《Tatakau Shisho》 Chapter 1: A Bomb, a Book, and a Grey Town – Part 1 Chapter 1: A Bomb, a Book, and a Grey Town ¨C Part?1 ¡°Colio Tonies.¡± Someone said in the darkness. Colio Tonies raised his face. He couldn¡¯t see anything. He peeled his cheek off the stone floor. His chest hurt, and the sound of wind would pass through its back whenever he breathed. The inside of his mouth was hot, covered in dry mucus, and by moving his tongue he could feel that something was peeling off. It was immensely painful. However, Colio wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind to care about that. When he tried moving his hand to wipe the dirt off his face, nothing came of it. His arms were bound by some sticky wet rope. Both of his hands were crushed under his body that faced upwards, and he couldn¡¯t move even one finger. ¡°Colio Tonies. What are humans?¡± It was a man¡¯s voice, but there were no human figures around. Next to Colio on the stone floor was an antique gramophone with a spinning copper disc. The man¡¯s voice resounded from the gramophone¡¯s speaker. Facing that, Colio answered. ¡°Humans are the favorite amongst God¡¯s children. They are the ones able to connect the lights of Heaven and Earth. Using love and freedom, they weave the tapestry of happiness with their lives.¡± Colio no longer understood what he was saying. He just had to say it. He had a feeling he hadn¡¯t eaten anything since the noon of the day before yesterday. His memories were fuzzy, so he couldn¡¯t remember if he had actually eaten or not. His bound wrists hurt. His skin was sodden with sweat and his uncovered flesh began festering. He couldn¡¯t feel his fingers. He didn¡¯t even know if he had fingers. ¡°Continue, Colio Tonies.¡± ¡°A wounded human must be helped. A suffering human must be saved. A lonely human must be loved.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°It is because all humans were born to become happy. They were born to be loved.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask once again. What are humans?¡± ¡°Those with the right to gain all the happiness of this world. Those who will love, be loved, be satisfied, will not suffer, and gain supreme bliss for their entire lives.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Colio continued his conversation with the gramophone. The contents of that conversation were already decided in advance. He was not allowed to say anything other than what was decided. He was also not allowed to think of anything other than what was decided. Colio had no value to the gramophone. ¡°So, Colio Tonies. Why do you act like this?¡± ¡°Because Colio Tonies is not a human.¡± ¡°What is Colio Tonies?¡± ¡°Colio Tonies is a bomb.¡± ¡°Colio Tonies is a bomb.¡± ¡°Colio Tonies is a bomb.¡± Suddenly, Colio realized someone was looking at him. The door to this stone room that could contain only two people had been opened at some point, and a lone man entered. Colio¡¯s right shin ached. The man had stepped on his leg. It was crushed against the stone floor, his bones creaking in pain. Just when he thought his foot was going to be separated from his knee, now his hip was kicked. Colio¡¯s body rolled across the floor like a pencil. He weakly raised his neck while lying down. At some point, the gramophone had stopped. This time, a man had inquired him directly instead of it. ¡°Colio Tonies. What are you?¡± ¡°Colio Tonies is a bomb.¡± Colio¡¯s answer seemed to please the man. ¡°A satisfactory answer.¡± As he said that, the room was lit. Colio, blinded by the light, raised a pained cry. ¡°Seems like that¡¯s enough.¡± The man said. What exactly was enough, Colio wasn¡¯t able to understand. His body ached and tired. He didn¡¯t want to think about anything, nor did he want to feel anything. ¡°Colio Tonies. I will tell you the reason you were born.¡± The voice said to Colio who was lying on the cold stone floor. ¡°You were born in order to kill Hamyuts Meseta. Repeat after me, Colio Tonies.¡± Despite tiring and aching, Colio accepted the man¡¯s words. Who was Hamyuts Meseta? Why is she to be killed? How will I kill her? There were all sorts of things he didn¡¯t understand, but he had no problems with that. ¡°Colio Tonies was born in order to kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± The man standing next to Colio said. ¡°Once again, repeat.¡± ¡°In order to kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°Once more.¡± ¡°In order to kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°Kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°To kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± The rope binding Colio¡¯s wrists was undone. Feeling pain when his skin came in touch with the surrounding air, Colio frowned. ¡°Kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°To kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± Colio crawled and rose on his feet. ¡°Kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°To kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± Colio muttered. The gramophone had already stopped, the man had already left, and no one was talking to Colio. ¡°To kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± Inside the empty room, Colio muttered to himself. That was Colios Tonies¡¯s earliest memory. A wind came blowing in from somewhere. That stagnant wind stank of dust. Colio Tonies awoke by this smell. In front of his face was a wooden bed that smelled the same, as well as flimsy bed sheets that hung on top of it. Colio realized he was awake. It was bright outside; it was morning. Beyond the smoky glass window, an even smokier sky and clouds could be seen. He hadn¡¯t dreamed in a long time. It was a dream of Colio¡¯s earliest memory. To kill Hamyuts Meseta. From the day he had learned those words, half a year had passed. Colio stretched his body inside the dusty bed. It was a narrow room in the second floor of a small inn, housing just three beds. There was a moth¡¯s corpse on the kerosene lamp hanging from the ceiling. Colio was lodging in this room full of spider webs. ¡°¡­If I¡¯m not touching it, it¡¯s not painful. But just moving my body hurts.¡± A voice said. Next to Colio¡¯s bed, two men were talking. Colio knew both of their names. Relia Bookwatt and Hyoue Janfus. Hyoue Janfus was lying in bed, half naked, while Relia Bookwatt sat next to him. It seemed Relia was looking at Hyoue¡¯s chest. ¡°Does it hurt when you bend forward?¡± ¡°It always hurts when I move¡­ here look, it¡¯s festering.¡± Hyoue groaned in pain. When Relia looked at it, he grimaced. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right. It is festering.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been feeling strange since last night.¡± Relia¡¯s bed was tidied up. It seemed the both of them already woke up earlier. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Colio asked Relia. ¡°Hyoue feels bad.¡± Relia said. ¡°He¡¯s festering. Maybe some dust entered the hole in his chest. Doesn¡¯t seem like it happened to me¡­ what about you, Colio?¡± As he said this, Colio put a hand on his chest. His chest was thin and skinny such that he could feel the texture of his ribs. In the center of his chest, a little right to his heart ¨C Colio¡¯s hand could feel a large stone. Colio carefully stroked the stone embedded inside of him. Now that he thought about it, he was feeling some discomfort. By pressing the stone and feeling the pressure on his lungs, he became breathless. ¡°Maybe. I think it¡¯s because of the outside air.¡± ¡°Oh. I think so, too.¡± Saying this, Relia unbuttoned his grey shirt. He exposed his chest that looked just as unhealthy as Colio¡¯s. In the middle of it, just like Colio, a large stone was embedded. ¡°Because the air here is bad¡­ look. Dust is gathering between the stone and the flesh. We should have wiped it before.¡± In order to bury the stone inside, some flesh in their chests was gouged out. Their skin was cut like a dissected frog, and a gaping hole opened in their breast. Some of their ribs have been removed. After embedding the stone, they covered the skin that was torn open and sewed the stone to the skin with nails. The stretched dead skin became blackened and dry. The gap between the torn dead skin and their ribs and dead muscles allowed wind to flow in. A clay-like reddish brown stone was implanted inside. It was about as large as a fist. Bare copper wire stood out on the surface like blood vessels. It was padded by nails and metal pieces around it. A vacuum tube was adhered to the bottom. It contained black powder inside. The black powder was gunpowder that could explode at room temperature. ¡°If you make a wrong move, it might explode. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to happen now, but¡­¡± Relia said anxiously while stroking the stone. Both Relia and Colio knew the clay-like stones were filled with highly explosive material. If the vacuum tube would be cracked and the gunpowder ignited, everything in the proximity would be reduced to ashes. Relia had a bomb embedded within his chest. ¡°We¡¯d better be careful. If one of us explodes, we¡¯re all going down with him.¡± Hyoue said. His chest also contained the same bomb as Relia, of course. ¡°Ah, right.¡± Colio who said this was the same. The three men who had bombs inside of their chests looked anxious. ¡°Hyoue, does it still hurt?¡± Relia was stroking Hyoue¡¯s bomb. Hyoue moaned as if about to vomit. ¡°¡­But, it became a bit better. If I rest for a bit, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°I see, well, for the meantime I¡¯ll wipe your wound. And afterwards¡­¡± Trying to continue speaking, Relia¡¯s words stopped short. Colio knew why they did. ¡°Relia, there¡¯s no ¡®afterwards¡¯.¡± Colio said. Relia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Oh, right.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s quickly kill Hamyuts Meseta before my bomb is broken.¡± Hyoue said with a frown. ¡°Right. Let¡¯s quickly kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± Colio repeated after him. Relia repeated it as well. ¡°Let¡¯s kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± The three men repeated the words again and again, as if becoming a chorus. ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± Relia said. Hyoue nodded and lowered the hem of his shirt. The three were seated on their beds. In the room of the cheap inn they were staying in, there was almost nothing other than the beds. There was not a table or a single chair. ¡°If you begin festering again, wipe it quickly.¡± Relia said. ¡°Okay.¡± Amongst the three of them, Relia had tentatively acted the role of a leader. There was no special reason for this ¨C perhaps because he was the oldest, or because he had some knowledge. Colio thought he was in his twenties. But he couldn¡¯t tell for sure. With his fearless, strong eyes, Relia naturally became their leader. Hyoue was older than Colio, but should be younger than Relia ¨C around seventeen or so. He had no special features to the extent Colio had trouble remembering his inconspicuous face. This boy who had the complexion of a sick person always looked fearful even while just sitting. Amongst the three, Colio was the youngest. He was probably around fifteen years old. He was the shortest of them, and he looked even smaller because of the way his back was hunched while standing. His long bangs concealed his eyes and the hair on the back of the head reached the nape of his neck. When looking from the side, it seemed as if he had some rags on his head. His face was as gloomy and lifeless as Hyoue¡¯s. Only his eyes were tinged with some strange dark light. The three were wearing khaki-colored pants and grey linen shirts. As they were not ironed for years, the clothes were wrinkled and faded. On hangers by the beds, three brown jackets faded in a similar way were hanging. Besides their different sizes, they were exactly the same product. ¡°What are we doing now?¡± Relia said to the two. ¡°We¡¯ll kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± Colio answered. So Relia asked again. ¡°So, what are we going to do for that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Colio hadn¡¯t thought of anything. ¡°For now, we¡¯re just tourists.¡± Said Hyoue. ¡°Let¡¯s go sightseeing.¡± Colio and Relia looked at each other. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± As they said that, the three of them slowly stood up. The three men¡¯s luggage they had at the inn was small. It all fit inside a small brown bag for each of them. ¡°Should we bring this?¡± Colio asked. ¡°I think we should only take what we need.¡± Said Relia. ¡°Right.¡± On the inside of the cloth bag, written characters could be seen. ¡®Kill Hamyuts Meseta¡¯. Inside the bag were things like a change of clothes, maps, a diary, a wallet, a pen and ink. Words were written on the pen¡¯s handle. ¡®Kill Hamyuts Meseta¡¯. On the map, something was written in red. ¡®Kill Hamyuts Meseta¡¯. He used the diary every day. That was also true of Relia and Hyoue. The diary¡¯s contents were the same every day. ¡®Today I haven¡¯t killed Hamyuts Meseta.¡¯ Something was written on the last page. It wasn¡¯t Colio¡¯s writing. ¡®Today I exploded with Hamyuts Meseta.¡¯ For now he took out the map and wallet. He didn¡¯t know how to use anything else. ¡°What about the knife?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, just bring it.¡± Relia said. There was a knife in a hidden pocket inside his pants. Colio found the knife inside. And even on that knife¡¯s blade it was written: ¡®Kill Hamyuts Meseta¡¯. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Relia said. The three slowly left the room. They left the inn and went into the town. Colio¡¯s eyes reflected the white-tinged grey sky, as well as the black-tinged grey town. The three were in a town known as Toatt Mining Town. With 5000 people living in it, it was a small town. Toatt Mining Town was on the western edge of the largest country of the world, the Ismo Republic, and located in the middle of the Plote mountain range. The town was surrounded by a huge mountain range that extended from north to south, bordering on dry Great Plains to the west, and a vast ocean to the east. Besides the port city to the east, there was no inhabited place within one hundred kilometers there. It was as if the creator of the world had, by mistake, placed Toatt Mining Town in the middle of nowhere. There was only one reason a town would be created in this place. It was because this place had a mine to dig out Books from. Most people who lived in Toatt Mining Town were working to mine out Books and lived while being involved with Books. The town was supported by Books. Toatt Mining Town was already bustling in the morning. A herd of people exited their houses, headed for the mines. Carrying their work tools such as pickaxes and hand drills in a knapsack on their shoulders, the bodies of the men who walked around town were ingrained by the smells of dust and machine oil. They were heading down the mines to wade through the soil and rocks in order to look for Books. If they were to successfully dig out Books, they would be able to feast on some beer and smoked pork in the evening. And if they didn¡¯t find any Books, they would probably have to sip on some bean soup. Most of the men walking around town were those kinds of people. Colio and the others were walking amongst this smell of machine oil and coals. Tracks crossed the middle of town. Passing through them was a mine cart piled with coals. Four men were pushing the mine cart, headed towards the mountains. From the opposite side a mine cart laden with Books came down screeching as it passed along the track. The men pushing the carts were singing together. ¡°We are miners. Moles are our friends, and roots are our allies. Is the mine heaven or hell? Scary Armed Librarians are behind us! If we find the Book of that beloved girl, Let us give her a kiss¡­¡± The mine cart the man had been pushing passed Colio and the rest and disappeared. The track led to a station at the town¡¯s entrance. The Books were then taken by train to the neighboring town, and from there a boat would take them to the Library. Colio and the rest came to Toatt Mining Town using that train two days ago. ¡°Hey, what is that?¡± Hyoue asked. He was pointing towards a group of chimneys protruding from the mountainside. Since they were far away, they couldn¡¯t see it very well, but they appeared to be very large chimneys. All of the chimneys emitted great amounts of grey smoke that covered the sky. ¡°What horrible smoke.¡± Hyoue said. Indeed, this town had the smell of ashes no matter where you went. As the sky became white, the whole town was dim. ¡°Inside the mines, they¡¯re burning a lot of coals. They dig with machines, looking for Books inside the soil.¡± Relia said. ¡°Can nothing be done about that smoke?¡± ¡°Who knows¡­ probably, those Library people are too busy.¡± Commented Relia. A town of coals, steam engines, dust, smoke and Books. That was Colio¡¯s impression of Toatt Mining Town. Chapter 1: A Bomb, a Book, and a Grey Town – Part 2 Chapter 1: A Bomb, a Book, and a Grey Town ¨C Part?2 They went out of the main street into an alley. A variety of shops lined up both sides of the narrow road. Rye breads were displayed at the front of a bakery and old clothes and wooden shoes for the workers in the mountain were piled in front of a clothing store. A small tavern offered things like soup and baked potatoes for the men who dug out Books. Many men there raised a commotion, stuffing their bellies while standing. In front of them, peddlers were walking around with baskets, selling various items. At the end of the road only beggars who couldn¡¯t work at the mountains and playing children could be seen. The three were aimlessly walking through this crowd. ¡°Hyoue, Colio.¡± Said Relia who was walking in front. ¡°Have you ever read a Book?¡± Colio didn¡¯t say anything. It was Hyoue who answered. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Me neither.¡± Relia said this as he continued walking. Colio and Hyoue followed from behind. ¡°But, you might have read one long ago.¡± ¡°I might have, but I don¡¯t know about it.¡± Hyoue shook his head. Colio hadn¡¯t said anything, but he thought the same as Hyoue. He had memories of only the past half year. He woke up in the dark stone room, found out that he was a bomb, and learned that a bomb cannot gain happiness. Then, he came to this town the day before yesterday so he could kill Hamyuts Meseta. He would kill Hamyuts in this town. Colio had nothing other than that goal. He met up with Relia and Hyoue on the train headed here. ¡°Hey, shall we chat for a bit?¡± Relia suddenly said. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Colio replied. ¡°If we just shut up while walking, it would seem strange.¡± ¡°¡­That might be true.¡± Colio looked around. Right now, he felt no signs of any people walking around town watching them. But it might be bad for them to appear suspicious. However, he couldn¡¯t find a conversation topic. Killing Hamyuts Meseta ¨C that was the only thing Colio knew of. ¡°What should we talk about?¡± Colio asked, and Relia answered. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the Gods.¡± ¡°The Gods?¡± ¡°I heard a story about the Gods some time.¡± Relia said this with a nostalgic tone. ¡°When was that?¡± Hyoue asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was probably long ago.¡± ¡°Do you have memories which were not erased?¡± Colio and Relia were surprised. Relia said while looking back, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t.¡± Hyoue said. ¡°Me neither.¡± Colio answered. ¡°¡­I see.¡± Relia¡¯s face looked a bit lonely, but he didn¡¯t say anything more about that. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s chat. So we can kill Hamyuts.¡± Said Colio. ¡°Right¡­ where should I start from?¡± Relia thought for a bit, and then started talking. ¡°I also forgot almost everything. Like where and when I¡¯ve heard this. I just still have some of my knowledge. A long time ago, the Overseer of the Beginning and the End appeared in this world. First, the Overseer of the Beginning and the End had used the chaos to create the sky, earth, and sea. This took about a million years. Next, by molding the remaining chaos, he created animals and plants. This took about a hundred thousand years. Then, by processing the remaining chaos, he created humans. This took ten thousand years. At last, he cut his own body and created three separate Gods.¡± Relia kept talking. Hyoue and Colio listened without saying anything. ¡°The three Gods were entrusted with roles by the Overseer of the Beginning and the End. They divided the world into three parts, one for each. The three were the Overseer of Those Yet to Come ¨C Orntorra, the Overseer of Those Who Exist ¨C Toitorra, and the Overseer of Those Who Have Passed ¨C Bantorra. The Overseer of the Beginning and the End left the world to the three new Overseers, and went into a long, long slumber. This was the birth of our world.¡± Relia continued the story. ¡°Past God Bantorra was left to oversee and record all the doings of humans. For this purpose, Bantorra created a library. So that people wouldn¡¯t just enter it, he dug out an underground labyrinth and placed the library there. That library remains even now, and is still active. It is the library known as Bantorra Library. Then, Bantorra created the Books that would go inside. Bantorra collected the souls of dead humans, and buried them underground. When souls are buried, they naturally lose their life force. And when their life force is depleted, the souls become fossilized. The fossilized souls contain the entire memories of their owner. By touching the fossil, one can relive those memories. Bantorra left the task of excavating Books to his Angel Librarians.¡± As Relia told this, a man who carried a basket full of Books passed next to him. It seemed that those were freshly excavated Books, as they were covered in dirt. ¡°Long ago, that time when Gods ruled men, was the Age of Paradise. During the Age of Paradise there were no wars, no poverty nor crime ¨C it was peaceful. But, due to various incidents, the Gods were no longer next to men. The overseeing of the world was left to the humans, and the Gods left this earth. Out of the three overseeing Gods, the Past God Bantorra was sealed in the Director Room of the Library and never came out. Therefore Bantorra entrusted the management of the Library to humans. Since then, excavating ¡°Books¡± and managing the Library became the work of humans. The people Bantorra left the Library for became known as Armed Librarians.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, I know that.¡± Hyoue said. ¡°To enter the Library¡¯s labyrinth you need to defeat the beasts protecting it, so Armed Librarians must possess extraordinary fighting ability besides having historical knowledge.¡± The most difficult profession to acquire in the world is an Armed Librarian. Among the many Armed Librarians, the most powerful one becomes the Acting Director of Bantorra Library. The both of you know her. It¡¯s Hamyuts Meseta.¡± Colio also knew about Hamyuts Meseta. Throughout history only four women had occupied this world-leading post. Among the world¡¯s strongest warriors, she was the world¡¯s strongest killer. ¡°I know about this, Relia.¡± Hyoue said. ¡°I wonder why I know. I have no idea.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± ¡°Yes. Because I¡¯ve lost almost all of my memories.¡± ¡°Why do you remember just that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Relia tilted his head. Colio who was silent until now opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°More important than that, let¡¯s kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡± By saying that, chat time was over. After that, nobody said anything. Colio was slightly envious of Relia who kept a little of his memories. But, even if he were to remember something, it wouldn¡¯t help him kill Hamyuts. Since they existed only to kill Hamyuts Meseta, Relia was probably defective. Thinking this, his gloominess cleared up a bit. His feelings were once again focused on killing Hamyuts Meseta. Suddenly¡­ ¡°You fellows have an interest in Books? You were talking about the Gods now.¡± A voice called out to the three while they were walking. It was a man at the end of the alley who spread out a cloth sheet on the ground. On top of the sheet dusty Books were arranged. Right now, that bearded man was beckoning towards Colio and the rest. A Book seller. ¡°Won¡¯t you have a look? It¡¯s cheap.¡± Said the Book seller. Colio stopped in his tracks. It was the first time he had seen a Book. Its appearance was like a small stone plate that could almost fit in his hand. The entire thing was a rectangle. But the ¡°Books¡± offered here were missing parts, split apart or in little pieces. ¡°Come, come and see. These Books were excavated just yesterday. All of them are valuable. You can enjoy them yourselves, or make a killing by selling them to the Library. Come, come everyone, these are all first-class sealed goods.¡± The buying and selling of Books was prohibited, but it seemed the Book seller didn¡¯t care. He raised his voice towards the three. ¡°You fellows there who dress the same. Our Book store is for people just like you.¡± Colio and the rest tried to move away. The illegal Book seller was probably trying to make some easy money. The ¡°Book¡± dealer stood up and came closer. It seemed he had targeted Colio who was walking behind. ¡°Here, small boy. How about this Book? It¡¯s a Book of one of the generals of the Imperial Age. I dug it out yesterday by my hands. I pulled out this little guy from the soil. If you think I¡¯m trying to cheat you, have a look.¡± Relia turned around and talked to Colio. ¡°Colio. Ignore him. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± But the Book seller didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, c¡¯mon, have a look. Or aren¡¯t you interested in generals? Then how about this one?¡± The Book seller tugged on Colio¡¯s clothes and showed him a Book. Colio turned to look at this Book held out by the man. He didn¡¯t know why. For just a moment, a small moment, he felt his eyes drawn towards that Book. At first, the Book looked as if it was a plate made of half-transparent glass. Its form was a sharp triangle. It was a small fragment of a Book that could fit in his palm. ¡°A broken Book can show you only a little, but in exchange it¡¯s really cheap.¡± ¡°Colio. What are you doing? Let¡¯s go.¡± The half-transparent Book was colored like snow. For some reason, Colio had felt a strange warmness from it. For some reason, he thought of it as a precious thing. ¡°If you touch it you¡¯ll be surprised. Here, what do you think? It¡¯s a valuable Book of a princess from three hundred years ago.¡± ¡°Colio!¡± Being told that, Colio turned around. He shook off the Book seller¡¯s hand and ran towards Relia and Hyoue. ¡°Hey kid, don¡¯t be so cruel to me.¡± The man had chased him. Blood rose to Colio¡¯s head. Colio grabbed the knife inside his pants pocket. He was a complete amateur in handling a knife, but Colio thought he could kill such an opponent easily. Don¡¯t hinder me. I must kill Hamyuts Meseta. And just as he thought so and was about to draw the knife¡­ ¡°Hey. Do you have a permit from the Library?¡± A man who had walked by suddenly grabbed the Book seller¡¯s hand. It was a man about a head taller than the already somewhat tall Relia, so compared to Colio he didn¡¯t seem like a human. That suited man had a huge gun hanging from his waist. Colio could see some crest engraved on the gun¡¯s handle. The crest had the image of a lock. ¡°Yes, but I forgot it at home¡­¡± ¡°¡­Come with me.¡± The big man easily lifted the Book seller. ¡°No, it¡¯s true, really¡­¡± The Book seller was attempting to bluff his way out of it, but the big man wouldn¡¯t even listen. He put the man on his shoulder and walked to the main road. While watching the big man¡¯s back, Relia said. ¡°¡­That guy was an Armed Librarian.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The bronze lock represents the past, and indicates the God¡¯s agents. It¡¯s the emblem of the Armed Librarians.¡± ¡°¡­You know a lot, Relia.¡± Hyoue was surprised. ¡°But, it wasn¡¯t Hamyuts Meseta, right?¡± Asked Colio. ¡°Right. Hamyuts Meseta is a woman.¡± ¡°So, he¡¯s irrelevant for us. We don¡¯t any interest in anyone other than Hamyuts Meseta.¡± Colio said. Relia still seemed to be thinking about something. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Relia. We¡¯ll kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°Right. Let¡¯s kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, fine.¡± Once again, the three were lazily walking around. After walking for a while, they passed the alleys. From here on there we no stores or houses, just vacant lots on the outskirts of town. There was a wooden fence to signify the boundaries of the town. Scrap iron and wood, coals and cinders and all sorts of junk were cluttered around. Beyond this, there were only the grey mountains which continued endlessly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Saying this, the three stopped in their tracks, when suddenly a voice called from behind. ¡°Hahaha, you guys were in danger.¡± The three turned around and saw the man talking to them. It was a young man beaming with a natural smile. He held a wheelbarrow and came from the same direction as Colio and the rest. Inside the wheelbarrow was a mountain of bread, and next to it on a small barrel was a chunk of cheese with a knife stuck inside. He seemed to be a bread seller. The wheelbarrow screeched as the young man drew closer to Colio¡¯s group. ¡°You¡¯re lucky. That old man always sells things no matter what. All the people of this neighborhood were his victims. Even though it¡¯s not such a big deal.¡± After saying this, the young man indicated the bread in his wheelbarrow. ¡°By the way, have you eaten lunch? My bread is delicious when freshly baked.¡± The three looked at each other. It certainly might have been the right time to eat their lunch. The three leaned on the wood fence next to them. The young man pulled out the knife stuck in the cheese. ¡°Why do you three wear the same clothes?¡± The young man said while inserting the knife into the bread. He appeared to be around Relia¡¯s age. It seemed he was a good-natured youth. He was probably working ever since he was little, since he seemed proficient in handling the bread and cheese. ¡°There¡¯s no reason really.¡± Relia said with a shrug. One piece of bread with cheese cost one kirue. A glass of ginger ale also cost one kirue. Relia took out a crumpled note of ten Kirue from his wallet, and in turn received four Kirue in coins. The young man took the knife and with his agile hands cut the bread and cheese. After a short while he passed the breads to the three, as well as poured them some ale from the barrel despite them not having asked for it. The three started eating without saying anything. ¡°Pretty good for the price.¡± Relia said. It didn¡¯t seem to be mere flattery. Colio didn¡¯t care. He just bit the bread and drank the ale. ¡°¡­Where¡¯s Hamyuts Meseta?¡± Colio murmured. It seemed the bread-selling man didn¡¯t hear him. ¡°Hmm? Would you like some more ale? That would cost another kirue though.¡± Colio stood up and said, ¡°Tell us where Hamyuts Meseta is.¡± He approached him. The bread seller seemed surprised at his sudden strange words. ¡°Tell us.¡± As Colio was about to take out his knife, Relia grabbed his arm from behind. ¡°Ah, sorry. This guy¡¯s a bit strange. Can you give me some more ale?¡± ¡°¡­Huh. Sure, thank you.¡± The young man put the kirue coin into his pocket and curiously looked at Colio. ¡°And, can I ask you something?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± The man seemed puzzled. He was probably thinking they were all strange guys. ¡°Do you know where Hamyuts Meseta is?¡± ¡°Where Hamyuts Meseta is?¡± The young man returned Relia¡¯s question. ¡°Where she is¡­ Since she¡¯s the Director of the Library, isn¡¯t she there?¡± ¡°At Bantorra Library?¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t you know this?¡± Relia scratched his head. ¡°Ah, I see, that¡¯s right.¡± The young man quizzically stared at Relia. ¡°Umm¡­ excuse me, but what did you guys come here for?¡± ¡°Just a little sightseeing.¡± ¡°In this sort of place?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been interested in it for a long time.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± The man tilted his head. As Colio thought, he was getting suspicious. ¡°But, if you wanted to sightsee, you should have bought a Book from that old man. Books really are interesting.¡± ¡°Ah, if we feel like it, we¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Yeah, long ago even I got tricked by that old man and bought a Book. And that Book¡­¡± The man suddenly stopped talking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What do mean, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He raised his finger to point at Hyoue who sat next to Relia. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Colio saw that both the bread and cup of ale had fallen to the ground. Hyoue threw his meal away and scratched at his chest. ¡°Haa, aah, aah, haah¡­¡± He was scratching at the bomb inside his chest. If the vacuum tube would crack, it would be the end of him. ¡°Hyoue, you¡­¡± ¡°R-R-Relia, I was eating, eating, then¡­¡± Colio¡¯s cup fell to the ground. ¡°Wait, s-save me, Relia, save me¡­¡± Hyoue stood up and dragged his feet towards Relia. Relia did not rush over to him. Instead, he turned around. And he began running away with his back to Hyoue. ¡°Colio, escape, quickly!¡± Relia cried, and Colio finally understood what was happening. Colio threw away his bread and started running desperately, at full speed. ¡°You escape too!¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± The bread seller alternated between Hyoue and Relia with a confused look. Hyoue fell to his knees. He was trying to suppress the outside air from entering his vacuum tube by blocking the cracks with his fingers. But a cracking sound could be heard from the vacuum tube that was under too much pressure. ¡°Relia, d-don¡¯t go, R-Relia¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look good¡­¡± ¡°Colio, run a-¡± The voices of Relia, Hyoue and the bread seller were all swallowed by an explosive roar. Colio collapsed as if pushed from behind. His shoulder hit the ground and he somehow avoided the explosion. He received the hailing hot soil with his back, desperately protecting the bomb in his chest. ¡°R-Relia¡­¡± ¡°Colio, are you fine?¡± As he called for Colio, voice had returned to their surroundings. Relia lay face down on the ground in front of the explosion, so he seemed to avoid the blast. Looking back, at the center of the blackened earth, some small embers were left. The wood they had been sitting on before was raising smoke. The corpse lying next to it probably belonged to the bread seller. His head and arms were blown to pieces. Hyoue couldn¡¯t be seen anywhere. He became dust and vanished without a single trace remaining. ¡°¡­¡± Colio watched this while absolutely stunned. The alley started to become noisy. It seemed that people who heard the explosion were coming. ¡°Let¡¯s run away, Colio.¡± Colio and Relia ran in the opposite direction of the oncoming people. Since there were barely any people on this side, nobody had seen them. After running a little, they started walking while trying to look innocent. Anyone running would appear suspicious, after all. After walking for a while, the two stopped. Relia turned and looked behind him. They were already far from the site of the explosion. People were walking through the main street as if nothing happened. They probably haven¡¯t found out about the explosion yet. ¡°I wonder if we can relax here.¡± Colio said. Relia didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Relia?¡± ¡°Hey, what should we do?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°What should we do? Should we cry? But I didn¡¯t really know that guy enough to be crying for him. We¡¯ve barely talked since we met.¡± It was as Relia said. The three had met on their way to this town. There were only a few times they conversed with each other. ¡°What should we do, Colio?¡± Colio thought for a bit, and then answered. ¡°Let¡¯s kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°Why should we do that?¡± ¡°Forget that guy. We¡¯ll kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± Relia struck the wall with his fist. ¡°¡­You¡¯re right, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same whatever we do. We¡¯ll kill Hamyuts Meseta with this bomb in our chests, and die.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, but!¡± Relia struck the wall once more. It shook a little, and his fist became covered in blood. ¡°But¡­¡± Relia went silent after saying this. For a while, both Colio and Relia stood there without saying anything. Some time had passed. When the sky was starting to become red, Relia spoke. ¡°Hey, Colio. Have you ever wondered?¡± ¡°Wondered about what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the reason?¡± ¡°The reason for what?¡± ¡°Why must we kill Hamyuts Meseta no matter what?¡± Relia said while touching the bomb in his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Colio answered. ¡°Who were the ones who gave us this command? Who were the ones who took our memories and put bombs inside of us?¡± ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯ll kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°¡­But why¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± Relia¡¯s face grimaced as he touched his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll kill¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Relia finally went silent. ¡°I¡¯ll kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± Relia didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Let¡¯s get back.¡± Colio said. Relia started walking without saying anything. Colio didn¡¯t know why he needed to kill Hamyuts Meseta. He also didn¡¯t know who ordered him to kill her. He also didn¡¯t know whether they belonged to some organization. But he didn¡¯t wonder about that. Colio thought it was fine. He was proud of himself for being like that. A bomb doesn¡¯t question anything. A bomb doesn¡¯t have any curiosity. When he¡¯ll kill Hamyuts Meseta, he¡¯ll die as well. That was the meaning of being a bomb. He thought of himself as a proper bomb, an excellent bomb. I¡¯m not a human. I¡¯m a bomb. Colio lived while thinking only this. Chapter 2: A Bomb, a Princess, and Various People – Part 1 Chapter 2: A Bomb, a Princess, and Various People ¨C Part?1 Colio and Relia returned to the inn. It seemed that no-one connected them with the explosion that happened on the outskirts of town yet. There were no visitors or people observing them there. Colio and Relia sat down on their beds quietly. ¡°It seems Hamyuts Meseta is at the Library. Colio, what are we going to do?¡± Colio answered without hesitating. ¡°We were told to kill Hamyuts Meseta here. So we will kill her here.¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡± Saying this, Relia slipped into his bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go to sleep.¡± Colio didn¡¯t reply. He wondered if Relia was really sleeping or just lying on his bed. Either way, it didn¡¯t matter to him. ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± Sitting on his bed, Colio suddenly noticed there was something in his pants pocket. Turning around, he noticed a piece of a transparent stone was peeking from his back pocket. It was a Book. Where did he get such a thing? With a start, Colio realized. ¡°¡­Oh, right.¡± That illegal Book seller probably put it in his pocket without permission. He was probably planning on charging him money for that. Colio took the Book out, thinking about throwing it away. Colio didn¡¯t know that the stored memories will flow into whoever touches a Book. These stored memories would be replicated inside the recipient¡¯s mind. That was the state known as ¡°reading a Book¡±. If a Book is touched without any gloves on, it will be ¡°read¡± on the spot. The scenery in front of Colio¡¯s eyes completely changed. That surprising moment couldn¡¯t be described with words. He was seeing a landscape that should not have existed and the feel of his dingy bed was replaced by the caress of the wind. Colio had lost his body inside the ¡°Book¡±. Only his eyes, ears and skin still remained. He could view the landscape from every angle, and hear every sound from up close. Colio thought this was like having a dream. It was dusk time inside the Book. Beyond the gentle hills that continued on and on, Colio could see the sinking sun with his eyes that did not exist. ¡°Why?¡± It was a man¡¯s coarse voice. ¡°I don¡¯t have a reason.¡± It was a slender woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Everything has to end.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You, who during fifty whole years offered yourself to fighting and continuously got stronger without a moment¡¯s rest, will lose to me, one with arms as thin as this violet¡¯s stem. But no matter how unreasonable this is, I don¡¯t have any reason.¡± ¡°¡­W-why¡­¡± ¡°Shlamuffen. The Ever-Laughing Magic Blade.¡± There was the sound of a sword thin as a wire being swung down. Then the sound of air leaking resounded from the man¡¯s lungs. At dusk, a lone man had fallen down, and a lone woman stared at him sadly. The man¡¯s hand was firmly clenching an iron spear. The figures of those two at dusk became redder and redder ¨C looking as if they were going to become burning ashes. The woman spoke while looking down at the man¡¯s corpse. ¡°These are all poor people.¡± As she said this, she swung the thin sword once. The blood that stuck to the blade scattered around. A little spurt hit her white gloves. Her silk gloves that extended to her elbows and the long skirt of her regal dress were white as a cloud floating in a crystal-clear sky. And just like a cloud, she was dyed by the light of sunset. Even the wide brimmed hat she put on her head was white. The hat was decorated with genuine white lily flowers that were encased in wax. The woman¡¯s face was hidden by the hat and only her nose and below it could be seen. Colio remembered the Book seller said it was a Book from three hundred years ago. During that time there were no machines or guns, and so it was an era when horses, swords, and magic held the leading roles of the world. Rather than establishments like the people¡¯s congress or republic governments, it was an era when kings, nobles and knights had ruled the world. During that era, much more magic had been developed. In modern times, the power of machinery was much more convenient, so magic was becoming obsolete. For people living normally, there was almost no chance to meet any Magician. Magicians could only be found among people such as special engineers or the Armed Librarians. But, during that era there were numerous powerful Magicians. Colio thought that perhaps this woman was a Magician. ¡°Here, have a look.¡± The woman said. Colio realized her voice was surprisingly young. It was the voice of someone who could be called a girl, around his age or a little above it. The girl held up the sword in her right hand in front of her. It was a strange sword. Its handle was shaped like a spider. It even had delicate eight legs resting on the girl¡¯s hand. The jointed spider legs tore into the girl¡¯s silk gloves and dyed her fingers with blood. The blade protruded from the spider¡¯s rear. It was modeled after a spider¡¯s thread, and was similarly as thin. The girl started talking. ¡°This sword is the Ever-Laughing Magic Blade ¨C Shlamuffen. It is one of the seven remaining Memorial Weapons in this world. Among the remaining seven, it is said to be the most inconsiderate and bloodthirsty. These Memorial Weapons were the weapons used by the Gods during the long past Paradise Era. This Shlamuffen was used as a weapon by the punishment enforcers among the Librarian Angels.¡± There was no one to reply to the girl¡¯s words. Still, she kept speaking. ¡°This Memorial Weapon is cursed to be eternal due to having the Gods¡¯ powers. I cannot break it, and neither can anyone of this world. Even if I were to throw the sword away, it would surely find a new owner to replace me. Please forgive my powerlessness.¡± The blade of the sword ¨C Ever-Laughing Magic Blade Shlamuffen ¨C had smoothly withdrawn into its handle. ¡°By the way, would you like to hear my story?¡± As the girl said this, she took off her hat and threw it away. Her hair was spread and casually fluttered down to her back like a butterfly. It was a strange hair. Its color was hard to describe. The entirety of it was chestnut-colored. However, some parts of it were white and some black, forming a striped pattern. It was like the color of a calico cat¡¯s fur. The girl¡¯s hair danced in the gentle wind. She turned her vivacious and gentle face towards the red light and closed her eyes. Her expression was sad yet beautiful. ¡°It has been 18 years since I¡¯ve obtained this power. Compared to the number of people I¡¯ve saved, the number of people I¡¯ve hurt is much larger. Even though there was really no need for anyone to be hurt.¡± Who was this girl talking to? Colio thought. ¡°While hurting, regretting, and blaming myself for taking people¡¯s lives, I haven¡¯t found any meaning. I haven¡¯t offered my hand to suffering people and suffered from my sins inside a dark room. While hurting others, I was even more afraid of hurting myself. Pursuing wealth, succumbing to greed. Selfishness. Avarice. Cowardice. Sloth. Those were all my sins. I wonder if you pity me. Or are you looking down at me? I don¡¯t mind either way. I just want to be with you. Even if we¡¯re far apart, as long as my fragments are by your side, it¡¯s enough for me. Yes, it¡¯s enough.¡± The girl began walking. ¡°When my words reach you¡­ Please go to the place where a precious person lost someone precious to them. What you were seeking for a long time will weigh on your back. For a brief moment, the wind will stop. Please run without hesitating then. Yes, me too. I also¡­ yes, thank you. I really do. It makes me happy.¡± She said this with small intervals between sentences. ¡°I have been called by many names, both now and in the future. The Nation¡¯s Saint. The Ever-Laughing Witch. Even something such as ¡°Tortoiseshell¡±. But as expected, I want to be called by my real name.¡± The girl appeared to be smiling for a moment. That slight smile was probably out of embarrassment. Dusk was soon replaced by a curtain of indigo. A crescent moon had already been floating in the sky since a while ago. As if the world itself had been cut off, Colio was pulled back to reality. He was inside a room, on top of a bed. He wondered how much time had passed. Colio was still in the position of having tried to take the Book fragment out of his back pocket. It was already dark outside, and the lady managing the inn was taking the laundry inside. Colio stretched the sleeve of his shirt and held the Book like that. This time nothing happened. Colio was staring intently at the Book. His heart was throbbing. That girl¡¯s sad smile left a deep impression on him. Colio looked around. He was restless and couldn¡¯t calm down. He rose up pacing around the room, feeling as if something significant had happened and that he had to do something about it right away. ¡°Why is that¡­?¡± Colio muttered, intently staring at the Book placed on his bed. It was a strange Book. He couldn¡¯t understand what he has seen ¨C such as whom the girl was talking to. It was really too strange to be just a monologue. Thinking about it, he had no idea what her name was. She said she wanted to be called by her real name, but he didn¡¯t know it. However, he did mention some of her nicknames. The Nation¡¯s Saint. The Ever-Laughing Witch. Tortoiseshell. Each of them gave a different feel. Tortoiseshell was especially awful. What should I call her? Colio pondered. Tortoiseshell-colored-hair Princess. It was too long, and didn¡¯t sound good. Tortoiseshell-haired Princess. Still too long. The Calico-haired Princess. Calico Princess. Yes, that was good. ¡°Calico Princess.¡± He tried saying it out loud. Just by naming her, he suddenly felt as if they grew closer. Colio put the Book inside the very bottom of his bag. Relia was sleeping. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t noticed anything. Some time had passed. Relia didn¡¯t wake up yet. Colio decided having dinner by himself. He went to the dining room on the first floor of the inn. Right now, only Colio¡¯s group was at this cheap inn. Inside a narrow room at the front of the inn, there was a wooden desk. This seemed to be the dining room. Colio sat there in silence. The innkeeper was gossiping with some neighbors. When Colio came, the women immediately looked at him and started speaking. ¡°Boy, do you know anything?¡± ¡°¡­About what?¡± Colio asked back. Looking at their faces, it was apparent something had happened. Since he wasn¡¯t sure if this was about Hyoue, he became anxious. If they were found out here, it would be hard for them to kill Hamyuts Meseta. But what the old lady talked about wasn¡¯t related to Hyoue. ¡°It seemed there was some commotion this afternoon. An Armed Librarian was apparently killed.¡± ¡°Hamyuts Meseta?¡± Hearing about an Armed Librarian, Colio immediately responded without thinking. Hamyuts Meseta was the only Armed Librarian he knew. ¡°Of course not. It was one of her subordinates, umm, what was he called¡­ ah, Luimon. It was Luimon.¡± Luimon. He heard that name for the first time. One of Hamyuts Meseta¡¯s subordinates. Colio thought that it might have been the big man he saw earlier. ¡°How did it happen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they say it was a bomb.¡± Colio¡¯s heart jumped for a moment. Fortunately he didn¡¯t show it on his face. The women didn¡¯t intend to gossip with him. They just wanted to share their speculations among themselves. He was given a dish of grilled meat with bread and soup, and began eating alone. Outside of the window, people were hurriedly moving through the town at dusk. In this dust-filled town, the dusk was just dusty. The sun, sinking behind the mountains in the west, didn¡¯t dye the grey dusk with even a single drop of red. This town was dim. The smoke coming from the mines covered the entire town. Colio recalled the dusk he had seen inside the Book and felt as if he had realized how dim the town was only now. As he scooped up soup with his spoon, Colio watched the sunset dumbfounded. Colio daydreamed about the color of the sun in the other side of the grey-colored sky. He didn¡¯t understand why he felt this way. A little while before that¡­ It was a bit after the death of Hyoue Janfus and the bread selling young man. The Armed Librarian called Luimon Mahaton was walking through the town during midday. Luimon was a large man. His muscles were like armor. His thighs were as thick as logs. His bursting flesh was wrapped by a grey business suit and a well-ironed shirt. With just the clothes, he looked like a salary man you could find anywhere. However, his body and the huge gun hanging from his waist clearly distinguished him from a normal person. And on that gun¡¯s handle was carved a crest that every person in the world knew belonged to the Armed Librarians. Luimon shook his gun as he walked from the path back from the mine. He just handed over the illegal Book seller to this town¡¯s sheriff. He was probably being reprimanded right now. Luimon believed that the trafficking of Books should be handled more aggressively. Books could not be replicated after all. If they weren¡¯t placed under the Library¡¯s care, they would just become lost. That being said, the trafficking of Books was unrelated to his current job. I must concentrate on my present job, Luimon thought. Luimon entered the tavern that also served as a restaurant, deciding to have his lunch. He took out a silver watch from his breast pocket to check the time. It was exactly 12 o¡¯clock. A good time for a meal. Luimon sat at the counter and put a ten kirue bill on top of it. ¡°Give me a chicken steak and some corn salad.¡± ¡°What should I add to that?¡± ¡°Fried¡­ no, mashed potatoes. A large amount.¡± Luimon¡¯s large body moved to a small table next to the counter. ¡°Is this enough?¡± ¡°No, even more than that.¡± Looking at Luimon¡¯s body, the host spoke in an amazed voice while cooking. ¡°You sure are large, mister, but I wonder just how much.¡± Luimon immediately replied. ¡°Sixteen lyra and half a laary. Twenty one and a third tohora.¡± ¡°Uh, can you say that in metric?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Luimon calculated inside his head. One laary was about two centimeters, and every lyra was six laarys, so multiplying that by twelve is 193. One machi is fifteen grams, times seven for one matan, and seven of that times seven to get a tohora¡­ ¡°About 193 centimeters and 110 kilograms.¡± ¡°Ah, so much.¡± Looking at him, the man was surprised. Recently, the metric system that was devised by the scientific community became mainstream over the old traditional lyra units. But it wasn¡¯t like Luimon had a problem understanding the decimal multiplication of the metric system over multiplying by six or seven with the lyra system. The lyra system was simply more convenient for those who use magic, but that probably didn¡¯t matter for normal people. ¡°Here you go.¡± As he was thinking about this matter, his meal had arrived. Just as he saw it, his stomach rumbled. ¡°Thanks for the food.¡± Luimon thrust his fork at the pile of mashed potatoes. Suddenly, he felt some killer intent. Luimon¡¯s body became tense, and prepared for combat. ¡°¡­¡± However, Luimon hadn¡¯t moved. He didn¡¯t want to give the enemies behind him a chance. While loading his mouth with mashed potatoes, he was gloating inside his mind. That was because the enemies had eliminated the need to search for them. His job was in a long stalemate, but it seemed that there would be some progress now. ¡°Mmm, delicious.¡± The enemies he could feel behind him were amateurs. They were probably two or three people. They were about to attack. Soon, Luimon thought while cutting the steak. They came at him. And then¡­ Luimon¡¯s hand separated itself from the knife, and as if it was an independent living creature, grabbed the gun at his waist. Luimon opened the rifle¡¯s shortened barrel with his right hand. The bayonet attached to the tip of the gun glistened with oil. By that time, he was able to grasp the situation. With the experience ingrained in his body, Luimon was able to accurately move the way he needed to. ¡°Hah¡­¡± The bayonet emitted a high-pitched metallic sound and his right elbow made a thud. A knife fell from a man¡¯s hand, and a woman¡¯s body collapsed. Switching the hand holding the gun by turning his wrist, he struck the solar plexus of the guy as he tried to pick up his knife with the gun¡¯s handle. All of this was done as a single action. He didn¡¯t hesitate or stop for a second. The woman lost her consciousness with a single blow, and the man collapsed with vomit flying from his mouth. ¡°A-aah¡­¡± By the time the owner was screaming, the work was already over. Luimon fastened the gun to his waist. And just as he was thinking how to explain the situation¡­ Luimon¡¯s life had ended. Behind the woman, a child¡¯s figure broke the vacuum tube in his chest and ended his life without Luimon even seeing him. Without any time to even feel pain, his brain had ceased all activity. The blast coming from behind Luimon crushed his large body. His dead body was further blown to smithereens by the resulting explosions of the bombs in the other two. The three bombs held enough destructive power to destroy the entire place as well as half of a nearby house. Both the witnesses and Luimon¡¯s targets inside the tavern were completely obliterated. As if lagging behind, a roar resounded outside. Chapter 2: A Bomb, a Princess, and Various People – Part 2 Chapter 2: A Bomb, a Princess, and Various People ¨C Part?2 It was that day¡¯s night. Relia opened his eyes and noticed that Colio wasn¡¯t in the room. He heard some sort of rustling sound before, but he didn¡¯t know anything apart from that. He raised his body and rubbed his puffy eyes. It seemed this town¡¯s dusty air wasn¡¯t good for them. Inside his bed, Relia recalled long past events ¨C the things he talked about with Hyoue and the rest, as well as various other things. Relia had some of his memories left. Since Colio and Hyoue barely knew anything, he was probably the exception. But even he couldn¡¯t remember very much. He couldn¡¯t remember his childhood. Memories of his mother and father, memories of his family, memories of him being breastfed or walking for the first time¡­ He didn¡¯t have any of those. His first memory was a stone room. He remembered feeling cold when his knees and head touched the floor. His first memory was him crouching on that stone floor. There were people around ¨C twelve or thirteen of them. The next time he counted, they were twenty seven. All of them were sitting down on the stone floor. Relia and the rest had been imprisoned inside this stone room. Both children and adults, men and women, were lumped together in the room. At that time Relia knew how to stand up and walk, look around him, and speak. He was probably around ten years old then. Where was he before entering his room and why was he here? He had no memories to answer that. Were his memories lost or erased? He didn¡¯t know whether he was always there or just brought inside from another place. Although he asked the people around, none of them knew or even tried to understand their situation. It was a strange room. None of the people had any work to do, and they just lazily lay around. Their only meals were breadcrumbs thrown on the ground. Some of them just sat silently on the floor, some banged their heads against the walls while murmuring to themselves, and some were playing around with imaginary dices while gambling imaginary money. He had no sense of the date, time of the week, or hour. They were clothed livestock. This was the only thing apparent to Relia and the rest. Relia didn¡¯t know about Colio and Hyoue, but he imagined they had the same circumstances of staying inside such a room filled with clothed livestock. A long time had passed without anything happening. Relia was almost mentally broken countless times. He also considered suicide. But, for some reason, he was able to preserve his sanity. Probably ten years have passed. A lone man came for Relia and took him out of the room. And he led Relia to another room. While they were moving, he could see the ocean from a window in the corridor. Inside the room he was brought to, there were several white-wearing men. Whether they were doctors or Magicians, Relia couldn¡¯t tell the difference. ¡°What are you?¡± One of them said. ¡°¡­A human.¡± Relia answered. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You aren¡¯t a human.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Do you even know what humans are?¡± Relia didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡± The white robed man took a rope, tied it around Relia and rolled him on the floor. ¡°¡­We just need to pass it to Crukessa?¡± ¡°Yes. We won¡¯t be able to use it later.¡± ¡°I see. What will happen if it¡¯ll break?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just use it as bait.¡± The men were talking about such things while looking down at Relia. ¡°Hey, who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Hehe, if you¡¯d like to know, we¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re from the Indulging God Cult.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± Relia asked, and a man answered. ¡°I can¡¯t answer that simply. We need to talk about it somewhere.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve wanted to talk since the start.¡± ¡°So, this is related to the story of the Gods.¡± Saying this, the man began telling the story of the Overseer of the Beginning and the End, the story of the world¡¯s creation, the story of the world¡¯s Overseers, and the story of Bantorra and the Armed Librarians. From there on, Relia¡¯s memories were fuzzy. When he opened his eyes, there was a bomb inside his chest. What were they talking about? He couldn¡¯t recall. Thinking about it, he wondered what Colio was doing. Maybe he was eating dinner? But it was late for that. ¡°Now might be my only opportunity.¡± Relia muttered aloud. After finishing dinner, Colio went out for a walk. It¡¯s not like he had something to do outside, but he didn¡¯t feel like talking with Relia. The ones who killed Luimon Mahaton were probably Colio and the rest¡¯s allies. Colio thought of this while walking. It might have been someone he met before. Just like Colio, they were probably people told that they weren¡¯t human. ¡°¡­Human.¡± Inside the town where lamps were being lit up here and there, Colio muttered. That Luimon Mahaton person was definitely not a human as well. If he was a human, he wouldn¡¯t have been hurt. Hurting humans was unforgivable. Humans lived to be happy, to love, to be loved. Therefore, a person who was hurt, who was unhappy, was not a human. He may have had the shape of a human, but on a more fundamental level he was a different, trifling existence. Thus Colio thought. Children were running on the road. Seeing this didn¡¯t give him any reminiscence or warm feelings. It also did not make him involuntarily smile. He was just staring emotionlessly at the children. Colio didn¡¯t know what ¡°having fun¡± was like. Colio thought it was the proof he wasn¡¯t human. Hamyuts Meseta also wasn¡¯t a human. If she were a human, she wouldn¡¯t have to be killed. He had no idea about the children in front of him. They might be humans, and they might not be. The children were running around looking for some lost cat through the holes in walls and trees. Colio thought¡­ Was that Calico Princess a human? Thinking for a moment, Colio was sure that she was. When he recalled her beautiful and noble figure, he couldn¡¯t think of her as not being a human. As the sun already sank, lamps were lit up throughout the town. Winged small insects were drawn to the dim light of these gas lamps. The light reached all the way to the back alleys, making the town a bit brighter rather than dark grey. Colio was walking in the opposite direction of the crowd of people returning from the mines. His legs led him to the alley he went to earlier that day. He didn¡¯t understand why. Maybe it was because this was the only road he knew here. The town that had been sleeping in the morning was now awake. From a small lit tavern, the miners¡¯ laughter, singing and sometimes yelling could be heard. The smells of dust and oil covering the town were now mixed with the smell of hard liquor. Colio, who was walking aimlessly among the herd of people, suddenly looked at a lone girl. The girl was sitting in the dark at the end of the road, as if trying to escape the gas lamps. The girl was motionless. She was looking at her legs or doing something ¨C Colio couldn¡¯t tell. He stopped to stare at the girl¡¯s figure. The other people walked by without paying her any attention. Their shoulders bumped into Colio and nearly made him stumble. ¡°¡­It¡¯s already impossible.¡± The girl said suddenly. ¡°Everything came out.¡± Saying this, she stood up and rubbed her eyes. Colio saw her face. Her eyes were red as if covered by blood. Around them were dark marks from having wiped them over and over again. ¡°So people can actually run out of tears. Haha, I had no idea.¡± The girl laughed. It was laughter without any emotion in it, apparent only by her voice and expression. ¡°Are you from around here?¡± The girl said. ¡°¡­¡± Colio didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Hey, are you from around here?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­Listen, I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Colio then understood she was talking to him. He couldn¡¯t understand why she would do that. Colio just stood there without answering. ¡°You¡¯re weird.¡± The girl stared at Colio¡¯s face. So inevitably, Colio also looked at her face. Those two faced each other under the dim lights. She had a normal face. It couldn¡¯t be called beautiful or ugly. She was wearing a white cotton cape on top of her white cheap dress. It was probably worn not because it was fashionable, but due it being cold. She was a plain, completely normal girl. Her appearance didn¡¯t move Colio¡¯s emotions either. The only thing he thought about was how red her eyes and the tips of her nose were. She also seemed to be unmoved by his appearance. He was simply a short boy. ¡°I have a question for you.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Oh, you finally said something.¡± The girl smiled a little. ¡°Do you know what to do when the person you love dies?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°¡­I guess, huh¡­¡± Saying this, the girl crouched again. Then, she began sobbing in front of Colio. After a while, she stopped crying. ¡°¡­Thank you. That was good for me. I feel better after having talked with someone, no matter who it is.¡± She said while sobbing. Colio wasn¡¯t by her side out of kindness, but simply because he had no place to go to. Colio didn¡¯t understand how he made her feel better. ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± The girl stood up while saying this. ¡°¡­¡± Colio determined there was no reason to tell this girl about killing Hamyuts Meseta. But after thinking about what he wanted to do, he almost couldn¡¯t think of anything else to answer. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about humans.¡± ¡°How sophisticated.¡± Colio didn¡¯t really understand what she meant by this. He then asked. ¡°Was that person who died a human?¡± ¡°Of course. Is there a person who¡¯s not human? A Magical Angel? A Librarian Angel? Or some ancient God? You¡¯ve read too much fairytales.¡± He didn¡¯t really understand what she was saying. So Colio tried to inquire further. ¡°Humans are supposed to live while being loved.¡± ¡°Right. I loved him. I really loved him.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± The conversation wasn¡¯t really flowing, Colio thought. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The girl asked. Colio decided he didn¡¯t mind answering. ¡°Colio Tonies.¡± ¡°Such a normal name. I also have a normal name. Ia Mira.¡± Ia Mira said while wiping her eyes. ¡°He also had a normal name. Cartohelo Mashea. His job was selling bread on the roads.¡± ¡°¡­Eh?¡± Colio responded. ¡°Do you know Cartohelo?¡± ¡°¡­No, I don¡¯t.¡± Colio then understood that the person this girl ¨C Ia Mira ¨C was mourning was the bread-selling young man killed by Hyoue¡¯s explosion. He tried recalling that guy¡¯s face. But, he could only remember it vaguely. ¡°You were thinking about humans, right?¡± Ia Mira said. Colio nodded. ¡°Why are you thinking about humans? Aren¡¯t you a human? Are you thinking about yourself?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not a human.¡± Saying this, Colio was suddenly grabbed by his wrist. He was surprised to the extent that his heart skipped a beat. Applying her fingers to Colio¡¯s wrist, Ia Mira then spoke in an anticlimactic manner. ¡°Huh, you do have a pulse. I¡¯m surprised; I actually thought you weren¡¯t a human.¡± Ia said while releasing his hand. ¡°You are a human. Good.¡± Ia seemed to be speaking lively. However, Colio understood she was only doing this to conceal her emotions. ¡°I¡¯m not a human. Humans are¡­¡± At that moment, the figure of Calico Princess vividly rose inside his mind. He recalled the impact and deep impression he felt during that moment, as well as the beauty of the sunset. ¡°¡­Simply too different.¡± ¡°¡­Hmph.¡± While Ia seemed to be talking normally, when her words became stuck, she would show a momentary glimpse of a sad expression. Seeing that, Colio wondered if Cartohelo was human. Did he live while loving, being loved and happy ¨C meaning he was a human? ¡°Tell me about Cartohelo.¡± Colio said. Ia looked Surprised. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­Just because.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so strange. That¡¯s the first time you said something like that.¡± ¡°Anything will be fine. Just tell me something.¡± Ia still looked a bit confused regarding Colio, but started speaking. ¡°I was the first to fall in love with him. It was love at first sight. Hey, do you believe in love at first sight?¡± ¡°No.¡± He didn¡¯t care. Ia continued. ¡°Love at first sight exists. But, people who don¡¯t believe in love at first sight don¡¯t notice it. They realize only later that they have fallen in love. I was also like that. When I was looking for Cartohelo in places he couldn¡¯t be in and thought about what I was doing, I realized it. I¡¯ve fallen in love at first sight.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± He was not deliberately ignoring her, but he wasn¡¯t seriously listening to her either. Colio made an ambiguous reply. ¡°Cartohelo had no father and was living alone with his mother. But his mother also died at the time, and since he was working so hard for her, he lost all of his motivation. That¡¯s when I met him by chance.¡± She then continued talking about her memories of Cartohelo. They didn¡¯t know each other for too long. Ia was one year younger than him, and they were dating for about two years and a half. While Carthello was the one to begin speaking with her, it was Ia who confessed to him. The two were not married yet, but they planned on getting married when their lives became a bit more stable. Ia said that if they were to work hard until the next year¡¯s summer, they would be able to gather enough money to open a shop together. The both of them knew they were not very smart. They also didn¡¯t go to school. But Ia was happy to have Cartohelo more than someone who was just smart and had some money. To sum up, Ia Mira and Cartohelo Mashea were two extremely average people who met and fell in love in an average manner. Even the drama born between them and the happiness and hard times they obtained were extremely average. Colio listened to Ia Mira¡¯s story while just staring at her. There were countless things to tell of. But time was limited. Unlike Colio who had nothing to do, Ia presumably had a job and a lot of things she had to do. Ia, who had been talking while crouched down, stood up and said, ¡°¡­Well, I¡¯m going to work. Even if Cartohelo¡¯s gone I have to work, and I have to earn money to live.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Saying this, the two easily parted ways. The time was midnight. He could roughly guess what sort of job would start at this sort of time in the entertainment district. Even the ignorant Colio could understand that. However, he didn¡¯t really care about such things. ¡°Was she a human¡­?¡± He couldn¡¯t reach a conclusion. It was too vague for him, so he left the question hanging inside his mind. A weak wind was blowing. Chapter 2: A Bomb, a Princess, and Various People – Part 3 Chapter 2: A Bomb, a Princess, and Various People ¨C Part?3 Far away from Toatt Mining Town, close to the sea on the other side of the world, there was an island. It wasn¡¯t a large island. Its shape was a perfect circle like inside a compass. It was an island without any forests or caves, just numerous gentle hills. On the hill at the center of the island was a huge castle surrounded by high walls. It was an old-fashioned castle made by white bricks. Just how long has it been since it was built? Tangled ivy reached all the way to the huge castle¡¯s spires. The sunlight dyeing the castle was soft. Both the sky and the wind seemed to lively applaud their creator. This castle stood on the hill, looking like it came out of an incredible oil painting. That castle¡¯s name was Bantorra Library. It was the world¡¯s first library, built long ago by the Overseers of the world to accommodate the pasts of all people. The castle and building on the surface were built by humans for the use of Armed Librarians and visitors. The real Library was a vast labyrinth spread beneath the castle. However, details of the labyrinth will have to wait for another opportunity. In the center of the castle¡¯s top floor, there was a wide room of about 30 square meters. A vintage painting was hanging on the wall. It was a large portrait depicting the old days of the Creator deity and the Overseer of the Past. The emblem of a lock had been woven into the center of a high-quality yet weathered white carpet. A woman was at the center of the room. ¡°Aah¡­¡± The woman tapped her shoulders while saying this. ¡°I want to kill them already.¡± The woman said to herself. ¡°What are Luimon and the rest doing? If they won¡¯t we¡¯ll have to kill randomly.¡± The woman said such horrible things calmly. Her tone didn¡¯t indicate any sort of joke. She was a strange woman. It was unclear if she was or wasn¡¯t in her thirties. She wore a washed-out shirt and men¡¯s pants. She was a terribly plain woman dressed in rustic clothes. Apart from a black ribbon tying her dark hair and the figure of a rabbit clumsily sewn to her shirt¡¯s right breast, she had no accessories. She also wore no makeup. She was a plain woman you would expect to see in some rural town¡¯s garden. She was one you would definitely overlook in a crowd of people even if you were searching for her. But, because she was so simple and commonplace, it looked extremely strange for her to be inside this gorgeous room. The woman was writing something while facing the small desk at the center of the room. On the desk were several papers, several Books, and next to them a glass of milk and a pen stand. Another strange thing was the bundle of five stones lying on top of the desk. The crest of the Armed Librarian was engraved on each one. This woman was known as Hamyuts Meseta. Hamyuts Meseta, the Acting Director of Bantorra Library. ¡°You may enter.¡± Hamyuts suddenly opened her mouth. She spoke with a scruffy tone, extending the ending of her words in a weird way. There was no-one inside the room. But soon, she heard a voice from the other side of the door. ¡°Third-Grade Armed Librarian Mirepoc Finedell, entering.¡± The door was opened following this clear female voice. A girl wearing what looked like a military uniform entered. She stood in front of Hamyuts¡¯ desk stretching her slender back and aligning the heels of her shoes. Her lemon-like blonde hair was cut short, and her face divided by the bridge of her nose was as stiff as that of a well-trained hound. Her uniform was fully buttoned up to the top, and there was not even one wrinkle on it. She looked like a superb soldier. A pendant engraved with the crest of the Armed Librarians was shining on her chest. Incidentally, because there were no regulations about the location of the mark, each Armed Librarian could decide for themselves where to put it. ¡°Since you went out of your way to come here, I assume you have some bad news.¡± Hamyuts said. Mirepoc Finder nodded in silence. She puckered her lips, staring with strong and determined eyes at Hamyuts who was still in the midst of writing. ¡°Indeed. It is the worst news.¡± ¡°What could have happened?¡± ¡°Luimon-san is dead.¡± Even hearing this, Hamyuts didn¡¯t change her expression. She wasn¡¯t angry or smiling, just meek and expressionless. It was a calm expression with no emotions behind it, like one had while reading a novel that wasn¡¯t really interesting. While hearing about the death of her subordinate, not even her eyebrows twitched. Mirepoc continued the report. ¡°It happened during noon at Toatt Mining Town¡­ at a tavern in the town. He was killed by bombs¡­ which are presumably human bombs. Since during that afternoon another bombing incident occurred, I believe the possibility of enemy forces being in Toatt Mining Town is high and I suggest that we immediately send some troops there.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hamyuts didn¡¯t raise her face. Even though she appeared to be thinking, she also looked like she was absorbed in her writing. It was hard for Mirepoc to talk to her. She didn¡¯t know any other person whose emotions were so hard to read, so she couldn¡¯t tell if Hamyuts was thinking about something or not thinking at all. Mirepoc resumed her report. ¡°Right now, including me there are four Third-Grade Armed Librarians ready for a sortie. If you¡¯ll give the instructions, Acting Director, we¡¯ll be able to depart within the hour.¡± ¡°Stop that.¡± Hamyuts said calmly. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Mirepoc responded without thinking. Hamyuts grabbed the cup of delicious milk besides her and took a sip. ¡°Kids should stay inside and study. You¡¯ll have a fun fieldtrip another time.¡± ¡°Director!¡± Mirepoc hit the desk without thinking. A little milk was spilled on the desk, and Hamyuts wiped it with her sleeve. ¡°What are you planning to do? We need to avenge Luimon-san!¡± ¡°Avenge?¡± ¡°Because Luimon-san¡­¡± Hamyuts raised her eyes for the first time, looking at Mirepoc¡¯s face. Her eyes looked like she was laughing, but her expression didn¡¯t. Those terrifying eyes didn¡¯t allow reading what she was thinking at all. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve taught you to separate killing from personal feelings. So you didn¡¯t listen to me, huh Mirepo?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡± Mirepoc took her words back. She had neither the authority nor the intention to defy Hamyuts. ¡°¡­So, what are we going to do?¡± Hamyuts suddenly stood up. With her sandals shaking, she headed towards the door close to Mirepoc. While walking, she said, ¡°I have a question for you, Mirepo. Among our troops that can be mobilized immediately¡­¡± Hamyuts stopped and turned around. ¡°Who¡¯s the best one at ¡®massacring¡¯?¡± Mirepoc answered. ¡°Acting Director Hamyuts Meseta.¡± Hamyuts who was turned towards Mirepoc grinned. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± It was then that Mirepoc understood why Hamyuts was so calm. Contrary to her plain appearance and words, Hamyuts Meseta was said to be the most aggressive God¡¯s representative in history. She always preferred going alone for a pre-emptive attack. She didn¡¯t allow the enemy any demands or deals, and a battle resulting in her not having massacred the enemies was extremely rare. Because of her belligerent personality combined with overwhelming combat power, her inauguration as the Acting Director was once cancelled before. Mirepoc decided the enemies should be decimated as revenge for Luimon. But for Hamyuts, this was the normal state of affairs. The enemies will be killed. Even though Luimon died, her choice wasn¡¯t any different. ¡°Call Mattalast. After that, send Bonbo and Matgowe an order to return just in case.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Saying this, Hamyuts went out. And, she said while turning back, ¡°Mirepo, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re coming too.¡± ¡°Y-yes ma¡¯am.¡± Mirepoc ran behind Hamyuts in a hurry. The two who left the room went down a long spiral staircase. Hamyuts, who was walking at the front, opened her mouth. ¡°So Luimon died, huh?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s because he was weak.¡± Hamyuts said in a hard-to-read tone as usual. Mirepoc recalled her distaste hearing those kinds of words. Hamyuts calmly continued saying things that desecrated their allies and the dead. ¡°I told him he couldn¡¯t continue this if he¡¯s that weak. It¡¯s just as I thought, it was obvious he would die.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mirepoc withstood the anger trembling inside her chest. I know she¡¯s a terribly ruthless person. But does she really need to speak like that? ¡°But, you know.¡± Hamyuts continued. ¡°He was a good guy.¡± Mirepoc couldn¡¯t find any words to reply. ¡°It was quite a pity to give this job to such a person, right?¡± After that, Hamyuts went silent. Mirepoc who was walking behind could not see Hamyuts¡¯s expression. Was she holding back tears? Was she suppressing the anger in her body? Or maybe, she was just keeping up her meek expressionless face? Mirepoc couldn¡¯t tell. Exiting Bantorra Library, behind the castle were an airplane hangar and a runway. The iron door of the hangar opened. Inside it, the propeller airplane was already warming up its engine. Built in a rare cooperation of the Magic Agency and the Science Agency who were usually on bad terms, it was a propeller plane with a Magic Engine. Originally it had been Hamyuts¡¯ personal possession, but was already used by all Armed Librarians. After fueling the airplane and leaving a technician to inspect the cockpit, a lone man was standing next to the propeller plane. It was a tall man wearing black hat low and dressed in a starched black frock coat. A little of his flaxen hair spilled out of his hat. His name was Mattalast Ballory. His mark as an Armed Librarian was in the form of shiny buttons on his coat¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Wow. That was fast.¡± Hamyuts called out to him. ¡°So Luimon got offed, huh?¡± Mattalast asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Hamyuts answered. That was all they talked about Luimon. Just how much meaning did their conversation hold? Did they just want to affirm the facts? Compared to those two who have seen death countless of times, the inexperienced Mirepoc couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Can we leave?¡± ¡°If the Director wishes to, but¡­¡± ¡°But what, did something happen?¡± Said Hamyuts. ¡°Earlier, the Forecast Committee of the Magic Agency contacted us.¡± ¡°By the Forecast Committee you mean those weather report guys?¡± Hamyuts asked. The Forecast Committee was at the Magician¡¯s Head Temple belonging to the Magic Agency, run by the federation of Oracular Magicians. It was an eclectic of various Oracular Magicians gathered together, but most of their work nowadays was weather forecast. ¡°Yes. It seems a typhoon is heading towards Toatt mine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hamyuts¡¯ expression became slightly gloomy. Searching far and wide, there were only few things that could cause her such a reaction. Everybody knew that a typhoon was one of those few. For Hamyuts, a strong wind was a weakness that she definitely couldn¡¯t overcome. ¡°Mattalast-san. Is there a place in Toatt mine that the typhoon wouldn¡¯t affect?¡± Mirepoc said from behind. ¡°Mirepo¡¯s on to something. Since Toatt Mine¡¯s ground has a very strong elemental alignment, normally a typhoon shouldn¡¯t pass through.¡± ¡°So what about what the weather forecast people said?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just heading north for today.¡± ¡°So there¡¯s no problem.¡± Said Mirepoc. ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­ It¡¯s good that I heard about it. Just in case.¡± Hamyuts thought for a while. ¡°If the only weapons they have are human bombs, I should be fine even if there¡¯s a typhoon.¡± ¡°Probably. Since it¡¯s you, Director, you¡¯ll probably also be able to win bare-handed.¡± Mattalast said with a straight face. ¡°Well, even if it comes, I¡¯ll just run away until it passes. I¡¯ll manage, so there¡¯s no problem here.¡± Saying this, Hamyuts jumped up and lightly landed inside the cockpit. ¡°Let¡¯s go, everyone.¡± Mirepoc and Mattalast got inside the cockpit. The propeller started rotating noisily. Colio returned to his room at a late hour. The room¡¯s lamp was not lit. Colio fumbled with the flint and ignited it. Colio sat on the bed in the dimly lit room. ¡°¡­?¡± And then he noticed. Relia who should have been sleeping was gone. Colio wondered if he went out for a walk like he did himself. But he soon noticed ¨C only two bags were left. He might have thrown away Hyoue¡¯s belongings that were no longer needed. But Colio had the bad feeling it was more than that. He went down the stairs and headed for the inn¡¯s owner. ¡°What is it?¡± The innkeeper looked at him annoyingly. She was probably ready to go to sleep. ¡°Where did Relia go?¡± ¡°Relia? Oh, that guy. He went out not a long ago.¡± ¡°Went out¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. He already paid.¡± ¡°¡­Did he check out?¡± Colio said while suppressing his agitation. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Colio was stunned for a while. He ran away. Relia ran away. ¡°Oh right, he also said the other one checked out. And what about you, boy?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Colio said while turning his back to the innkeeper. ¡°I¡¯ll remain here.¡± Saying only this, Colio returned to his room. The innkeeper seemed to be wary because two out of the three were suddenly gone. Furthermore, one of them left his luggage behind. She didn¡¯t say anything, but he immediately understood she was suspecting them. I might get kicked out of the inn, Colio thought. He then worried about where he would go to if he did get kicked out. Should he search for another inn, and where? Did he even have enough money? Since he was the only one remaining, he had to think by himself. But it¡¯ll be fine. Colio thought that he would just kill Hamyuts Meseta before getting kicked out, and his thought process stopped there. I should go to sleep already, he thought. He wrote inside the diary under the lamp¡¯s light. ¡°Today I haven¡¯t killed Hamyuts Meseta.¡± Usually he would finish writing the entry like this. But, for the first time, Colio was continuing beyond that. ¡°Hyoue died. Relia ran away. And¡± Colio¡¯s pen stopped. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should write about Calico Princess or not. After thinking for a while, Colio crossed off the ¡°and¡±. This was the first time he was troubled over writing in the diary. Chapter 3: A Bomb, a Human, and the Course of Wind – Part 1 Chapter 3: A Bomb, a Human, and the Course of Wind ¨C Part?1 It was the following day. Colio went out for a walk just like yesterday. And just then, he walked in the opposite direction of the general flow of people during the morning. The previous day, there were three people walking like this. But now, only one was left. Colio realized how much the situation changed in a single day. Just like yesterday, Colio¡¯s feet brought him to that alley. Once again, without any reason. Maybe Relia would be there? He thought of such things while walking. ¡°Boy, how was it? Did you read it?¡± A voice called to him. Colio stopped and turned around. It was the Book seller from before. Colio thought he was carried off by that Armed Librarian, but he probably resumed business after that guy died. Colio didn¡¯t really care about it, neither today nor yesterday. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± The Book seller probably came to request payment for the Book of Calico Princess. Colio thought it was troublesome. Saying this and trying to escape, Colio¡¯s eyes were suddenly drawn to something among the items being sold. ¡°What is that?¡± Colio asked while pointing at a Book. The man answered. ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s a Book fragment. Do you want to buy it, boy?¡± Colio knew the milky-white color of that Book. It was the same color as the one belonging to Calico Princess. Almost all other Books were colored somewhere between white, grey and brown, but that Book was as white as milk. It was the same as before. Thinking this, Colio stretched out his hand. The moment his finger touched it, the world around him changed again. ¡°¡­It¡¯s her.¡± Even Colio could not hear himself muttering this. ¡°¡­It¡¯s going to hurt a bit. But bear with it like a good boy, okay?¡± The first thing he heard was this voice. He immediately recognized it was Calico Princess. ¡°¡­Ouch¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I need to apply the medicine.¡± Calico Princess was inside a hut made of rotting wood. A lone child was lying on hay. He was a pale and poor-looking boy. There were many lice on his wildly-grown hair and fleas inside his straw clothes. It was dim inside the hut. The lamp next to Calico Princess emitted a faint light. The smell of whale oil drifted in the surrounding air. Outside the window it was probably night-time. But no one in that hut even thought about admiring the beautiful starry sky. Other than Calico Princess, there was no one else sitting next to the heavily breathing boy. ¡°¡­I want¡­ water. It hurts¡­¡± The moment he said that, the boy started coughing violently. It was a cough that sounded like his throat was burning. Calico Princess took the razor blade resting on the boy¡¯s chest. Calico Princess¡¯s white gloves were covered by dirt and blood. Only at the back of her hand some whiteness had remained. Her dress was in terrible shape. The hem of the pure white skirt was already indistinguishable from a dust cloth, the lace on her chest was blackened by blood, and the wings decorating her back had been cut in half. The tragic state of her dress looked as if she passed through a chimney. Her pretty calico hair was tied in a string and lay on her back. ¡°Water¡¯s no good; your stomach can¡¯t take anything right now. Since you¡¯re a good boy, please be patient.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± On the boy¡¯s slender arm there was a cut about two centimeters deep. She removed the gloves from her hands, revealing pretty long fingers. ¡°It¡¯s going to be itchy for a while, but you mustn¡¯t scratch it.¡± Calico Princess held a small bottle in her hands. She applied the red liquid inside to her fingers and started coating the boy¡¯s wounds with it. ¡°¡­Here we go, all good. For the following day, not matter how much it hurts, you can¡¯t drink any water. Okay? Promise me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was no response. The boy started coughing again. ¡°I know you¡¯re suffering, but endure it. Please. Just for a little bit longer.¡± Calico Princess said while hugging the boy¡¯s body. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you, miss¡­¡± The boy said while being held to her chest. ¡°But, who are you?¡± Calico Princess put the boy down without answering anything. He continued staring at her. When the boy¡¯s coughing had stopped, Calico Princess left the hut. The place seemed to be the countryside. There was a bleak church built down a steep hill. The lone hut with the boy inside was on the edge of the hill. It was a dark night. Calico Princess wore a black cloak on her head and ran leaning towards the ground. In order to avoid the center of the village that was lined with many houses, she was entering a forest. She didn¡¯t have any lamp. Despite the darkness, she could still walk around as if it was daytime. She entered the forest. But just as she passed next to a tree¡­ ¡°Where are you going?¡± A voice called. Calico Princess turned around and saw a single person there. He was probably in his forties, and terribly obese. He wore a luxurious black mantle with gold embroidery and put a clown¡¯s hat on his head. He was a strange-looking man. Colio was surprised. He was absolutely sure no-one was there before when she had passed. ¡°Wyzaf¡­¡± ¡°Oh my, Princess. Your dress is dirty.¡± ¡°Since when you were watching?¡± Calico Princess said. Her voice was filled with hostility. It was the first time Colio heard her use such a voice. Before this and in the previous Book, her voice was always filled with mercy and sadness. ¡°All along, Ever-Laughing Saint.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to call me that?¡± The voice of Calico Princess became even more hostile. ¡°Forgive me for my rudeness.¡± Saying this, the man bowed. Retaining this posture, he sank into the ground. It was then that Colio realized this man was a Magician. Since in the present era magic was in decline, most humans didn¡¯t get even a single opportunity to see such a casual use of an advanced magic in front of their eyes. ¡°¡­Where is that boy, Ever-Laughing Saint?¡± It seemed Calico Princess was called the Ever-Laughing Saint. But Colio wondered where the ¡°Ever-Laughing¡± part came from. There was only one time he ever saw her smiling. Her face always looked like she was suffering. ¡°He¡¯s just a kid.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that again?¡± This time, the man appeared on top of a tree. ¡°Since you¡¯re always rushing outside every night to meet your knight lover, he must be a splendid knight. How did you like my bedtime story?¡± ¡°Stop saying stupid things.¡± ¡°Oh my, there is some straw stuck to your hair.¡± ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t I say to stop that?¡± The man disappeared again. ¡°Please do not displease me. You did not forget you attained your current position only because of me, did you?¡± Something resounded from under Calico Princess¡¯s cloak. Colio soon understood it was the sound of her having drawn a sword. ¡°Ooh, how frightful. In front of your sword, my magic is as good as a child¡¯s toy.¡± Saying this, the man appeared under the tree again. ¡°¡­What do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s troubling when you do such things. We¡¯re trying to make a profit here.¡± ¡°¡­That kid won¡¯t be able to buy our medicine. It doesn¡¯t affect us at all.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s not what I said, Shiron.¡± Wyzaf¡¯s face changed at once. Up till then he wore the face of a gentleman, but under it a vulgar expression was exposed now. ¡°If you do such things, I¡¯ll have to correct everything by myself, and you won¡¯t like it, Shiron. This isn¡¯t about one or two brats. You know what would happen if you keep going that way.¡± ¡°¡­Why you¡­¡± ¡°Apologize. If you won¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll accordingly kill one person. If you complain I¡¯ll kill another one.¡± Calico Princess talked hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡± The man suddenly smiled, and bowed respectfully. ¡°That¡¯s enough, our Princess.¡± ¡°¡­And?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll now prepare a lavish feast for you, princess. I¡¯ll also prepare as many superb men as you want. I can prepare delicious men for you, or make it so it will be twenty degrees during the night, or perhaps I¡¯ll get you a little boy who¡¯s as cute as a puppy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want any of that.¡± ¡°Do not say so. We have to celebrate our grand victory.¡± ¡°Grand victory? What?¡± ¡°Dragon Pneumonia already spread throughout Cadarra Kingdom. The king himself came to apologize to us. We were all awarded knighthoods, and he also prepared three years of our national budget.¡± ¡°Will we sell them medicine?¡± ¡°No, we have to spread the disease into the Nichinbeta Region and further to the east.¡± ¡°Do you understand what¡¯s going to happen if we don¡¯t do it soon?¡± ¡°I do. Many people will die.¡± ¡°¡­Please. Sell it already.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh.¡± ¡®Kukuku¡¯, the man disappeared with an unpleasant laugh. He left some final words as if melting them inside the wind. ¡°Anyway, please do not commit suicide. If you die, you understand what the world will come to look like afterwards, right?¡± Even after the man disappeared, Calico Princess stood there. Her expression couldn¡¯t be seen. The Book ended there. Colio let his fingers go of it. Standing in front of his eyes, the Book seller said, ¡°That¡¯s no good, you can¡¯t look at it before buying it. You have to pay me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡± Colio took out twenty kirue from his purse. He grabbed the second Book with his sleeve and put it inside his pants pocket. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a Book like this before. Is there only one Book like that?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell by looking? It¡¯s broken. Because it¡¯s broken, you can only read parts of it. There¡¯re probably plenty more of it.¡± Oh, so there are plenty more, Colio thought. For some reason, he was incredibly happy. ¡°Do you have any more?¡± ¡°¡­Boy, if you¡¯re curious, how about this Book?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I want another Book of the same person.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have any right now. If you come to me again sometime I might have it.¡± Colio wasn¡¯t really sure if he could trust him, but he thought that was good enough for now. Colio returned to the inn in a fast pace, and once again read the Book he just bought. He watched her voice, expressions and movements numerous times. Even her dirty dress and hands looked beautiful. Even the dim stuffy hut seemed like a magnificent place just by her being in it. But that hut was already more than a hundred years old, so nothing should be left of it now. While thinking this, Colio felt pain in his chest. She gave medicine to sick children. Without caring to get her hands dirty. Colio was moved by this. He thought it was wonderful. He once again read the Book and gazed upon the figure of Calico Princess. Colio read the Book countless times. Since a while ago the sun already travelled across the sky and the day was coming to a close. At some stage he noticed the sinking sun and the fact that he was hungry. But more than that, he wanted to see Calico Princess again. And it wasn¡¯t just the two Books he already possessed. He wanted to see many other Books. Colio remembered that Book-selling man said he might have some more of it at a later time. He immediately grabbed his purse and ran outside. He ran to the opposite direction of the flow of people returning to their houses. Each time he took a rough breath, the hole in his chest containing the bomb ached. Even though that pain made him cringe, Colio couldn¡¯t stop running. He arrived at the Book seller¡¯s spot. But nobody was there right now. Colio surveyed the surroundings, but couldn¡¯t find the ¡°Book¡± dealer. He ran around the alley looking for him. He returned to the main road once to search among the crowd of people. But he just couldn¡¯t find him. He gave up looking for the Book seller. Maybe he could instead find some Book that had fallen on the ground. But he didn¡¯t find any Book fragments either. Colio was exhausted and hungry, and he lowered himself to the ground. He crouched there until it became late. After a while, he gave up and wobbled back towards the inn. The sunset today was still dim. He walked while sadly thinking of this. Suddenly, he noticed the figure of a woman from behind around the corner of the road. His head becoming blank, he ran forward. Calico Princes now turned to the left. He was sure he saw it. Colio turned around the corner and saw the woman walking ahead with her back to him. ¡°¡­Was this an illusion?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand why this woman seemed like Calico Princess to him. It was just an old woman with completely white hair. The old woman walked away without turning around. The disappointed Colio regained his composure. Thinking about what he was doing, he smiled wryly. He perfectly assimilated it. He forgot everything except Calico Princess. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to be¡­¡± Colio said. But he actually understood. He learned about this feeling just yesterday. ¡°¡­Is this love at first sight?¡± His chest hurt. The bomb screeched inside his chest as he ran. When the cut ribs were exposed to the air, he could feel pain. But, it wasn¡¯t the place that hurt. his pain wasn¡¯t because of such a reason. Relia went somewhere, and he would surely never return. Colio didn¡¯t know where to find Hamyuts Meseta. He had no idea what to do from now on. However, the intense pain in his chest drove out all of those thoughts. As the sunset passed, now a grey moon floated low in the sky. In the corner of a small tavern, Ia Mira suddenly recalled the boy she met last night. He was a gloomy boy named Colio Tonies. They held a strange conversation for a while, and separated without intending to meet ever again. ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Come on, drink.¡± Ia Mira was in the middle of work. She was sitting on a cheap leather sofa and poured a drink as she leaned against the body of the man sitting next to her. Inside the dim interior, many women like Ia were pouring alcohol, bending over or offering flattery for the men that returned from the mines. She concealed her tear marks with makeup and wore a dress so short that if she were to move a little her underwear could be seen¡­ or rather, she intended them to. It was a terribly cheap dress, but that couldn¡¯t be seen in the dark. Next to Ia, there was a man and one of her colleagues on the other side. They wanted to head for the private room at the back of the tavern. By passing money to women, you could spend a night with them in the private room ¨C this was the tavern¡¯s rule. No man had paid Ia to come to the private room today. If I won¡¯t get that customer now, I won¡¯t make any money today, Ia thought in her heart. But maybe that was for the best. Just a little more and she would quit the job. Just a little more and she could work at whatever she wanted ¨C thus she thought ever since Cartohelo died. Then, the customer Ia was hanging out with took something out of his breast pocket. ¡°Hey, will the two of you drink it?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Then, the customer¡¯s hand moved quickly. It seemed he did something to the drink with what he pulled out. Since it was dark, she couldn¡¯t see what he¡¯s done. ¡°¡­Huh? What was that?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? I¡¯ll pay you double.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Occasionally there were men with strange hobbies or drugs in the private room. Ia experienced that countless times. During those times, Cartohelo always comforted her afterwards. Because he was there, she could put up with any painful thing. ¡°Drink it.¡± The man put some money into the chest of Ia¡¯s dress. She didn¡¯t have time for hesitation. Ia poured the sweet wine into her mouth. She could feel something like jelly sliding down her throat. As Ia drank it, the man suddenly got up and quickly went out of the tavern. The voice of the clerk calling ¡°please do come again¡± sounded silly. The sidelined Ia checked her body¡¯s condition by moving her neck and listening to her heartbeat. She didn¡¯t feel like anything happened to her. She didn¡¯t feel sleepy or strange at all. But because of this, she was scared. Dealing with someone with unknown goals was scary. It was even scarier now that she didn¡¯t have Cartohelo. Walking to the back of the store where the owner was wiping off glasses, she spoke in a small voice. ¡°¡­Sorry, but I want to leave early tonight.¡± Around the same time, Relia was walking by himself in the nighttime town. There was a cloth bag on his back. On his hip was a wallet that became considerably lighter. Relia slowly crossed the wave of people downtown. The voices of men and women reached his ears from the lined up establishments such as taverns and brothels. However, Relia didn¡¯t have any interest in those. Colio was surely thinking he ran away. But he didn¡¯t mind. Because he had nothing to do with Colio anymore. ¡°¡­Running away, huh?¡± It might be better to just run away like that, Relia thought. He could search for a job at some town, hide his past and live normally. Maybe it would have been good if he could do that. But it was probably impossible. Neither the people controlling him, Hamyuts Meseta nor the bomb inside his chest will allow him that. Thinking about this, Relia passed by a woman wearing a cheap dress. She seemed to have an uneasy expression, but Relia didn¡¯t notice. Colio was probably still running around aimlessly. But unlike him, Relia had a goal in mind. He wasn¡¯t afraid of dying. He abandoned his life long ago. In exchange for that, he gained determination. He was determined not to act the way those people wanted him to. Somehow, this determination allowed Relia to stray from the path they intended for him. Using the bomb in his chest, he was to kill the enemy boss. They wanted to make him go to the Library to do that. This was the reason Relia separated from Colio, and his reason to live. This was not meant to avenge Hyoue. It wasn¡¯t in order to do the right thing either. Nor did he do it because he wanted to survive. This was Relia Bookwatt¡¯s completely unrelated revenge. He didn¡¯t know anything about the enemy. He only knew the face of the man issuing orders. Even that guy was probably just an underling like Colio and Relia. He didn¡¯t know the leader¡¯s face, their location, their purpose or even the organization¡¯s name. The only things remaining in his memory were the names ¡°Indulging God Cult¡± and Crukessa. Relia pondered about what he should be doing from now on. Should he believe in his power and act alone? However, Relia who had no knowledge or skills couldn¡¯t fight. He had the bomb in his chest, but since it was made to kill the enemy¡¯s boss he would probably be attacked, and it wouldn¡¯t do just killing an underling together with him. He could try to get help from someone. That seemed to be more realistic. So, who should he ask for help? The answer was simple. The enemies of his enemies were his allies. There was no option other than Hamyuts Meseta. Chapter 3: A Bomb, A Human, and the Course of Wind – Part 2 Chapter 3: A Bomb, A Human, and the Course of Wind ¨C Part?2 ¡°I wonder if it was a mistake coming out.¡± Relia muttered. Maybe he should have stayed with Colio and tried getting found by Hamyuts. But there was no point thinking about it. He couldn¡¯t retreat now. ¡°Oops.¡± A man who walked next to Relia bumped into his shoulder. He could smell a perfume coming from him. Relia thought it was a woman for a moment, but looking at his face it was definitely a man. The one who bumped into him was a man with a surprisingly handsome face. With his ephemeral appearance and smell drifting in the wind, he almost appeared like a cross-dressing woman. The man¡¯s carefully groomed long hair lay on his back. He wore his three-piece black suit well, and the leather bag hanging from his arm was decorated by silverwork. His body was slender and well suited to what he wore. He had an elegant and graceful figure. The man looked surprisingly aged. He seemed to be somewhere over thirty, nearing forty. But, he still felt younger than the shabby Relia even despite this. ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°You should be more careful, young man.¡± The man said. He didn¡¯t look like he fit in this run-down town. No matter how you looked at him, he didn¡¯t have the body suitable for manual labor at the mines. He looked like a man with money and status. He might have been an Armed Librarian. Relia thought this while staring at the man¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a person from around here. Where did you come from?¡± The long-haired man said suddenly. Relia was surprised he immediately struck a conversation with him. ¡°Umm, I¡¯m just touring, and looking for someone.¡± ¡°In such a place? Interesting.¡± For some reason, the man seemed interested in Relia. Relia found it bit unnatural, but he didn¡¯t think about it too deeply. ¡°Are you perhaps related to the recent bombing incidents?¡± Relia was surprised. ¡°Hahaha, you look so alarmed.¡± The man grinned. ¡°Can you perhaps come and talk with me for a bit? I didn¡¯t confirm it, but you¡¯re probably Relia.¡± ¡°How do you know my name?¡± ¡°Because it is important.¡± The man said this and raised his index finger. It was then that Relia realized the man came to speak with him since the very beginning. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You may call me Cigal. My occupation¡­ well, it varies. Right now I¡¯m working at a pharmaceutical company.¡± The two walked together, heading towards a nearby tavern. The tavern Cigal led Relia was very quiet, or in other words, not very popular. It sold only cheap liquor and very little cuisine, and it also had no women. That place didn¡¯t look fitting for Cigal, but Relia didn¡¯t have any problem with it. Cigal brought the glass of beer he ordered to his mouth and talked to Relia. ¡°You were supposed to come here with some allies. Where are they?¡± Relia felt amazed at how much this man knew. As he thought, that man was probably related to Hamyuts Meseta¡¯s assassination. He wondered if Hamyuts also had that kind of intelligence network. ¡°Three of us came to this town. One died yesterday, and one is at the inn¡­ should be, at least.¡± Relia answered honestly. ¡°Should be?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve separated.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cigal¡¯s face looked slightly upset. ¡°That¡¯s unexpected¡­¡± Cigal, placing his hand on his chin, was thinking. ¡°What¡¯s unexpected?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Rather than that, I believe you want to talk with me about something?¡± Relia was surprised at this person seeing through him. ¡°You may not know much about it, Cigal-san, but let me tell you my story. I ¨C no, we ¨C were being kept by some organization for a long time.¡± He had plenty to talk about. But, after about five minutes, Cigal stopped his story short. ¡°I roughly know about your circumstances.¡± As Relia thought, this person knew almost everything that he also knew. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. It¡¯s the Indulging God Cult.¡± ¡°So it was those Indulging God Cult guys as I thought.¡± ¡°Do you know them?¡± ¡°Only that name.¡± Cigal stroked his chin with a clean finger, contemplating. ¡°I wonder if we should really be talking about it¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Cigal spoke. ¡°Anything about the Indulging God Cult is heavily classified information ¨C meaning it¡¯s a crime even just knowing about it. You¡¯re going to get your memory erased on top of getting sent to jail. And you want to hear about them in more detail as well¡­ is that really fine?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I already gave up on this life.¡± After saying this, a question suddenly came to Relia¡¯s mind. Thinking about it, who exactly was this man? It was around the same time that Relia and Cigal came to the tavern. Hamyuts Meseta¡¯s group flew for a distance of about 5000 kilometers towards Toatt Mining Town. The propeller plane continued flying and emitted smoke from the Magic Engine in its rear. In the back seat, Hamyuts was turning the knob of a radio. Mirepoc was next to her. The one piloting was Mattalast. ¡°Director, do you want to hear music?¡± Mirepoc said. ¡°No, I¡¯m checking the weather report.¡± Hamyuts was talking about the typhoon. ¡°Did you know? A typhoon comes close to the Toatt region once every ten years. But it seems there had been no direct hit during the last century.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s such a bad timing. Even if it¡¯s me, I¡¯m helpless against a typhoon.¡± They started hearing the cold voice of the announcer mixed with background noises. ¡°¡­While gathering power on the high seas, the great typhoon ¡®Captain Choke¡¯ is heading eastward. The Science Agency declared the emergency scale as growing above ¡°Queen Watorre¡±-level into the maximum ¡°King Bawely¡±-level. We¡¯re doing our best to keep our observation. Moreover, the thirty-three people congress of the Oracular Magicians unanimously predicts it will keep on moving eastwards. The Science Agency¡¯s research stations also seem to support this notion.¡± ¡°What do you think, Matt? You¡¯re an Oracular Magician too, after all.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t rely on me for that.¡± Mattalast complained. His Predictive Magic had some specifics to it. His specialty was using handguns, so his Predictive abilities were low-grade. He could see up to two seconds of the future at the most. More than that and he would only be able to give a simplified weather forecast. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll come though. But the future is unstable.¡± ¡°You sure aren¡¯t very clear.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. Someone like me is normal. It¡¯s that woman who¡¯s the exception among exceptions.¡± ¡°Moreover, it should be noted that the course is expected to slowly change away from the Toatt region due to its powerful ground¡¯s force field and head to the north, where the force field is weaker.¡± The radio said the same things as Mattalast did before. ¡°Well, it seems to be fine.¡± Saying this, Hamyuts switched off the radio. ¡°Seems to be.¡± Hamyuts looked up at the cloudy sky. ¡°Come to think of it, that woman never once in her life had to worry about ¡®Should I bring an umbrella today?¡¯ and things like that.¡± ¡°Probably. I¡¯m also like that, though.¡± ¡°I wonder how prescient people feel. What about you, Mattalast?¡± Mattalast shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. That woman is orders of magnitudes above me. I have no idea about thousand years from now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Hamyuts sighed. ¡°The Ever-Laughing Witch, huh¡­ I wonder if she predicted what we¡¯re doing as well.¡± ¡°She might have.¡± ¡°I wonder what that woman thought about.¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± They seemed to lose interest in their chatter. ¡°A whole year had already passed.¡± Mattalast said, his tone becoming serious. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°¡­Seems like it¡¯s going to be a long fight.¡± ¡°Right.¡± While saying this, Hamyuts began thinking about long past events as well as their current battle. A year ago, in the fall of 1923, Hamyuts Meseta led a squad of Armed Librarians to assault a ship anchored at Allow bay, east of the Ismo Republic. It was the base of a terror organization found and investigated by the Ismo Republic. The President of the Ismo Republic entrusted the mission to the highly combat-able Armed Librarians. Their strategy which was thought to easily wrap up the whole business was met with unexpected problems. A powerful barrier being erect from the ship to its outside completely camouflaged it. While trying to penetrate this barrier, the Magicians of the Armed Librarian squad were attacked by people. About a dozen men wearing life jackets pretended to surrender themselves to the ship Hamyuts was riding in, and then exploded. The second wave of human bombs came to attack the Armed Librarians who were thrown into the ocean. Six hours later, there were no enemies left. There were one casualty and six wounded on the Armed Librarians¡¯ side. For them, this was a rare result. The Armed Librarians that somehow took control of the situation rushed onboard. And what they found there seemed unbelievable. More than one hundred people were kept inside the ship. They weren¡¯t just on the ship. They were being kept inside. They were pushed inside a narrow stone room, living among the smell of dirt and feces. There was nothing in the room, not even a bed, except a bucket with bait inside it and moldy bread crumbs thrown around. The people kept inside couldn¡¯t understand their situation and had low intelligence. Most of them had their spirit destroyed to the extent they couldn¡¯t even use human speech. They were called Meats. They received the same treatment as cattle or chickens. They were human livestock; pigs wearing a man¡¯s skin. Even for the Armed Librarians, who witnessed countless scenes of carnage, their appearance was nauseating. The terrorists were treating them as useful tools. Some of them were used for medical experiments, some of them were made living bombs, and some were used as bait for wild animals. From the memoirs left behind by the terrorists, Hamyuts knew that the Indulging God Cult was involved. They weren¡¯t an organization acting alone, but a subordinate organization of the Indulging God Cult. The Indulging God Cult was an illegal cult that all nations as well as the Armed Librarians have tried to crack down using all of their efforts. Even just knowing about it ¨C let alone joining it ¨C was against the law. The Books of people involved with the Indulging God Cult were sealed under more than four levels, and all of the ¡°Indulging God Cult¡± entries in the world¡¯s encyclopedias were being censored by the top ranks. All public organizations, starting with the Armed Librarians, have tried to crack them down for a long time. The Indulging God Cult had just one doctrine. ¡°Man and God are one and the same, thus thy soul is the soul of God. Thy happiness is the happiness of God, and thy grief is the grief of God. Thy only purpose is to fulfill thyself. All is for God¡¯s sake.¡± On the basis of this one doctrine, all of their desires for money, glory, food, sex, domination, destruction and many more have been justified. Also, they denied the existence of any law or order interfering with the achievement of their desires, mocking concepts like justice and equality and declaring concepts like kindness, romantic love, familial love and camaraderie as worthless. For them, every action to fulfill their desires was legitimate, everything hindering it needed to be eliminated, and sacrifices towards their goals were acceptable. Thus all members of the Indulging God Cult were able to calmly conduct all sorts of inhuman atrocities. For them, there was no concept of humanity. It was because all of their behavior was legitimate. They also had no concept of helping each other. Even fellow cult members might become enemies if they stood in each other¡¯s ways. Just describing their countless crimes would fill up an entire book. People like the general known as ¡°Devil Warlord¡± Malgeaz who massacred a million people during his three years in office, ¡°Meat Grove¡± Barea II who became the ruler of the Magic Capital Baerase and devoted his life to debauchery, or the ¡°Ever-Laughing Witch¡± Shiron Booyacornish were renowned. Of course, the public didn¡¯t know they have belonged to the Indulging God Cult. Hamyuts immediately ordered the annihilation of the Cult and dispatched her men to various places. They had only one clue. Only the name of the leader had been left in the terrorists¡¯ memoirs ¨C Cigal Crukessa. Cigal spoke indifferently as if describing a story he had seen at the cinema just yesterday. He talked about the doctrine of the Indulging God Cult and their activities. ¡°¡­Such a cult¡­¡± Relia, who heard these explanations from Cigal, was trembling. ¡°So that¡¯s why even knowing about it is a felony.¡± ¡°Exactly, Relia-kun. Hahaha. You are also a criminal.¡± Are you kidding me? Relia cursed in his heart, but didn¡¯t let it out of his mouth. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ve thrown my life away.¡± ¡°Hah, you did?¡± He could see Cigal averting his face while saying this. Relia couldn¡¯t understand why he did so. ¡°Thrown your life away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Relia couldn¡¯t understand Cigal¡¯s aversion. Cigal took a cigarette from his breast pocket and lit it. ¡°I see. So, Relia-kun. Do you know why the Indulging God Cult still exists? It went through a thorough crackdown. They went to amazing efforts.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± Cigal shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s because they are right. People of the Indulging God Cult are the only ones to serve God in the true sense of the word. For example, Past God Bantorra and Present God Bantorra are only the Overseers for the true God. Hamyuts Meseta who serves it is but a trifling human. She doesn¡¯t know anything about God¡¯s happiness. During the Paradise Era all humans were happy, and accordingly God was also happy. God¡¯s happiness is none other than man¡¯s happiness. But after a long time, man¡¯s worth fell to disastrous levels. People as trifling as Hamyuts Meseta began controlling the world, ignoring people¡¯s true happiness. We must rise up against this reality. We have to embody the true happiness for the sake of God. Isn¡¯t it so, Relia?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Relia couldn¡¯t really tell if he was being honest. But it seemed Cigal didn¡¯t care whether Relia understood him or not. He only knew that this man wasn¡¯t Hamyuts¡¯s subordinate. ¡°So you don¡¯t understand. Relia. To achieve true happiness, people like Hamyuts are no good at all. Well then, return to your friends already and kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°Hamyuts?¡± Relia¡¯s confused mind accelerated when he heard those words. His emotions and thoughts arrived at a single conclusion. ¡°Cigal-san¡­ Cigal. Are you the boss of the Indulging God Cult?¡± ¡°Huh? You can¡¯t understand even that? Oh no. Man¡¯s value really has fallen. Why do I have to listen to this idiot?¡± Relia placed his hand inside his chest, feeling the texture of the vacuum tube with his fingers. ¡°What are you trying to do, Relia?¡± Cigal said while blowing a cloud of smoke. ¡°Why did you talk with me?¡± ¡°Out of boredom. Because Hamyuts is taking forever to come here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°I¡¯m regretting it now. I¡¯m already fed up with your idiocy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Return to your fellow bombs already.¡± Relia felt blood rushing to his head. He talked to Cigal with a voice trembling with excitement. ¡°Let me ask you one thing. Depending on your answer, I might spare you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You talked about true happiness, right, Cigal?¡± Relia stroked the vacuum tube on top of his clothes. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°What do you think of the humans who became unhappy for the sake of your true happiness?¡± ¡°What are you saying? Is there even such a thing?¡± Cigal¡¯s expression of truly not understanding him rubbed Relia¡¯s feelings the wrong way. ¡°I¡¯m asking you what you feel about people like Hyoue, Colio, and me. Answer, Cigal Crukessa.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know what you mean by that.¡± Cigal pointed with the cigarette towards Relia¡¯s face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just bombs?¡± Suddenly, Relia was grinning. No-one will ever know the reason for this smile, and probably not even Relia himself knew. Perhaps even he didn¡¯t notice that he was smiling. In any case Relia was smiling, and while smiling, he moved his fingers. His fingers crushed the vacuum tube inside his chest, and his final smile was blasted to smithereens. Cigal moved. ¡°Again?¡± ¡°Bring some water, quickly!¡± Casting a skeptical gaze at the worried face of the people who witnessed the third bombing incident, Cigal Crukessa left the tavern. He returned his drawn sword to his waist. Cigal leaned on a nearby wall, took out another cigarette and lit it. And along with the exhaled smoke, he talked to himself. ¡°That was seriously stupid. If he died anyway he should have attacked Hamyuts instead so that his life would have some small worth. And if he was going to die to entertain me, it shouldn¡¯t have been such an inelegant manner of death. I wonder what he thought about life. Well, he probably wasn¡¯t thinking at all. There are plenty of people like him. Also, I can hardly understand them diminishing their own values. But even if I were to understand people like that, nothing good will come of it. Hahaha.¡± Cigal¡¯s cigarette had the smell of gunpowder. He frowned and threw the cigarette away. He even started discarding everything in his pockets. There was some ash even on his black suit. ¡°It sure became unpleasant. The entire world is like this. Everything is so wrong. I wonder if there¡¯s really no angel that can save and love me?¡± Cigal gazed at the sky. The clouds floating above have accelerated a little bit. A storm was approaching. ¡°Making money is silly. Even such a thing bothering me is a sign of the wrong things in this world. Trifling people such as Hamyuts Meseta making a fuss really troubles me. So stupid.¡± Cigal kept talking to himself. Ia Mira, dressed in pajamas and lying on her side on one of two side-by-side beds, awoke because of a distant explosion. Looking at the column of smoke rising from the distance, she recalled the bombing incident that killed Cartohelo. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the third one?¡± While saying this, Ia shook due to the cold. There were people running in a hurry among the wind that was growing stronger. They were carrying buckets full of water or wheelbarrows loaded with sand to somewhere. It was night and the wind was growing strong. The radio said the typhoon would come close while maintaining its force. ¡°¡­Cartohelo.¡± Ia murmured this name. Now, the name of her lover that once helped her anxiety disappear only served to increase it further. She was terribly cold. Since a while ago, she felt some irritation inside her chest. What was she made to drink? ¡°Carthello¡­¡± Ia muttered again. The anxiety she bore just got heavier. Chapter 4: A Bomb, a Librarian, and the Ever-Laughing Witch – Part 1 Chapter 4: A Bomb, a Librarian, and the Ever-Laughing Witch ¨C Part?1 It was morning. Colio spent the entire previous day in his room. He didn¡¯t know about the third bombing incident or about the fact that Hamyuts was heading towards the town. He was sitting on his bed and staring at the wall. Colio was only thinking about one thing ¨C Calico Princess. He didn¡¯t even know her name. He couldn¡¯t call her by her name. Thinking about this made his heart ache. Her name. Even such a small thing seemed so important for Colio that he was prepared to risk his life for it. ¡°¡­Ever-Laughing Witch.¡± Thus she was called. Both in the first and second Books, she was referred to as a witch. But he didn¡¯t want to call her this way. She barely had a normal smile, let alone an ¡°Ever-Laughing¡± one, so why was she called that? In the first place, why was she a witch? She gave medicine for children; didn¡¯t that mean she was a splendid woman? Colio continued praising her in his heart. But no matter how much he would praise her, she wouldn¡¯t rejoice. Because she was already dead. ¡°¡­It hurts.¡± He murmured. Thinking this far, Colio realized ¨C what am I? Aren¡¯t I a bomb? Can a bomb even love? Can a bomb seek happiness? Since a bomb can¡¯t look for love or happiness, what are these feelings? Colio kept thinking. His thoughts kept going around and around and seemed to lead nowhere. After more than a day, Hamyuts¡¯ propeller plane reached the skies of Toatt Mining Town. The air started becoming turbid, so the plane¡¯s windows were getting foggy. ¡°We really need to do something about the dirty air here.¡± Hamyuts looked outside through the window. Toatt Mining Town was built at Hamyuts¡¯s expense as a place to mine out new Books from. In order to dig through the hard ground, they set up a coal power reactor and advanced mechanized drilling facilities. As a result they were able to dig out valuable ancient Books, but in exchange the smoke from the coal reactor covered up the town. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t some wind clean it up?¡± Mattalast said. Because there wasn¡¯t much wind blowing around the area of the Toatt mines, the air was stagnant. Maybe if there was some wind, the air would become slightly cleaner. ¡°But we can¡¯t use that as a solution.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I want to do something about it, but I don¡¯t have much money.¡± While speaking about this, Hamyuts opened the cockpit¡¯s window. Wind started rushing in, vigorously blowing Hamyuts¡¯ hair. ¡°We¡¯ve talked about this before, but Mirepo is just our contact. She needs to hide in the Toatt Mountains because we can¡¯t send her out.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Mattalast, team up with the town¡¯s sheriff. Consult the railway company officials. List up all people who came to Toatt Mining Town within the last three months and match them with the headquarters¡¯ records.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°All other people are to be contacted through Mirepo. There¡¯s no need for her to purposely come all the way to Toatt Mining Town.¡± The two nodded. Hamyuts¡¯s instructions were always concise. ¡°Well then, good luck.¡± ¡°Director, be careful.¡± ¡°You too.¡± After these small exchanges, Hamyuts jumped out of the window. Falling headlong, she lightly rotated her body and landed with a huge trace on the ground. The airplane was going away. Mattalast threw the luggage from the cockpit, and Hamyuts caught it. ¡°Well then¡­¡± Hamyuts got off in the middle of the mountains area. She could overlook the mines and the town from uphill. The grass and ground around the area Hamyuts landed were torn away due to the impact. Hamyuts could feel the moles running away with her Sensory Threads. The town was two kilometers away. The view was good and there weren¡¯t many obstacles, so the conditions were good. ¡°It¡¯s time to begin. I should hurry.¡± Saying this, Hamyuts released Sensory Threads from her body. Two millions of them came out and rode the faint updraft. The invisible Sensory Threads spread far and went into the town. The feel of the stagnant air in the Toatt mines was transmitted through them. Information was sent to Hamyuts¡¯s brain from those Sensory Threads. The feel of Toatt Mining Town¡¯s soil, of houses, of people¡¯s skins. The vibration, quality and contents of sounds. The feel of the town¡¯s landscape and people. She tried sorting the information sent from the two million Sensory Threads to find what she wanted. ¡°¡­Kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± She felt the voice of a man who muttered this. She felt a paper with ¡°Kill Hamyuts Meseta¡± written on it. A woman concealing a knife. A man with a bomb inside his body. A woman with a bomb inside her body. People that kept on whispering ¡°Kill Hamyuts Meseta¡±. Hamyuts was receiving their numbers and whereabouts. There was a bunkhouse near the mines. The manager called towards three people who were carrying piled up soil. ¡°Hey. You newcomers aren¡¯t coming for a meal?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The three miners who were in the midst of working slowly raised their faces. ¡°A meal, a meal. If you won¡¯t eat you can¡¯t work.¡± ¡°¡­Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Those three seemed quite creepy to the other men. They always stayed together and never took off their clothes. They never spoke about their origins or anything else. They didn¡¯t know if they were brothers or friends. The three kept talking in whispers. ¡°Let¡¯s kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°Right, we¡¯ll kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± It was near the entrance of the downtown. Beggars raised their voices towards people crossing the road. Some of them tried appealing by talking about their plights, some were showing off their young children, and some were singing heartbreaking songs. Among those, there was one beggar who didn¡¯t do anything. Facing downwards, he was just murmuring to himself. ¡°Kill Hamyuts Meseta. Kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± There was a new house abandoned decades ago that nobody bought. Inside this supposedly empty house there were numerous women. They were sitting on the ground, their hair unkempt and their clothes dirty. The women clearly had their spirits broken. ¡°Kill Hamyuts.¡± ¡°Kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± The women murmured this while drooling. There were people who finished moving to a house and holed themselves inside without even greeting their neighbors. This four-people family sat around their only furniture which was a table. ¡°Kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°Kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± They continually muttered. The Sensory Threads were Hamyuts¡¯s specialty in Magic, and the best sort of ability to support her. This ability allowed her to discharge tactile, auditory and visual sensors from her body. She created invisible and intangible threads using her Magic power and sent them flying. And through these threads she could perceive the shape, color and sounds of everything they touched. That by itself wasn¡¯t a difficult or special ability. But as for the amount and length of the threads, none could compete with Hamyuts. The threads could reach up to fifty kilometers. Their numbers could surpass ten billion. It wasn¡¯t very difficult for Hamyuts to completely wrap up this town with her Sensory Threads. ¡°¡­Okay. Is this all?¡± In less than an hour, Hamyuts completely grasped the locations of all enemies within a radius of five kilometers. ¡°So I guess I¡¯ll get to it.¡± Saying this, Hamyuts took a weapon out of her back pocket. At a first glance, that weapon seemed to be mere string. Its length was a bit more than Hamyuts¡¯ height. And on its middle, a small pocket made of cloth was attached. That weapon was commonly known as a sling. It was a weapon older than guns, Magic or bows. It was a weapon used by men shortly after they were created by the Overseer of the Beginning and the End, when they weren¡¯t much different than monkeys. By swinging up stones with a string, they could use centrifugal force to hurl them. Of course, this wasn¡¯t a mere sling. The string was made by twisting together a woman¡¯s hair in a unique way, producing a divine wire with the methods introduced by the Future God Orntorra during ancient times. The cloth pocket was made in a similar manner from the skin of an ancient dragon discovered inside an iceberg. It was a sling said to be difficult to destroy just like the Gods¡¯ Memorial Weapons. It had four types of ¡°bullets¡±. There were polyhedral balls for general purposes, disk shaped balls for long range and round balls for close range rapid fire. She could also use plain stones picked up from the ground. The maximum speed of the bullets fired from her slingshot could reach above five times the speed of sound. Her maximum range was thirty five kilometers. She had a 100% hit rate on stationary targets at the range of twenty five kilometers. Other than God, no one was better at sniping from a distance than Hamyuts. ¡°Hamyu¡­¡± The man who was grumbling to himself fell without warning towards the beggar sitting close to him. The beggar, after being dumbed for a little while, raised a terrified scream. Half of the back of the man¡¯s head had been blown away. His brain fluids poured out like some rich sauce. Hamyuts was swinging the string above her head. The polyhedral sniping bullet in the leather exceeded the speed of sound in the interval of five seconds. And she shot it after exactly six seconds. Without checking if the ball hit, she loaded another one. In another six seconds she accelerated and shot it. A wall was broken through. A heart had been penetrated from the back. Iron gravel struck the ground. With a gaping hole opened in the center of her chest, the body of a woman fell forward. ¡°¡­Ah?¡± ¡°¡­Ahhh¡­¡± Seeing the collapsed woman, the other women around raised a cry that sounded like a dog grunting. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± ¡°Uahh¡­¡± The women who had their spirits broken continued muttering. The next shot punched through the head of another woman. She fell to the ground as if her strings were cut off. And after six more seconds, the third shot penetrated through the last two remaining women. Hamyuts did not stop. Acceleration. Shot. Reload. This process was repeated sixteen times without rest. The Sensory Threads transmitted the feel of the faraway bombs that were shot by Hamyuts. All of the balls hit without a hitch. And all targets were instantly killed. For Hamyuts, shooting a defenseless target within the range of five kilometers was as simple as grabbing an apple from a table. ¡°¡­Well, that was easy.¡± Hamyuts said frankly. And she released her Sensory Threads again. The battle had just started. ¡°¡­Calico Princess¡­¡± Colio murmured this name who knows how many times. He rolled over on his bed, touching the Book so he could see Calico Princess again. He didn¡¯t know that in addition to him, twenty one other bombs were sent to Toatt Mining Town in order to kill Hamyuts. He only knew about Relia and Hyoue, and didn¡¯t know Relia had already died. He didn¡¯t know that the sixteen remaining bombs were sniped and easily defeated by Hamyuts. Colio was also unaware of the fact that just now, the invisible and intangible Sensory Threads carefully checked the bomb inside his chest and the Book on top of his bed. He was just lying on his bed in silence. While he didn¡¯t know anything, the situation was rapidly changing. ¡°Come out, Cigal Crukessa-kun.¡± Hamyuts stretched her Sensory Threads again. She was exploring the entire town while searching for unusual people. She was looking for someone who would make a move now that she crushed all bombs. Someone who would try to contact the bombs while acting unnaturally; Someone who would receive an urgent message; Someone who would come near her; She was carefully searching for those. Time had passed. The sun that was high in the sky started sinking towards the horizon. The Sensory Threads enveloping the town gradually become sluggish. Hamyuts felt a headache. She returned the fully spread Sensory Threads to her body. Her Sensory Threads weren¡¯t almighty. If released for long periods of time, her head wouldn¡¯t be able to grasp all of the information. It would become muddled. Hamyuts took a long breath and waited for her brain to recover. In her first search, she wasn¡¯t able to feel the presence of Cigal Crukessa. She was only able to sense his expendable pawns, the bombs. Even for Hamyuts, consistently monitoring more than 5000 people to look for her enemy was impossible. ¡°Well then, he¡¯s quite something¡­¡± Hamyuts muttered so, recognizing her enemy was troublesome. Taking her luggage, Hamyuts carefully went down the mountains while still maintaining her Sensory Threads. For Hamyuts, who was a sniper, heading into town was dangerous. But still, there was a place she had to go to. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a trap or not, but I have to try and make contact ¨C Hamyuts thought. She went into town, mixing herself with passersby. Hamyuts was headed towards a cheap inn at the end of the main road. In this town, there was probably one bomb left. Hamyuts didn¡¯t kill him. It wasn¡¯t become she wanted to question him and get information. It was because that bomb was holding a Book. Her Sensory Threads couldn¡¯t read Books, but they could feel the person¡¯s soul inside. Hamyuts knew the feel of that Book. There was no mistake. There was no other owner of that unprecedented magic power other than that woman. Hamyuts set her foot inside the lobby of the cheap inn. ¡°Hello there. Hamyuts Meseta has some small errands here.¡± Hearing that unbelievable name, the innkeeper opened her mouth wide in amazement. ¡°By H-Hamyuts, you mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Hamyuts Meseta.¡± Hamyuts flashed a grin towards the innkeeper whose mouth was flapping open and close. ¡°I need to kill one of your lodgers.¡± The innkeeper¡¯s mouth was open to the extent it looked like it would fall apart. ¡°You don¡¯t mind, right?¡± The innkeeper shook her head vertically numerous times. Hamyuts¡¯s name was so widely known that it caused that kind of horrified reaction. Even notoriety was something useful. Following the innkeeper, Hamyuts went to the second floor. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± She was pointing at a room. ¡°Can you call him out?¡± The innkeeper knocked on the door. ¡°Colio Tonies-san. Are you there?¡± Hearing the innkeeper¡¯s call, Hamyuts thought to herself ¡®Eh, so that¡¯s his name¡¯. ¡°I don¡¯t need to eat.¡± The dry response came with the gloomy voice of a boy. ¡°You have a visitor.¡± Hamyuts had already spread the barrier of Sensory Threads around. She grasped the situation around the inn almost perfectly. There was nothing strange about the innkeeper. Within a radius of one hundred meters, there were no armed people except Colio Tonies who had a single kitchen knife. She only had to be vigilant about Colio¡¯s bomb. That much wasn¡¯t enough to make Hamyuts afraid. Nevertheless, Hamyuts didn¡¯t discount the possibility of a trap yet. She kept calm on the surface, but maximized her vigilance and tension. She could feel Colio Tonies clattering as he ran up to door with her Sensory Threads. ¡°Relia? Did you come back? Or is it Ia? Ia Mira?¡± Hamyuts suddenly opened the door. It bumped into Colio¡¯s nose and he fell. ¡°Oops, sorry.¡± Saying this, she entered the room. The innkeeper ran away. ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± Colio said while holding his nose. He didn¡¯t seem to be lying. He seemed surprised by the unknown visitor. ¡°Really? You don¡¯t know my face?¡± He had a puzzled expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bomb?¡± Hearing these words, Colio¡¯s face was contorted with shock. Hamyuts grinned. ¡°If you don¡¯t know I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯m Hamyuts Meseta. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°¡­Aa, aah¡­¡± It seemed like Colio couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Were you expecting a scarier person?¡± Hamyuts said while grinning. Chapter 4: A Bomb, a Librarian, and the Ever-Laughing Witch – Part 2 Chapter 4: A Bomb, a Librarian, and the Ever-Laughing Witch ¨C Part?2 Colio who fell to the floor couldn¡¯t move. His legs froze. His mind became blank. ¡°Kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°Kill Hamyuts Meseta.¡± Those words were bubbling inside his consciousness. In front of his eyes was Hamyuts Meseta. Colio existed to kill her. However, his fingers that should have crushed the vacuum tube were just trembling next to his body. ¡°Were you expecting a scarier person?¡± Hamyuts said. Colio thought about moving his fingers. Why won¡¯t they move? Why are his fingers trembling and his legs paralyzed? Was it because Hamyuts was scary? Or was it because he never practiced reaching his bomb? Move. Move your fingers and activate the bomb. You¡¯re a bomb. Kill Hamyuts Meseta. Kill Hamyuts Meseta. Colio could feel his mind being full to the brim with those words. ¡°Well then¡­ I have a question. Where¡¯s Cigal Crukessa?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Why are you answering? Colio scolded himself. More importantly, activate the bomb and kill Hamyuts. But, if he¡¯ll die he won¡¯t be able to¡­ Be able to¡­ ¡°Or it can¡¯t be that you¡¯re actually Cigal Crukessa?¡± Hamyuts asked. ¡°No. I don¡¯t know him.¡± Colio asked himself- why? He shouldn¡¯t hesitate like this¡­ Shouldn¡¯t hesitate¡­ ¡°So, Colio-kun. Where¡¯s Cigal?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Do you know how Cigal looks?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t met him?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Well then.¡± Hamyuts seemed to be surprised. She scratched the tip of her nose, and then said the following words. ¡°By the way, Colio-kun. Aren¡¯t you supposed to kill me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Haha. I see. So that¡¯s how you are.¡± Her wide smile seemed terrifying to Colio instead of calming. His heart kept shouting loudly to kill Hamyuts. However, his body just wouldn¡¯t listen. It ignored the battle instructions and just trembled uselessly. Probably wondering about Colio¡¯s fear, Hamyuts got near his face while being defenseless. At a distance he could feel her breath on his face, Hamyuts said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s calmly get to business. Colio-kun. Show me Shiron¡¯s Book.¡± ¡°Book?¡± ¡°You know. You have it, right?¡± Hamyuts smiled. ¡°Show me Shiron Booyacornish¡¯s Book.¡± ¡°¡­Shiron?¡± Colio asked. It was an unfamiliar name. But he had a feeling he knew who it belonged to. ¡°Here it is.¡± Hamyuts went a step forward. And within a touching distance, she said, ¡°I¡¯m confiscating it.¡± It was strange. Those words recovered his composure. Strong feelings of not wanting to lose that Book rose within Colio. His scared body retained its functions. His hand reflexively went to his chest. He forcefully made his fist touch the vacuum tube on top of his clothes. ¡°¡­Oh?¡± Hamyuts saw Colio¡¯s change. The dreadfulness hidden behind her smile increased. ¡°I won¡¯t give it.¡± ¡°Oh my.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ll try to take it, I¡¯ll explode together with you.¡± ¡°Together? Double suicide?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind whatever it is. I won¡¯t give you that Book.¡± Hamyuts stared at Colio. ¡°You sure are rebellious. If you do that, you¡¯ll make your big sister here very sad. Just don¡¯t call me an aunty instead because of my age.¡± Hamyuts was fooling around. Colio returned a determined glare. ¡°No. I won¡¯t give it up.¡± ¡°So show it to me. Just showing it should be fine.¡± ¡°¡­I won¡¯t give it up.¡± Colio shook his head. Hamyuts¡¯s smile started looking angry little by little. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m¡­¡± While thinking of an answer, Colio started slightly questioning himself. Hamyuts decided that was enough for her. No, maybe she didn¡¯t need any opening in the first place. In a second, she secured both of his hands. His body was turned around and she twisted his arms and elbows above his back. Until the moment he raised his voice due to the pain, Colio couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll break them.¡± Hamyuts said. ¡°¡­I won¡¯t give it up.¡± Colio answered. Hamyuts spoke in a slightly troubled tone. ¡°What are you thinking? Do you want the Dragon Pneumonia to spread?¡± He clenched his teeth due to the pain in his wrists. He was already accustomed to pain. More importantly, some determination from an unknown origin was moving his body. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know about that thing. I won¡¯t give you this girl¡¯s Book!¡± ¡°¡­Hmph.¡± At that moment, just when he thought his hands became free, his neck was turned around. It seemed a large rope was wrapped around it. When he thought he felt it tightening, Colio¡¯s consciousness sank into darkness. ¡°Boy. Wake up.¡± He heard Hamyuts¡¯s voice. Colio had been laid on the bed. Hamyuts was on the next bed ¨C probably the one used by Hyoue ¨C and peeked at his face. ¡°Hey. I don¡¯t understand the situation at all. Did Cigal give you that Book?¡± Hamyuts said. She held Calico Princess¡¯s Book in her gloved left hand. She probably already checked its contents. ¡°¡­Give it back!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t do. I need to store it at my Library.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. Give it back.¡± Hamyuts shrugged as if saying ¡®Oh dear¡¯. ¡°Well then, if you¡¯ll answer my question, I¡¯ll consider it a bit. Also, you can¡¯t use your bomb. Before you¡¯ll even move your fingers I¡¯ll break your head.¡± It didn¡¯t seem to be an exaggeration. From the feeling of her grabbing his wrist, he couldn¡¯t think of her as human. Colio could also not perceive her speed. Before he could break the vacuum tube, Hamyuts would probably crush his skull. Hamyuts Meseta was the world¡¯s strongest person. Colio could feel her might with his whole body. ¡°¡­I bought the Book from an illegal Book seller. He put up his store in some back alley.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Hamyuts raised a wild voice. ¡°Well then, wow. I can¡¯t believe it. Is that actually true?¡± Colio nodded. ¡°So, do you know about Cigal Crukessa? Or about Dragon Pneumonia?¡± ¡°¡­I only know a bit about Crukessa.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I once heard that name. I don¡¯t know much else.¡± ¡°And do you know about Dragon Pneumonia?¡± Colio shook his head. ¡°Nothing?¡± Colio nodded. Hamyuts seemed troubled. ¡°That¡¯s quite the coincidence. But is that really it? You have Shiron Booyacornish¡¯s Book after all.¡± ¡°Shiron¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t sure, but that was probably her name. That name seemed to fit her. It didn¡¯t feel out of place. Calico Princess was, without doubt, Shiron Booyacornish. Finding out the name that he wanted to know so much, Colio started instinctively smiling. ¡°It¡¯s scary when you suddenly smile like that.¡± ¡°¡­Shiron Booyacornish. So that was her name.¡± ¡°Did you by any chance not know who she was?¡± Colio nodded. ¡°I feel like the situation is beyond my expectations¡­¡± Saying this, Hamyuts suddenly rose up and went near the window. ¡°Hey, shall we go outside?¡± As soon as she said that, Hamyuts got out through the window. ¡°Huh?¡± Colio ran and poked his face through the window, looking down. ¡°C¡¯mon.¡± He heard Hamyuts¡¯s voice coming from above. Grabbed by his collar, Colio¡¯s body was lifted. She lightly picked him up using only three of her fingers. He was flung onto the creaking wooden roof. ¡°The view here is really bad.¡± Hamyuts said. Colio didn¡¯t feel intimidated from her like just before. She might have become less vigilant towards him. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve fallen in love with her.¡± He was surprised that she suddenly guessed this. But he didn¡¯t know if it was true. ¡°Hmph.¡± Despite not answering anything, she could understand by his expression. She snickered while looking at his face. But suddenly, Hamyuts turned terrifying eyes towards the distance. Although her facial expression hadn¡¯t changed, she turned from a meek and ordinary woman into a fiendish warrior. ¡°¡­H-Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°You may call me Hammy-san.¡± Her tone was light, but she emanated a quiet intimidating feel. Her mouth was like that of a docile wild beast but her face had some anxiousness to it. His instincts made him want to scream, as if teaching him the overwhelming differences between them. After about fifteen seconds, Hamyuts seemed to lose her tension. ¡°Probably just my imagination. For a moment there I thought someone was coming. Well, never mind.¡± He couldn¡¯t understand at all. ¡°Hamyuts Meseta. I want you to tell me about her. Who was Shiron?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see any need to tell you.¡± ¡°Please. I want you to tell me¡­ I have to know about her no matter what.¡± Hamyuts thought for a while. ¡°¡­Fine. I¡¯ll talk. But what should I¡­ oh.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Oh, I know what. I¡¯ll tell you. That woman¡¯s name was Shiron Booyacornish. She was mostly known as the Ever-Laughing Witch.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Around 250 years ago, there was a widespread disease known as Dragon Pneumonia.¡± ¡°Is that even relevant?¡± ¡°At that time, Shiron Booyacornish was called a savior. She was honored by the title of Ever-Laughing Saint. But, it was only for about a year.¡± ¡°Just a year?¡± Hamyuts started narrating Shiron Booyacornish¡¯s story with a slow tone. In 1923, during the naval assault operation, Hamyuts found the fragment of a Book. Management of Books was her duty. She immediately recovered that fragment. The owner of the Book was named Shiron Booyacornish. Her alias was the Ever-Laughing Witch. Even now, it was one of the most hated names in the world. She had strange hair, like the fur of a tortoiseshell cat. She had a calm and noble face. She wielded the invincible Shlamuffen. Contrary to her terrible doings, she was a beautiful, lovely girl. The era she lived in was around 280 years ago. One day, at the Rona Kingdom, the fossil of a large crystal was found. Trapped inside it was the corpse of an ancient dragon. It was valuable. The king loved it very much, and the fossil crystal became a national treasure. But that was the beginning of the catastrophe signaling the downfall of the country. First, the king died. After that the queen died, and following her all of their sons. One after another, the royal family died from illness as if decreed by the heavens. Their symptoms were all the same. A cough without any phlegm, the rapid decrease of body temperature, paralysis of the digestive system, and strange black bruises on the throat. Every medicine had the opposite effects from what was normal, and no matter how robust the patients¡¯ bodies were, there were no signs of any natural healing. People were scared. That disease was supposed to be only a legend that became a mere fairy tale. They called the disease Dragon Pneumonia. It was a disease created from nothingness by Past God Bantorra during the end of the Paradise Era in order to defeat an evil dragon. The illness was born from Bantorra, the governor of death, so its killing power was tremendous. The evil dragon was wiped out in an instant. However, as it was too strong, it started baring its fangs towards the people and the Gods as well. The Gods sealed the disease and sent the pathogen beyond the skies. As a consequence of his sin, the Past God was sealed inside the ground. The pathogens of Dragon Pneumonia were supposedly gone from this world. However, that dragon was trapped inside the crystal while still carrying the disease. Shortly after decimating the royalty, Dragon Pneumonia spread into the world. It was the God¡¯s disease. It spread frighteningly fast. People started panicking. Dragon Pneumonia carriers were either isolated or mercilessly killed. After half a year, about a twelfth of the population died, and the disease spread to a fifth of the world. It was then that she had appeared from somewhere. Her name was Shiron Booyacornish. She was a peculiar woman who had a powerful magical affinity and a strange colored hair; a strange woman who never stopped smiling cheerfully for an instant. Shiron gave medicine to those who suffered from Dragon Pneumonia. Everyone doubted her sanity. People shouldn¡¯t have had any cure for the disease created by a God. But the cure was real. The sick that were administered this drug made a full recovery in a matter of days. When people asked where the medicine came from, ¡°From a thousand years in the future.¡± Is what Shiron answered. Her prediction ability was absolute and unprecedented. Until then there was not even a person who could see a hundred years ahead, and she already exceeded that by a tenfold. Shiron said that in a thousand years men would become able to change the immunity system itself using the power of science. Using that technology, creating a wonder drug for Dragon Pneumonia was simple. Nobody could understand the scientific principles behind it, but the fact that the wonder drug existed was easy to understand. Shiron built her own pharmaceutical factory, and began making and selling the drug. The ingredients were not known in the present. Although the medicine was quite expensive, it wasn¡¯t what most people worried about. All of the rich people began buying it, and those who were good hearted also gave it to the poor. The kings, the nobles, the priests, the Armed Librarians, all praised and revered her as a saint. They gave her all kinds of gifts and prestigious titles. Shiron was named the Ever-Laughing Saint. The fragment of the Book depicting the Shiron of that time was left on the boat of the Indulging God Cult. Hamyuts had already read it. A wide room about as large as a dance hall was cluttered. On the walls, memos were firmly attached and on the floor were bundles of paper. Inside the bottles lined on the shelves were insects and other small animals that were still alive and wriggling while immersed in chemicals. Shiron was wearing simple white clothes and looked at the inside of a flask. A strange smile appeared on her face. It was a gentle and lovely smile but it somehow didn¡¯t make one feel at ease. ¡°¡­It¡¯s stable.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Said a bald middle-aged man that could be seen next to her. He looked like a composed man with some status. ¡°Until now, we could only make about one every ten minutes, but with this method, our work efficiency can be five hundred times more than that.¡± Shiron returned the flask to the holder and plugged it. And then she took various items from the shelves and arranged them on the desk. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make 1000 portions for today.¡± The bald man then talked to her. ¡°Ever-Laughing Saint. I have said this countless times, but if you will give me the formula, I can also make the cure. I ask you to rest. Lately, you have been sleeping at neither day nor night.¡± ¡°¡­No. It is fine. You will be too busy helping me.¡± ¡°That is not good, you mustn¡¯t be so rash, it is a waste.¡± The bald man insisted. ¡°I appreciate your sentiments.¡± Shiron replied coldly. The bald man tried pressing her more. ¡°I cannot allow this. Do you not understand? If something were to happen to you, the world might come to its end.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Your lives are more important.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± The bald man tried begging. ¡°I implore you. Please give us the formula.¡± ¡°I ask your pardon. It is troubling.¡± ¡°We are the ones troubled! Please give it to me!¡± Shiron stopped her hand that put medicines on the scales and pointed with one finger at a notebook on the floor. ¡°Look inside of that.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The man immediately took the notebook. ¡°I will copy this down! Let me burrow it for a while.¡± He walked away with heavy steps. When the bald man was gone, Shiron¡¯s smile immediately vanished. ¡°Oh dear, that won¡¯t do.¡± At that moment, a voice resounded from empty air. The voice spoke towards Shiron. ¡°Wyzaf.¡± ¡°I told you. The remedy is an absolute secret. Those who know of it must die.¡± The Magician Wyzaf appeared. Shiron replied to him, ¡°I am aware of that. The book is a fake.¡± ¡°What!¡± Wyzaf made a forced loud cry and hit his forehead while laughing. ¡°What a terrible misunderstanding.¡± ¡°¡­Wha-¡± The tweezers fell from Shiron¡¯s hands. ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± ¡°It was because I was careless.¡± ¡°Baron!¡± Without listening to Wyzaf¡¯s words, Shiron started running. But, Wyzaf who was stalking her like a shadow whispered to her. ¡°It is useless. He was erased.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Shiron, who was about to open the door, stopped. ¡°It seems you did not foresee this conclusion.¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Shiron stood and covered her face. ¡°In your habit of looking a thousand years forward, you became distant to what is nearby. That is your nature.¡± With the voice of laughter, Wyzaf¡¯s voice grew distant. Incidentally, the man killed was the Chancellor of the Great Yubeon Kingdom of the time. Chapter 4: A Bomb, a Librarian, and the Ever-Laughing Witch – Part 3 Chapter 4: A Bomb, a Librarian, and the Ever-Laughing Witch ¨C Part?3 A year after this, Shiron¡¯s fame suddenly reversed. Her trial began abruptly. Most of those listening first cried that it was impossible. Shiron¡¯s charges were the attempted destruction of the world. More specifically, her waiting for Dragon Pneumonia to infect far and wide and letting a total of a million people die. She knew the method to make the cure far before Dragon Pneumonia spread around the world. But on top of having monopolized the formula, she refrained from selling it and waited for the number of sick to grow so the price would be high. The people were furious. Everyone had lost family members or acquaintances. If Shiron would have sold the medicine from the beginning, most would have been saved. The people¡¯s anger wanted some form of outlet. There was no reason to deny the death penalty. The trial concluded in a mere hour. Within the angry roar of the populace, neither the defendant nor the prosecutor could be heard. Hearing the judge declare capital punishment, the people cried with joy. After two hours, Shiron got into the guillotine. From the trial up to the execution, she hadn¡¯t tried to resist at all. Her neck, still dripping with blood, was pierced by a spear and paraded in the public square. The headless body, stripped of clothes, was thrown into a camp of violent criminals and shamed even further. The enormous fortune she had built up was confiscated by the state. A war even occurred while attempting to confiscate that money made by selling medicine, which according to some accounts was more than three decades of the national budget. Strangely, all documents that described the making of the wonder cure for Dragon Pneumonia completely vanished afterwards. Furthermore, all those who knew of it were erased, and their Books were erased as well. Even now, the identity of the criminals was not known. But it was almost certainly done by the Indulging God Cult. The Book of the time of that trial had been stored on their ship. ¡°In other words, Shiron-dono¡­ does that mean you deceived us?¡± ¡°Exactly, Chancellor Feelea.¡± Shiron said. She was wearing not a dress, but men¡¯s clothing and a leather jacket. They were clothes that ignored looks and went for functionality instead ¨C probably her battle attire. She stood straight, aligning her heels together. In the dim room, while lit by a seven-branched candlestick, Shiron was talking with the man. He was an elderly man who wore the white clothes of a Chancellor over his black priest¡¯s garbs. The man held his face with both of his hands, gazing up to the heavens. ¡°Oh God¡­ This is too much for me¡­¡± ¡°Chancellor Feelea. This is an urgent matter. Wyzaf already knows of my betrayal. In a short while we¡¯re going to be surrounded by soldiers.¡± ¡°But Shiron-dono, I¡­¡± ¡°We have to go the King to publicize the facts. Come, quickly.¡± The Chancellor said, ¡°¡­When this is revealed to the public, what will happen to me?¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°Please tell me this is a lie, Shiron-dono. If they found out I greeted you¡­ those terrifying Indulging God Cult people will¡­¡± ¡°You need not mention the Indulging God Cult.¡± ¡°That is true, but¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, we don¡¯t have time. As long as I have Shlamuffen I will not lose, but this doesn¡¯t hold for the King and the other people. Once they target them instead of me, it will be hard to defend them.¡± ¡°I understand. Someone, prepare a carriage!¡± He rang the bell, but there was no one to answer. He tried once again, but nobody came. ¡°Is there no-one here? Where did they go?¡± The Chancellor tried going outside, but was stopped by Shiron. She swung Shlamuffen to the right and stuck it next to the door. ¡°Chancellor Feelea. It seems they made their first move.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°I will protect you. Let us escape.¡± ¡°F-fine.¡± Chancellor Feelea hurriedly grabbed a spear that rested on the wall and took his jacket off. ¡°I will go on ahead.¡± ¡°I will fight too. I may look like this, but I was once young.¡± ¡°There is no need.¡± ¡°But by yourself¡­¡± ¡°My Magic Blade Shlamuffen cannot be defeated.¡± Shiron wielded the sword. Shlamuffen made a sound that sounded like laughter. The air around Shiron started crackling. ¡°Defile, Shlamuffen.¡± Shiron ordered and the sword loudly laughed. At that moment, a strange line ran through the air. It was as if invisible birds flew away at extremely high speeds, or perhaps a giant without any form scratched at the air ¨C the line was without any color or shape. The line began madly tearing through the walls and ceiling. People started screaming. There were already enemy soldiers outside the room. There were the screams of people who were thrown around like trash. A few dozen people were killed this way. However, the number of soldiers waiting outside was ten times of that. Shiron shouted towards them, ¡°Retreat. No person can win against the Magic Blade Shlamuffen!¡± This was already proven to not be mere bravado. The remaining soldiers were seized by fear and couldn¡¯t move. ¡°¡­Go ahead. Aren¡¯t your lives cheap anyway?¡± A voice came from behind. Whether the soldiers heard it or not, they desperately charged forward. ¡°¡­.tch.¡± Shlamuffen was swung. Once again some soldiers fell like puppets that had their strings cut. However, they didn¡¯t stop. Even those whose chests were slashed used their spears as a crutch to walk forward. ¡°¡­Shiron-dono.¡± Chancellor Feelea spoke from behind. He held a spear with his trembling hands. He became frightened of the tragedy occurring outside as well as the smell of flesh and blood. ¡°Do not come out!¡± ¡°¡­But¡­¡± ¡°You are the only one who can judge me!¡± Shiron wielded her blade for the third time. The blade¡¯s line dancing in the air accurately took out the lives of even more soldiers than before. The soldiers who saw it was impossible to come near used their bows. Hundreds of arrows clashed with the blade¡¯s line that was like a wall and fell apart. ¡°Bows will not reach her. You must thrust with your spears.¡± In accordance to the voice coming from the behind, the soldiers brandished their spears. ¡°The one to judge you will not be that manservant behind you, Ever-Laughing Princess. It will be me.¡± A voice echoed from empty air. That voice belonged to the Magician Wyzaf. ¡°Silence, Wyzaf.¡± ¡°Die, Shiron.¡± Shiron wielded her sword in the direction of the voice without any hesitation. With blood endlessly pouring on the ground, the battle was just heating up. Some time had passed. ¡°I¡¯m your lawyer, Executive Official Rowme. Pleased to meet you.¡± ¡°Pleased to meet you. I¡¯m Shiron Booyacornish.¡± She sat on a shabby wooden chair while wearing a thin robe and introduced herself to a man. Her long hair that was colored like a calico cat looked like it hadn¡¯t been taken care of for a long time. Her bare feet that were covered by dirt seemed to have received a slight frostbite from the cold stone room¡¯s floor. She was a prisoner. ¡°¡­I believe you are aware of this, but in six more days a trial will be held with the King, the Chancellor, the People¡¯s Representative, the Priesthood and the Armed Librarians. Compared to all of those, I will be your only ally.¡± ¡°Thank you very much. I apologize for you having to go through this hard work.¡± ¡°That is fine. I protect the legitimacy of the state¡¯s trial system.¡± Executive Rowme said with a solemn face. ¡°I must assert that I have no idea how you can escape capital punishment. At one point, there were also those who believed in your innocence. However, due to the evidence you have submitted yourself their numbers are almost entirely gone.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°You must be fairly represented in the trial.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Executive Rowme appeared to be a fair and serious person. Shiron seemed to think that was not bad at all. ¡°In order to reduce your penalty, you must surrender. And you have to first mention you destroyed that repulsive Indulging God Cult and their chief Wyzaf.¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡± ¡°Also, there¡¯s the fact that without you the world would have been destroyed. During the evaluation, even they will have to listen for a bit to those that want to reduce their penalty.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°You must make a thorough appeal. You have that right and I have the ability.¡± ¡°Executive Rowme-dono. It is a rude question, but did you lose any one you know?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Executive Rowme¡¯s couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°You haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°Only people I knew by appearance.¡± ¡°Even if we explain everything with logic, the people¡¯s anger will not subside. Rather, it will just increase further. That would be dangerous.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This is enough. Executive Rowme. I am already contented.¡± ¡°Do you intend to die?¡± ¡°I intend to be judged.¡± ¡°¡­But why. You are¡­ you said you were contented.¡± ¡°I thank you, but it is unavoidable.¡± Shiron¡¯s expression was weirdly calm, and she didn¡¯t look as if she was afraid of her impending death at all. Hamyuts found the two fragments of Shiron¡¯s Books together with the terrorists¡¯ memoirs. According to them, there had been a third fragment. Following that, the following sentences were written: ¡°One of the Saint¡¯s Books was left for Cigal Crukessa. Because it is unnecessary for us, we gave it to him free of charge. He will gain some profit using the cure for Dragon Pneumonia. Money is just the means for us, but it seems to be the goal for Cigal. He will probably do anything for it.¡± And, on their horrifying ship, there were people infected with Dragon Pneumonia sealed inside crystals. Also, there was some evidence that a hole had been dug through the crystals recently. The Armed Librarians immediately acted. Hamyuts ordered dispatching her subordinates to various places to look for clues about Cigal Crukessa. Hamyuts explained Shiron¡¯s story. Finally, she added, ¡°By the way, do you know about the sword Shiron used?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know a lot, huh. Well, there¡¯s merit to teaching someone like that. So, that sword is called the Ever-Laughing Magic Blade, Shlamuffen. It was used by the killer Angels as a weapon, and the sword attacks or defends by its own volition. The sword¡¯s attacks are said to transcend cause and effect ¨C it separates the cause of ¡°cutting¡± from the effect of ¡°being cut¡±. That¡¯s probably a bit difficult to understand. Simply put, it involuntarily cuts whatever draws near, and involuntarily blocks any attack. It¡¯s amazing. But on the other hand, since that function doesn¡¯t work when the blade is not extracted, it¡¯s weak against surprise attacks. It¡¯s a mixed blessing. Shiron-chan found it sealed at some lake¡¯s bottom and used it, but since she died the sword¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. Are you interested?¡± ¡°¡­Not at all.¡± Colio honestly answered. He was only interested in Shiron herself, so the sword she had been using didn¡¯t hold any meaning while being separated from her. ¡°Hmph. Oh well.¡± With that, it seems the story about Shiron ended. She spoke a lot, but since it was in an orderly manner it was easy to understand. ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I will figure out something.¡± ¡°Not that. I¡¯m talking about her Book.¡± Hamyuts scratched her head, looking troubled. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll take care of that little by little.¡± And she immediately changed the topic. ¡°By the way, I feel sorry for you, Colio-kun. You¡¯ve fallen in love with that girl. But you can¡¯t kiss her and you can¡¯t go on dates.¡± She said mildly. It was clearly not a pitying tone of voice. ¡°According to one account, Shiron was threatened by someone. It was thought to be false, but according to the Books you and those guys had, it looks like it¡¯s the truth. Seems like Shiron-chan was following that Wyzaf guy¡¯s orders.¡± Hamyuts kept scratching her head. ¡°But even then, it¡¯s hard to think of her as doing nothing wrong. Shiron holds the responsibility for over a million people dying. It sucks that she¡¯s called the Ever-Laughing Witch but she had it coming.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s wrong.¡± Colio murmured. ¡°It¡¯s not. Shiron definitely was a part of the Indulging G- oops, I shouldn¡¯t say anything about that.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Sorry, I messed up. Shiron definitely cooperated with Wyzaf, whether or not she wanted to. It¡¯s not that she was unrelated to those events. I do think it¡¯s a pity, but that¡¯s irrelevant. No matter how much I pity her, she had to be punished for her crimes.¡± Colio rebutted her. ¡°¡­That¡¯s wrong. There were no crimes. That girl did nothing wrong.¡± ¡°You sure are stubborn, lover boy. If you¡¯re too insistent you¡¯re going to be hated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ she did nothing wrong. Even if no matter how many hundreds of thousands died, that doesn¡¯t matter at all.¡± A vein popped in Hamyuts¡¯s temple. Her jesting tone disappeared. ¡°Oh? Colio-kun, did she really do nothing wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because those who died weren¡¯t humans, they just pretended to.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, lover boy?¡± Hamyuts asked, and Colio explained. ¡°Humans are splendid beings. No one has the right to hurt or grieve humans, and they live without hurting or grieving anyone. But in practice there are those that are hurt or become hated. While they appear human, those people aren¡¯t human at all. Humans are precious, but their imitators aren¡¯t. Killing or hating humans is unforgivable, but nothing matters when it comes to fake humans.¡± Colio said. Hamyuts was quietly listening to him. Colio found it eerie how she, who had been talking senselessly just a little ago, was silent now. ¡°Did you think of that?¡± ¡°¡­No. I was taught this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s strange?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see any problem with that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m a bomb.¡± This time, his words already failed him somewhat, but Colio didn¡¯t notice it. Hamyuts messily scratched her head. ¡°Hmm, I really hate that.¡± Hamyuts stood up, swaying. Slowly balling her hand into a fist, she punched Colio in the face. Colio felt as if his bones were twisted by that blow. Blood dripping from his nose colored the lower part of his face. ¡°Stupid. Just because I was a bit nice you lowered your guard?¡± Her tone radically changed. Hamyuts grabbed Colio¡¯s collar and lifted him high. ¡°This is my real nature. Do you understand?¡± Hamyuts¡¯s smile changed. From a peaceful smile that looked like someone basking in the sun, it became the smile of a cat playing with the inner organs of a still-living mouse. ¡°Brat. I planned on killing you, but I changed my mind. I¡¯m going to let you live.¡± After saying this, Hamyuts struck his face with her head. She kept holding him with one hand and repeatedly hit him as if hammering a nail. Hamyuts¡¯s forehead was as hard as steel. Colio felt his brain numb with each blow, and he withstood it while clenching his teeth. ¡°So you won¡¯t even scream, huh. You sure are as strong as an adult.¡± She left Colio¡¯s body. ¡°I just want to say that it¡¯s not that I¡¯m angry. If I was angry you would have become minced meat covered in shit.¡± Colio who was lying face down raised his head towards Hamyuts. ¡°But the only thing I love about guys like you is how you¡¯re so passionate and reckless. So, I¡¯ll ask again. Is Shiron-chan a splendid human and all of the others that aren¡¯t human might just as well die?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°So, you might just as well die, too.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Fine then. I¡¯ll do you a very kind favor.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you carefully think about humans.¡± Saying this, Hamyuts pressed down on Colio¡¯s face with the force of a vise. She didn¡¯t even think of him as an opponent of the same league. It was as if a giant had trampled him. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move I¡¯ll break off one of your ribs. If you scream I¡¯ll gouge out an eye.¡± Hamyuts pressed one leg on Colio¡¯s arms and the second on his stomach. He couldn¡¯t move. She slowly opened his shirt. A devilish hand crept on his now bare chest. She reached directly inside his body, and he struggled with pain. Hamyuts looked at this state from above. ¡°Mm, ugh, gwahhhh, ahhh, ahhh!¡± Colio cried. Hamyuts on top of him didn¡¯t move an inch. ¡°How horrible. It¡¯s such a simple structure. This is a really sloppy job.¡± While digging up the stone as if it was inside butter, Hamyuts examined the connection of the copper wires. ¡°How about this?¡± Some spark ignited inside the chest and smoke rose from it. She forcefully pulled her hand out accompanied by sizzling sounds. Hamyuts held a vacuum tube between her fingers. As she flicked it away with her index finger, a small blue flame momentarily appeared and vanished. ¡°I think that¡¯s it. Now the bomb can¡¯t be used. You¡¯re not a bomb anymore. You¡¯re human.¡± Ignoring Colio who was left drooling while collapsed, Hamyuts stood up. Her tone returned to normal. ¡°See ya, boy. If you live we¡¯ll meet again.¡± Hamyuts headed to the opposite side of the roof and prepared jumping off. Even while lying down stunned, Colio summoned up his voice. ¡°¡­Wait, wait.¡± Hamyuts turned around. ¡°Relia¡­ is Relia still alive?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who Relia is, but you¡¯re the only bomb left alive in this town. No, that¡¯s wrong. There aren¡¯t any more bombs.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°See ya.¡± Hamyuts jumped from the top of the roof. He couldn¡¯t see her anymore. ¡°Oh no.¡± After getting far enough that she couldn¡¯t see Colio¡¯s inn anymore, Hamyuts stopped. ¡°I ended up talking about delicate things related to the Indulging God Cult.¡± Because she planned on killing him, she didn¡¯t mind. She should have killed him now. But turning back now would be troublesome. Besides, she had already said she would let him live. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll seal his memories later.¡± Saying this, Hamyuts started walking. Hamyuts had the bad habit of putting off simple work when she had a major job ahead of her. Colio was sitting stunned inside his room. He felt stinging pain in his chest accompanied by nausea. But, the emptiness caused by the loss of his bomb was filled with emotions. You¡¯re not a bomb. You¡¯re a human. Relia would have probably been pleased to hear this, Colio thought. No, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have been pleased. After all, he lived as a human from the very start. He didn¡¯t become a bomb in the first place. Colio caressed the bomb inside his gouged chest. Now that it lost the vacuum tube that was its core, it was nothing but a burden. ¡°¡­Am I human?¡± Colio muttered. And then, he understood. Why did he think he was a bomb? He believed that humans were beings without any pain or sorrow. Colio didn¡¯t want to become human. As long as he was a bomb, he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. By just thinking ¡°because I¡¯m a bomb¡± he would dispel any suffering and even the fear of death. Because he was going to die anyway, nothing mattered to him. But now that he was human, the pain of having no goal and the loneliness of nobody loving him weighed heavily on Colio. He didn¡¯t have any hopes, freedom, or happiness. It felt as if his legs were going to crumble apart. He had neither future nor past. He had no place to go to and nothing important to him. It was emptiness that ruled Colio. He only had memories left. Only the memories of Shiron¡¯s Book. There were the sounds of someone coming and knocking on the door from outside. It was the innkeeper. ¡°Can I talk to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Since the modern world is dangerous, I don¡¯t really want to get involved in strange matters.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, umm, honestly I¡¯d like for you to get out.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Without saying anything, Colio started packing. He didn¡¯t have any place to go to. Chapter 5: A Husk, an Enemy, and the God of Death’s Disease – Part 1 Chapter 5: A Husk, an Enemy, and the God of Death¡¯s Disease ¨C Part?1 Colio was wandering around town. He kept walking throughout the entire night. Where was he walking to up to now? Where was he heading to? His feet were tired and he had nothing. Colio sat down by the roadside. As he did, a lone man came from the other side of the road and talked to him. ¡°Good morning, boy. Would you like a Book?¡± It was the illegal Book seller. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°You want some Books, don¡¯t you? Got some money?¡± The man pulled out a Book from inside his clothes. It seemed like he had it in a hidden pocket. ¡°This one belongs to that lady with the strange hair. Do you want it? I set it aside for you.¡± ¡°For me?¡± ¡°Yesterday, some really scary lady with sandals came to me. She asked if I had Books.¡± That was probably Hamyuts. ¡°But, I told her I don¡¯t have any as far as I know. She was pretty insistent, but she ended up losing herself to my enthusiasm and backed off. That¡¯s how I protected this Book. So how about it? It¡¯s cheap.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy it! Right now!¡± Colio passed his wallet. The man took some money out of it and returned it to him. Without even waiting for the man to leave, Colio opened the Book. Her form immediately appeared before his eyes. That moment was utter bliss for him. She appeared to be younger than he ever saw her before. Her body was delicate and she was shorter. She looked to be around Colio¡¯s age right now. She was sitting on the floor. Wearing a red dress, she hugged her knees on the carpet while looking ahead. A wide bed that looked like ten people could sleep in it inside a wide room. A soft carpet decorated by fruits that looked like one could sink into it. ¡°¡­¡± Shiron took a rough breath. Her forehead was sweating and her makeup was running. ¡°¡­¡± She was looking at a glass shard placed on the carpet. She grabbed it and brought it straight to her throat, ¡°Ahh¡­ Uu¡­¡± It was stopped on the verge of hurting her. The trembling edge of the glass touched her windpipe. Shiron took another breath. She stared at the ceiling while starting to bleed from the small wound on her throat. She moved the glass blade to her carotid artery, stroked her windpipe, and then poked the opposite side of her artery. She stopped cutting, and after she did, she once again brought it to her throat. ¡°¡­ah, ah, aah¡­¡± The glass knife fell on the carpet. Shiron¡¯s red-gloved hands held her throat, and she kept taking heavy breaths while stunned like this. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t do it.¡± She said. ¡°I can¡¯t I can¡¯t I can¡¯t I can¡¯t I can¡¯t I can¡¯t I can¡¯t I can¡¯t I can¡¯t I can¡¯t¡­¡± She kept muttering this while turning her empty stare to the ceiling. At that moment a man opened the door without knocking, and entered. It was Wyzaf. He also looked considerably younger than in the Book Colio read before. But his arrogant face and the feigned politeness of his tone haven¡¯t changed at all. ¡°I have good news, Shiron-sama.¡± Shiron raised her sweaty and tired face. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is something the matter? Your face makes it look like another good thing happened.¡± Shiron shook her head. Her face had dried up tears on it. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the future again. It¡¯s Dragon Pneumonia. Caused by your relic.¡± Shiron said in a terribly despairing voice. ¡°Oho.¡± Wyzaf stroked his chin in interest. ¡°Those are good news. It seems that fortune awaits for the both of us.¡± Shiron shook her head. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s leave the formula for the future. If we don¡¯t, it¡¯s going to be bad. It¡¯s going to be really bad.¡± ¡°That is splendid.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not splendid at all. Even Big Sister is in danger. My Big Sister¡­¡± ¡°Ho.¡± ¡°Please, did I do something wrong? Isn¡¯t it fine? Please.¡± Shiron prostrated on the floor, holding her head. While looking down at her, Wyzaf said, ¡°Oh, right. We have found the Memorial Weapon at the place you told us of. As you said, it was a thin sword shaped like a spider.¡± Wyzaf opened the bundle he was holding. Inside it was what Colio had already seen countless times, the Ever-Laughing Magic Blade Shlamuffen. ¡°Wait, Shiron-sama. You said that it was called Ever-Laughing Magic Blade Shlamuffen, right? It is a splendid name.¡± He placed it in front of Shiron, but she didn¡¯t look at it. ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore.¡± ¡°¡­Oh my, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Wyzaf placed his hand around his ear and drew closer to Shiron. ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore, it¡¯s too much for me.¡± ¡°Do what exactly?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it anymore. People dying. Lots of them. By Dragon Pneumonia. We can actually save them, but they¡¯re dying. Each time I activate my power I see lots of dying faces¡­¡± ¡°Well well.¡± ¡°What happened to your promise? You said that if I told you about the cure we would save them.¡± ¡°We will save them. That¡¯s obvious.¡± ¡°Please make the cure. We only have one year.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do that right now. It¡¯s not profitable enough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the problem¡­¡± ¡°But it is.¡± Shiron shook her head. Wyzaf talked while grinning. ¡°You seem to not understand why you are living like this right now. Everything is thanks to Dragon Pneumonia.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that.¡± ¡°So do you hate it? Do you wish to return collecting straws to use against the cold during the winter? Do you want to return eating maggot-ridden dog corpses?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You may return if you¡¯d like. We already have plenty of money.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die¡­¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°This is all wrong. I¡¯m not happy at all!¡± Wyzaf shook his head as if saying ¡®oh dear¡¯. ¡°Young lady, listen well. This is happiness. You are simply confused because you did not adapt to it yet. Come on now, let us play together. Today I will give you some extraordinary medicine and prepare some entertainment. With this rarity that we acquired in southern countries, just one sniff will make you feel like you ascended to heaven.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wyzaf grabbed Shiron¡¯s hand and helped her get up. ¡°Here, come with me. You will soon forget everything and feel much better.¡± Shiron already lost all of her will for resisting and allowed herself to be led away by Wyzaf. Don¡¯t take her, don¡¯t take Shiron ¨C Colio thought to himself. But he couldn¡¯t do anything. The Book ended there. At the moment the Book ended and he got pulled back into reality¡­ ¡°You really are a bad boy.¡± In front of his eyes was Hamyuts. The same instant he opened his eyes, the Book was snatched from him. ¡°I¡¯m confiscating it.¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t want to give it up. But he knew he couldn¡¯t do anything against this kind of opponent. Compared to Hamyuts, he was as weak as a flea or a fly. Colio thought he would rather die while resisting. It seemed like a good idea. He didn¡¯t care about living anyway. It would be far easier than staying alive like this. She will surely squash him like a bug. ¡°No. If you want to die do it by yourself.¡± Hamyuts said, seeing through him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡± Colio asked. ¡°Who knows?¡± Hamyuts lightly answered. ¡°Did you want to save me?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve saved you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think about saving you or about hurting you. I¡¯m no angel or devil.¡± Hamyuts stood up. ¡°Well, see ya.¡± Hamyuts walked away in a fast pace. Colio remained alone again. Colio wondered why he couldn¡¯t enter the Book. He wanted to become a resident of that Book so he could meet her. He wanted to talk with her. He wanted to save her. Thinking this, Colio kept sitting by the roadside. There was nothing he could do. He didn¡¯t even have the energy to stand up. ¡°Hmm, so she also had some difficulties.¡± Hamyuts said while walking, and put Shiron¡¯s Book that she just finished reading inside her pocket. Hamyuts already stopped thinking about Colio. For her it was simply one insignificant incident during the midst of battle. If Colio had the will and power to live, it would be fine with her if he lived. And if he didn¡¯t, he would just die. It was as simple as that. More important than that was the upcoming battle. No matter where she was, it was a battlefield. It might have been peaceful without anything happening yet, but it was already a battlefield. All the adults were busy with their work. There were the many working miners; mine carts that went to and fro the tracks; whistling steam locomotives; housewives who were washing clothes and attending to their houses; and children who were playing around all of those. Even while there was some fear due to the recent bombing incidents, life continued on as usual. Next to Hamyuts, children were playing with a tortoiseshell-colored cat using a stick with a caterpillar on it. Hamyuts carefully passed by them, prepared for any attack. However, for other people she looked like she was walking normally. Hamyuts let out a single Sensory Thread from her fingertip. It was connected to a woman who stood further ahead in a nearby road. That woman stopped and looked around her at passersby countless of times. As she passed the same road twice and then thrice, she seemed to be wary of someone tailing her. If someone was tailing her in a normal way, it would have been enough to shake them off. Unfortunately, it couldn¡¯t help her against Hamyuts. Hamyuts estimated her destination and went there in a fast pace. It was an abandoned house in the outskirts of town, after passing through the alleys. On the roof of that house were four holes that indicated something had fallen through it. Hamyuts entered that abandoned house and waited for the arrival of the woman. She arrived outside after about five minutes, looked around her many times, and then entered inside. ¡°Hamyuts Meseta, I must kill Hamyuts Meseta¡­¡± The woman was muttering this while walking. And as she opened the rotting door, ¡°Uh-¡± She raised such a small cry and covered her mouth. She stood trembling in the deserted house due to the smell of blood. The woman took a few steps back while holding her mouth. When she opened the central door leading to the living room, the woman screamed once again. Inside the room were four corpses of women. They were the corpses of the bombs Hamyuts shot down from the mountains when she first came to Toatt Mining Town. The woman collapsed when she saw those corpses. Hamyuts could even feel her teeth violently clattering from the back of the room. After waiting in the back of the room, she opened the door and called towards the collapsed and trembling woman. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes opened wide in astonishment due to Hamyuts¡¯s calm appearance. ¡°As I thought, you were the one behind this.¡± Hamyuts said. That woman was the innkeeper of the place where Colio and the rest lodged. Ever since she arrived at the inn, Hamyuts had been keeping tabs on her. That woman, Cigal Crukessa¡¯s subordinate who watched over the bombs, spoke in a trembling voice. ¡°Why me¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple. You see, after I entered Colio¡¯s room, you ran away at full speed. Well, even without that I would have found out soon. When I came to visit it was like the place practically begged me to find it.¡± After Hamyuts¡¯s explanation, the woman resigned. Her trembling stopped. And she took out a kitchen knife from her chest. Hamyuts didn¡¯t react even though she saw it. An amateur handling cutlery didn¡¯t scare her at all. The innkeeper didn¡¯t head for Hamyuts with that kitchen knife. She instead led it to the nape of her neck. At that moment, Hamyuts¡¯ finger moved. There was a dull sound as if she flicked the string of a cello. The woman held her wrist and the kitchen knife fell. It was a pebble Hamyuts flicked with her finger. Even without the sling, she could shoot with a force comparable to an ordinary handgun. ¡°You can¡¯t selfishly die like that. You will only die after I make you talk about various things.¡± ¡°¡­to Heaven¡­¡± The innkeeper muttered. ¡°I am going to Heaven. I will not go to that cold Library. I didn¡¯t manage to kill you, but the cult always held some compassion for me. My Book will be by the side of God, so it serves you right!¡± Saying this, the innkeeper bit her tongue. Hamyuts didn¡¯t try to help her as she convulsed with blood dripped from her mouth. She didn¡¯t even finish her off. She just looked down at her in silence. Hamyuts muttered, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as Heaven.¡± That voice held no anger, sadness, contempt or pity. It just had a slight emptiness to it. Hamyuts passed by the still convulsing body of the innkeeper and left the abandoned house. After that, Hamyuts headed again for the inn Colio was in. He wasn¡¯t there anymore. Since that place had no other customers other than Colio, it felt as if it turned into ruins in the matter of hours. She opened a file cabinet inside this now ownerless inn. She only found guest books and accounting books inside, but without getting discouraged she checked them page by page. While turning the pages of the guestbook and looking at the names inside, Hamyuts¡¯s hand suddenly stopped. And she flipped to the previous page to confirm the facts. She noticed the same person had been staying inside the same room three times within two months. The room was next to the room Colio occupied. The name of the man was Fiboro. Hamyuts headed for that room. Using her Sensory Threads to poke around, she soon found what she was looking for. One tile of the floor could be removed. A single piece of paper was hidden inside. Hamyuts took it. ¡°The death of Relia who was missing had been confirmed Nothing abnormal with the others Severance of contact with the Bohilin Company Had been confirmed¡± The handwriting definitely belonged to the innkeeper. It was probably a letter addressed to the man known as Fiboro. She quickly found two clues. That Cigal Crukessa guy didn¡¯t seem too much of a problem ¨C was what Hamyuts thought. And at that moment, Hamyuts heard a voice inside her head. ¡®Director, I have some messages.¡¯ The voice she heard in her head was due to Mirepoc¡¯s special skill, the ability of Thought Sharing. It was a Magic that allowed her freely sending her thoughts to other people while transcending the concept of space. ¡®First, from me. I have briefly explored the area around Toatt Mountains, but I can¡¯t see any traces of people from around town having been here. If the enemies have some hideouts, I believe there¡¯s a high chance they are inside the town.¡¯ That¡¯s true, Hamyuts thought. She already found out one such hideout. ¡®From Mattalast-san. He conducted the investigation at the station, but for now hadn¡¯t found any suspicious persons. Since the investigation is still underway, I will contact you as soon as something is found. From the Headquarters. They are checking the archives for Books that belong to people from around Toatt Mining Town, but there are no results right now. Over.¡¯ Hearing this much, Hamyuts took out a small disk-shaped stone bullet from the bag at her waist. She scribbled something on paper she found inside the inn and then folded it. The stone bullet had a lid and was hollow inside. It was a bullet meant for conveying messages. Hamyuts got on the roof, and shot it towards Mirepoc with her sling. The bullet flew high towards the summit of the mountain. On the paper she had written the following: ¡°1) Investigate Bohilin Company. It¡¯s connected to Cigal Crukessa. Try using the name of The Weasel¡¯s Den Inn. 2) Find a man called Fiboro. 3) There is nothing out of the ordinary here. I don¡¯t require any help. 4) If a boy named Colio Tonies leaves the town, restrain him just in case. He belonged to the enemy forces, but he holds no value for them anymore. He¡¯s just a boy so there¡¯s no need to worry about him.¡± Taking out the bullet from the ground, Mirepoc read the message. She sent her thoughts forward. ¡®Bohilin Company¡­ They are an organization smuggling the Books from around here. I will talk to Mattalast-san and also ask him about Fiboro.¡¯ Hamyuts nodded. Mirepoc¡¯s decisions were fine. The contact was severed and Hamyuts returned to look for documents inside the inn. Chapter 5: A Husk, an Enemy, and the God of Death’s Disease – Part 2 Chapter 5: A Husk, an Enemy, and the God of Death¡¯s Disease ¨C Part?2 ¡®Mattalast-san, this is from the Director.¡¯ Mattalast was on standby at a distance of about six hours by train from Toatt Mining Town ¨C in the commercial city of Bujui. It was there that he conducted his mission to monitor those who entered and left Toatt Mining Town. He received Mirepoc¡¯s thoughts while he was smoking his pipe inside a small coffeehouse found in some corner of the city. ¡®Please contact Bohilin Company. We don¡¯t know what kind of opponents they are, so be careful not to recklessly attack them.¡¯ ¡®Bohilin Company? Never heard of them.¡¯ Mattalast sent his thoughts back. If a person was trained to some extent with this sort of special Magic, it was possible to send the thoughts back in this manner and establish a two-way communication. Hamyuts, who was strangely clumsy despite her high combat capabilities, couldn¡¯t do this. ¡®There¡¯s something I heard from Luimon since he was in charge of Toatt Mining Town. This town has several criminal organizations involved in things like trafficking Books and commercial trade in the downtown. That isn¡¯t much, but¡­¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s good enough.¡¯ Mattalast slowly brought the slightly cold coffee to his mouth. ¡®How is the monitoring of the station going along?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m cooperating with the sheriff. Should I leave it to them and head over?¡¯ ¡®No. Please devote yourself to the work there.¡¯ ¡®Understood.¡¯ ¡®Also, did you perhaps find someone named Fiboro?¡¯ ¡®No. I checked the records going back and forth to Toatt Mining Town many times. I¡¯ve never seen that name.¡¯ ¡®If you do, please let me know. It seemed like he¡¯s related to Cigal.¡¯ ¡®Fiboro, huh.¡¯ While making rings of smoke with his pipe, Mattalast sent his thoughts back. ¡®By the way, are you slacking off?¡¯ Slight anger was mixed with Mirepoc¡¯s thoughts. She probably felt some laziness from his thoughts. ¡®I¡¯m not slacking off. I¡¯m taking a break.¡¯ Mattalast answered shamelessly. ¡®¡­Is that so?¡¯ He could suddenly imagine Mirepoc¡¯s disappointed face on the other side of the mountain. ¡®Mirepoc, I can¡¯t exert myself. I must preserve my stamina for the crucial moments.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m simply asking.¡¯ This seemed to be common with novice Armed Librarians, but Mirepoc was too serious. Mattalast thought being like that had some drawbacks, but he didn¡¯t realize she also thought the opposite way about him. ¡®How¡¯s the Director?¡¯ ¡®Seems like nothing happened.¡¯ ¡®Really?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡®Nothing, huh.¡¯ Mattalast seemed bothered by these words. There were three possibilities to the meaning of those words. Something that was supposed to happen was prevented, nothing happened yet, or she didn¡¯t notice anything happening. Mattalast thought that saying ¡°nothing happened¡± wasn¡¯t the same as saying they can relax. Mirepoc didn¡¯t seem to notice that. Besides, he was thinking about Hamyuts since yesterday and had a bad feeling. Even Mattalast himself didn¡¯t understand why. He couldn¡¯t calm down at all. ¡®What¡¯s wrong, Mattalast-san?¡¯ Mirepoc asked, perhaps having received those feelings. ¡®It¡¯s nothing. But even though it¡¯s nothing, I can¡¯t seem to calm down.¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just uneasy.¡¯ She probably felt that. Mirepoc transmitted her puzzlement. ¡®Did you have some bad premonition?¡¯ Mattalast¡¯s Predictive ability was exceedingly precise. Mirepoc knew this. ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡®It can¡¯t be that the Director is going to be defeated?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s not it.¡¯ He thought, but then reconsidered. ¡®¡­No, that might be it.¡¯ ¡®Can¡¯t be.¡¯ ¡®I think so as well, but¡­¡¯ Mattalast left a bill of ten kirue on the table and rose up. He didn¡¯t receive any change. He placed his black bowler hat on his head and left the place. ¡®But, how will the Director lose?¡¯ ¡®Even the Director¡¯s not invincible.¡¯ ¡®She seems practically invincible.¡¯ Mirepoc, who has seen Hamyuts in action several times, came to believe in her combat capabilities almost as if worshipping her. ¡®If someone around my level were to fight her within a distance of 100 meters they have a chance of winning.¡¯ Mattalast replied. It was just as he said. If a warrior of a similar caliber to him engaged Hamyuts within that range, it was dangerous even for her. She, who specialized in ultra-long range attacks, was not very good in close combat. Well, even then she would be about evenly matched against a strong warrior like Mattalast. ¡®But how will they get near her?¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ Mattalast didn¡¯t think about that. If one could only have a chance for victory within the distance of 100 meters, it meant they couldn¡¯t if it was more than that. And Hamyuts¡¯s range was more than 200 times of that. If it was only 100 meters, it would be like fighting unarmed against a gun. No, it would be worse. Normally there would be no chance for victory. On top of that, Hamyuts had her Sensory Threads. It was nearly impossible approaching her while deceiving her eyes. ¡®A typhoon is coming.¡¯ Mattalast thought. The weakness of Hamyuts who boasted being the strongest was the wind. She would not be able to control her Sensory Threads, and her deadly sniping would have its hit rate plummet. ¡®Mattalast-san. Wasn¡¯t it you who said the typhoon wouldn¡¯t come here?¡¯ ¡®We¡¯re talking about a hypothetical situation. Sometimes even predictions deviate. Especially during unusual situations like the one right now, someone with a low Predictive caliber like me can easily be fooled. Don¡¯t compare me to the Ever-Laughing Witch.¡¯ ¡®But, even if the typhoon does come, it¡¯s unlikely the enemy will know to take advantage of it.¡¯ Mirepoc was right. If the typhoon came by chance, there was a possibility Hamyuts would be in danger. However, it was impossible for the enemy to use that chance deliberately. ¡®A typhoon might come, the Director might come to Toatt Mining Town at that time, and thus the enemy might have a chance to win¡­ I would have never bet my life on something so uncertain like this.¡¯ ¡®¡­Me neither.¡¯ ¡®It will be fine. Everything is going well. There will be no problems.¡¯ ¡®Might be so.¡¯ As expected he was just overthinking this, Mattalast thought to himself. But, even if he reached that conclusion, he still couldn¡¯t calm down. He felt as if there was something they were overlooking. A wind blew, and some leaves were caught in the brim of Mattalast¡¯s bowler hat. The wind started getting stronger, he thought. ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t like this at all.¡± Hamyuts murmured while walking through the main street in Toatt Mining Town. After having mostly finished searching inside the inn, she began moving towards the station Luimon used before to look for more clues. Everything indeed seemed to go well as Mirepoc thought. But perhaps it went too well. It wasn¡¯t as if the enemy couldn¡¯t attack. And it probably wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t arrive yet. Possibly, the attack had already begun. Just the fact that the enemy didn¡¯t attack wasn¡¯t dangerous by itself. But she could feel danger in that lack of danger. Hamyuts thought this contradiction was the essence of this battle. Suddenly, she found the figure of Colio. He was still crouching down on the roadside. He appeared to not be doing anything, just sitting still. Hamyuts glanced at him only once and passed to the next street. After she did, she quickly forgot about him. Mattalast was thinking the same as Hamyuts. It was possible the enemy had already escaped, but he didn¡¯t think an opponent that went to such lengths by preparing bombs to challenge the Armed Librarians would be one to flee so readily. If he really was so stupid to think he could kill Hamyuts using bombs, it was truly regrettable that someone like Luimon died in this affair. Mattalast was in front of the headquarters of Bohilin Company. It wasn¡¯t a hideout, but a very normal three-story stone building. It looked a bit like a bank or a trading company. Mattalast took the gun from his waist and rang the doorbell while pushing his body against the wall. There was no answer. ¡°This is for the use of The Weasel¡¯s Den Inn. Open up.¡± He tried using the name of the inn Mirepoc passed on to him. He waited for a while. Nothing happened. ¡°Excuse me, I lied before, I am the Armed Librarian Mattalast. Open up.¡± He tried saying. Once again, there was no answer. ¡°Are they on break?¡± Mattalast shot the hinge of the door. He quickly reloaded another bullet and pulled the broken door, going inside. As he stepped inside, Mattalast understood why nobody answered. There was the smell of rotten meat and garbage, similar to that of spoilt vinegar. It was a smell even an Armed Librarian would not like despite their job. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ He received Mirepoc¡¯s thoughts. ¡®Mirepoc. It¡¯s too late. It seems the Bohilin Company people were taken care of.¡¯ ¡®Taken care of¡­ were they all killed?¡¯ ¡®¡­From what I see, probably.¡¯ Mattalast answered while looking around. He didn¡¯t know the number of corpses. Without the spurts of blood and the putrid smell, it might have looked like an abandoned doll factory. But even if it were, it wouldn¡¯t calm him. Mattalast saw one corpse. The Rigor Mortis had already passed, so it was cold and soft. A missing section of the body that was cut off already became dark red and was swarming with flies. The blood splattered on the floor was already dry and hard. It was probably more than a week since their deaths. It was from even before Luimon¡¯s death. Looking at the office¡¯s desk, he could see a map spread out. It was a map of Toatt Mining Town. Several places were marked by circles. In every circle something like ¡®three people¡¯ or ¡®four people¡¯ had been written. One of the circles designated The Weasel¡¯s Den Inn, and it was also marked with an X of a different color. Mattalast understood that was the place they deployed the bombs from. They were used by the enemy, Cigal Crukessa, and probably forced to keep those bombs. No, maybe this was managed by Cigal himself. After he had no use for them, they were all killed. Mattalast thought he was a terrible guy. But why did he leave the corpses in this place? It¡¯s as if he was asking to be discovered. And¡­ Mattalast looked at the corpses lying here and there. Each and every one of them had been torn apart with no exceptions. There were those that, after their wrists have been carefully cut, were slashed over their elbows, and even those who were cut from the shoulders down. It was too excessive for just killing them. Furthermore, they were all horribly clean cuts. He wondered what kind of weapon was used. From then on, the investigation continued without any significant progress for two days. They have found some small clues and unimportant details, but that was it. Hamyuts left the town and went to the secluded mountain again. Once again, she searched the entire town. Last time, she only searched for those that could be confirmed as enemies. But now, she looked for all points of interest or suspicious people. Before looking for Cigal Crukessa, she wanted to find the source of the enemy¡¯s attack. She emitted about a billion Sensory Threads. A significant amount of them were floating in the corner of the town ¨C the slums area ¨C and sent information from there to Hamyuts. There were ill-bred men, vagrants and escort ladies walking around. She searched among those. At that time, a Sensory Thread touched a single woman. The feel of her skin made Hamyuts shudder. It was enough to make all billion Sensory Threads disappear without her meaning to. It was a strange coldness. Once again, she extended her Sensory Threads to that woman. She patted the body of the woman¡­ or perhaps she was only a bit above the age of what would be called a girl. And then, Hamyuts rose up and started running with her full speed. She knew the girl¡¯s name by touching the nameplate outside her apartment. She was called Ia Mira. That¡¯s strange, Ia thought to herself. She thought that if she slept a little, her cold would be gone. Because she had no fever, she thought she would be fine. But, instead of a fever, Ia could feel her body temperature rapidly dropping. Touching her forehead with her hands, it was cold enough to think that she already died, and yet she felt unbearably hot for some reason. Her throat was sore. But even though she coughed, she had no phlegm. When Ia drank water she felt better, but then her cough would become worse. A while ago, she saw in the mirror that there were strange bruises on her throat. Ah, I feel like I¡¯ve heard about this illness before, Ia thought. ¡°Ia Mira-chan?¡± There was a sudden voice outside the door. She thought it was one of her colleagues that came for a visit. As she tried to answer, she held her sore throat and tried standing up. But the person who was outside the house entered on her own. It was a woman she didn¡¯t know. ¡°I know it¡¯s sudden, but I¡¯m Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°¡­Hamyuts?¡± Ia thought it was the same as the name of the famous Armed Librarian. ¡°Because you don¡¯t have time to mentally prepare, please listen calmly.¡± The woman, Hamyuts, briskly walked towards Ia¡¯s bed. ¡°You caught Dragon Pneumonia.¡± ¡°Dragon¡­?¡± ¡°I was infected now as well. Potentially a lot of other people in this town were, too. Listen to what I have to say if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± Ia hurriedly nodded. Just how long was Colio sitting there? Even his stomach, which didn¡¯t receive anything to eat for a long time, didn¡¯t growl. People who looked at him with curious or pitying eyes passed by in front. There were also people who exclaimed things like ¡°So poor at such a young age¡­¡± but Colio didn¡¯t even raise his head towards them. ¡°You¡¯re not a bomb anymore.¡± Thus said Hamyuts. Was he a human now? Hamyuts told him to ¡°carefully think about humans¡±. But, Colio couldn¡¯t understand what a human was. Are those that miserably sit down like this human? Are humans so worthless? He couldn¡¯t understand anymore. He just kept earnestly worrying. Gradually, the wind around him became stronger and moist. Colio thought that perhaps a storm was brewing. Suddenly, he could see Hamyuts Meseta walking in a fast pace past him. She should have seen him, but didn¡¯t even give him one glance. He was already an insignificant existence for her, Colio thought to himself. Since then, Mattalast kept searching inside that building that stank of death. He had probably checked each and every document by now. Over the course of several days, he methodically searched for clues. Apparently, Bohilin Company was joining a cult. But he found one letter addressed to Cigal Crukessa rather than to that cult. If he could find more details here, they would probably come close to Cigal Crukessa¡¯s identity. Combined with the clues found by Hamyuts, they might be able to find him. But as expected, he just couldn¡¯t understand why the corpses were left like this. Also, he had no idea why, but every door and window was sealed by plaster from the inside. It was as if they tried sealing the building itself. But for what purpose? While pondering about this, Mattalast continued his search in the putrid building. At that time, he received Mirepoc¡¯s thoughts. ¡®Mattalast-san.¡¯ ¡®What is it?¡¯ ¡®A little while ago, I received a message from Director Hamyuts, though I haven¡¯t been able to confirm it yet.¡¯ ¡®Tell me the gist of it.¡¯ ¡®Umm¡­ the enemy spread Dragon Pneumonia around the town.¡¯ As soon as she said those words, all of his questions were answered. At the same time, he understood what kind of trouble he got himself into. ¡®I see, so that¡¯s it¡­¡¯ Mattalast thought. Corpses were scattered in the building. They were carriers of Dragon Pneumonia. The pathogens were multiplied in the corpses and thus spread into the air. Any person who would come to search inside Bohilin Company would be infected in the blink of an eye. The corpses were a trap. Mattalast was tricked by the enemy. The effects of the disease were already just a matter of time. It won¡¯t be too long until he could no longer move. ¡®¡­What about the Director?¡¯ ¡®It seems like she was already infected. I¡¯m still fine.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m already done for, too. The symptoms will probably start manifesting soon.¡¯ Mirepoc¡¯s gasp was transmitted through the thought sharing. ¡®Don¡¯t be so distressed. Immediately return to the headquarters and get some reinforcements. We can prevent the spread of the disease in this town with a barrier.¡¯ ¡®But Mattalast-san, you and the Director¡­¡¯ ¡®We won¡¯t die that easily.¡¯ ¡®But¡­¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t waste time. Go, quickly.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ For a while, it seemed like Mirepoc hesitated. But she understood that rather than the safety of the Director and Mattalast-san, she should prioritize the safety of the townspeople and prevent the spread of the disease. ¡®I will return as soon as possible. Please survive until then.¡¯ Saying this, Mirepoc severed the connection. Mattalast took a breath and tried to calm himself. It certainly seemed like the enemy¡¯s plan fell into place. But, this didn¡¯t mean they lost yet. Before he and Hamyuts would die, they would have to capture Cigal Crukessa. Their forces exceeded his. He was just as cornered as they were. And as he thought this, he remembered. He felt like he was overlooking something. Our forces? Mattalast activated his Predictive ability. He used it to predict the weather from now on. Mattalast paled at the result of this prediction. ¡®Mirepoc, answer. Answer! Answer!¡¯ He tried sharing his thoughts to call Mirepoc. However, while he could receive communication from Mirepoc and reply to it, it didn¡¯t work the other way around. Mirepoc already ceased the Thought Sharing. Mattalast¡¯s thoughts couldn¡¯t reach her. Nevertheless, Mattalast kept trying as it was his final ray of hope. ¡®Mirepoc, answer! The Director¡¯s going to get killed! The enemy¡¯s aim isn¡¯t Dragon Pneumonia!¡¯ He received no response from Mirepoc. Mattalast started running. He had to go and save the Director. As he thought of this, an explosion resounded from his immediate vicinity. From a hole made in the wall, dozens of people came pouring in. They all carried bombs. ¡°Kill Mattalast.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill Mattalast!¡± Shouting so, they kept running one after the other towards him. ¡°Some pawns still remained?!¡± Mattalast took his handgun and started shooting the enemies. He shot six times in an instant. Six enemies who got their brains blown out collapsed. He couldn¡¯t let them draw near. Mattalast started retreating. However, there were too many enemies. They were not opponents he would lose to easily, but he wondered if he could do it with his sick body. Please bear with it, my body¨C thus Mattalast prayed. But, he had a hunch his wish was not going to be granted. Mirepoc rushed to the airplane and turned on the engine. She had to return to the Library as quickly as possible and call reinforcements. If, at that time, Mirepoc refused the pair¡¯s instructions, the worst case scenario could have been avoided. However, she flew away on the airplane. If Mirepoc reinstated the Thought Sharing with Mattalast, the worst case scenario could have been avoided. However, she didn¡¯t. If she turned on the radio at that time, the worst case scenario could have been avoided. However, as she revved up the engine, she didn¡¯t even think of the radio. If Mirepoc was headed to the west rather than the east, the worst case scenario could have been avoided. However, the airplane headed straight to east. When Mirepoc noticed that worst case scenario, it was already too late to turn back because she wouldn¡¯t have made it. It was inside an Armed Librarian office that was used by Luimon at Toatt Mining Town. There, when Hamyuts turned the knob of the radio, she began doubting her ears. The radio¡¯s special news reported the course of the typhoon. ¡°The large typhoon ¡®Captain Choke¡¯, which we reported earlier as heading to the northeast, suddenly changed its direction to the southeast, approaching a direct hit in the Toatt region. A typhoon usually can¡¯t come near the Toatt region, so a great deal of damage is expected to occur due to the delay of the anti-measures. The Science Agency and the Magic Agency assembled a special task force together due to this. They are investigating the sudden change in the course of the typhoon. The typhoon approaching the Toatt region is the first case of such an abnormal weather since 1809.¡± A typhoon, Hamyuts¡¯s mightiest enemy, was coming. Hamyuts knew that she had been completely cornered now. The enemy was yet to be found. She also had not much time until the disease surfaces. Furthermore, the two people who came along would not be able to come to her rescue. And even her combat ability, which was the most dependable thing she had, was about to be sealed by the incoming typhoon. Why? Why had everything gone so smoothly? It felt as if the enemy predicted both Hamyuts and the typhoon coming here in the first place. But there shouldn¡¯t be any way for that. Such a powerful Oracular Magician shouldn¡¯t exist. Not even the highest level modern Prediction users should have been able to predict the typhoon that was not supposed to come. And yet, the enemy still did¡­ At that moment, everything clicked into place. The enemy foresaw this day. It was the history¡¯s strongest Prediction user, Shiron Booyacornish, who had foreseen this day. The real enemy wasn¡¯t Cigal. It was the Ever-Laughing Witch, Shiron Booyacornish. At that time, Colio Tonies was still sitting at the roadside. He neither knew nor wanted to know about Hamyuts¡¯s predicament or Cigal¡¯s plot. He didn¡¯t care about anything anymore. There was a knife in a hidden pocket inside his pants. It never was of any use. But now, Colio took it out and stared at the blade. He thought about dying. ¡°¡­¡± Colio was tired of searching for any hope to live. In spite of him having no hopes, why was he scared? He was afraid of dying. ¡°Kill Hamyuts Meseta¡± was engraved on that knife. Just a while ago, those words were everything for him. But now they meant nothing to him. Thinking about it, only a few days have passed. He came here with Hyoue and Relia to kill Hamyuts Meseta. Relia probably died. Was he killed by Hamyuts? Or did he die in a different way? He couldn¡¯t know. Colio didn¡¯t think of those two as friends or allies, but he still felt somewhat nostalgic. At that time, he didn¡¯t think of dying as scary at all. He only thought of his life as a tool to kill Hamyuts and nothing else. Why was he afraid now? Did he change? No, that wasn¡¯t it. He had tried to escape from the fear and pain. By thinking he was a bomb, he subdued his fears. In fact, Colio couldn¡¯t kill Hamyuts. He couldn¡¯t use the bomb in his chest. He could only tremble. Living was painful, but dying was scary. Colio was simply sitting without being able to live or die. The wind grew stronger. Clouds came out. Chapter 6: A Storm, the Magic Blade, and Tortoiseshell – Part 1 Chapter 6: A Storm, the Magic Blade, and Tortoiseshell ¨C Part?1 Half-eaten bread had been laid in front of Colio. He picked it up and ate it. It was already dry and hard. His life had no meaning, but his stomach was still empty. While thinking about meaningless things such as whether it was better dying with a full stomach or not, Colio smiled a little. Children ran on the road, and Colio looked at them. It wasn¡¯t because they interested them; he just instinctively looked at moving things that came near his eyes. ¡°There, it went there!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not here.¡± ¡°Where did it go?¡± ¡°I dunno.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back already¡­¡± ¡°The wind is getting really strong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably going to rain.¡± The children were cheerfully playing around. Colio stared apathetically at them. ¡°Call it one more time.¡± ¡°Ok, let¡¯s do it.¡± It seemed the children were looking for something. Thinking about it, they always seemed to have a cat with them. They were probably searching for it. The children gathered together and shouted in unison, ¡°TOORTOOISESHEELL!¡± Colio immediately stood up like a spring. He remembered. That was one of Shiron¡¯s aliases that she told him of. ¡°That cat!¡± The children were startled by Colio suddenly speaking. ¡°Who is that cat¡¯s owner? Where is it?¡± It might have been a coincidence. But Colio wasn¡¯t calm enough to consider it. ¡°Huh? We don¡¯t know.¡± One child answered. Another child raised her hand. ¡°I know who that cat¡¯s owner is.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mister Carthello!¡± It was a familiar name. Colio asked again while thinking that it was unbelievable. ¡°Cartohelo Mashea?¡± The girl nodded. ¡°Ia Mira¡¯s boyfriend?¡± She nodded again. Hamyuts went out of the town to change her location. She was at an abandoned storehouse far from the mines. There were no people around, and nothing too important to break. It wasn¡¯t bad for a battlefield. Hamyuts planned on ambushing Cigal here. She had no way other than fighting and defeating him. Although most of her power was sealed, Hamyuts didn¡¯t plan on losing. ¡°¡­¡± She took slow breaths and tried to concentrate. She understood he was coming. After all, his preparations were complete. Colio headed towards Ia¡¯s residence while asking people for directions. The wind gradually grew stronger. Raindrops that fell like rocks began wetting his face. By the time his hair was dripping wet, he found Ia¡¯s place. It was an attic room of a small apartment. It was residence for two people atop the narrow stairs. ¡°Cartohelo Mashea Ia Mira¡± Their names were written on the door as if snuggling together. Colio hesitated while standing in front of the door. Maybe he shouldn¡¯t meet her. But, even if his life had no meaning, he wanted to know more about Shiron. These feelings of his didn¡¯t waver. Even so, it was a nostalgic name. He met her just a few days ago, but it already felt like the distant past. Colio wondered how much has changed. ¡°¡­Hey, don¡¯t go there!¡± As he was thinking about this, a voice resounded from the bottom of the stairs. He turned around and saw a man that was probably one of the neighbors. ¡°You can¡¯t go near that apartment.¡± The man said. ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The Armed Librarian Hamyuts Meseta came here and said this. Anyway, you can¡¯t enter.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Colio pretended turning back, and when he saw the man wasn¡¯t there anymore, he returned to the door and knocked. There was no reply. After hesitating a bit, Colio opened the door and entered. ¡°¡­Hamyuts-san?¡± The moment he opened the door, he could hear Ia¡¯s voice. Colio was surprised to hear her mention Hamyuts. Then, there was the voice of a violent cough. The place was filled with the stagnant smell of body odor characteristic of a place with sick people in it. ¡°Ia Mira?¡± Colio called. ¡°¡­Who is it?¡± It seemed like Ia didn¡¯t remember his voice. Colio went further inside. When Ia saw his face, she raised an eyebrow. She seemed to recognize him, but she couldn¡¯t understand the reason for his visit. ¡°¡­You¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°¡­Umm¡­¡± Colio was stumped. Even though he suddenly stormed inside, he didn¡¯t think about what to say. He was flustered. ¡°Why¡¯re you¡­?¡± ¡°¡­A lot has happened.¡± Thinking a bit, Colio said only this. Ia was perplexed. Colio looked around. It was a narrow room. There were only one bed and a closet. Next to a single table were two chairs. There was barely enough furniture for one person, and it was apparent that two people have lived here. Ia was lying in a somewhat wide bed. Her complexion didn¡¯t look bad, but she had dark circles under her eyes and her expression seemed vacant. At that time, something entered the room, went through Colio¡¯s legs and rubbed against his shin. ¡°Oh, Tortoiseshell.¡± ¡°This cat¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s my¡­ no, Cartohelo¡¯s cat.¡± Ia stretched a hand from the bed and stroked the back of the cat. ¡°Well then, get out now. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here, but I¡¯m sick. Those were the instructions of the Library Director Hamyuts-san.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You have to.¡± Ia coughed. ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to die.¡± Hearing her talking about death, Colio felt some response in his heart. ¡°What happened?¡± Colio asked. ¡°Dragon Pneumonia. It¡¯s hard to believe, but it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Dragon Pneumonia¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t tell other people about this. It¡¯ll cause panic. She told me to stay here and let no one come near.¡± After saying this, she coughed again. Colio recalled Shiron¡¯s Book. She said it ¨C that another breakout of Dragon Pneumonia will happen in the distant future. But, he didn¡¯t think that it would happen right now. ¡°So just leave. You¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°¡­No, I won¡¯t go.¡± Ia looked troubled. ¡°You really are a strange person.¡± Colio also felt troubled hearing that. He certainly was a strange person. But more importantly, he wanted to breach the main topic. He came here to ask about the cat. It seems that it was named Tortoiseshell. As he thought about how to breach the subject, Ia started talking with him instead. ¡°Hey, is it true you had a bomb in your chest?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Colio nodded. He was surprised, but it was probably Hamyuts that told her of this when she came over. ¡°Was it made by bad people?¡± Colio wondered how he should answer that. ¡°But you don¡¯t have it anymore. That¡¯s what Hamyuts-san said.¡± Colio nodded. ¡°So, everything¡¯s good.¡± Ia said while smiling. Despite them being almost complete strangers, she seemed to be really happy for him. But Colio couldn¡¯t feel honestly happy about her feelings. Since he thought he would rather be killed by Hamyuts, not being a bomb anymore wasn¡¯t a good thing. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s really good.¡± Ia was surprised. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to know from now on.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ia¡¯s question didn¡¯t hold any ill will against him. But it was a question Colio couldn¡¯t answer. He couldn¡¯t even describe how he was living thus far. ¡°Sorry, it was a weird question.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± It was a vague answer, but it was the only thing he could answer. Colio noticed that talking with Ia strangely calmed his heart. Perhaps Ia felt the same way when she wanted him by her side for a little while during their previous meeting. He couldn¡¯t really understand. ¡°So, why did you come here?¡± Colio thought back. He didn¡¯t come here for small talk with the sick. ¡°That cat¡­¡± When he wanted to point at it, it had already gone off to somewhere else. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°Ever since Cartohelo was gone, Tortoiseshell doesn¡¯t stay here a lot. What¡¯s the matter with it?¡± ¡°¡­Why did you name the cat like that?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Colio faltered. But he didn¡¯t really need to be secretive. Did he have a reason to hesitate? ¡°A person I know was called by the name.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re talking about Tortoiseshell? That girl with the striped hair?¡± Ia was surprised, and so was Colio. ¡°¡­How do you know about her? That Book was Cartohelo¡¯s.¡± Hamyuts felt a single man approaching. He was a well-dressed gentleman. In his hand he held a small crystal ball. He appeared to be unarmed. One person. The storm was becoming full-fledged. His prestigious suit was wet by the rain and the hair on his back disturbed by the wind. Hamyuts was also similarly wet. The distance between them was about 200 meters. It was within her range, but Hamyuts didn¡¯t attack. Hamyuts couldn¡¯t hit anyway because of this wind. Also, she wanted to see the face of the man who managed to corner her like this. ¡°Hello.¡± The one to begin talking was Hamyuts. The man showed his face from behind the storehouse. ¡°Hey, Hamyuts Meseta.¡± Despite the two meeting to kill each other, it was a peaceful, gentle, and normal greeting. As the two faced each other, Hamyuts talked. ¡°So you¡¯re Cigal Crukessa.¡± Cigal smiled as if she said something that didn¡¯t even need asking. ¡°I wonder if I should say ¡°nice to meet you¡±. Your Sensory Threads already touched my body countless of times. It was actually very unpleasant.¡± It was as he said. He was one of the people she suspected of being Cigal Crukessa. However, she didn¡¯t manage to find any concrete evidence of that until now. Hamyuts thought that if she had some more time, she would be able to ascertain it soon. But she didn¡¯t have any reason to be thinking about that right now. ¡°Do you have Shiron¡¯s Book?¡± ¡°Yes, right here.¡± The man said and presented the crystal in his right hand. There was indeed the fragment of a Book sealed inside. With that, he was able to evade Hamyuts¡¯s Sensory Threads. ¡°I wonder if the cure for Dragon Pneumonia is written inside.¡± ¡°That¡¯s obvious.¡± Cigal smiled. Without taking into account the current situation, it looked like a charming smile. He seemed to be good at attracting people. ¡°Hey, can I ask you something?¡± An exceptionally strong wind swept in the space between the two. Their clothes fluttered. A nearby pile of timber collapsed and leaves danced in the wind as if they were knives. Cigal seemed to be a bit unsteady, but Hamyuts stood unperturbed as if it was a mere breeze. ¡°What is it? This rain is horrible. I¡¯d like to wrap this up as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°What are you going to do from now on?¡± Hamyuts¡¯ question could be interpreted in many different ways. ¡°Hahaha. You can¡¯t even understand that?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re only going to kill me.¡± ¡°If you knew why did you ask? You sure are foolish as expected.¡± The blood rose to Hamyuts¡¯s head a little. But she didn¡¯t lose her composure in that anger. Rather, she was the type of person to clear her mind when she became angry. ¡°So, you just wanted to kill me?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Cigal spread his arms. ¡°Do you understand? At least the fact that you¡¯re a hindrance to us. The only thing dangerous to me in this world is your sniping ability. So I wanted to quickly eliminate you.¡± ¡°I see, that way of thinking isn¡¯t too bad. That¡¯s why you lured me here.¡± ¡°Right. Since I sealed your sniping and got within this distance, I don¡¯t have anything to fear.¡± ¡°So the bombs were simply used to buy time?¡± ¡°Bombs? Ah, right, I did prepare such things. But they don¡¯t really mean much.¡± ¡°Aah¡­¡± Hamyuts sneezed and rubbed her wet nose. She lifted her dripping hair and rubbed her face. ¡°I changed my mind. I originally thought about letting you live if you were to beg for your life while crying and wetting your pants.¡± Hamyuts started swinging her sling. The spray of water droplets became a fine mist. ¡°How vulgar. You¡¯re really disgusting.¡± ¡°Die.¡± Several pebbles flew in the air. The string of Hamyuts¡¯s sling spun around in speeds that couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye. She threw the pebbles immediately as she caught them in midair. They became deadly bullets that assaulted Cigal in a straight line. ¡°How useless.¡± Cigal said. A split second before he was turned into minced meat, the high-speed pebbles were shattered to dust. ¡°Wha-¡± Hamyuts raised a voice. When did it happen? Cigal¡¯s hand now held another thing inside a crystal. He held an iron sculpture shaped like a spider. From its rear a silky blade swiftly extended. Cigal said, ¡°Defile, Ever-Laughing Magic Blade Shlamuffen.¡± The crystal was broken. The spider hilt fell into his hand. As expected from what was seen inside the Book, and as expected from the name that Shiron gave it, Shlamuffen started laughing. An invisible line was engraved in the air. Hamyuts flew to the side. The space she had been occupying a second ago was ripped to shreds. ¡°Haha.¡± Looking at her, Cigal laughed. Hamyuts didn¡¯t immediately counterattack. She turned her back and ran. While running, she shot at him. Pebbles were thrown with a powerful rotation. The air resistance made the trajectory of the gale of bullets rotate. The line of fire drew a semicircle as it aimed for Shlamuffen in Cigal¡¯s hand from the side. However, it was once again scattered into fine sand. The figure of Hamyuts was already out of Cigal¡¯s sight. Water sprayed around with the sound of her speeding up and running along puddles. Hamyuts was going around the perimeter to look for an opening. Cigal couldn¡¯t follow her with his eyes. He turned around as he felt a presence from directly behind him and an attack came from the opposite side. Despite Cigal not being able to react, the pebbles became dust and scattered in the air. ¡°Tch, over there?¡± At the moment Cigal swung the Magic Blade, Hamyuts had already switched her location. The attack only served to turn the raw material around them to scraps. A mountain of piled timber became wood splinters. Hamyuts¡¯s next shot attempted to hit the unguarded enemy. But once again, it disappeared without any sound. Hamyuts and Cigal were clicking their tongues at the same time. The fight kept going relentlessly. While fighting, Hamyuts evaluated Cigal¡¯s abilities- His speed and the way he carried his body. His eye movements. His competence and judgment in using his weapon. Putting all of those together, Hamyuts reached the conclusion that Cigal¡¯s capabilities were several levels below hers. He was probably even below Armed Librarians such as Luimon or Mirepoc. His reflexes did indicate that he received some battle training. However, he only had the strength of a human that never exerted himself to the point of vomiting blood even once. His reactions were dull. His defenses were loose. His sense of danger was lacking. When viewed from the eyes of the battle-able Hamyuts, he had plenty of clear weaknesses. However, in this situation where the storm sealed Hamyuts¡¯s battle capabilities, close combat was her weak point. And the Magic Blade Shlamuffen filled the gap between their battle strength and began reversing the tide. Chapter 6: A Storm, the Magic Blade, and Tortoiseshell – Part 2 Chapter 6: A Storm, the Magic Blade, and Tortoiseshell ¨C Part?2 Colio knew that the storm became full-fledged. The sound of something crumbling came from somewhere. Colio didn¡¯t know if this was due to the storm blowing something off or due to Hamyuts fighting. She was probably currently battling against the mastermind behind the people like him and Relia. However, both Hamyuts and the mastermind had no connection to him anymore. He was abandoned by the both of them. ¡°Umm, try looking in the top shelf.¡± Ia said while lying on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s probably there.¡± Colio opened the cupboard. It was messier than he imagined. He started looking inside. ¡°Hey, Colio-kun.¡± While he was searching, Ia talked with a hoarse voice. ¡°Cartohelo died because of a bomb, right?¡± Colio stopped his hand and turned around to see Ia raise her head from the bed. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°¡­Did you see it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She was silent for a while. Colio was staring at her. ¡°But you didn¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°¡­It was an accident. We tried helping him.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Ia¡¯s expression indicated she wasn¡¯t sure what she should do. She seemed to search for some outlet for her overflowing emotions. ¡°What did he say in his last moments?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If you heard him, please tell me. I want to know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Colio didn¡¯t answer. When Hyoue exploded Colio did his best to escape the blast. He couldn¡¯t hear anything. Also, inside of that explosion, what would he say? He didn¡¯t think anything was said. ¡°I see. Sorry.¡± Ia, who understood the situation from Colio¡¯s silence, apologized in a lonely-sounding voice. ¡°Why did you ask?¡± ¡°We had a promise.¡± ¡°What promise?¡± ¡°That we¡¯d call each other¡¯s names as we die.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But it¡¯s fine. If he did say anything, I¡¯m sure that he did it.¡± Ia, who probably didn¡¯t want him to see her expression, turned around in bed. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely say it as well, so that¡¯s fine. But if I¡¯d said such a thing to Hamyuts-san she would be angry.¡± She turned around again. ¡°Oh, right. It¡¯s also somewhat relevant to Tortoiseshell.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Hmm, maybe I shouldn¡¯t explain it. You¡¯ll understand when you see the Book. So find it.¡± She was right. Colio continued his search. ¡°Thinking about it, I wonder what the name of that girl is. She must have had a proper name. Do you know it?¡± Colio instantly lied. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± If he told Ia, she would probably detest Shiron. It made Colio sad. For as long as possible, he didn¡¯t want her to know about Shiron. For as long as possible, he wanted her to like Shiron. Then, at the topmost shelf, he found a small piece of a Book about the size that would fit inside a spoon. It was probably left there for a long time since it gathered some dust. It was the same kind of ashen dust that drifted from the chimneys of this town. Colio asked, ¡°Can I read it?¡± And Ia answered, ¡°Sure.¡± Colio extended his slightly trembling fingertips. The wind was becoming stronger. The storm was shaking Ia¡¯s small apartment. His fingertips touched the Book. He felt as if it whispered that it was waiting for him. While circling the town, Hamyuts was thinking. Just how much time passed since the start of their battle? Was it an hour or two? She could feel her legs, thighs, and calves stiffening with fatigue faster than usual. Even the weight of her wet clothes felt like it restrained her. She ran on the roof of a house, jumped on walls, ran on the ground, and danced in the air. While running around, Hamyuts kept attacking. She couldn¡¯t win from close range. Even a distance where they could see each other by eye wasn¡¯t good enough. She had to gain as much of a distance as possible. Feeling the signs of an attack, Hamyuts jumped away. The space she occupied just then was assaulted by Shlamuffen, and she ran away with all of her strength. How troublesome, Hamyuts thought. Logically, even when including Shlamuffen, Hamyuts¡¯s battle capabilities exceeded those of Cigal. If she could gain a sufficient distance, spend some time on accelerating the stone bullets and shoot them from ultra-long range at full power, she would probably be able to blow through Shlamuffen¡¯s defenses. Shlamuffen¡¯s range was at most 50 or 60 meters. If she could gain distance, it wasn¡¯t an enemy to fear. But, she couldn¡¯t gain that distance now. As long as Shlamuffen¡¯s attacks did not surpass hers, she could easily hit Cigal. In the first place, Hamyuts¡¯s specialty was a long range surprise attack. However, she just couldn¡¯t buy enough time to do that. It wasn¡¯t an opponent she couldn¡¯t beat. But right now, and only now, Hamyuts¡¯s chances of victory were slim. A storm comes to this town only once per century. Cigal secured this small chance of victory that can only occur once a century. He¡¯s an opponent worse than crap, but I¡¯ll give him credit only for that part, Hamyuts thought. She kicked the door of a house open. The couple and their children who were inside nearly fainted. She immediately grabbed them and threw them out of the window. The attack arrived immediately after. Half of the house was chopped apart and collapsed. Hamyuts covered her face in order to shield her eyes from the falling debris. ¡°Alright.¡± She could faintly hear Cigal¡¯s voice. Seeing the chance, she shot a stone from within the rain of debris. However, it was also scattered in vain. Hamyuts instantly ran away through the broken wall. There was an uproar in town. Hamyuts shouted with a hoarse voice to not go outside. She was reluctant coming to places which had people in them. However, while running around, she had no choice but to come here. While evading the attacks of Shlamuffen, Hamyuts didn¡¯t have any leeway of going back to the forest. She was barely able to keep fighting. Her evasion seemed to be ever so slightly faster than Shlamuffen¡¯s limit. She somehow avoided the attacks. But, while Shlamuffen will never tire, Hamyuts was getting worn out. Before long, her feet will probably stop as if they were rusty wheels screeching to a halt. To make matters worse, right now she had no way of attacking beyond Shlamuffen¡¯s defense. Her irritation and impatience hastened her fatigue. She would have to grasp victory before her fighting spirit and her rational judgment would become exhausted. However, Hamyuts was already tired. Her body wanted to rest. Her heating body, getting chilled by the rain, wanted some time to calm her heart. She stopped while trying to gain some distance. Seeing that, Cigal also stopped walking. ¡°What are you planning to do?¡± Hamyuts said. She tried hiding her rough breaths. ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°Your motive is already clear. Or do you think you can trick me like Shiron?¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± That laughter made Hamyuts angry. ¡°Is there any need to hide it? If you want the cure, you can get on your knees and beg. Maybe I should just get rid of a nuisance like you, though¡­¡± ¡°¡­You idiot.¡± Hamyuts uttered. He was a foolish man. He had some talent but was imprudent and superficial. He was a man weak of heart. Since he had time to waste on that useless banter, he should have attacked already. What was that guy¡¯s plan in the first place? Does he think that by possessing the cure he can make people do his bidding? He only concerned himself with bombs and slaves, so he probably didn¡¯t really understand humans. Was she going to lose to this sort of opponent? While thinking this, Hamyuts rushed ahead. ¡°Well then, die already.¡± Hamyuts leapt ten meters backwards. With that movement, she barely evaded the attack. The opponent she needed to defeat wasn¡¯t Shlamuffen. She had to target the one holding it, Cigal. He said that Hamyuts¡¯s sniping was scary. When the wielder is completely unaware, Shlamuffen shouldn¡¯t be able to activate its defensive capabilities. She had to create an opening. She had to find a chance to disappear from Cigal¡¯s consciousness. It didn¡¯t matter that he was a third-rate opponent. He was an opponent who carefully prepared to such an extent just to kill her. Was that even feasible? While hesitating, Hamyuts ran. Look for it. Think. You have to find an opening. The rain became lighter. The sky was quickly covered by clouds. The Book opened. Colio¡¯s consciousness was pulled back 250 years in the past. A girl was crying. With her back against the wall, near a gutter, the girl was crying. She was probably around ten years old. She seemed to be in the slums area. Obscene words were scribbled in mud on the wall. There was no one near her. Her surroundings were dim, the sun was setting, the city was bleak, and her hair was striped like the fur of a calico cat. ¡°Hey, Big Brother. You and Big Sister in the far future.¡± She began speaking. There was no answer. But she kept talking to herself. Shiron seemed to be waiting for a reply. She kept talking as if losing her patience. ¡°Hey, please answer, Big Brother and Big Sister. I see. So Big Sister is called Ia? And Big Brother is called Cartohelo.¡± Shiron talked in a small, conservative voice. ¡°Please help me.¡± Shiron was silent for a while, as if waiting for an answer. ¡°I have only seen sad and painful things. I don¡¯t know what I should do. Why should I live? Do I have no other choice?¡± The girl kept talking to someone who wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Just why¡­ I will make a lot of people suffer. I don¡¯t want that. But I can¡¯t escape. I can¡¯t escape no matter what I do. Besides, I¡¯m going to be taken by bad people. Because I don¡¯t want to be poor.¡± While saying this, Shiron¡¯s eyes became moist again. ¡°¡­What am I supposed to do? Since I have no reason to live, what should I do? Tell me. I¡¯m watching. Yes, show it to me. I can see both Big Brother and Big Sister.¡± The young Shiron then waited for a while. Her tortoiseshell colored hair suddenly swayed. Colio understood she activated her Prediction ability. ¡°¡­Thank you, Big Sister, Big Brother. I don¡¯t really know right now. But someday I will.¡± The young Shiron was smiling shyly. Once again, her hair moved. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this with that person. I don¡¯t know his name, but I do know what kind of person he is. He¡¯s strong. He¡¯s really strong. There¡¯s a stormy day. I saw a really stormy day. That person, while covering up for a woman, will carry a small knife and call my name.¡± A faint smile appeared on her face wet of tears. ¡°That person¡¯s going to watch the sunset with me. This is much later, when I¡¯m already an adult. Yes, we will watch it together. Isn¡¯t that amazing? I¡¯m going to watch the sunset with that person.¡± Shiron seemed happy. The Book ended there. It was a terribly short Book. Colio opened his eyes. For a short while, he was at a loss for words. ¡°That girl knew our names. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± Ia said. ¡°Cartohelo was really worried about that girl. He said he wanted to help her somehow, and when he tried saying something to her, she spoke to the both of us.¡± Ia talked in a gentle voice, as if feeling nostalgic. ¡°We didn¡¯t know why that girl suffered so much, and even if we knew we couldn¡¯t do anything. Maybe she really had no other choice besides bearing that pain. But because we were thinking that we can¡¯t do anything to help her, she started talking to us. We couldn¡¯t do anything besides giving her advice.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Colio asked. ¡°We told her that one can¡¯t find a reason to live on their own.¡± Ia smiled. ¡°No matter how much you¡¯d think about it, it was impossible to do alone. If you¡¯ll live by yourself, it will just pain you. Even if you think you are living alone, if you have someone being nice to you, you are never truly alone. That¡¯s what we said.¡± Ia¡¯s words permeated Colio¡¯s very being. Along with it a strange feeling rose in his chest. He felt a strange sense of unity as if Shiron was at his side listening to Ia¡¯s words. He felt a peace of mind that they shared the same feelings. He felt a sense of freedom as if the wall of time that separated him from Shiron was demolished. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult at all. Even I and Cartohelo, who can¡¯t really accomplish much, can do only this. We are never separate. Even if it seems like we are far apart, he¡¯s actually always by my side.¡± That¡¯s it, Colio thought. Shiron thought this way too, for sure. ¡°Shiron.¡± Colio let that name out of his mouth. He called her as if she was next to him. He didn¡¯t think about calling her in this manner before. He always thought of her as being far away. He always thought of her as unreachable. No matter what he did, no matter what he said, Colio thought she was truly unreachable. But that was wrong. She always was right here. She was looking at Colio. She was living next to him. Right. He lost his allies, lost his bomb, but he kept on living because Shiron was there with him. Thinking that Shiron didn¡¯t exist anywhere was a mistake. Colio always lived with her inside his heart. What should he be doing from now on? Colio knew the answer. He now understood the meaning of the words he heard long before. There was no mistake. Those were Shiron¡¯s words, after all. ¡°¡­I¡¯m going.¡± Colio said as he returned the Book to the cupboard. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To a place I must go to no matter what.¡± While saying so, he searched his pants. It was there. The only belonging Colio had left. It was the small knife passed to him when he first came to town. Feeling its cold surface, Colio thought it would be good enough. He didn¡¯t need anything else anymore. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m probably going to fight.¡± ¡°With whom?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Colio thought for a bit. ¡°Because Shiron is there.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was a puzzling answer for Ia. However, she didn¡¯t press him any further. Colio¡¯s feelings were transmitted to Ia far clearer than his words. ¡°Thank you for bearing with me. I¡¯m really¡­ right. This is all thanks to you.¡± Colio started walking. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t really understand, but I¡¯d prefer if you said it was thanks to Cartohelo.¡± ¡°I see. Right. It was thanks to Cartohelo and you.¡± Colio was heading outside, into the unceasing storm. While seeing him off, Ia sent words of parting. ¡°¡­Thank you. Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°You take care of yourself too. You have to.¡± Colio left through the front door. Then, he started running. At some point, the rain stopped. Shiron mentioned a place where a precious person was lost. He understood where it was. It was the place where the person who led him to the answer, as well as a friend that didn¡¯t become his friend, were lost. Final : The Sunset, Shiron and Colio – Part 1 Final Chapter: The Sunset, Shiron and Colio ¨C Part?1 The rain had already stopped at some point. The wind was still strong, making the hectic clouds drift from east to west. Cigal carefully parted the hair that clung to his forehead. At his feet was Hamyuts, who fell on her knees while clasping her sling. While looking down at her, Cigal pulled out a match from the waterproof cigarette case in his pocket and rubbed it a couple of times. Water somehow got inside during the battle and thus it only emitted an unpleasant smoke. Cigal threw the match away. Seeing that, the kneeling Hamyuts grinned. ¡°Such a pity. Even convicts on the death row are gran¡­ted one final smoke.¡± Hamyuts cringed at the pain of her wounds. Since it even interrupted her words midway, they lost all impact. ¡°Come on, attack me. Are you scared? You are, right? That¡¯s obvious.¡± Hamyuts continued. It was a bluff. Even with her strong body and her physical strength that was further aided by magic, she couldn¡¯t move her legs anymore. Looking down at Hamyuts¡¯s state, Cigal spoke. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to beg for your life? You loser woman. Raise your rear like a dog and beg.¡± ¡°¡­You piece of shit.¡± Hamyuts was thinking ¨C which attack got me? Just now, the right side of my body was cut pretty bad. I can¡¯t move like this. Since it hit from my right shoulder to the navel my right breast is practically cut into two. Well, but that isn¡¯t really the problem here. The fact that the toes on my right foot were cut off is also bad. Only the joints of my little pinky remained. My wounds are buried in mud and sewage is coming in touch with my veins. Right now my head feels hot, but when it cools down it¡¯ll surely be painful. It¡¯s pretty bad that I cut the tendons in my right ankle when I turned my body. That took care of my right foot. My head was also hit quite a lot. Maybe I should review the basics of landing safely? My finger is also bleeding¡­ it¡¯s because I left the sling wrapped around it. I made a terrible misjudgment in my strategy as well. If the typhoon was going to pass so quickly, I could have also devoted myself to running away. Oh well, she stopped thinking. That¡¯s it. Cigal was grinning as he looked at Hamyuts. ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s enough. Die.¡± Cigal slowly raised Shlamuffen. Hamyuts clenched her sling. She wanted to at least try and take him down with her. She couldn¡¯t let the bastard who killed her stay alive ¨C that was all. ¡°¡­¡± Hamyuts looked at her surroundings. A newspaper was dancing in the wind. Broken wet branches lay on the ground. She didn¡¯t notice it until now, but they were near a vacant lot in the outskirts of town. Around them were scrap iron, wood and coals. Hamyuts noticed that the ground had the traces of an explosion, almost completely erased by the rain and the storm. One of the bombs prepared by Cigal probably detonated here before. She thought that her last view was rather dull. ¡°Hamyuts Meseta!¡± Then, she heard a voice. It wasn¡¯t the voice of one of the nearby residents who already ran away from danger. Both Cigal and Hamyuts looked at the voice¡¯s direction. A human pushed his way through to enter this superhuman battlefield. This out-of-place intruder was gasping for breath, and talked in a calm voice. ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll do it.¡± The intruder was a boy. He was short and had a slight hunchback. His hair was overgrown and grizzled. His grey linen shirt became slightly wet in the rain. ¡°Who are you?¡± Cigal asked. ¡°Colio Tonies.¡± The intruder simply stated his name. And he was standing in front of the kneeling Hamyuts as if to protect her. ¡°Colio¡­ who exactly are you? I can¡¯t recall.¡± ¡°One of the bombs made by you guys.¡± ¡°Well, well. So you¡¯re still alive? Some of you are tough after all, huh.¡± While grinning, Cigal withdrew Shlamuffen¡¯s blade. Hamyuts searched for an opening there. But this wasn¡¯t enough yet. Cigal was still vigilant against her. ¡°It sure is convenient¡­ Colio, was it? Alright, that¡¯s perfect. I¡¯ll give you the honor of killing Hamyuts.¡± Cigal smiled and pointed at Colio¡¯s chest. ¡°Kill her.¡± However, Colio didn¡¯t move. Cigal looked puzzled. ¡°What is it? Quickly detonate yourself.¡± Colio didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Why did you brat come here? You¡¯re in the way. Scram.¡± Hamyuts said towards Colio¡¯s back. ¡°What are you trying to do? It¡¯s none of your business. Get outta here. Quietly go away and then you can live or die or whatever.¡± Colio didn¡¯t answer Hamyuts¡¯s words either. She scowled at his back. ¡°What is it? Do it already. Well, I guess I can give you some time to enjoy yourself. Even if I think this world is worthless, there are still all kinds of people I want to see. Hahaha, this feels good.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in the way. Scram, Colio. If you stand there I can¡¯t kill that piece of shit.¡± Colio slowly but carefully opened his mouth. ¡°Shiron¡¯s Book¡­¡± Colio started talking to Cigal. Hamyuts was completely befuddled. ¡°Do you have Shiron¡¯s Book?¡± Cigal shrugged. ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s nothing to waste time over.¡± ¡°So you do have it?¡± Colio pressed further. Cigal looked like he didn¡¯t want to bother answering. ¡°¡­Do you want Shiron¡¯s Book? Are you stupid? What¡¯s a shitty brat like you trying to do?¡± Hamyuts said from behind. ¡°I do want it, but right now it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Colio pulled a single knife from his pocket. ¡°I came here to fight.¡± Both Cigal and Hamyuts were at a loss for words at the sight of him holding a knife. The one trying to interrupt the battle between the owner of one of the Memorial Weapons, Shlamuffen, and the world¡¯s strongest sniper, was an amateur brandishing a knife. Even when viewed from the eyes of Hamyuts who was far detached from common sense, it seemed ridiculous. ¡°Are you stupid? Do you think you have a chance? Do you really think you can win?¡± Hamyuts said the obvious thing. Colio answered her, ¡°¡­I can¡¯t win against an opponent that even you lost against. Even if I were to fight him thousands of times, I still wouldn¡¯t beat him.¡± Colio clenched his knife. He stared at Cigal, who stood about seven meters ahead of him holding Shlamuffen. Cigal looked at Colio, grinning. However, despite the overwhelming difference in their abilities, Colio didn¡¯t waver. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not the one going to fight.¡± ¡°So who will?¡± ¡°Me and¡­ Shiron.¡± At that moment, the blowing wind grew weaker. Neither Cigal nor Hamyuts noticed that fact. They only paid heed to Colio. ¡°How are you planning to beat him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Colio waited. He believed that moment was coming. ¡°So run away.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll fight.¡± Colio firmly stepped on the ground. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Shiron didn¡¯t see me running away.¡± At that time, the wind rapidly weakened. ¡°Shiron¡­¡± Colio muttered. ¡°Is this the moment, Shiron?¡± The wind ceased. ¡°Is this the moment, Shiron!¡± Colio dashed towards the smiling Cigal. ¡°Is this the moment, Shiron Booyacornish!¡± Shiron said the following at the time of dusk. ¡°When my words reach you¡­ Please go to the place where a precious person lost someone precious to them. What you were seeking for a long time will weigh on your back. For a brief moment, the wind will stop. Please run without hesitating then.¡± Colio clearly remembered those words. For an instant, just enough for the leaves dancing in the air to fall down, the wind stopped and Colio ran. Cigal grabbed his sword so he could slice the oncoming Colio to pieces. And just when Shlamuffen was about to start laughing¡­ All of a sudden, without any warning¡­ The world was dyed in a red light. ¡°¡­!¡± It came from directly behind Colio. The red setting sun shone in from a small gap in the clouds. The sunset drowned this world where the rain and clouds were colored grey for an instant. The clouds, winds, and the three people facing each other were all dyed by red light. This wasn¡¯t just another sunset typical of Toatt Mining Town. It was an incomparably clearer sky. The typhoon that came only once a century cleansed and blew away the town¡¯s ashen air. It was the light of an unclouded sunset that wasn¡¯t seen for who knows how many decades. That light was at Colio¡¯s back. Cigal was directly facing that light. His eyes, which became used to the dimness in Toatt Mining Town, were now blinded by that red light. ¡°Shiron!¡± Colio called her name again. Cigal¡¯s unaccustomed eyes couldn¡¯t face the light. He instinctively closed his eyes. He covered them with the hand that was about to grasp Shlamuffen. In that brief opening, Colio closed the endless distance between them. A storm came only once a century. Piling these coincidences on top of each other, this was the only chance for victory. And Colio took it. His knife closed in on Cigal¡¯s chest¡­ Shlamuffen was pulled out¡­ A spider blade and a small knife were intersecting¡­ And everything was settled far too quickly. Final : The Sunset, Shiron, and Colio – Part 2 Final Chapter: The Sunset, Shiron, and Colio ¨C Part?2 Shiron wore a black combat uniform. Shlamuffen was in her hand. Her surroundings smelled of blood and the corpses of soldiers were strewn around. Shiron¡¯s hands turned a notebook¡¯s pages. The cure for Dragon Pneumonia was written inside. Those were the results of her predictions and research. She slowly flipped through the pages as if she was reading it to someone who wasn¡¯t there. When she reached the very last page, Shiron said, ¡°September 20, 1924. An unprecedented typhoon will come to Toatt Mining Town. That¡¯s when that person and that man will fight. It is also the time when the long dormant Dragon Pneumonia will awaken. To you, the injured person who holds this Book- I know that man will try to kill you using my predictions. However, without them, that person and I wouldn¡¯t have met. I want that person to see me. This is why I¡¯m prophesizing this right now. I am sorry for causing you inconvenience. Please forgive me.¡± After saying this, Shiron closed the book. The one she was talking to was Hamyuts Meseta. ¡°However, I must also thank you. For taking that person¡¯s bomb. For letting him live. For protecting the town of that person, Big Brother Cartohelo, and Big Sister Ia. Thank you so much.¡± Shiron spoke while pointing at the notebook. ¡°With this method, you¡¯ll be able to make the cure for Dragon Pneumonia in less than a day. I believe that is enough time for you and for Big Sister Ia to receive it. It should be simple enough for someone in your position.¡± After saying so, she wielded Shlamuffen and the notebook was torn to pieces. ¡°However, I believe it should be erased. In case another such conflict occurs again, it¡¯s for the best. If no one will know the cure for Dragon Pneumonia, there won¡¯t be another person like me ¨C except for that man in the distant future.¡± ¡°¡­You witch. Ever-Laughing Witch¡­¡± A voice resounded. It was a man¡¯s voice that lacked empathy. ¡°What do you hope to accomplish by killing me? Do you think you can destroy the Cult?¡± The upper half of the body belonging to the Magician called Wyzaf had fallen down. Both of his arms and lower body scattered into black sand. It seemed to be a matter of time before even his upper body will crumble away too. ¡°No, I¡¯m fully aware of this. It won¡¯t end with you. The Cult will continue living on.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°¡­I wonder why? I¡¯m with that person. I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t care? You will die.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. It doesn¡¯t matter to me at all.¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡± The stunned Wyzaf looked at Shiron¡¯s face. She spoke while smiling. ¡°Speaking of which, today I learned that person¡¯s name. It is a splendid name, just as expected.¡± ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡± Shiron calmly said. ¡°I have already grown older than that person at some point. When I first saw him, he looked like an adult to me. It¡¯s been a long time since I started following him.¡± ¡°You foolish woman. My suffering is the suffering of God. And yet¡­ and yet you little¡­¡± Wyzaf¡¯s swearing was ended by Shlamuffen¡¯s slashing attack. He became sand and was scattered away. ¡°I should have made this decision sooner.¡± Shiron said while looking at the Magician¡¯s remains. ¡°Thinking about it, ever since I let Wyzaf take advantage of my power, ever since I yielded myself to the Indulging God Cult, I¡¯ve spent too much time on nothing. I abandoned myself to the pleasure Wyzaf offered me and lost sight of my true feelings.¡± Shiron began speaking. ¡°It happened when I was a child. When I evoked my power for the first time, the one I had seen was that person. In the far future, he would call my name and run forward. That sight set my young heart aflutter. When I tried peeking to the future to see him again, my power was awakened. I met Big Brother Cartohelo and Big Sister Ia and received their warm words. At that time I was constantly crying, but thinking back on it I think I was happy.¡± Shiron continued speaking alone. She wasn¡¯t talking to Wyzaf¡¯s remains or to Hamyuts, but simply to herself. ¡°Some time had passed since then, and Wyzaf appeared before me. I didn¡¯t know how to doubt people, so I was lured by his words. Since I was living poorly, I was fascinated by him. While my eyes were sparkling at the sight of the various presents Wyzaf gave me, I became complicit to his crimes. It took me a considerable time to notice what kind of horrifying things I¡¯ve been doing. The results of what I¡¯ve carried out and Wyzaf¡¯s terrifying plan ¨C the future I saw made me shiver. However, I hadn¡¯t left him. I grew accustomed to living like royalty and couldn¡¯t bear returning to my original circumstances. I didn¡¯t have the courage to confront Wyzaf and change the future, nor did I despair enough to kill myself.¡± Shiron looked at the notebook¡¯s shreds. ¡°After this, as you know, I was praised as the Ever-Laughing Saint and obtained a large wealth. Of course, everything went according to Wyzaf¡¯s scheme. While being showered by the people¡¯s praises, I always felt the pangs of my conscience in my chest. I felt the unbearable need to confide in someone that I actually tricked those people. These conflicting days continued. However, with my grand wealth and while being surrounded by my many admirers, the voice of my conscience gradually vanished. I thought it didn¡¯t matter anymore. That there was no meaning in suffering or worrying about such things. I have worried enough already, and I was the one who saved the world in the first place. I thought it would be fine to just forget everything, bury myself into my wealth that would never exhaust itself, pursue temporary pleasure and live the rest of my life like that. I have thought and lived like that until a certain day. That day was completely normal. It was just that during that day, I had seen the sky for the first time in a long while and it was extremely beautiful. Looking at the beautiful sunset, I suddenly recalled the figure of that person. I have forgotten about him for a long time ¨C about that person, who will die while calling my name. I wondered if that person would love me as I was then, and it became unbearable for me. There was no way he would. That person fell in love with me when I fighting. Just as that person was fighting, he wouldn¡¯t love me if I weren¡¯t to fight. Right, I thought to myself. Great wealth and that person¡¯s heart- It wasn¡¯t an issue of which was more important. No matter how much wealth I¡¯ll pile up, I will never be able to buy that person¡¯s heart. Thinking this, my heart was revived. During the time of dusk, I killed all of Wyzaf¡¯s subordinates. That would be the first Book that person will get his hands on. It¡¯s me from a few hours ago. Whether I am going to be killed now, how I will die, and what the people will say after my death ¨C I know it all. But I deserve that punishment. I have no intent to escape or to justify myself. No matter what kind of punishment I will bear, it will not compensate for my sins. I do not think of this as scary. On the contrary, I¡¯m overflowing with joy. Except for the love of that person, I don¡¯t need¡­¡± Shiron stopped her words, and shook her head as if disappointed with herself. ¡°¡­I was trying to repent, but all that came out of my mouth were words of love for that person. Aah, my heart is so sinful.¡± With these words, Shiron stopped addressing the future. ¡°Chancellor Feelea.¡± Shiron talked to a robust looking armor suit stand in the corner of the room. ¡°You can come out now.¡± After she said this, a man wearing a priest¡¯s garb came out of the armor. It was Chancellor Feelea. ¡°I apologize for keeping you waiting.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind the wait, but¡­ what were you just talking about?¡± Shiron just laughed as an answer. ¡°Let us go. With Wyzaf¡¯s death, the Indulging God Cult shouldn¡¯t be able to move for a while.¡± ¡°Shiron-dono¡­¡± Said Chancellor Feelea. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just escape for now? You have already bore enough responsibility. If you were to go through a trial, you will surely¡­¡± ¡°It is fine.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shiron¡¯s face was not resolute like always, but instead she smiled a bit bashfully, fitting for a girl of her age. ¡°Because that person didn¡¯t fall in love with someone who would do that.¡± Hamyuts finished reading that Book. She took it from Cigal with her blood-smeared hands. Next to her feet, there was a collapsed man and another man who was on his knees. The Magic Blade Shlamuffen was lying far away from these two. Hamyuts was enduring the pain in her foot as she looked down on both men. ¡°¡­It¡­ hurts¡­¡± Said the kneeling man. ¡°It is unforgivable, this pain is unforgivable. It is a sin. A dreadful sin.¡± ¡°Cigal.¡± Hamyuts said the name of the kneeling man. ¡°My soul is devoted to God. H-Hamyuts, ease my pain. This agony is unforgivable. Pull¡­ pull out this knife, help me¡­¡± Cigal clenched the knife stuck between his ribs. Blood poured from his mouth. Hamyuts judged that it wasn¡¯t a wound that would lead to instant death, but he also wouldn¡¯t turn out fine if he were to be left alone. ¡°Hey, Cigal-kun.¡± Hamyuts said. She used her normal, relaxed tone. ¡°What was your doctrine¡­ a human¡¯s happiness is the happiness of God, and if a human experiences happiness then God is also happy?¡± Cigal turned demanding eyes towards her. ¡°Right. It is exactly so. This is why it¡¯s a mistake, a mistake¡­¡± ¡°So, you might have done a great job, Cigal-kun.¡± After saying this, Hamyuts sat down. The collapsed Colio was in front of her. His condition was terrible. There were countless cuts across his body. His body was torn down to the bones. He barely had the appearance of a human. It was likely an instant death. He probably didn¡¯t even feel any pain. Hamyuts turned Colio¡¯s body over in a gentle way so he wouldn¡¯t be torn into pieces. Then, she closed his eyelids and mouth. This was the minimum courtesy towards comrades who fell in battle. Colio¡¯s blade definitely reached Cigal before Shlamuffen activated. It happened after Shlamuffen laughed, after Cigal raised a miserable scream, and after he let the sword fall from his hands. The cruel Shlamuffen couldn¡¯t let the person who tried killing its owner stay alive. Because Colio didn¡¯t make it in time, he couldn¡¯t kill him. This was the sort of victory only possible to achieve by the price of his life from the very beginning. ¡°Cigal-kun, you might have done a great job here.¡± Hamyuts looked sadly at the face of the dead Colio that was wet with blood. His expression was like that of a child sleeping peacefully. It was the face of someone who had not even a single regret. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he look happy? Much more happy than you.¡± ¡°¡­This can¡¯t be.¡± The stunned Cigal looked at Hamyuts and at Colio¡¯s face. ¡°This¡­ is impossible. Why would a bomb be happier than me¡­¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Hamyuts picked up a fallen stone and flicked it with her thumb. The pebble broke through Cigal¡¯s skull, gouged his brain, and ended his pain. ¡°I wonder why. Eh, Colio?¡± Hamyuts called towards the tattered body. ¡°What made you so satisfied?¡± The storm was already over at some point. Hamyuts noticed that Mattalast was coming her way from afar. His black bowler hat flew off and his black suit was sticky with rain and blood. He held his side with one hand and the other one was barely holding a gun. ¡°Is it over?¡± Mattalast said. He probably intended to fight even with his body¡¯s current state. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s over now.¡± Hamyuts answered. ¡°Did you win? It was dangerous.¡± Mattalast coughed. A spray of blood flew into the air. ¡°No, I was defeated. It was my complete loss.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Those two have won.¡± Hamyuts pointed at the corpse besides her. ¡°¡­Those two?¡± ¡°Colio and Shiron.¡± The setting sun shone through the rift in the clouds once again. Hamyuts turned around and gazed at it. Shiron was surely looking at this sunset, too. And while looking at the sunset, she fell in love with Colio. Hamyuts thought back upon the Book that Colio possessed. She also had the backdrop of the sunset at that time. It was truly a strange encounter of two people. Shiron fell in love with the fighting Colio. She, who was in love, went to fight and decided upon her death in the sunset. Colio also fell in love with Shiron who fought at sunset. He, who was in love, went to fight and grasped victory due to the sunset. Their love came full circle. Their pure feelings were paradoxical. Among those two, who was the first one to fall in love? ¡°¡­Well, it doesn¡¯t matter who.¡± Hamyuts muttered. Whether now, in the past or in the future, the redness of the sunset will not change. For them it was the only thing that mattered. The two of them spent the same time in the unchanging dusk. Fragment: An Apple, Flowers, and the Passed Stone Blade Fragment: An Apple, Flowers, and the Passed Stone?Blade ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on with that Book seller.¡± Mirepoc said. She was in Bantorra Library¡¯s on-site hospital wing. A week had passed since the battle with Cigal Crukessa. Mirepoc had been admitted to the Library¡¯s hospital. Both Mattalast, who was in the next room, and Hamyuts, who was in the next room after that, laid down their wounded bodies. Mirepoc had no injuries, but she was forcibly admitted due to the fear of her having contracted Dragon Pneumonia. She was dissatisfied to have been hospitalized over nothing like that. Other Armed Librarians headed for Toatt Mining Town. Due to Shiron¡¯s cure, it seemed that there were no casualties. Mirepoc, who had nothing to do, thought back and tried to reason about the past events. Her conversation partner sat next to her on a chair and peeled an apple. ¡°You mean that person who gave Shiron-san¡¯s Books to Colio Tonies-kun?¡± ¡°Yes. I just can¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on with him.¡± ¡°He certainly is a strange person.¡± Mirepoc was talking with Ireia Kitty, an aged Armed Librarian who was in active duty. Her age was probably around sixty years old. She smiled towards Mirepoc as if she were her grandchild. She was an elderly woman, slightly plump and dressed in an elegant apron dress. She was Mirepoc¡¯s senior, but due to being friendly she was able to easily strike up conversation with anyone. She was a woman who people trusted in a different sense than with Hamyuts. ¡°There are plenty of odd things here. Just him having the fragments of Shiron¡¯s Book was odd by itself, but he even passed those to Colio Tonies three times. That is too much to be a mere coincidence.¡± ¡°Was that Book seller involved in something important?¡± ¡°I believe so. There¡¯s no doubt.¡± Mirepoc strongly nodded. ¡°But, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s an enemy. He indirectly helped save the Director and kill Cigal. He¡¯s a third party aware of the situation but not an ally¡­¡± ¡°It might have just happened to be that way. Even God couldn¡¯t have expected Colio-kun to beat Cigal.¡± ¡°Still, there should be something here.¡± Mirepoc held up her hair while thinking. Ireia was cutting an apple with elegant hand movements. ¡°What did Hamyuts-san and Mattalast-san say?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything. Mattalast doesn¡¯t know anything. And when I asked the Director about the Book seller she only said ¡®Really? That¡¯s strange¡¯.¡± Mirepoc said while imitating the tone of Hamyuts. ¡°When I¡¯m discharged from here I think I¡¯ll pursue that Book seller. There¡¯s definitely something going on with him.¡± ¡°This apple is delicious.¡± Ireia passed the plate to Mirepoc. Mirepoc obediently received it and the two of them started grabbing the slices of the apple that was cut into eight parts. When only one apple slice remained, Ireia opened her mouth. ¡°Lascall Othello.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mirepoc¡¯s hand that extended to grab the apple was stopped when she heard that unfamiliar name. ¡°Children right now may not know of it, but when I was young there was a fairy tale circulating in the Library. The Book seller Lascall Othello. He was a Book seller that found the ones dead people desired and gave their Books to them. Such was the rumor whispered around. Girls in love called the name of Lascall Othello so he could pass their Books to the boys they couldn¡¯t confess to.¡± Mirepoc, who had no interest in love stories, answered coolly. ¡°¡­What is that supposed to be?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not a romantic person. But it does add up. In order to grant Shiron¡¯s wishes, this Lascall Othello carried her Book to Colio. Certainly sounds like a fairy tale.¡± ¡°¡­Mirepoc-san. Did Hamyuts-san really not say anything about Lascall?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t.¡± As Mirepoc answered, Ireia put a hand on her cheek and thought with her eyes closed. She had assumed a serious expression at some point. ¡°A while ago, there were suspicions that perhaps Lascall Othello actually exists.¡± Mirepoc didn¡¯t know of this. It was probably from before she became an Armed Librarian. ¡°If he were to actually exist, he couldn¡¯t be allowed to trade and traffic Books. The previous Acting Director ordered some Armed Librarians to investigate him. I was also involved.¡± ¡°¡­What were the results of that investigation?¡± Ireia shook her head. ¡°Nothing came out.¡± ¡°You found nothing?¡± ¡°No. The investigation was aborted.¡± Ireia¡¯s tone became very serious. ¡°That investigation was cancelled five year ago. It was just after Hamyuts replaced the Acting Director.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Hamyuts stopped it. Immediately after she assumed office. She said it was due to it being a waste of time and effort.¡± Mirepoc made a bored answer. ¡°Then that settles it. Lascall Othello doesn¡¯t exist. That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°But is that really true?¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°I wonder if Hamyuts-san actually thinks Lascall Othello doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Perhaps Hamyuts-san¡­¡± Ireia stopped talking. Mirepoc waited for her to continue but she merely shook her head while smiling. ¡°Never mind. Forget I said anything.¡± Ireia said and picked the last piece of the apple. Around the same time, in a distant place¡­ The storm as well as the terrifying calamity created by Dragon Pneumonia and Cigal Crukessa have already passed away from Toatt Mining Town. The Armed Librarians had already made the medicine for all the sick people and restored the various destroyed houses and shops to their former state. A single man stood in this town. He was at a small vacant lot on the outskirts of town. It was the place where Hyoue Janfus and Carthello Mashea, as well as Colio Tonies and Cigal Crekessa, have lost their lives. The man looked at three flower bouquets left in the corner of that vacant lot. They were three bouquets of the same size with the same flowers. It was probably the same person that brought all three here. The flowers were probably intended for Carthello, Hyoue, and Colio. The man knew that there was no person who would mourn Cigal Crukessa¡¯s death. So, who put those flowers here? He didn¡¯t think Hamyuts would do such a sentimental thing. Mirepoc? Mattalast? But they didn¡¯t have any connection with those people. It surely was Ia Mira, that kind-hearted escort lady. Recalling her face, he suddenly broke into a smile. It was rather considerate of her to leave flowers for Hyoue Janfus who she didn¡¯t know at all, the man thought. That man was called Lascall Othello. He was the Book seller who passed Shiron¡¯s Books to Colio before. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work.¡± Lascall muttered. His tone was completely different than when he was dealing with Colio. It was a polite tone that seemed to also have unfathomable depths to it. Lascall Othello leaned on the ground and pulled a dagger from inside his breast pocket. It was a small dagger. It was of a size that probably made it convenient to be cutting fruits with. Its hilt was made of oak, and it was shaped like a human arm. However, the shape of the hand was like that of a human who gasped in agony as their hand tried reaching the sky. The blade extended from around where the elbow would be. It was a straight, double-edged blade around the same length of the hilt. Oddly enough, the blade was made of stone. Lascall held that stone blade with a backhand grip and lowered it to the ground. ¡°Memorial Weapon ¨C Passed Stone Blade Yor.¡± Lascall called the name of the dagger. And then that dagger ¨C Passed Stone Blade Yor ¨C pierced through the ground. As it did, the ground surrounding it hardened in the blink of an eye. When Lascall pulled out the dagger, the part of the ground gouged out became a single Book. It was supposedly an impossible phenomenon. Only Past God Bantorra could fossilize a person¡¯s soul, and it could not be made artificially no matter what kind of Magic was used. It was impossible for humans and even for Future God Orntorra or Present God Toitorra. However, Lascall Othello made the impossible happen with Passed Stone Blade Yor as if it was natural. The man took out a sticky label from a toolbox. That label was of the kind that Librarians and Book sellers used regularly. He stuck that label and then wrote the name of the Book¡®s owner on it with a charcoal pencil. ¡®Cigal Crukessa¡¯ The man took the Book from inside the soil and brushed it off. He then muttered, ¡°I was surprised he managed to corner Hamyuts, but¡­ it didn¡¯t go well at all afterwards.¡± He said while looking at the Book. ¡°However, it was good I was able to obtain it.¡± Saying this, he put Cigal Crukessa¡¯s Book inside his bag. ¡°The value of the Indulging God Cult had fallen.¡± Then, after muttering something under his breath, he disappeared into the ground as if his body melted. Volume 1 Afterword Volume 1 Afterword Nice to meet you. My name is Yamagata Ishio. I am a common man born and raised in a plain town near Kanagawa without ever standing out. ¡°Fighting Librarian and the Bomb in Love¡± may be a strange title for this story, but if we¡¯re taking into account only the two main characters, it is a very straightforward title. For those of you who have started reading from the afterword, out of the two depicted on the cover, the seating one is the fighting librarian and the standing one is the bomb in love. They¡¯re both strange people, but I think they¡¯re getting along. This work has received the honor of winning the Grand Prize of the Super Dash Bunko Rookie Awards. All of us finalists have received an advance notice from the editorial department that we would be informed the result at a certain day in a certain hour. Of course, during that day I wasn¡¯t able to settle down at all. First, I forgot eating my lunch. Then, after having entered the same soba shop twice, the lady clerk shot a ¡°Huh?¡± at me. I rode on the train for too long, and when I tried going back, I accidently got on an express train that didn¡¯t stop at the station I needed. After this bad day, as I wanted to watch a movie and relax, I rented Kinji Fukasaku¡¯s ¡°Battles without Honor and Humanity: Deadly Fight in Hiroshima¡± that I have seen a long time ago. Rather than just being unable to settle down, I started feeling real danger. I have greatly enjoyed the movie afterwards. Let¡¯s change the topic. I end up getting ideas for novels while in the toilet. Somehow, when I sit down on the toilet ideas start coming to me. The strange thing is that if I just stand inside, I can¡¯t get any ideas. I think that things such as feeling like I regressed to the womb while inside a narrow room, the sense of relief at being able to let go of whatever weighs me down, and the peace of mind acquired by being able to discharge away anything whether big or small are affecting my mind in various ways. During the time I was writing ¡°Tatakau Shisho to Koisuru Bakudan¡±, I was once completely stuck. It was around the second half of the story. I then made a rotation of me sitting one minute by the desk and then three minutes in the toilet, and so on. Then, I had an idea. ¡°Why don¡¯t I write in the toilet?¡± I immediately rushed there while holding a notebook and a pen. After a while of writing down the ideas that came to me, I noticed it was difficult writing on top of my knees. I then remembered I had a small folding desk in my closet and went to get it. I only noticed how stupid I was during the midst of assembling that desk. First, to the illustrator Maeshima Shigeki-sama and the illustration coordinator ¨C thank you very much for the amazing illustrations. I hope to be in your care in the future too. To my supervisor T-sama ¨C thank you for the various retorts and criticism. Because of you this series turned out this way. To the editor-in-chief and those of the editorial department ¨C your suggestions and assistance immensely helped me. To the people of the screening committee and everyone who helped in the process ¨C I believe I will require your help from now on so I can live up to the high ratings I received. To my friends ¨C I will never forget your words of encouragement. Forgive my narrow-mindedness in replying to your ¡°let me read it¡± with ¡°it¡¯s going to be sold, so buy it¡±. I can hardly assert enough the gratitude for my family who supported me. Thank you very much. And lastly, to you who holds this book. I pray from the bottom of my heart that you have found some value in it and that we can meet in my next work. Until then. Yamagata Ishio Volume 2, Prologue: The Golden Monster Volume 2, Prologue: The Golden Monster Lightning is incredible. A fool thought so while gazing at the blue sparks scattered from his body. The power of lightning is much more incredible than guns, swords, fire, water, or slings. Since lightning was impossible to avoid or protect against, it was very cruel. It couldn¡¯t be used for anything other than attacking, so it was especially pure. It could burn anything and everything to a crisp, making it good for forgetting things. Let¡¯s forget it all. It was easy to forget all the unpleasant things and move on. The fool of lightning extended his right hand. His lips moved slightly and uttered a small word. ¡°¡­Qumola.¡± Bantorra Library ¨C the place built by the Overseer of the Past Bantorra during the era of the Gods. After entering through its front arch that could probably even accommodate a whole ship, there was a hall for regular visitors. This hall that resembled the lobby of a giant hotel was usually filled with people who wanted to read Books. Historians came for Books belonging to historical figures or other people related to them, while magical researchers and scientists came to read about the accomplishments of the great men of the past; there were appreciators of art that came for the Books of artists; modern warriors came to learn from the warriors of the past; and there were also normal people who came to look for their families or loved ones. However, none of those were inside right now, and the silent hall felt awfully chilly. The hall was desolate. Countless bullets hit the walls. There were more than a hundred burn marks on the thin red carpet. Also, a large amount of dried blood stains colored it here and there. The furnishing having been destroyed beyond recognition told of the severity of the battle that took place here. The Armed Librarian Mirepoc Finedell stood alone in this hall. Mirepoc was staring at an exceptionally large bloodstain on the carpet. While looking at it, she recalled the form of the man who fought here before. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mirepoc-san? There¡¯s nothing here anymore.¡± A voice suddenly called. Mirepoc turned around. The Armed Librarian Ireia Kitty had entered the hall at some point. ¡°Or did you find some clues?¡± Ireia smiled at Mirepoc with an expression atypical of an Armed Librarian. ¡°¡­No, I was just thinking a little.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mirepoc spoke calmly while looking at the large stains of blood. ¡°When incidents like this happen, I regret not having gotten a fighting ability.¡± ¡°¡­Oh dear.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s not too late, maybe I should go back to training school and reattempt my Magical Deliberation.¡± Ireia shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t, Mirepoc-san. If you try learning any new Magic, you will approach chaos and might ruin your mind. Besides, doesn¡¯t Hamyuts-san¡¯s plan right now mean that we need active non-combat Armed Librarians like you?¡± ¡°I know. I was just grumbling.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get back to work. I was worried about you.¡± Mirepoc nodded and started walking after Ireia. Just before leaving the hall, she turned around and gazed at the desolate area once again. A month ago, a man appeared here. The Armed Librarians called him a ¡°monster¡±. It was incredibly clich¨¦d. However, when she recalled that man who stood inside this hall, she couldn¡¯t find a fitting term to describe him other than a monster. More than half a year had passed since the battle against the Indulging God Cult in Toatt Mining Town. Cigal Crukessa ¨C the ringleader of that plot ¨C had already passed from this world, and the Books of Shiron Byacornish as well as the Ever-Laughing Magic Blade were now sealed in the depths of the Labyrinth. Toatt Mining Town already regained its peace and the various traces of the incident were becoming a thing of the past. However, no one of the Armed Librarians thought that this meant the destruction of the Indulging God Cult. This was because, during their long history, the Armed Librarians killed many Indulging God Cult leaders just like that. Their organization was always buried and then revived. The death of Cigal didn¡¯t mean their end. The Armed Librarians recognized the Indulging God Cult as their biggest enemies not only due to their wickedness. Up to now, there were hundreds and thousands of the Books belonging to their followers that were never found. Even now Cigal¡¯s Book wasn¡¯t excavated. This was also true of the Books belonging to the Bohilin Company members that obeyed him, the innkeeper that oversaw the bombs, and the bombs themselves. If they were just stolen, the Armed Librarians could have still found them. However, because they were missing in the first place it was impossible for them. Just where were their Books? And where was the core of the Indulging God Cult? Until they could solve these mysteries, their fight against the Cult wouldn¡¯t end. Every Armed Librarian thought this way. Still, everyone felt relief by the death of Cigal. It could be said that this relief gave birth to the incident that happened in that hall Mirepoc stood in. During that day, Bantorra Library operated as usual. The front door was wide open and the hall was filled with many visitors. Some people were writing their application forms, and some that were waiting killed time by playing chess or billiards. As usual, plenty of Armed Librarians went down to the Labyrinth in order to shelve or retrieve Books. The average Armed Librarians, who had no combat capabilities, did all kinds of office work such as lending sealed Books or helping the people who wanted to view them. The only abnormal thing that day was that the Acting Director Hamyuts was attending a meeting with the Present Management Agency and leaders of the world. Therefore, she was also accompanied by some other Armed Librarians. However, this wasn¡¯t a big event at all. He appeared at afternoon of that day. That man walked leisurely inside from the front entrance. No one obstructed his path. Seeing his figure, the people drew back and let him pass. His appearance was bizarre. It looked as if he only wore a black cloak that was wrapped around his entire body and a helmet covering his head. The helmet was made of shiny gold. An expression of wild laughter was carved on its face. He walked slowly, the joyous smile appearing as if the man laughed at his surroundings. He started calmly speaking to the reception desk. His voice determined he was a male. ¡°Call Hamyuts Meseta here.¡± ¡°And who might you be, sir?¡± Even while trembling at his appearance, the receptionist answered as normal. ¡°Who am I?¡± The shoulders of the man shook. He was laughing. ¡°I¡¯m a monster that came from the Indulging God Cult. Call Hamyuts Meseta here.¡± The receptionist that day was a regular librarian who didn¡¯t receive any battle training. She didn¡¯t know about the existence of the Indulging God Cult, of course. ¡°¡­The Director is absent today. To call a replacement, please fill up these forms and stay in the waiting room.¡± The receptionist was frightened, but she still tried answering like usual. As she did, the man burst into laughter from under the helmet. ¡°Please stay in the waiting room? The waiting room? The waiting room?¡± The monster convulsed with laughter and his mantle twisted violently. The receptionist rose from her chair, trying to escape. An Armed Librarian or a trainee should be dealing with this kind of person. Why weren¡¯t they coming? The woman looked around. ¡°You¡¯ve got back luck.¡± The monster, who stopped laughing, extended his hand. An intense explosive sound resounded. The woman¡¯s face and hair were scorched and she flew off the chair. She was killed instantly. The people around tore the air with their screams as they started panicking. The visitors rushed for the exit. Some stumbled and fell, resulting in them getting trampled. The man with the golden helmet stared at this disorder as if ridiculing them. This didn¡¯t mean that the Armed Librarians weren¡¯t vigilant against attacks like this. At that time there were two trainees on guard. However, even the Armed Librarians couldn¡¯t have anticipated this man erasing those trainees without anyone noticing by himself. Finally, a single Armed Librarian came rushing in, wading his way through the chaotic crowd. He just so happened to come out of the Labyrinth. He came after having been contacted about the presence of a strange man. ¡°Who are you?¡± The Monster asked. The rushing Armed Librarian didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t give his name when asked ¨C that man had nothing to with chivalry and the like. His name was Minth Chezine. He was in his mid-twenties. A leather jacket was wrapped around his swarthy body. He was a man of a robust build. A large pistol and a naked sword were casually slipped inside the thick belt around his waist. Minth silently pulled out his gun. He shot at the Monster¡¯s chest three times. This wasn¡¯t a situation where he needed to threaten or go easy on him. The Monster received the three shots without even trying to evade. The bullets penetrated him and then hit the walls, making cracks shaped like giant spider webs. The Monster fell forward. Minth spit aside and returned the gun to his waist. He pulled out his sword and walked towards the man. ¡°What was this fiend trying to do?¡± Minth muttered. His favorite sword was a one-handed sword which was short and bulky, much like a hatchet. He lowered it towards the Monster¡¯s nape, intending to finish him off. He pulled the golden mask back, and then prepared to slice the throat that was revealed underneath it. At that time, with a delay of a few seconds, two Armed Librarians ran inside. One was the Prediction user, Mattalast, and the other was the Thought Sharing user, Mirepoc. Mattalast yelled towards Minth who was about to lower his blade, ¡°Don¡¯t cut him!¡± Despite hearing those words, Minth didn¡¯t stop his sword. The moment his sword touched the Monster, a shock ran through his body. Minth felt his blood boil. His brain and internal organs were singed. He dropped the sword from his hand and rolled away. At the moment Minth distanced himself, Mattalast¡¯s bullets came flying in. All twelve shots from his two guns hit the collapsed Monster. His body jumped about as if convulsing. ¡°Minth-san!¡± Mirepoc rushed over to the collapsed Minth. He was able to raise his numb body with her help. ¡°What¡­ was that?¡± ¡°Lightning. He ran it through his body. If you had cut him you would¡¯ve been finished.¡± Mattalast explained while reloading. He had probably seen Minth getting struck by lightning with his Prediction ability. ¡°Was that piece of shit still alive?¡± ¡°Of course¡­ Get away!¡± Hearing Mattalast¡¯s words, the two leaped. While lying down, the Monster raised his hand. A blue lightning struck the place they were in before. If Mattalast hadn¡¯t said anything, they would have been goners. ¡°Again!¡± The Monster suddenly stood up as if he was a spring puppet. His cloak slowly swayed as he swung his hand. Water was emitted from his fingertips. The drop of water was shot with a speed comparable to a bullet, but held even more destructive power. Mirepoc and Mattalast ducked. Minth who was still wounded couldn¡¯t completely evade it. His large body was blown away and slammed into the wall. The Monster swung his hands like a conductor and kept shooting water. It was much like a machinegun shooting at all directions. The people who didn¡¯t manage to run away yet were mixed up in the attack. While rolling on the floor, Mirepoc pulled out a gun and shot. Just before it hit the Monster, his cloak moved like a living being. ¡°What the¡­¡± Mirepoc involuntarily shouted. The Monster¡¯s cloak that barely reached the floor was suddenly stretched a few meters and was wrapped around his body like a cocoon. Mirepoc saw the squirming cloth block the bullets and they fell onto the carpet. ¡°He¡¯s used lightning, water, and cloth. And he¡¯s also resilient. Just how many powers does he have?¡± Mattalast said calmly. He then took a step forward while readying his guns. ¡°You two back off and cover for me. You¡¯re not combat-oriented. It seems only I can take care of him.¡± The Monster roared with laughter from under his mask. ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Mattalast replied while fixing his slightly tilted black bowler hat. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to handle me either.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mattalast faintly smiled. At that moment, lightning had sprung from the Monster¡¯s hand. The hem of Mattalast¡¯s black suit fluttered. He took quick and intense steps as if dancing. Mattalast evaded the lightning, trying to close the gap between them. It was as if the lightning was the one running away from Mattalast. The Monster uttered in a slightly surprised voice, ¡°So it seems I¡¯m going to enjoy myself more than I thought.¡± The battle had continued for a couple dozens of minutes. As Mattalast said, he was the only one who could handle him. ¡°Ahahahahahah!¡± The Monster unleashed an attack while laughing. Lightning, water bullets, and stretching cloth ¨C he kept firing those away without rest, and Mattalast kept evading them all. In order to create openings, he kept shooting. And all of his shots hit. Mattalast¡¯s ability was Prediction. He always fought by looking two seconds ahead. He dodged the attacks that were going to hit, and made attacks that he saw would hit. Therefore, he was able to avoid any attack that could be evaded, and was able to hit with any attack that had a chance of hitting. In this battle, it seemed at first glance that Mattalast was at an advantage. This was apparent. Four rounds of bullets hit the head by penetrating the mask. However, the Monster just shot water bullets at Mattalast as if nothing happened. His hat blew off as he leaped to the side and avoided it. He had already expended fifty bullets and hit from a close range. Despite this, the Monster didn¡¯t even appear to be staggered. Mattalast avoided every attack, and the Monster was unaffected by all attacks. There was no question about who was in the lead now. Minth and Mirepoc also covered for him by shooting from alongside the wall. However, their attacks didn¡¯t contribute much. They kept providing a passive attack without being able to come close. A waterfall of blood flowed from under the Monster¡¯s cloak. Even while leaving deep red footprints on the floor, he still kept fighting. How long could he keep standing? Before long, Minth and Mirepoc began feeling fear. Then, Mattalast stopped in place. ¡°Mirepo, pass me a gun!¡± Mattalast shouted. Mirepoc and Minth guessed that he ran out of ammo. Mirepoc threw a gun. However, as it started falling down, it was struck by lightning. Mattalast couldn¡¯t come close. A water bullet was launched at him as he was standing. For the first time, he received an attack. At that time, Minth threw away his gun and ran forward. His aim was the Monster¡¯s back. ¡°Stop!¡± Mattalast shouted with a hoarse voice. That attack was too reckless. As Minth ran, he picked up his fallen sword. The Monster turned around and shot lightning. At that moment, Minth threw his sword away and the lightning hit it. He kept running and caught the sword fried by the lightning. The scorching hot sword burned his hand. Minth clenched his teeth and struck the Monster with his entire body¡¯s weight. He felt the sensation of cutting through the spine. An unpleasant sound reached his ears as the Monster¡¯s inner organs were almost forced out of his body. Now I¡¯ve got him, Minth believed. But even then the Monster didn¡¯t stop. The wriggling cloth wrapped around Minth¡¯s legs. He fell. The Monster spread his palm towards him, ready to shoot more lightning. Suddenly, an intense impact went through the Monster¡¯s nape. Mirepoc¡¯s sword attack that used her entire body weight skewered the bones in his neck. The large amount of blood flowing from under the Monster¡¯s mask dripped on Minth. Mirepoc pulled the sword out. When she made an attempt for another attack, the cloth caught her hands. It lifted her body and she was pounded on top of Minth. The two groaned as the air was squeezed from their lungs. And then, Minth saw it. ¡°¡­Uh.¡± The Monster opened his mouth under the mask. Inside it, fire was burning. He intended shooting that flame at them. Neither he nor Mirepoc could avoid it right now. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Just as Minth saw his incoming death, he heard a strangely carefree voice. ¡°I still have one shot left.¡± Minth saw a bullet being driven inside the Monster¡¯s mouth. The lower half of his face burst up in flames. The Monster raised a cry of anguish for the first time. Mattalast readied his gun that should have run out of bullets. ¡°Sorry, Mirepo. I don¡¯t need your gun after all.¡± Mattalast aimed for the exact moment when the Monster would open his mouth and then try to attack. He made a counterattack before the attack ¨C a feat only possible for someone who could see the future. Possibly everything went according to Mattalast¡¯s plan ever since he ran out of bullets. With his lower face blown off and a sword piercing his neck, the Monster made a huge leap. The cloth restraining Mirepoc and Minth loosened. Is he still moving? Minth was astonished as he raised his body. The Monster rushed towards the exit with big leaps. Minth grabbed his burnt sword and started running. However, Mattalast stopped him. ¡°Let him go. Even if you pursue him you can¡¯t kill with this.¡± ¡°Say what?¡± ¡°Mirepoc. Send your thoughts to the harbor and the airport.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mirepoc replied while rising up. ¡°Tell them that if a man with a helmet comes, let him take a vehicle without any resistance.¡± ¡°Hey, if we let him go like this he¡¯ll escape!¡± Minth called in rage. Even Mirepoc didn¡¯t look like she understood. Mattalast shook his head. ¡°Someone like you should be able to understand, Minth. He didn¡¯t use all of his power.¡± Mattalast showed them his two guns. He had no more bullets. ¡°Well, just don¡¯t blame me.¡± ¡°But, it is fine just letting him escape?¡± ¡°We have to be grateful if he¡¯s just escaping. We don¡¯t want further victims.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Mirepoc closed her eyes and sent her thoughts. After a short while, she said, ¡°He took an airplane. It appears there was no damage done.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Minth saw an airplane flying outside the window. The three stared at it while grinding their teeth. Mirepoc scowled as she recalled that event. Even though they were three Armed Librarians, they let an enemy invade from the front and then even allowed him to withdraw. It could only be called a huge failure on their part. Besides, the enemy¡¯s attack was shocking. ¡°Looking at the way Cigal handled things, we thought they would only attack us from the rear.¡± Ireia said while walking in the front. During the battle at Toatt Mining Town, the enemy focused only on Hamyuts. His strategy involved laying out various means of attack and plans so he could make her powerless and thus defeat her. Hamyuts, as a top-class Armed Librarian, was able to defeat the Ever-Laughing Magic Blade in a one-on-one fight. There were those who had the optimistic estimations that even in the following cases the Armed Librarians would have better combat capabilities. It was completely unforeseen that they would be attacked from the front and by a single person to boot. ¡°As much as it¡¯s frustrating, this is too much for us to handle. I wonder if there are even five people from our side that would have been able to rush from the front like that.¡± ¡°There are probably five people that could attack from the front, but not win.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even say for sure that the Acting Director would have beaten him from close range or even mid-range. And we will be defeated for sure if we won¡¯t have at the very least two people around the level of Mattalast-san or you.¡± ¡°Mirepoc-san, before thinking about defeating him, you have to think about how to find him.¡± Ireia rebuked Mirepoc. Currently, a search party had been scattered around the world to locate the whereabouts of the escaped Monster. Almost all of the main forces of Armed Librarians had been sent for things like gathering intelligence from various places and escorting VIPs. Mirepoc sent the information received from them to the headquarters that would then make decisions. However, they were barely able to make any discoveries or find further clues. A month passed since that battle. The Monster disappeared like an illusion and left only a desolate hall behind. ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Ireia said. ¡°I¡¯m changing the subject, but¡­ Mirepoc-san, is Noloty-chan doing her work properly?¡± ¡°Noloty? Why do you ask about her suddenly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, but I can¡¯t help but get worried about that girl.¡± ¡°Noloty, huh?¡± Mirepoc folded her arms. She recalled the face of the girl they were discussing. And as she did, she scowled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the headquarters to send some assistance to her immediately.¡± ¡°You sure are worrying a lot, Mirepoc-san.¡± Ireia giggled and made Mirepoc sigh. Volume 2, 1: The Transparent Man, the Hitting Girl – Part 1 Volume 2, Chapter 1: The Transparent Man, the Hitting Girl ¨C Part?1 ¡°Achoo-¡± Noloty Malche sneezed. ¡°Did you get a cold?¡± A man near her asked. He was a young man with a gun hanging from his waist. Noloty answered him while rubbing her nose. ¡°Can¡¯t be. I never got one.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s still March. Aren¡¯t you cold wearing that?¡± ¡°I dress like this even during the winter.¡± She answered while pinching her clothes. However, just as the man said, Noloty Malche¡¯s attire seemed to be a little too light. She wore a white undershirt and a sleeveless jacket on her upper body. Her pants were cut just above her knees. Although the limbs extending from her clothes were slender, they didn¡¯t seem weak at all. Her tan was like a toast, reminiscent of a wild deer dashing through the mountains. The strangest thing about her getup was the straw rope wrapped around her limbs. It was around both knees, both elbows and both of her fists. That rope was wrapped tightly enough to bite into her skin. She didn¡¯t wear it as fashion or on a whim. It was made to protect her body that she used as her weapon. ¡°So you don¡¯t feel cold?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of my training.¡± Noloty was inside a wide office of about twenty square meters. This room, filled with tables with several dozens of legs orderly lined up inside, was permeated by the smell of men working with the smoke of cigarettes around them. Among them, only Noloty was sitting on the sofa at the corner while spreading a newspaper. She was reading the advertisements column. A large ad was published inside. ¡°Looking for information about the Book stolen from Toatt Mining Town. Any informant will receive 1000 kirue. The provider of information that will lead to the resolution of the incident will receive 10,000 kirue. Bantorra Library¡± Noloty sighed deeply while looking at this ad. ¡°Hey, Noloty-san, you came back.¡± At that moment the door opened and a man came inside. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Voices called for the man who came inside. He was the sheriff of Bujui city. Different from the Armed Librarians who worked on a global basis, his job was maintaining the security in his region. Noloty was in the sheriff¡¯s offices used by him and his men. ¡°Didn¡¯t you find some informant?¡± The sheriff said while stroking his mustache. He was old enough to be Noloty¡¯s father, but talked politely to her. Her position was superior to his. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Noloty answered as she folded the newspaper. Her voice was gloomy. It was a big difference from how she was in high spirits during the morning when she went out to meet the informant spoken of. ¡°So it didn¡¯t go well?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Noloty wasn¡¯t answering, the sheriff¡¯s face became stiff. ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped there would be some frauds¡­¡± He tried backing her up while sweating. She replied to him in a gloomy voice once again. ¡°They escaped with the money¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The sheriff lost his words. Noloty once again sighed deeply. ¡°I might have to pay those 1000 kirue from my own pocket¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll somehow take care of this, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you very much. I¡¯ll work hard.¡± The sheriff broke into cold sweat as he tried to somehow comfort the crestfallen Noloty. She feebly nodded. She threw the newspaper onto the rack she took it from and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit. I have the key to the office, so don¡¯t worry if I don¡¯t come back.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Just going to get some fresh air.¡± Saying this, Noloty tottered towards the exit. From behind her, the sheriff raised an encouraging voice. ¡°Err, Miss Armed Librarian¡­ Remember you can rely on us.¡± Noloty, who was just about to push the door and leave, turned around and answered, ¡°Thank you. Strictly speaking, I¡¯m not an Armed Librarian¡­ but I look forward to working with you.¡± Noloty said and left the office. She was in the commercial town of Bujui. It was a port town located in the west coast of the Ismo Republic. Products such as cotton, wheat and corn from the plantations to the south, as well as coals and Books from the mines to the east were gathered in this town. It was the central town to the west of the Ismo Republic. Noloty was walking in its crowded streets. Just as she said before, she wasn¡¯t an Armed Librarian. Noloty didn¡¯t yet have the bronze emblem that was the object of envy and awe for many people around the world. She was an Armed Librarian in training. She was enrolled in a school teaching aspiring Armed Librarian and underwent combat training. Noloty was a so-called Armed Librarian trainee. For trainees like her, undertaking an actual job was a chance to be promoted to an Armed Librarian. If she could safely resolve this incident, there was the possibility of her being promoted immediately. But, if she were to fail¡­ Once more, Noloty sighed. ¡°If I fail now, I might get expelled¡­¡± She was an Armed Librarian trainee for a year already. She kept failing so she feared for her position. This current incident was her biggest chance as well as her last. Noloty sighed again for the umpteenth time. She was walking through the main road. What would happen to her if she were to fail this job? She was thinking about this while walking around. She started imagining the faces of her seniors who were wearing the emblem she longed for. First, Noloty thought of her direct superior, Mirepoc. Her cold face, that put any mission above her personal feelings, rose to Noloty¡¯s mind. After looking through the report, Mirepoc will say to her, ¡°So you didn¡¯t find the Book.¡± And then throw it away. ¡°S-sorry.¡± When Noloty would lower her head to apologize like usual, Mirepoc will probably say, ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± ¡°Umm¡­ Because of the mission¡­¡± ¡°How many times do I have to say this? Being incompetent is a crime by itself for us Armed Librarians. Can you make up for your incompetence?¡± ¡°U-umm, well¡­¡± Noloty was able to vividly imagine herself mumbling in such a pitiful way. ¡°What¡¯s done is done. What I want to know now is how you¡¯re going to make up for your incompetence.¡± Mirepoc would then continue her preaching in such an indifferent yet persistent manner. Noloty will just say ¡°I quit¡± when that happens. It was scary. Too scary. If she were to quit, she would at least like that to happen in a nice way. Thinking of a nice person, it was now Ireia¡¯s face that rose to Noloty¡¯s mind. Despite being nearly sixty, the old Ireia was still in active service. But that wasn¡¯t good at all, Noloty decided inside her head. Ireia was scary in a different way than Mirepoc. She will probably not get angry. Despite this, she would say the following towards Mirepoc while standing next to her: ¡°So you didn¡¯t find the Book. What shall we do, Mirepoc-san?¡± ¡°I will go to Bujui and request an urgent cooperation between the Armed Librarians and the Republic¡¯s search party.¡± ¡°Yes, I also think that is good.¡± ¡°I think we should also report this to the Director and ask for instructions.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good idea. As expected from Mirepoc-san.¡± And then, Ireia will point at Noloty while smiling and say, ¡°By the way, just who is this young lady over there?¡± That was scary. It was far scarier than Ireia being angry at her. Noloty¡¯s shoulders trembled. Another kind senior would be Mattalast. He seemed easygoing, but he could be relied upon. After indifferently reading Noloty¡¯s report, that man will surely say, ¡°I see. By the way, how about we go and drink a little afterward? I found a good place recently. Do you drink alcohol?¡± With a wide smile on his face. That¡¯s the kind of person he is. And he will add the following while laughing, ¡°Because you¡¯re going to get fired. You have my best regards.¡± He would say this in an unbelievably calm manner. But that was also painful in a different sense. Noloty kept imagining what kinds of scary words her seniors would send her way. Meanwhile, as she walked in the middle of the road, she started muttering to herself. The various people heading for their homes on the streets were avoiding this strange girl. The senior Armed Librarians in Noloty¡¯s fantasies kept throwing terrible words at her. Her fantasy kept escalating until it finally reached the worst-case scenario. What would happen if she would anger Acting Director Hamyuts Meseta? The Director might not even read Noloty¡¯s report. She would then expose her terrifying smile, like that of a carnivore beast in a good mood, and walk towards Noloty. And, she will say the following while grabbing her face with narrow fingers: ¡°What should I tear off?¡± Noloty will then raise a scream. That person won¡¯t have any problem saying things like that. No, she will definitely say that. Noloty was even able to imagine the tone of Hamyuts¡¯s voice. ¡°Oh, there you are, Noloty.¡± She had no choice but to escape, Noloty thought to herself. There was someone who once said that it wasn¡¯t shameful to run for your life. But if she were to escape, something even scarier might happen. ¡°Heeey, Noloty?¡± Noloty, immersed in her delusions, didn¡¯t notice that voice. She kept walking around while muttering to herself. ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you hear me? Turn around!¡± Then, something hit the back of Noloty¡¯s head. When she turned and looked down, she saw a small pebble rolling on the pavement. She turned around wondering who hit her. Noloty then raised a muffled scream. She saw a woman picking up the stone from the ground. That woman was the Acting Director of Bantorra Library, Hamyuts Meseta. Hamyuts put the stone inside her pocket and walked with her body swaying towards Noloty. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I was calling you pretty loudly.¡± At that moment, Noloty understood the feelings of a mouse that was swallowed whole and then melted in a snake¡¯s stomach. She didn¡¯t even think about wanting to get rescued or running away. Noloty experienced a state where her brain refused to function. ¡°Why are you so stiff?¡± Hamyuts looked into Noloty¡¯s face. She waved her hands before her eyes, pinched her nose and pulled her ears. ¡°Sorry, Acting Director!¡± She somehow managed to say this with her shaking voice. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Noloty violently shook her head up and down. Hamyuts raised an eyebrow and scratched her cheek. ¡°Such a strange girl.¡± Volume 2, 1: The Transparent Man, the Hitting Girl – Part 2 Volume 2, Chapter 1: The Transparent Man, the Hitting Girl ¨C Part?2 Noloty and Hamyuts walked side by side. Hamyuts told Noloty that she only came here for her report. When Noloty regained her senses, she tried going back to the sheriff¡¯s office to take the unfinished report. However, Hamyuts said, ¡°An oral report is fine, let¡¯s do it while walking.¡± She pointed with her chin for Noloty to follow her, and started walking in the opposite direction of the main road. Noloty had no idea where she was heading, but she went after her. As Noloty became calm, she had a single question. Why did the Director come here? Bantorra Library was far away. This wasn¡¯t a place you¡¯d just come to visit. Besides, it should have been busy in the Library right now. ¡°Let me confirm- your mission is the retrieval of Luimon Mahaton¡¯s Book?¡± Hamyuts said. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Describe the current situation as simple as possible.¡± Noloty nodded and began speaking. The incident started six months ago. It happened in Toatt Mining Town, which was six hours by train from the commercial town Bujui Noloty was in right now. The Toatt Dragon Pneumonia Incident ¨C as it came to be called now ¨C was said to be the first big incident in a hundred years. It was a crisis on a global level; the discovery of the Book of the historical Shiron Byacornish, discovery of the lost Memorial Weapon ¨C the Ever-Laughing Magic Blade Shlamuffen ¨C and a front clash between the Indulging God Cult and the Armed Librarians. Furthermore, Hamyuts Meseta, the one said to be the world¡¯s strongest warrior, was cornered and almost killed. Although the details weren¡¯t disclosed to the general public, among the Armed Librarians and informed people there was no one who didn¡¯t know of this incident. During that incident, a single Armed Librarian lost his life. His name was Luimon Mahaton. He was an Armed Librarian who used his body that weighed over 100 kilograms as well as his superhuman athletic capabilities as his weapons. He had a gentle personality but possessed a strong sense of responsibility. While he was still a novice, he handled illegal trafficking as well as educating the next generation, so a lot of people ¨C not only Armed Librarians ¨C have mourned his death. Luimon¡¯s Book was found five months after his death. His Book was dug out and guarded in Toatt Mining Town. Noloty didn¡¯t have to explain this part to Hamyuts. She summarized it and went to the next topic. ¡°It was excavated in January 21st.¡± ¡°About how many people knew about it?¡± ¡°¡­One of the miners was Luimon-san¡¯s acquaintance, so a lot of people talked about it. If there was someone who wanted Luimon-san¡¯s Book in Toatt Mining Town, they probably already knew about the exact day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because Luimon was well-liked, huh.¡± Hamyuts said in a slightly lonely tone. Noloty also recalled Luimon¡¯s giant body and bright smile. ¡°And what happened to the Book afterwards?¡± ¡°It was put inside the station¡¯s safe sometime around that day¡¯s night. The next day, it was taken to Bujui by train, where it was supposed to be received by escorts dispatched from Bantorra and then taken to the Library by boat.¡± ¡°And you were supposed to be that escort.¡± Noloty nodded. When she arrived at Bujui by boat, the first thing she heard was how Luimon¡¯s Book was stolen. ¡°Where was it stolen?¡± ¡°When it was on the train.¡± ¡°Were the passengers investigated?¡± Noloty nodded. Even she did as much as that. ¡°Everyone was questioned, but we didn¡¯t find any suspicious persons.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ were there any other points of interest?¡± ¡°Yes. There were signs of someone rampaging in the train.¡± ¡°Rampaging? Not just fighting?¡± ¡°¡­There were no fighters inside the train. Since someone boarded the train while it was running and stole Luimon¡¯s Book, I can¡¯t think of it as anything other than rampaging. They destroyed the vault as well as the engine room so there were holes in the walls and floor.¡± ¡°A strange story.¡± ¡°Someone who can board a train while it is running must have some considerable physical abilities. I didn¡¯t find any information about some criminal organization targeting Books with such skilled members.¡± ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s not necessarily a Book-stealing organization.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for informants while cooperating with the sheriff against the local Book-stealing organizations.¡± ¡°No, no. That won¡¯t do. Because you¡¯re trying to wring out the enemies, you should search for fitting people who aren¡¯t a part of any Book-trafficking organization.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That criminal organization didn¡¯t necessarily steal it for money in the first place. You shouldn¡¯t limit the scope of your investigation.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Think wider. Your investigation is full of blind spots.¡± Noloty dejectedly lowered her shoulders. She was working hard on this, but apparently this was only a slight diversion for Hamyuts. She couldn¡¯t help but get angry. ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Hamyuts thoughtlessly smiled. No matter how hard Noloty thought about it, she couldn¡¯t refute her words. ¡°But it sure is interesting.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Noloty couldn¡¯t understand what Hamyuts meant by that. ¡°What¡¯s interesting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this incident.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Hamyuts suddenly stared at her face. Noloty flinched a little. ¡°Hey, how would you like some distraction?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Looking at Noloty, her smile was like that of a person eyeing a splendid toy. ¡°A d-distraction?¡± ¡°I have something interesting for you. Something very interesting.¡± Noloty felt completely chilled by the smile Hamyuts pointed at her. She suddenly had the feeling she was about to experience something a bit different than what she had imagined, but scary nonetheless. The two walked around the town. They went away from the sheriff¡¯s offices in the city¡¯s center, towards the dark and dirty places that had a bad name. Just where are we going? ¡­was what Noloty didn¡¯t ask. She didn¡¯t think Hamyuts would let her go if she asked, so she just went with her. More importantly, she thought about something different. Hamyuts was supposed to be at the helm of the hunt after the Monster. ¡°Umm, how is the incident in the headquarters going along?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Umm, I mean the attack on Bantorra Library. I heard that you were heading it, Director, but¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? Well, it¡¯s going along little by little.¡± Hamyuts said in an almost bored tone. Noloty became uneasy. Having the commander be disinterested in that incident was troubling. ¡°Also, your information was mistaken. The old lady¡¯s in command.¡± ¡°Old lady¡­ you mean Ireia-san?¡± ¡°I believe she is far more suitable to be the Acting Director. It doesn¡¯t really fit my personality.¡± Noloty looked around them to confirm no one was listening in on their conversation, and then said with a low voice, ¡°Is that fine? After all, that Cult is involved in this¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking about that.¡± Hamyuts shot at her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be interested in things unrelated to you. Knowing this goes hand in hand with taking responsibility. Because of that it¡¯s annoying telling this to people who can¡¯t take responsibility.¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡± Noloty obediently stopped asking further questions. Since she felt swamped already just with Luimon¡¯s incident, she certainly didn¡¯t want any more responsibilities. ¡°Ooh, they¡¯re going at it!¡± Hamyuts said and stopped. A crowd gathered in a vacant lot around the back alleys. There were a lot of ill-bred people around as well as some women in flashy outfits. From among the crowd, abusive sentences such as ¡°die¡±, ¡°get him¡±, ¡°dammit¡± were flying around. Hamyuts and Noloty set foot amongst this crowd that didn¡¯t look peaceful at all. Since the two women suddenly appeared in front of the men¡¯s eyes, they started whistling and using obscene words. The center of the crowd was a circle. Inside that circle were two men. One of them rolled his sleeves to the shoulders, while the other one had his shirt off. The steam rising from their sweating bodies mixed with the chilly afternoon air. The two clutched their fists and were beating each other. It looked like a so-called fight club. ¡°L-let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t like such things?¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it scary?¡± ¡°What¡¯re you saying? If we go all out nobody here stands a chance.¡± It was certainly true. Despite Noloty being a trainee, she aspired to become an Armed Librarian. No matter their numbers, men who couldn¡¯t use Magic wouldn¡¯t be serious enemies for her. Hamyuts could probably beat everyone here in about ten seconds. ¡°But it¡¯s still scary.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a strange girl.¡± While talking, they watched the two people inside the circle. At first Noloty had thought they were hitting each other, but she now saw it wasn¡¯t so. Only one was attacking. The other man, despite clearly being in a position to counterattack, didn¡¯t do anything. He was also clearly able to defend himself, but didn¡¯t. ¡°The white one is stronger.¡± Hamyuts said at one glance. Noloty understood this as well. The so-called white one was the man not attacking. He was about 185 centimeters tall. His body was somewhat thin but well-toned. He wore simple black clothes. The hair tied on his back was either grey or silver, colored like fresh snow. His movements were good. He possessed well-polished melee techniques without any wasted movements. In contrast, the one attacking was much below him. He had a soft and somewhat plump body. He only wielded his fist with his entire strength and didn¡¯t move his legs. At best he could handle a casual scuffle. The white one deliberately evaded the attacks at the last moment. At time he let himself get hit, and at times he pretended to have been affected by it. If he wanted to, he could easily defend against the attacks of the half-naked man. What are they doing? Noloty asked herself. Looking around, she found a billboard placed further along the plaza. The following was casually written with paint on that billboard that was made of scrap material: ¡°Beat me up ¨C 100 kirue for a minute. You get 10,000 kirue if you defeat me¡± Then, the crowd around cheered. ¡°The minute¡¯s over!¡± The half-naked man grabbed his fallen shirt and put it on his shoulder. A cheap-looking woman snuggled close to him. ¡°Stupid, didn¡¯t you say you were going to buy a new necklace for me?¡± She said with a sweet sounding voice. ¡°One more time!¡± The man took ten bills of ten kirue and put them inside the box next to the signboard. ¡°You sucker!¡± ¡°Just give up!¡± About half were jeering at him, ¡°Go, don¡¯t let him rest, attack him!¡± ¡°Aim at his stomach, his stomach!¡± And the others were cheering. If I¡¯ll wait for the damage to accumulate, I¡¯ll be able to beat him for sure ¨C half of the people gathered there thought. The beaten man was able to withstand another minute. Noloty understood that while it looked as if he was barely holding on, he actually protected himself with no danger at all. When the minute was over, the half-naked man dejectedly fell on his knees. The woman next to him tried cheering him, but he shook off her hands. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± The beaten man spoke for the first time. His voice was a clear and low baritone. ¡°Here!¡± The one who raised her voice was Hamyuts. The cheers and whistles coming from the surroundings mingled with sounds of jeering and laughter. Noloty became confused and thought of stopping her, but Hamyuts grabbed her shoulders and pushed her into the circle. ¡°She¡¯ll be next!¡± There were further cheers and whistles. Hamyuts cheerfully took out her wallet and put a 100-kirue bill inside the box. ¡°U-umm, this is¡­¡± Everyone around was already pumped up. She couldn¡¯t decide what to do. Still, Noloty tried talking to the man to somehow avoid this situation. ¡°Umm, even if I look like this, I¡¯m a trainee Armed Librarian, so I probably shouldn¡¯t be doing something like this¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± The man said with a murmur. ¡°L-let¡¯s not do it¡­¡± While she was saying this and standing around flustered, some time had passed. ¡°Thirty seconds.¡± Booing came flying at her. Even Hamyuts gave her a thumbs-down. Noloty clenched her fist in a hurry. For now, she would try not to go overboard with hitting him. ¡°Hah!¡± With this small cry, she lightly hit his chest. Then, she stumbled a step backwards. Noloty was surprised. She only gave him a slight jab, but it should¡¯ve been enough power against an amateur. Even if it wouldn¡¯t defeat him, she expected him to at least fall from the recoil. She never experienced this feeling similar to having punched a boulder except against opponents of the Armed Librarian level. ¡°So you¡¯re not going to hit me?¡± The man said to the puzzled Noloty who stuck her fist out. Noloty understood he was making light of her. ¡°Umm, this time I¡¯ll hit you for real.¡± Noloty declared. At the very least, she had pride in her hand-to-hand combat skills as a trainee. ¡°Five more seconds.¡± ¡°Here I come!¡± Lowering her waist, Noloty launched with full force at his stomach. After she swung her fist with her entire body weight, she could feel an impact running through her wrist. The man¡¯s body was pushed two meters back along with two scraping marks on the pavement. But due to him firmly placing his feet on the ground, he didn¡¯t collapse. ¡°No way¡­¡± Noloty muttered. ¡°Should we continue?¡± Said the man. Noloty then noticed that a minute had passed. The surroundings became noisy. Murmurs such as ¡°Wasn¡¯t that punch amazing?¡±, ¡°no way, it was just acting¡±, ¡°he just let himself get pushed back¡± were heard. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Hamyuts said. The stunned Noloty pulled herself together after hearing that voice. ¡°We¡¯re not going to continue?¡± The man said. ¡°I have to go now.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± The man looked disappointed. Noloty noticed he was looking with those eyes not at her, but at Hamyuts Meseta. ¡°Do you want something from the Director?¡± The man didn¡¯t answer. He just silently gazed at Hamyuts. It was then that Noloty realized something. It was about the man¡¯s hair. The hair that seemed to be white didn¡¯t reflect the light of the sunset. The light that came from behind just flowed past his hair. It wasn¡¯t silver or white; it was translucent like tender glass. ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± Noloty turned her back to the man that kept looking at Hamyuts and walked with her. ¡°That guy was amazing. You hit him for real, right?¡± Hamyuts started speaking while walking in the front. Noloty couldn¡¯t understand her intentions. Who was this man? He was tough enough to withstand her real attack. Also, he had transparent hair. A person with hair color different from the norm should be a Magician with vast powers. And, what was Hamyuts trying to do? It couldn¡¯t be that this was a test to see if she would be fired, right¡­? ¡°An Armed Librarian that couldn¡¯t beat that man needs to be fired. He¡¯ll be your replacement¡± ¨C Noloty felt a shiver down her spine as she thought about Hamyuts saying this. But Hamyuts didn¡¯t say anything of the sort and was only walking. As usual, Noloty couldn¡¯t understand what she was thinking about. ¡°Hey, Noloty. I have one thing to tell you, and then I¡¯ll leave you with one order.¡± Saying this, Hamyuts stopped in her tracks and turned around. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°First I¡¯ll tell you something. That man¡¯s name is Zatoh Rondohone. He¡¯s the one who stole Luimon¡¯s Book.¡± Noloty blankly opened her mouth. ¡°How do you¡­?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Hamyuts grinned. ¡°Now, for my order. Listen carefully. You can¡¯t talk about this even with other Armed Librarians. This is a so-called top secret mission.¡± ¡°Y-yes ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Zatoh once killed a person and read his Book. Ever since that, he wanted to kill himself.¡± ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡± ¡°Now I¡¯ll give my order. Listen well.¡± Hamyuts put a finger on Noloty¡¯s lips. ¡°Save Zatoh-kun. When he¡¯s in real trouble, please save him.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. See ya.¡± Hamyuts let go of Noloty¡¯s lips and turned around. Noloty looked at the fleeing Hamyuts with blank amazement. After she came back to her senses, she chased after her in a hurry. ¡°W-w-wait a second!¡± However, Hamyuts already disappeared to somewhere along the alley. Noloty looked around but immediately gave up. Finding the Director once she was gone was next to impossible. Since Hamyuts specialized in sniping, she was also skilled in hiding herself. ¡°Oh man¡­ what was that?¡± While muttering so, she turned around to leave the alley. At that moment, Noloty found a man standing at the alley¡¯s exit. His appearance was unforgettable. He was Zatoh Rondohone. ¡°Where¡¯s Hamyuts Meseta?¡± Zatoh asked with a low voice. ¡°I saw her come here before, where did she go?¡± Zatoh slowly walked forward. His eyes stared at Noloty. His gaze was terribly sharp and he seemed somewhat sad. He once killed a person and read his Book. Therefore, he wishes to die. While looking at his eyes, Noloty recalled those words. Volume 2, 2: First Past — Ship’s Bottom – Part 1 Volume 2, Chapter 2: First Past ¡ª Ship¡¯s Bottom ¨C Part?1 It was one year before the Monster assaulted Bantorra Library. In a small island far from Bantorra, a minor incident had occurred. That island¡¯s sky was crystal-clear and the sea was calm as if time had stopped. The crabs walking on the sandy beach didn¡¯t pay any heed to the men standing there, and birds flew in the sky as if they owned the place. There were three men on that empty beach. Or maybe it would have been more accurate to say two men. One of those three lay on the sand because he couldn¡¯t ever move again. The dead man was young. He was at an age only slightly past boyhood. He wore an old-looking military uniform. The front of his body had been burned beyond recognition. His face and body had been scorched by intense flames and he probably died an immediate and painless death. The two men stood next to that corpse. ¡°Zatoh-sama, it was truly disappointing.¡± One man had said. He was a plain-looking man at the prime of his life. ¡°Indeed. He was different than what I heard, what was that supposed to be?¡± The other man ¨C Zatoh ¨C had answered. His long, transparent hair fluttered in the sea breeze. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Just do it, Lascall-san.¡± Zatoh said. The aged man ¨C Lascall Othello ¨C gracefully bowed. ¡°As you wish. Please wait a little.¡± Lascall kneeled on the sand and brought out a strange dagger from his breast pocket. Its handle looked like a human hand and its blade was made of stone. The man held that strange dagger with a backhand grip in a completely impractical way. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°This is the Passed Stone Blade Yor. It is the eighth Memorial Weapon which was not supposed to exist.¡± As he said this, Lascall Othello thrust the blade into the ground. The sand around it took the form of a Book on the dagger¡¯s tip. ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s incredible.¡± Zatoh exclaimed. ¡°Is that his Book?¡± Zatoh pointed at the boy¡¯s corpse left aside. ¡°That is indeed true. Here you go.¡± Lascall prompted him. Zatoh reached for the Book that was inside the sand. When Lascall saw that his hands were bare, he raised an eyebrow in confusion. ¡°Ah, do you intend to read it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°How unusual. But why?¡± Zatoh smiled. ¡°I¡¯m interested in this Monster guy.¡± His fingers touched the Book and the boy¡¯s memories flowed inside him. He was inside a stone room. The size of that room was about ten square meters. There was a small oil lamp on the ceiling, which was the only thing illuminating the room. It was very dim. The room had only one door. That hard cold steel door separated the room from the outside. He sat directly on the stone floor, hugging his knees like a baby inside his mother¡¯s womb. There were no chairs or even any bed sheets. Only clothes that looked like rags were warming his body. These shabby cotton clothes were damp with filth and sweat, and thus made his whole body dirty. The boy appeared to be around fifteen years old. He had black hair and eyes. He was somewhat short and dirt clung to his skinny body. When he would scratch his skin with his overgrown nails, layers of grime and dirt would peel off of them. He emitted a smell that would make one want to turn their face away, but he didn¡¯t think anything of it. It was natural for him. Including him, there were fifteen men inside the room. Their ages were diverse ¨C there were some that looked to be in their teens like him, and others that looked like they were also past sixteen. Everyone was dressed in rags just like him. He was a Meat. He was a clothed livestock kept by the Indulging God Cult. They all were simply lumps of meat, without any memories or wills, waiting to be used in experiments or be turned into bombs. As for his name ¨C he didn¡¯t care for such a thing. Why would a being without any memories, will, or a reason for living have a name? He explored the gloomy floor by hands. Everything his hands touched he would pick up and put in his mouth. They were bread crumbs. He spit them out after a bite. They were moldy. Once again he looked for bread crumbs on the floor. However, all he could find were crumbs that were spat out by someone. Occasionally the crumbs he picked up were too small or all moldy. Many of the other men also looked for bread crumbs on the floor just like him. The gross sounds of chewing and spitting resounded in the dark room. From time to time, there were also the sounds of excretions of bodily waste from the corner of the room. The door suddenly opened. A man holding a bucket stood on the other side. He seemed to be a man in his forties smoking a cigarette. He was the one in charge of taking care of the Meats. ¡°Meats. It¡¯s washing time.¡± After the caretaker said this, the Meats all stood up and pressed on the walls. The caretaker started scattering water from the bucket, washing away the moldy bread crumbs. Then, he sprinkled some more bread crumbs on the floor. The Meats jumped on them. Raising a cry like hungry stray dogs, they picked up the fresh bread crumbs, striving to be the first ones to eat. The boy¡¯s hand touched a large bread piece. A man near him stretched his hand in order to take it from him. He shook off the Meat¡¯s hand. Here and there, people were scrambling for the pieces of bread in a similar way. The caretaker stared at them doing this, annoyed. ¡°Disgusting. How longer will I have to do this job?¡± He mumbled. Then, a bread piece rolled at his feet. The boy reached for it. However, he was pushed aside by another Meat, rolled on the floor and hit the caretaker¡¯s feet. ¡°Don¡¯t you touch me!¡± The caretaker kicked the Meat. He rolled on the floor without raising any cry. No one would even look at him. ¡°Damn it, I hate it. Hey you, come here!¡± The caretaker said and grabbed the boy¡¯s collar, raising him up. ¡°Go and reflect in the punishment cell.¡± He was dragged out of the room by his collar. The place called the punishment cell wasn¡¯t any different from the room he was in before. It was simply colder and no bread crumbs were thrown around. He was put inside for a day or two. During that time, he had to withstand the cold and hunger. Another boy around the same age had been inside the room. He sat down on the opposite corner of that boy. He was thrown inside this punishment cell for some trivial reason ¨C no, for no reason at all, but he couldn¡¯t get angry. He just wasn¡¯t like that. He understood he was meaningless. He was worthless. Because he was worthless, if he were to be put inside the punishment cell or even killed, he would just accept it. He wouldn¡¯t be allowed to refuse. He couldn¡¯t even think about refusing. Someone without any value couldn¡¯t be allowed anything. In order to bear the cold, he shrank his body and rubbed his toes together. Then, a voice called to him from the other corner. ¡°If you¡¯re cold there, come here.¡± He didn¡¯t understand he was being talked to. He also didn¡¯t understand that the boy at the other corner was talking to him. Meats never conversed with one another. He stopped thinking about this impossible situation. ¡°¡­Well, if you don¡¯t want to I don¡¯t really mind.¡± When he didn¡¯t answer anything, the person on the other side spoke with displeasure. Meats never sounded displeased. That boy was also different in that sense. He stared at the boy. He felt fear. He was supposed to be the same as him, but he was different. It was similar to when a sheep noticed a goat slipped into its herd. He was silent for a while. The other boy was also silent. After about an hour, the other boy opened his mouth. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked. The boy replied to him without reflexively. ¡°What are you?¡± It was a long time since he used his voice. He had forgotten how to do it. ¡°You don¡¯t need me to tell you. I¡¯m a Meat just like you.¡± The boy answered while scratching his nose. ¡°I¡¯m Relia Bookwatt. And you?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand the question directed to him. ¡°Answer me. Even you should have some name, right?¡± He remembered. Right, he did have a name. He didn¡¯t think about it in a long time. He then identified himself. ¡°¡­I¡¯m Enlike. Enlike Bishile.¡± It felt terribly strange giving his name. It was like he admitted himself being a human and not anything else. Thus, he found some meaning for the first time. He was an individual. Enlike Bishile¡¯s story slowly began at this moment. Enlike looked at Relia who sat in front of him. He was a strange Meat who asked for his name for the first time. He was staring at him while feeling confusion and fear. ¡°What did you do?¡± Relia asked him. ¡°Nothing.¡± Enlike replied. ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything but they still put you here¡­ how horrible.¡± Relia frowned. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Enlike nodded. Enlike was a bit surprised at having made a conversation. It was the first time he found out he could do such a thing. ¡°Someone in the same cell as me got a fever. I told the caretaker to get some medicine. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°¡­Medicine?¡± Enlike¡¯s face slightly distorted. ¡°Such a thing is not allowed.¡± ¡°Seems to be the case.¡± Relia bent his cheek while saying so. Enlike noticed it was swollen. He was probably hit by the caretaker. ¡°You¡¯re bad. Don¡¯t do such things.¡± Enlike said. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I just said it.¡± Relia answered while shrugging. However, Enlike didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Talking is wrong. Thinking is wrong. Meats can¡¯t think about things like that.¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Relia seemed a bit gloomy. Enlike still kept talking. ¡°I was taught this long ago. We¡¯re Meats. We look like humans but are different. We¡¯re beings who simply live and die without having any value.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Those who are worthless also have no rights. We don¡¯t have the right to say or think anything. We¡¯re not allowed to want medicine.¡± ¡°Is that how you really think?¡± Relia said as he shook his head to the side as if saying he couldn¡¯t agree. ¡°Even if we were told to not think, thinking is just thinking. It can¡¯t be helped.¡± ¡°It can be helped!¡± Enlike shouted as if to refute Relia. Even he couldn¡¯t understand why he shouted. ¡°Why are you angry?¡± Relia stared at the angry Enlike. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t do such things.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m asking why you¡¯re angry.¡± Enlike glared back. For a while, they simply stared at each other. ¡°Hey, Enlike. Why are you angry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unforgivable. Meats are not allowed to think about such things. Because we¡¯re worthless.¡± Relia glared at Enlike with hostility. The atmosphere between the two already became one of enemies. ¡°We¡¯re not allowed to think about anything. We have no value.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wrong.¡± Relia spoke resolutely. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not worthless.¡± ¡°What?¡± Enlike didn¡¯t understand what he said for a moment. He only managed to utter this. While glaring at Enlike, Relia repeated himself. ¡°I¡¯m not worthless. Even if I¡¯m a Meat, I¡¯m not worthless.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re strange.¡± Before he noticed, Enlike¡¯s fear turned into anger. He thought from the depths of his heart that he couldn¡¯t forgive this boy. ¡°We don¡¯t have anything. Here we only eat bread crumbs, shit, and someday die. We get used in experiments or become bombs and die. That¡¯s all. Do we have any value? Or do you still think that it can¡¯t be helped?¡± Enlike spat. ¡°I don¡¯t. This is obvious.¡± ¡°If you understand, then give up! We¡¯re all worthless!¡± Enlike kept shouting without understanding what made him angry. ¡°No. Even if we¡¯re Meats, guinea pigs or bombs, it¡¯s still the same. I¡¯m not worthless.¡± ¡°¡­So why, you bastard?!¡± Enlike rose up and started running. He almost stumbled as his weak legs made this sudden movement. He pushed the sitting Relia and grabbed his throat. With his frail thumbs he started crushing it. ¡°What¡­ are you¡­¡± Relia resisted. He scratched Enlike¡¯s face and poked his eyes. Enlike raised a cry of pain and shook off Relia¡¯s hand. ¡°You little¡­¡± Relia kicked him and he tumbled to the floor. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Enlike stared at Relia while breathing roughly. There was no anger on his face. ¡°It¡¯s unforgivable. Why are you the only one to say such things? Why are you the only one to have value?¡± His expression was that of jealousy. He envied and hated this man who declared he had some worth. ¡°Why are you the only one¡­¡± Enlike¡¯s voice stopped. ¡°Enlike, I¡¯m¡­¡± Just as Relia was about to say something, a voice called to them. The heavy iron door opened and a man lazily walked in. ¡°Huh? What¡¯re you two doing?¡± It was the caretaker. Enlike and Relia looked at him while breathing heavily. ¡°What are you doing, you Meat? Stand up, your punishment is over.¡± The caretaker said in a casual manner and grabbed Relia¡¯s hand. Enlike was also about to stand up. He wanted to shout that the conversation wasn¡¯t over yet. ¡°Enlike, I¡¯m¡­¡± Relia tried saying something. ¡°Why¡¯re you talking?!¡± The caretaker struck Relia with his fist. Relia cowered so the caretaker once again forcibly raised him. ¡°¡­Oh, right, you blabbered something about a medicine.¡± The caretaker suddenly said while dragging Relia. He sneered at him. ¡°Stupid. That brat was fine.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± For a split second, the wounded Relia¡¯s face appeared to be beaming. ¡°Fine?¡± ¡°It was the sort of illness that didn¡¯t need any medicine in the first place. You¡¯re such a stupid Meat.¡± The caretaker laughed at him. ¡°I see.¡± Relia muttered in a low voice. At that moment, Enlike could see it. The expression on Relia¡¯s swollen face had changed. ¡°So¡­ they¡¯re fine.¡± Relia muttered. Enlike could see his facial expression changing. He slightly lifted his beaten, swollen cheeks. His mouth became curved and his eyes slightly thinner. Enlike knew that expression although he hadn¡¯t seen it in a long time nor remembered it. It was a smile. Volume 2, 2: First Past — Ship’s Bottom – Part 2 Volume 2, Chapter 2: First Past ¡ª Ship¡¯s Bottom ¨C Part?2 The door was closed and Enlike was left by himself. The expression Relia had when he left was carved into Enlike¡¯s heart. He could remember it as if he was just in front of him right now. Why did that guy smile? Enlike thought. Why can he smile? He thought. He could only think of his life up till now and from now on as painful. Enlike could withstand it only because he had given up on everything. However, Relia had smiled. He was supposed to be the same as Enlike, yet he smiled. He recalled the existence of the thing called a smile. He remembered there was the thing called a smile in this world, and wondered if he could smile as well. It was more painful than anything. Sometimes, hope was more painful to a man¡¯s heart than despair. Enlike started sobbing. ¡°Why can he smile?¡± He kept crying and soon fell asleep. He kept sleeping without noticing his hunger. The day for Enlike to come out of the punishment cell had arrived. The caretaker took him back to his previous room. He stuffed himself with a few bread crumbs, went to the corner of the room and sat down. He turned his face towards the wall so the other Meats couldn¡¯t see him. There was one thing he wanted to try out. He simply had to try it. Enlike put strength into his lips. He strongly pulled his lips and made a trembling small change in their shape. He raised the edges of both of his lips. His eyes twitched as he narrowed them. His eyebrows frowned as if he was withstanding terrible pain, and his lips raised the meat on his cheeks. That expression didn¡¯t look like a smile at all. There was no sense of unity to speak of; all parts of his face were terribly mismatched. It was just a weird face somehow resembling a smile. It was nothing more than an awkward imitation. ¡°¡­Dammit.¡± Muttering this, Enlike released the tension in his face. He didn¡¯t have a mirror, but he could still tell ¨C this couldn¡¯t be called a smile. It was only a distorted face. I¡¯ll try again, he thought. One again Enlike twisted his face like before. This time he thought he would try making a voice. Maybe if he laughed he would also be able to smile freely. ¡°¡­Haahaa¡­¡± However, the voice leaking from his mouth was like the call of some bird. It was far away from being laughter, so naturally his face also didn¡¯t make a smile and simply looked weird. ¡°¡­Dammit.¡± Once again Enlike cursed himself. It didn¡¯t go well. ¡°Wha, what are you doing?¡± A Meat called to him. His expression didn¡¯t seem to indicate any shred of intelligence. It seemed he was mentally broken to the extent he could barely speak words. ¡°¡­I¡¯m trying to smile.¡± Enlike answered while still facing the wall. ¡°S¡­smile? Haha, aaaah. What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Enlike didn¡¯t even face the Meat that was questioning him. He could no longer understand his words. ¡°Heeheehee, hehehehea, haahaahaa.¡± The Meat wobbled around the room while raising a voice that sounded like a cross between wailing and laughing. ¡°Why?¡± Enlike murmured. ¡°¡­Why can he smile?¡± After thinking this, he held and head and began sobbing again. Some time had passed. Trying to smile became Enlike¡¯s daily routine. Every day he would distort his face and then give up. While doing it his face wore a melancholic expression, completely contrary to his goal. One day, the door to Enlike¡¯s room opened and several caretakers came inside. It was different than usual. That day they didn¡¯t bring a basket full of bread crumbs, but instead looked around the Meats as if searching for something. ¡°Pick a good Meat. Cigal-sama and Ganbanzel-sama are coming to visit today.¡± One caretaker said. ¡°Yes, I know. Which one should I choose?¡± He briefly looked around the room and, ¡°Let¡¯s try this one.¡± He grabbed Enlike¡¯s hand. ¡°This one¡¯s a strange Meat. Sometimes he makes a weird face. Like this.¡± Saying this, one of the caretakers imitated Enlike¡¯s face to show to the other men. They all laughed. It was unpleasant, but Enlike couldn¡¯t do anything. The caretakers took him out from the room and into a large room at the top of the deck. It was his first time getting out of the ship¡¯s bottom area. The sunlight and blue sea dazzled Enlike¡¯s eyes. The room he was taken to wasn¡¯t a room for Meats, but for their caretakers. Unlike the Meats¡¯ room below, this one was clean and pleasant. Its size was about five times the Meats¡¯ room. In the middle was a large cage of about the same width as the Meats¡¯ room. Enlike was told to go inside the cage. In addition to him there was another person inside. That person who wore awfully baggy clothes had his entire head covered by a helmet. From the size of his body he seemed to be a man. A smiling face had been carved on the white helmet that he wore. There were several men outside the cages ¨C the caretakers who brought Enlike here, some men who wore white coats, and at the far back of the room, a man with long hair and an old man were sitting on a couch. Looking at these last two, one could tell at a glance they were the most important people inside the room. ¡°Hmph. It seems you also had an amusing idea, but I have no interest in it. I think there¡¯s another way to defeat Hamyuts Meseta.¡± The long-haired man sitting on the sofa said. ¡°Hmm, Cigal. I¡¯m tired of your bluffs. You keep saying you have a way to defeat her but you won¡¯t do anything.¡± The old man replied to him. ¡°Hahaha, that is because the time isn¡¯t ripe yet. Besides, I have far more obstacles in my way besides just Hamyuts.¡± ¡°Hehehe, you always nag on and on about money, money, money, money. I can¡¯t understand you at all.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t understand you either. Why would we, True Men who are second only to God, try to create something that exceeds us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember telling this to you.¡± ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter. True Men are usually isolated from one another. People like us who get along are the exception.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true.¡± Enlike couldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about at all. ¡°The specimen is male. His age is around sixteen. He has no history, no training in Magic, and¡­¡± ¡°In light of our previous failure, we¡¯ll inject him with 110% of the lethal dose.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t he just immediately die like before?¡± The men wearing white coats talked amongst themselves. ¡°By the way, Ganbanzel¡­ What is this experiment?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you been listening? I told you this was an experiment to test drugs that forcibly insert Magic Rights into people¡¯s brains.¡± ¡°I know that, but didn¡¯t it fail just now?¡± ¡°Trial and error is important. You can¡¯t succeed by just trying once or twice.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a waste though.¡± It seemed that the old man was Ganbanzel and the long-haired man was Cigal. For the time being, Enlike could only understand from their conversation that this was an experiment and that he was the guinea pig. The people around him talked about various things. He could hear them all, but they felt far away for some reason. Enlike thought that he was going to die. This was human experimentation. Meats exist for such things. Human bombs, human experimentation¡­ The Meats were only kept alive for those kinds of things. He didn¡¯t think it was scary. He only thought about one thing¡­ If they¡¯ll allow me¡­ I want to try smiling just once, Enlike thought to himself. He tried distorting his face. As always, he raised the meat of his cheeks and lowered the corners of his eyes. But as always, he didn¡¯t manage to smile. Even at the very end, he couldn¡¯t smile. As he thought of this, he became very sad. Tears started leaking from Enlike¡¯s eyes. ¡°¡­What¡¯s he doing?¡± Muttered the man wearing a white mask. ¡°What is it, Boramot?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He made a strange face and then suddenly started crying.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The old man on the couch looked at Enlike with great interest. Let¡¯s try it again. Enlike wiped the tears with his sleeve and tried smiling again. But he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t do it no matter what. Why couldn¡¯t he? Even though he made such an effort¡­ Even though he had been desperately trying to¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Thinking about it, there was a simple answer; he had nothing that would make him smile. But, even if he understood it was useless, he still wanted to smile. ¡°Quite the strange Meat.¡± Someone muttered outside the cage. The men wearing white coats stopped what they were doing and looked at Enlike. Confusion and hesitation started spreading around them. ¡°Hmm.¡± This voice once again leaked from the man known as Ganbanzel. ¡°Hey, Boramot. Bring that youngster over here.¡± ¡°Bring him over? What about the drug experiment?¡± The masked man asked in a surprised voice. ¡°It can be done later. I said to bring him over, so do it.¡± ¡°Excuse me.¡± The masked man ¨C apparently called Boramot ¨C grabbed the hand of Enlike, who was still crying. And he instructed him to open the cage¡¯s door. When the door was opened, a caretaker rushed towards Enlike all of a sudden. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± And he hit Enlike. He then shouted at him as he collapsed. ¡°Why would a Meat cry like this! What¡­ what about my passage into Heaven! I won¡¯t be able to ascend to Heaven like this!¡± The caretaker shook Enlike¡¯s body. Ganbanzel looked bored as he watched this. ¡°Hey, Boramot. Take care of that killjoy.¡± Ganbanzel pointed at the caretaker with his finger. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Boramot answered. At that moment, Boramot¡¯s clothes suddenly began extending as far as a bed sheet. The clothes entangled around the caretaker and wrapped him as if they were living beings. ¡°Shall I kill him?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even need to ask, fool.¡± Boramot nodded. There was the sound of squishing. The cloth wrapped around the man distorted. The caretaker¡¯s body must have been inside. In the blink of an eye, the cloth was dyed red. The extending cloth shrank and returned to its original size. The caretaker¡¯s body, now looking like a squeezed rag, lay on the floor. ¡°What should we do with this man?¡± ¡°Throw away everything, including his soul. We can¡¯t have someone like that ascend to Heaven.¡± ¡°Understood. You heard him.¡± Boramot pointed to the corpse in front of the men in white coats. While still confused, they took the corpse away. Enlike had been brought by Boramot to stand before Ganbanzel. Ganbanzel took a long look at Enlike¡¯s body. ¡°Hey, what have you been doing now? Don¡¯t bring a smelly Meat in front of me.¡± The man called Cigal ¨C the long-haired one ¨C said so. ¡°Shut up and listen. Isn¡¯t he an amusing Meat?¡± ¡°Haah, I won¡¯t play along.¡± Cigal shrugged and rose up. He pushed Enlike aside and strolled towards the exit. ¡°How convenient, you have a spot now. Youngster, come sit here.¡± Ganbanzel patted the place next to him on the couch. Enlike became puzzled. He never heard such kind words before. ¡°Do as he says.¡± Boramot pushed Enlike from behind. He sat next to Ganbanzel. ¡°So, Boramot. Have you ever seen a Meat who cried before dying?¡± ¡°I did not.¡± Boramot answered. ¡°Me neither. How interesting. Interesting, interesting. I must possess such interesting persons.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± The old man spoke while looking at Enlike¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°¡­I wanted to smile. But I can¡¯t. Not even once.¡± Enlike answered. ¡°To think there¡¯s a Meat who says such things¡­ the world is truly filled with things that can¡¯t be understood.¡± Ganbanzel muttered while stroking his chin. ¡°But isn¡¯t it simple? You can smile if you enjoy something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Meat. I don¡¯t have such a thing.¡± ¡°Hmm. Reasonable.¡± For a while, Ganbanzel thought of something while staring at Enlike¡¯s face. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Enlike.¡± ¡°So, Enlike. I will ask you a question. What do you think the most enjoyable thing in the world is?¡± Enlike shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°There are plenty of enjoyable things. Eating delicious food, drinking good alcohol, smoking or sleeping with women¡­ But, Enlike¡­ All of those enjoyable things boil down to the joy of living. Do you understand, Enlike?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really understand, but I think I know what you mean.¡± ¡°So, Enlike ¨C how does one savor the joys of living?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Enlike answered. Ganbanzel spoke softly to him, as if he was his patient teacher. ¡°By killing. You keep living and your opponent dies. Is there any other real feeling?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really understand. Is killing enjoyable?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s enjoyable. Truly enjoyable. There is nothing more pleasing in this world other than getting stronger, defeating enemies and killing them.¡± Ganbanzel presented his own hands. ¡°Enlike, look at my hands. See how frail they are. Right now I can¡¯t even kill a child.¡± Ganbanzel kept speaking. ¡°For a long time, I was an ordinary citizen. I simply lived my life as a good man. Thinking back on it, that sort of life was unbearable. I stifled my desires and lied to myself ¨C what kind of life is that? Life is taking what you want. After meeting the Indulging God Cult, I finally noticed that. However, when I found out the truth of this world, I was already old. I couldn¡¯t kill anybody with my hands, much less dream about becoming the strongest existence. However, I had a wish. I wanted someone to make that wish come true in my stead. I wanted to give birth to a monster by my own hands.¡± ¡°A monster¡­¡± ¡°Right now, only the one known as Hamyuts Meseta can call herself the world¡¯s strongest. She is the strongest amongst the present day Armed Librarians, our longtime rivals. After killing her, the next strongest could reign at the top. I am looking for someone who can show me that. Enlike. Do you understand why I¡¯m telling this to you?¡± ¡°¡­Will I become a monster?¡± Enlike murmured. Ganbanzel nodded with satisfaction. ¡°It is good you understood it quickly, Enlike.¡± ¡°If I become a monster, will I be able to smile?¡± ¡°Of course, Enlike. No expression will be enough to display the amount of enjoyment you will feel.¡± Enlike stared at Ganbanzel. ¡°I want to smile. I¡¯ll do anything for that.¡± Ganbanzel caressed Enlike¡¯s cheek and smiled sweetly. ¡°Boramot, I have decided. Bring him to my island. He will become a good monster.¡± Volume 2, 3: The Self-Cutting Man, the Unkilling Fist – Part 1 Volume 2, Chapter 3: The Self-Cutting Man, the Unkilling Fist ¨C Part?1 Zatoh came walking to Noloty. He stood in front of her and stared at her. She felt terribly uncomfortable. His eyes looked like they were void of emotions. ¡°Where¡¯s Hamyuts Meseta?¡± ¡°The Director?¡± ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s fickle and I can¡¯t tell what she¡¯s thinking about at all.¡± Zatoh slightly frowned. But he immediately walked past Noloty. ¡°Please wait a second.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Zatoh turned around. Noloty decided that for now she would talk to him and check his situation. She tried thinking of a topic that wouldn¡¯t be sensitive for him. ¡°U-umm, did you quit that brawl business?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it anymore.¡± Zatoh answered this and started walking. He didn¡¯t seem to be interested in Noloty at all. ¡°Please wait, Zatoh-san!¡± Noloty grabbed his sleeve and called to him again. His expression completely changed. She froze in place after he turned around and showed her his face. He stared at Noloty with eyes full of anger and astonishment. ¡°Why do you know that name?¡± ¡°The Director told me.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Zatoh made a displeased frown. He appeared to have some grudge towards that name. ¡°Do you have any business with the Director?¡± After being asked so, the man thought for a bit. ¡°I¡¯m going to be killed.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be killed by Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°Umm, pardon me. What did you say?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m going to be killed by Hamyuts Meseta.¡± Noloty was stunned to hear those words. The Director said he was being suicidal, but what was this deal about getting killed by her? It was a rather roundabout way of committing suicide. If he wanted to die, it would be faster to just hang himself. ¡°Please wait. If you suddenly say such things I¡¯ll be worried. Even the Director won¡¯t kill a person without any reason.¡± ¡°I said I want to die. That¡¯s enough of a reason.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough at all.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch other people¡¯s clothes.¡± Zatoh tried shaking off Noloty¡¯s hands. But she didn¡¯t let go easily. ¡°You¡¯re in my way. I must find Hamyuts Meseta.¡± She couldn¡¯t allow it. Just now, Hamyuts had told her that she must save this person. If the person she had to save would suddenly die she would fail the mission. She couldn¡¯t understand the situation at all, but she had to stop him. ¡°Please wait. I can¡¯t allow this.¡± This time she grabbed not his clothes but his wrists. ¡°Then, will you kill me?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re lacking compared to Hamyuts Meseta, but that fist earlier was quite strong. I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯d kill me.¡± She couldn¡¯t understand him at all. She opened her eyes wide. ¡°Kill me.¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t.¡± Noloty answered. Zatoh looked annoyed. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re in my way. Go away.¡± ¡°Even if you tell me that¡­¡± Zatoh tried shaking off the hands that grabbed him. Noloty desperately held on to his wrists. From a distance they may have looked like quarreling lovers. Suddenly, something hit Noloty¡¯s foot. When she looked down, she saw a small iron bullet. She released Zatoh¡¯s wrists and picked it up. ¡°It¡¯s the Director¡¯s message bullet.¡± After opening the mass of iron, she could see a small piece of paper inside. Noloty and Zatoh looked at it. ¡°To Zatoh-kun ¨C It¡¯s useless trying to look for me.¡± Zatoh snatched the piece of paper from Noloty¡¯s hand, tore it apart and threw it away. Then, he turned his back to Noloty and started walking in a fast pace. ¡°Where are you going, Zatoh-san?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± He spat and went away. ¡°Even if he says not to follow him, if I do that my job¡¯s done for¡­¡± Noloty walked around while masking her presence. She was walking more than 200 meters behind Zatoh, choosing places she could hide in if he were to turn around. She knew the basics of tailing after someone. Even if following someone alone was hard, a single target shouldn¡¯t be able to feel her if it was an ordinary person. She decided to gather information about him. She had to take such an action in this state where she couldn¡¯t understand anything about Zatoh. It seemed that for some reason, he wants to die. Furthermore, it seemed like he wants to get killed by someone else rather than hang or drown himself. What¡¯s going on with Zatoh? She had to investigate this first and foremost. Zatoh left the downtown area and passed by the pier. He was heading towards the warehouse district; due to it being night, there were no people around. He stopped in front of an especially old and small warehouse, opened the rusty iron door and then went inside. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Noloty was anxious about entering that warehouse alone, but she couldn¡¯t just give up here either. She looked for a place she could sneak through while staying undetected. She found the vents on the other side of the warehouse near the roof. She climbed up the stone wall and got inside. Fortunately, it was dark inside. Noloty had no problems because she could see in the dark, and she wouldn¡¯t be found by those inside. Being careful not to make any sound, she silently descended down the wall. Infiltration successful. The inside was dusty and apparently hadn¡¯t been used in a long time. Noloty thought she will have to be careful not to sneeze or cough. Inside the warehouse was a large pile of cloth sacks. Judging from the smell, this warehouse seemed to be storing coal. Noloty put her ears to the ground. She could hear the sound of her own heartbeats as well as the footsteps of just one person from the other side of the warehouse. Other than that she couldn¡¯t hear even mice on the floor. For the time being, she thought that only she and Zatoh were inside this warehouse. Noloty gently poked her head from behind the sacks of coals. There was a small space in the corner of the other side of the warehouse. There, Zatoh was rubbing a matchstick and then used it to light a lamp. His figure was illuminated. Around him were just a single lamp, a shabby sleeping bag, and a small satchel. Seeing he had a sleeping bag there, this was probably the place he slept in. Since Zatoh should have made some money by getting beaten like she saw earlier, Noloty couldn¡¯t understand why he would sleep in such a place. Was there some reason he couldn¡¯t go to an inn? Zatoh took something out of his satchel. When the lamp¡¯s light was reflected on it, she could see that it was a short sword. He grabbed the blade in a backhand grip and suddenly stabbed the back of his hand. ¡°!¡± Noloty barely restrained herself from making a sound. The thirty-centimeter blade was buried up to its middle. The blade dug into the bare ground through the back of his hand. Zatoh pulled the sword out. It was covered in blood, and he once again lowered it. He stabbed himself in the same spot. The pain of having stabbed himself in the same spot twice wasn¡¯t insignificant at all. Zatoh seemed to be bearing it since he widened his eyes and clenched his teeth. When he lowered the sword for the third time, it wasn¡¯t to the back of his hand. He pierced the middle of his chest through his ribs. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Normally, when stabbing your chest you would turn the blade horizontally. However, Zatoh simply buried the blade inside him as it pierced his chest. Noloty felt as if she could hear the sound of his ribs breaking from where she was. Even from that distance, she could understand the broken ribs and blade pierced his heart and lungs. Zatoh coughed violently. Blood flew from his mouth. He grabbed the sword that was covered in blood up to the handle with both hands. While sprinkling blood from his mouth, he next pierced his throat with the blade. He undoubtedly died. Whether or not he strengthened his body with Magic, there was nothing he could do. He didn¡¯t even have the time to stop since it was so sudden. ¡°¡­Oh no¡­¡± Noloty muttered. She suddenly failed her mission. There was no need to hide anymore. Noloty raised her body and walked towards Zatoh¡¯s corpse. His body, collapsed forward as if he were prostrating, was vainly lit up by the lamp. When Noloty stepped into the fresh blood she could feel it was still warm. Even while she understood it was useless, she reached for Zatoh¡¯s body. Then, she suddenly looked at his left hand. ¡°Huh?¡± There no wound on his hand. Thinking that perhaps it was his right hand instead, she went around Zatoh to look at it. Suddenly, she heard a voice. ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± Noloty started looking around her reflexively. The voice she heard surely came from Zatoh at her feet, but she couldn¡¯t believe a man who just died could speak. ¡°¡­As I thought, it¡¯s you.¡± Zatoh raised his body from the sea of blood. His face, dyed red by his own blood, looked at Noloty. Noloty lost her words. Zatoh still being alive after having pierced his heart and trachea seemed impossible to her. Only one person had such an ability. It was the Monster that attacked Bantorra Library. Volume 2, 3: The Self-Cutting Man, the Unkilling Fist – Part 2 Volume 2, Chapter 3: The Self-Cutting Man, the Unkilling Fist ¨C Part?2 Zatoh turned his blood-covered face towards Noloty after getting up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He angrily asked. He didn¡¯t seem to be in pain. He couldn¡¯t possibly be a man who just shoved a sword into his heart and neck. Even his left hand didn¡¯t have any wounds anymore. ¡°Because you went after me, I thought you intended on killing me. But you just wasted that chance to watch me¡­ why?¡± I was busted, Noloty thought. She thought about escaping. If Zatoh is the Monster she couldn¡¯t handle him by herself. She needed to escape and then call for assistance. Her reason called her to do that. Strangely, however, her feet couldn¡¯t move. Why was that? Even if he had the same ability, it wasn¡¯t enough evidence to say Zatoh truly was the Monster. Besides, she didn¡¯t feel any hostility from him. Noloty couldn¡¯t feel any intentions of an attack coming from him. She could feel in one way or another that this man only wished to hurt himself. Zatoh picked up the short sword that fell into the sea of blood. ¡°Oh well. I¡¯ll just try it again. This time I won¡¯t fail.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Noloty raised a bewildered voice. ¡°I¡¯ll stab my heart and neck again. Once I have fallen, I¡¯ll keep doing it until my regeneration can¡¯t keep up. Then I will die.¡± After saying this, Zatoh directed the short sword to his chest. Noloty grabbed his hands. ¡°Wai- Please wait!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just keep talking by yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°U-umm, I didn¡¯t come to kill you. Please wait with that whole suicide business.¡± Once again, Zatoh looked angry. ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Noloty hesitated a little. ¡°I wanted to save you.¡± When Noloty said this, a strange atmosphere enveloped her as if the air was torn apart. She knew this kind of feeling. It was the atmosphere of facing the anger of an overwhelmingly strong person. ¡°Save me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s simple. Kill me. The only way of saving me is to kill me.¡± ¡°¡­That doesn¡¯t count as saving at all.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say something like suicide is wrong and I shouldn¡¯t do it.¡± Noloty desperately focused her eyes on him as if to not get overwhelmed, and answered. ¡°Suicide is wrong and you shouldn¡¯t do it.¡± A shiver ran through her spine. She felt as if his stare was physically assaulting her. ¡°I advise you to go away while I¡¯m still calm.¡± Noloty thought that would perhaps be best. However, she stopped herself from following his advice. If she would withdraw here, why did she come in the first place? Everything¡¯s fine, Noloty encouraged herself. She could still stop him. Her superiors were far scarier. Compared to them she can¡¯t be afraid of this person. ¡°What are you doing? If you¡¯re going away do it quickly.¡± Zatoh said angrily. ¡°Choose quickly. Will you kill me, or will you scram?¡± ¡°If I tell you I want neither, what will you do?¡± Zatoh sighed. And he seemed to become even angrier. ¡°What do you think I¡¯ll do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not very smart.¡± Don¡¯t avert your eyes. Noloty thought this while the two of them glared at one another. ¡°Tell me just one thing. Who are you?¡± Zatoh thought for a while, averting his gaze from Noloty. ¡°I¡¯m just a fool.¡± After saying so, he fell silent. Noloty also didn¡¯t know what to say and stayed silent. If this were a battle, this situation would be like the both of them were stuck in a stalemate as they waited for each other¡¯s moves. Since Noloty didn¡¯t want to kill him but Zatoh wanted to die, they were incompatible. It was a battle conducted with something other than physical violence. The slender lamp illuminated the both of them. They could hear the roars of the sea from afar. Since the unceasing cries of the seagulls were not heard anymore, they probably went back to roost already. Noloty stared at the person in front of her as if ascertaining him. Is this person the Monster? If he is, why is he here, and why does he want to die? And if he isn¡¯t the Monster, who is he? ¡°Why did you come here?¡± Zatoh asked. Noloty didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Is it a mission from Hamyuts Meseta?¡± Bull¡¯s-eye. Noloty¡¯s face stiffened. Seeing her face, Zatoh further questioned her. ¡°What¡¯s Hamyuts Meseta trying to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just a subordinate.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your mission?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t really know. I just need to save you, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Anyway, it seems like you weren¡¯t told¡­¡± Zatoh¡¯s eyes twinkled. Noloty could feel a pressure that wasn¡¯t there before. ¡°About me being the Monster.¡± Once again, a shiver ran down her spine. Her entire body became tense. Her feet screamed for her to run away. ¡°Does an Armed Librarian trainee intend to save the Monster that attacked Bantorra Library?¡± ¡°¡­Are you the Monster?¡± Noloty replied. ¡°I¡¯ve said it just now. I¡¯m the Monster you guys are looking for.¡± Zatoh said resolutely. There was not a doubt anymore. Her secret mission or whatever didn¡¯t matter. She has to kill him. Or if not, escape. Flee, call for reinforcements and kill this man. This was the rational decision. It was the natural course of action. But why was it that Noloty couldn¡¯t move? She could smell the scent of some lie in Zatoh¡¯s words. She was bothered by something. She felt like something didn¡¯t fit. In the battle between her reason and feelings, her feelings won. ¡°¡­Thinking about it, you thought I came here to kill you, right?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot to think about. Certainly, if you¡¯re the Monster, you need to be killed, but¡­ I¡¯m not na?ve enough to be fooled by such a lie.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Noloty talked while desperately trying not to let her voice shake. ¡°I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re lying.¡± Zatoh ground his teeth. He was trying to suppress the anger that nearly reached its boiling point with reason. ¡°Stop saying those stupid irresponsible things. That¡¯s enough. Kill me already.¡± Aah, as I thought, Noloty thought to herself. He¡¯s bad at lying. ¡°If you were the Monster, you would have killed me long ago. Why would a person like that, who invaded Bantorra Library and killed some people, suddenly hesitate about killing me?¡± Noloty clearly confirmed that Zatoh became slightly flustered by her words. ¡°I seek death. Killing you holds no meaning for me.¡± ¡°If I were to die, plenty of my seniors from the Library would come here. People such as the Director or Mattalast-san will gang up on you. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier that way?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡®Kill me because I¡¯m the Monster¡¯. If that¡¯s what you want to say, you should have just attacked the Director and me without saying anything since the very beginning. Am I wrong?¡± Zatoh downcast his face and went silent for a while. He then raised it. ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t think of that.¡± Oh no, Noloty thought. Maybe I¡¯ve made a huge mistake. ¡°Let¡¯s try it then.¡± Zatoh extended one hand towards Noloty. She fled backwards. She crashed into the pile of coal bags, which then collapsed and went down on her. While knowing this would happen, she had no choice. The floor where Noloty stood before was burnt. Zatoh¡¯s body began emitting sparks inside the dark warehouse. This was also the Monster¡¯s ability she heard about from Mirepoc. Lightning. ¡°Stupid woman.¡± Saying so, Zatoh reached towards Noloty who was buried under the sacks of coal. Noloty mustered her entire body¡¯s strength to stand up. She flung the sack on top of her towards Zatoh. He lightly avoided the sack that came flying at him. However, she was able to buy enough time to roll towards the warehouse¡¯s edge. Noloty stood up and turned around. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t move.¡± Once again, Zatoh¡¯s hand shone with a blue light. Noloty immediately ran to the side. She would never be able to dodge the attack based on her sight. She had to move around and hope for good luck. She couldn¡¯t do anything else. She barely dodged the second lightning strike. Sacks of coal burst open and rained on Noloty. ¡°I told you not to move.¡± Zatoh¡¯s lightning struck the place at the warehouse¡¯s entrance. Just before her body touched the door, it was wrapped in lightning and its hinge was blown off. Noloty dodged the collapsing door. She didn¡¯t manage to run away, but the door being open was a blessing in disguise. After somehow avoiding the lightning strikes several times, she started running towards the exit- And then, she noticed. Several times? What have I been avoiding in the first place? Are my physical abilities so good that I can avoid lightning strikes coming at the speed of light? Only someone like Mattalast-san should be able to avoid them using his Prediction. Zatoh¡¯s hand glowed, and the next lightning strike came. However, Noloty didn¡¯t avoid it. The lightning flew at her. This deadly attack hit in the distance of a meter from where Noloty was standing. Some sparks burnt Noloty¡¯s bare feet, but that was all. ¡°¡­¡± Zatoh went silent. He didn¡¯t send another attack. Nothing. He didn¡¯t intend on hitting her from the very beginning. He opened the door with his lightning and tried to make her run away. ¡°¡­How kind of you.¡± Noloty said. Zatoh embarrassedly turned his eyes away. ¡°I can¡¯t think of you as the Monster at all. How did you manage to have such a drastic change of heart in just a month?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Just run away from here.¡± ¡°And what should I do when I run away?¡± ¡°Call another Armed Librarian here. It can be Hamyuts Meseta or anyone else.¡± ¡°Are you still saying that? There should be a limit to being stubborn.¡± Then, Zatoh stared at Noloty with terribly serious eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the stubborn one, Noloty.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Zatoh nodded. ¡°Why won¡¯t you kill me? There should be plenty of reasons. I called myself a Monster and attacked you. Even that should be enough to kill me. You mustered your courage, made things hard for yourself again and again, but you still won¡¯t kill me. Is your mission of saving me such an important thing?¡± Now, it was Noloty who didn¡¯t know what to say. What he said was true. She desperately searched for a reason not to kill him. It was because Hamyuts had given her that mission. No, that wasn¡¯t it. She answered, ¡°I just don¡¯t like it. Why are you only thinking about killing and whatnot? Is something troubling you? That¡¯s why you want to die and think that you have to? I told you I will save you. Or do you think I can help you if you don¡¯t say anything?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of you wanting to die or me killing you, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Zatoh said. ¡°I¡¯ve had it with you. I¡¯ll get killed by someone else.¡± ¡°Zatoh-san!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡± The lamp was broken by Zatoh¡¯s lightning. As the slight flame that remained went off, the warehouse was wrapped in darkness. I probably can¡¯t do anything here anymore. Noloty turned her back to Zatoh. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll come again.¡± ¡°And do what?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But if I won¡¯t come, I can¡¯t make anything happen.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± ¡°¡­More importantly,¡± Noloty asked finally, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡± She didn¡¯t receive any answer. But when Noloty left the warehouse, she could faintly hear a voice coming from within the darkness. ¡°¡­Because I have killed too many people already.¡± Noloty returned to the sheriff¡¯s offices which were already empty. She sat on the sofa, put the newspaper on her knees and started thinking. Who is this Zatoh? Thinking about it plainly, he¡¯s the Monster. He possesses the same abilities and admitted himself of being the Monster. However, he¡¯s far too gentle for it. What am I going to do now? Even without this top secret mission, I have to save him. But if he¡¯s really the Monster, I¡¯m essentially betraying the Library. Should she save him or not? Should she follow Hamyuts¡¯s orders or¡­ Noloty worried about those things. Suddenly, a voice echoed inside her head. ¡®Noloty, can you hear me?¡¯ It was the Thought Sharing coming from Mirepoc, Noloty¡¯s direct superior. Noloty took a piece of colored cloth from her back pocket in a hurry. This small banner, woven with Mirepoc¡¯s hairs, was a Magic Tool designed to aid Thought Sharing. Without it, Noloty couldn¡¯t send back her thoughts. ¡®I hear you.¡¯ ¡®I see. Because you¡¯re far, we can¡¯t keep this up for a long time. What about Luimon¡¯s Book?¡¯ Thinking about it, her current mission was the search for Luimon¡¯s Book. Because she was so preoccupied with Zatoh¡¯s matters, she forgot about it. Frankly speaking about her current situation, she should probably back off the top secret mission, Noloty thought. But thinking about it, Zatoh said he was the one who stole the Book. Whether or not it was true, she should at least report that now. ¡®I found some suspicious person. I¡¯m focusing on him.¡¯ ¡®Great work.¡¯ Mirepoc¡¯s calm surprise was transmitted. She probably thought Noloty couldn¡¯t resolve it on her own. ¡®However, I still can¡¯t fully grasp the situation. I don¡¯t have enough information yet. I¡¯ll report when I know more.¡¯ ¡®Does it seem like the Book can be recovered?¡¯ ¡®I still don¡¯t know. I found the person who stole it, but as for the Book¡¯s presence¡­¡¯ ¡®I see. I¡¯m sure you know this, but the retrieval of the Book is your top priority. Do you understand?¡¯ ¡®Yes ma¡¯am.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t answer that it was far from being so. If she were to say it, Mirepoc would come flying there from Bantorra in a rage. ¡®I will also investigate the background of the crime.¡¯ ¡®¡­You don¡¯t have to do that.¡¯ ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡®Please kill him.¡¯ Noloty gasped. ¡®We¡¯ll know the truth at the Library. There¡¯s no need to keep him alive.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ Noloty didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t just agree with that order. ¡®So you¡¯re hesitating.¡¯ Mirepoc¡¯s disappointment was transmitted through. ¡®I want you to realize already that your naivet¨¦ is inhibiting your growth.¡¯ ¡®¡­That¡¯s¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­I¡¯m expecting a good report.¡¯ This was the limit of Mirepoc¡¯s ability. The Thought Sharing was cut off there. Noloty collapsed on the sofa and sighed deeply. ¡°Why are they all so focused on killing?¡± Noloty clenched her fist and struck the sofa. Then, she stared at that fist. Suddenly, she recalled the time when Luimon Mahaton was still alive. Until half a year ago, Noloty¡¯s training instructor had been Luimon. Mirepoc replaced him after his death. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a gun?¡± Luimon said this to her a long time ago. ¡°Your fighting ability isn¡¯t lacking. You¡¯re definitely already stronger than me.¡± Saying this, Luimon pointed at Noloty with his index finger. He lightly flipped his finger as if shooting. ¡°But you don¡¯t have any sword or a gun.¡± Luimon¡¯s weapon was a rifle with a bayonet. His giant body and physical strength allowed him to lightly handle this weapon which was too big to wield normally. Compared to that, Noloty¡¯s only weapons were her fists wrapped in straw rope. Currently, many Armed Librarians used both guns and swords. A sword for when they were close, and a gun for when they were far. Almost all of them were like that, except for people like Mattalast who specialized in a single weapon or people like Hamyuts who possessed special abilities. Noloty did not choose this extremely reasonable fighting style. Instead, she chose the most irrational style ¨C melee combat with her fists. ¡°I hate guns.¡± Noloty answered Luimon¡¯s question. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because they kill excessively. Even if you don¡¯t want to kill someone, you may end up doing that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a kind girl.¡± While saying so, Luimon seemed to be worried. ¡°However, defeating enemies without killing them is several times harder than killing them. It requires being several times stronger and smarter, which you are not right now.¡± Noloty didn¡¯t say anything. He was absolutely right. ¡°Our job is, after all, managing death. We change the present into the past and contain the past as the past. Saving people is due to our morals, not our duty. We might get blamed for not killing people, but we will not be praised for it. Even so, can you say with confidence that you don¡¯t want to kill people?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luimon sighed. ¡°Perhaps you shouldn¡¯t become an Armed Librarian. I have the feeling your convictions will someday be fatal for you.¡± ¡°¡­Even so, I¡¯ll work hard. Until I can win without killing.¡± As Noloty answered so, Luimon gazed at her worriedly. She recalled those events now. ¡°Why won¡¯t you kill me?¡± Zatoh had asked her. Even Noloty could understand ¨C the best solution was to kill him. If he¡¯s the Monster, he must be killed. She could look for Luimon¡¯s Book afterwards. Because he belonged to the Indulging God Cult, Zatoh¡¯s Book will not be found, but he must still be killed first and foremost. Any reasons to follow Hamyuts¡¯s orders were already slim. If Hamyuts issued her orders while not knowing he was the Monster, her orders would become null and void. If she passed orders while she did know of it, Hamyuts would be the one to be held responsible. And even if, say, Zatoh wasn¡¯t the Monster, since he himself admitted on being the Monster, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem killing him. He must be killed. There was no other option. But even so, Noloty didn¡¯t want to kill people. ¡°I have killed too many people already.¡± Noloty recalled Zatoh¡¯s words. Zatoh didn¡¯t try killing himself. Even though it would have been much more convenient for him than being killed. Still, he didn¡¯t kill himself. She noticed she had some affinity to him. Noloty was determined. She wasn¡¯t afraid of angering people. She also wasn¡¯t afraid of getting fired. While betting on her convictions, she will save that person. Noloty silently vowed this. At the same time on the dark road. Zatoh left the coal warehouse and was walking in the city on his own. Since it was already late at night, it would be difficult finding another suitable place to lodge in. Zatoh already stripped his blood-smeared clothes and changed. Even though he found a cheap hotel, he didn¡¯t plan on staying there. He didn¡¯t sleep in the warehouse because he had no money; it was because he could relax better in that sort of place. Suddenly, Zatoh stopped walking. He stared at his hand. That hand was trembling. It wasn¡¯t normal. It trembled violently like the death throes of a dying insect. ¡°Again?¡± Zatoh said. He felt this trembling when Noloty was tailing him and when he returned to the warehouse. Stabbing himself like before would be inconvenient. He won¡¯t be able to stay at a hotel if he were to scatter blood like that. Zatoh grabbed his convulsing pinky and twisted it backwards. A terribly dry sound resounded from his hand¡¯s bones. It was the sound of bones cracking. He clenched his teeth at this pain that felt like it assaulted him from head to toe. Although he broke one bone, his hand¡¯s convulsions didn¡¯t stop. He twisted his ring finger next. He bent the joints on his finger one by one such that they took the shape of a spiral. When he touched his middle finger, the convulsions finally subsided. If he gave himself pain, the trembling would stop. The pain came out of his body and he sent it away. The bones began regenerating. As he watched it happen, Zatoh thought, The interval between each trembling is becoming shorter. ¡°I must die as soon as possible.¡± He muttered. Volume 2, 4: Second Past — Lightning – Part 1 Volume 2, Chapter 4: Second Past ¡ª Lightning ¨C Part?1 Three years have passed since Enlike met Ganbanzel. There were about ten boys on a sandy beach with seagulls flying ahead and crabs crawling around. They were all clad in the same kind of worn-out military uniforms. Everyone was sitting on the beach with even intervals between them. The one sitting at the very end was Enlike. The sounds of waves on this windless day sounded pleasant to his ears. Sometimes, this sort of moderate background noise sharpened people¡¯s minds better than silence. The waves extended all the way to Enlike¡¯s knees and slightly wet his trousers. He closed his eyes, listened and kept calming his breath. He focused his consciousness on the axioms flowing through him. ¡°Imagine it.¡± A man stood behind Enlike¡¯s group. He was a middle-aged man wearing a military uniform that was slightly higher-quality than theirs. The lower half of his face was concealed by a curly black beard, and the upper half was covered by a quirky black hair. Looking at his face, one could only see small parts of his eyes and nose. The man¡¯s name was Boramot Mafe. He was the cloth controller that once stood by Ganbanzel¡¯s side. Adding his large build, he looked like a clothed bear from afar. ¡°Magic begins from your mental image. You need to destroy the order of the world inside you, while at the same time destroying your order inside the world. With the power of imagination you can give shape to the chaos inside your consciousness.¡± Listening to Boramot¡¯s words, Enlike enhanced his concentration. Enlike¡¯s group was learning about Magic now. It was so they could turn into monsters just like Ganbanzel said. What was Magic? In order to explain, Boramot first presented them with a glass full of seawater. This was quite soon after Enlike came to the island. When he arrived, there were already several dozens of boys there. He was the last one. ¡°If I were to tilt this glass, what would happen to the water inside?¡± ¡°It would spill.¡± One in Enlike¡¯s group said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­Because it¡¯s just like that?¡± ¡°Please explain in more detail.¡± The boy faltered, and thus Boramot kept talking. ¡°It is because it was established as such in this world. Tilting the glass would make the water spill. Letting go of the glass would make it fall. Birds fly in the sky, fish swim in the sea, the sun rises every morning and sinks every night. In the past, the Overseer of the Beginning and the End established the world like that when He created it. Everything in this world was made according to those principles. No, it would be better saying that the section made to be that way by the Creator Deity is the world. As humans were also made by the Creator Deity, they obviously operate under those principles as well. Therefore, no matter how strong humans are, they can¡¯t lift a boulder weighing a ton, and no matter how good they are at swimming, they can¡¯t swim faster than fish. They can¡¯t produce light from their hands or breathe fire. It is natural. The Creator Deity made humans this way. Fundamentally humans are just a bit smart but have no abilities. However, this isn¡¯t everything about them.¡± Boramot talked while presenting the glass of water to Enlike¡¯s group. ¡°The Creator Deity made humans to be the sole existence in this world that could defy His established principles. The right to defy the Creator Deity; A deviation from the axioms organizing the world; Those are what humans refer to as Magic. Tilting this glass would make the water inside spill¡­ but that kind of rule can also be negated. Like this-¡± After saying so, Boramot muttered something under his breath and turned over the glass in his hand. The water inside had stuck to the inside of the glass as if it were ice. ¡°It isn¡¯t difficult at this level. Anyone can do this if they were trained to some extent. And the phenomenon itself isn¡¯t a big deal, because if I want to keep the water from spilling, I could simply cover the glass.¡± Then, the water that was stuck inside the glass spilled on the sand as if it suddenly lost its support. ¡°The Magic you brats need is something like this.¡± This time, Boramot¡¯s clothes started shuffling around noisily as if they were alive. The boys started getting alarmed, but Enlike wasn¡¯t surprised. He saw him crush a caretaker on the ship using this. ¡°This is my ability. Magic that allows me to freely control clothes in contact with my skin. Even I wanted to teach this, it cannot be learned. I am the only one with the right to use this power. ¡®Boramot Mafe can manipulate any cloth he touches at will, surpassing the laws of physics¡¯ ¨C I thus overturned the world¡¯s principles. Currently almost all of those who are first-class warriors can control this kind of Magic. This is a Magic that only I can use and nobody else. Even you brats must learn it. Right now, this is the best method for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°By the way, it is extremely rare, but there are people who are granted a Right from God while they are born. Those kinds of people are also born with unnatural hair colors. For example, there¡¯s the famous Ever-Laughing Witch who had striped hair¡­ but well, this doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you brats.¡± Boramot continued. ¡°Remember that you are all here only so you can become of use for Ganbanzel-sama. You were kept alive only for his noble purposes. You are nothing more than that. Do not forget this. I¡¯m strict. But I¡¯m doing this for Ganbanzel-sama and not only for you. If you are able to acquire powerful Magic, you will become monsters. The most important thing is for you to produce something noble and thus become noble. But until that day comes, you are all trash. I will not allow you to talk back to me. Is that understood?!¡± Everyone, including Enlike, nodded in unison. Ever since that day, the group started their Magic Deliberation. Enlike, while sitting on the sand, kept sharpening his focus. He shut himself out to shield his consciousness from the outside world. He connected his subconscious with the Present God inside and led his consciousness to the deepest parts. In his mind, he started reciting the words of the Magic Deliberation he learned from Boramot. ¡®Those who go will not go, and those who come will not come. The moon is the sun. Birds are fish. Living beings become corpses. Steel becomes weak. All of reality becomes dreams, and illusions become all of reality. Existent things cease existing, nonexistent things exist, everything is defined as false, and thus I undergo the Magic Deliberation.¡¯ The Magic Deliberation began. Enlike pushed his way through his deep consciousness, held his intentions and began rewriting the axioms of the world. He started eroding the axioms governed by the Present God like how carnivorous insects would feast on their prey, and then rewrote them according to his own wishes. ¡®Enlike Bishile controls lightning.¡¯ ¡®Enlike Bishile controls even stronger lightning.¡¯ ¡®Enlike Bishile controls even stronger and more precise lightning.¡¯ While chanting this inside his mind, Enlike changed the principles of the world. He imagined his Magic to be stronger and more precise. As he imagined it, he started turning it real. He changed the world¡¯s axioms. The Magic Deliberation ended. Enlike opened his eyes and stretched out his hand. Together with that action, a blue flash came surging out from his hand. About five meters ahead from him on the sandy beach, a cloud of dust rose where the flash pierced it. ¡°¡­¡± Enlike sighed in relief among the swirling sand. The power he used was lightning. He could freely emit it from his body and control it. Coming this far wasn¡¯t easy. It all started from imagining himself shooting lightning. He materialized that image and refined it. And he believed from the bottom of his heart in bringing forth this lightning. Discarding his hesitation and grasping the world¡¯s axioms in his hands took him a year. It took him another year until he could freely control that lightning. When he couldn¡¯t control it, he burnt his own body again and again. Being able to use it like this to attack was a recent development. Since then, he repeated the Magic Deliberation countless of times to improve his precision and power. The boys around him opened their eyes. They directed startled looks towards Enlike and the traces of his lightning. ¡°So you raised your power further.¡± Boramot said and gave a piece of cloth to Enlike. He wiped the sweat and sand on his face. ¡°Lightning, huh¡­ such an amazing ability. Trying to master it is hell, but once you can use it you will unleash this hell upon your enemies.¡± Boramot looked at Enlike¡¯s body. Never mind his fingers or arms, there were also burn marks all over his body that was concealed under his clothes. He went through the danger of dying countless times. ¡°You have done well to survive this far.¡± Boramot clapped on Enlike¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This is enough for today. Everyone rise.¡± Enlike and the rest of the group stood up. It was already close to sunset. Every day they conducted their Deliberation like this and strengthened their Magic. The only one who was able to complete the Deliberation and strengthen the power of his Magic today was Enlike. ¡°Enlike¡¯s progress lately has been remarkable. However, the rest of you slackers make me want to cover my eyes. Do you have no shame?¡± All of the boys other than Enlike lowered their gazes. ¡°Do not forget you have been left alive by Ganbanzel-sama. In exchange for your lives you should all have enough guts to acquire Magic. We¡¯re done for today.¡± After finishing the training, Boramot walked alone to a house located inside the forest. None have followed him. Boramot had said that the status of those who were Meats, like Enlike and the rest, and his, as a False Man who served Ganbanzel, was different. Boramot lived inside a wooden cabin that was built when they first arrived on the island. The residences allocated for Enlike¡¯s group were caverns on the cliffs. With only a lamp and beds inside, it looked like a dwelling from the Paradise Era. Enlike had no issues with that treatment. It was unexpected for him, who previously had to pick up bread crumbs from the ground, to get such a promotion. ¡°Is it over for today?¡± One in the group mumbled. ¡°We¡¯re just going to eat and sleep now.¡± Someone answered him. Enlike¡¯s group returned in front of the cave. On that cliff, which had holes here and there as if it was cheese, there was a small plaza. At its center a small bonfire was burning. A lone girl was tossing firewood inside one at a time. She was around seventeen years old. She was a petite girl that could only reach up to Enlike¡¯s chest. Two braids of hair were hanging from her small head. ¡°We¡¯re back, Qumola.¡± One in the group raised his voice towards her. The girl turned around and greeted Enlike¡¯s group with a timid voice. ¡°Good work, everyone.¡± Her name was Qumola. She was a maid on this island from before Enlike came there. Enlike and the rest sat around the bonfire in a circle. Qumola moved quickly around the center. One by one, the group received oil paper-wrapped packages around the size of a Book from her. After she finished distributing the packages, she started giving them boiled water inside iron glasses. ¡°Once in a while we should eat something different.¡± Someone¡¯s voice was heard inside the circle. Because everyone thought so, no one answered. The group¡¯s meal was a military ration of beans and flour kneaded together. Chewing it inside their mouths, together with its half-baked saltiness, it tasted terrible. If Qumola hadn¡¯t given them hot water, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to eat it. Finally, she put boiled water in front of Enlike. Then, she went to seat in a small distance outside the circle. As if on cue, one of the people in the group started speaking. The one talking was a tall boy called Kayas. He was the youth who had the most lively voice and expressions among them. He naturally ended up becoming the group¡¯s leader. Kayas began the usual greetings in a jesting tone. ¡°Well then, good work for today. Our meal tastes like crap but let¡¯s eat it to our heart¡¯s content, you bastards!¡± As if in response to Kayas¡¯s joking words, everyone started eating. While eating, everyone began chatting with one another. Conversation topics for them weren¡¯t numerous. The main topic was of course fighting. Today they talked about one of their friends, a boy named Lonkenny. ¡°I still think there¡¯s a defect in your ability.¡± Kayas said. ¡°Me too.¡± Joined a boy called Sasari. ¡°Mm, is that so?¡± Lonkenny answered bashfully. He was a slightly introverted boy. The Magic he used was controlling fire. He could ignite a powerful flame inside his mouth and shoot it out in the form of a fireball. It had tremendous power; he could thoroughly burn a large tree with one blow. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much power you have if you can¡¯t hit. You have to shoot it faster.¡± Kayas said to Lonkenny while eating his disgusting military ration. ¡°Right. There¡¯s also the range. You have to make it go far.¡± Sasari added. ¡°¡­Yeah, I¡¯m trying my best.¡± ¡°Anyway, you have to alter your thinking itself.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± As Kayas and Sasari kept talking, all the others joined them in criticizing Lonkenny¡¯s abilities as they pleased. He looked down in embarrassment but listened to his friends. Among them, only Enlike hadn¡¯t said anything. He kept chewing his military ration in silence. ¡°What do you think, Enlike?¡± Kayas casually passed the conversation to Enlike. At that moment, the relaxed atmosphere suddenly became tense. The gaze directed at Enlike was different than the ones exchanged among the group of comrades. He was instead met with fear, awe, and a slightly concealed killing intent. ¡°I don¡¯t think anything.¡± Enlike, receiving the others¡¯ gaze in silence, answered just this. ¡°How unusual to hear Enlike talk.¡± Sasari shrugged. He sent a hostile look towards him. ¡°Even a prodigy killer will answer if you¡¯ll speak to him.¡± ¡°Stop that, Sasari.¡± Kayas tried keeping Sasari, who provoked Enlike, in check. ¡°Shuddup, Kayas.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you to stop.¡± This time, the dispute began between the two of them. Enlike didn¡¯t get involved. He just stayed silent and kept chewing mechanically. Among the group of ten or so boys, he was the least talkative and the strongest. He also loved killing and battles more than anyone else ¨C this was how the group evaluated Enlike. This evaluation wasn¡¯t favorable in the least. They have feared and alienated him. Enlike had spent his days in a detached manner as if he didn¡¯t feel the gazes of fear directed at him. The idle talk kept after this, and mealtime was almost over. ¡°Well, thanks for the meal.¡± Kayas was the first to finish eating. He still had some leftovers in his hands. He threw them on the cloth lying next to the bonfire. ¡°Here, Qumola.¡± Following him, the rest also threw the leftovers on the cloth. ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Thanks for the meal.¡± Small leftovers, none of them larger than a single bite, were placed on the cloth. When everyone except Enlike finished eating, Kayas pinched the four corners of the cloth and picked it up. He brought it to Qumola who sat at the edge of the circle. ¡°Here, Qumola. It¡¯s your share.¡± ¡°Thank you for always, everyone.¡± She quickly lowered her head and received the package. Then, while she was sipping the remaining hot water from a ladle, she began eating the leftovers everyone gathered for her. Enlike kept looking at their actions while thinking they were strange. He couldn¡¯t remember when this started. At some point they gave their leftovers to Qumola like this, and it became a habit. While looking at Qumola who pinched the food and continued eating, Enlike swallowed his last bite. Even after the meal, the group kept chatting together until the bonfire would run out. Only Enlike kept silent inside the circle. He didn¡¯t join the conversation nor did he listen to it; he simply stayed silent. Nobody turned their eyes towards him. Their conversation topics were incredibly silly. The weather, the sea, their friends, and Qumola. Enlike felt extremely uncomfortable. He couldn¡¯t understand why those guys that were talking in front of him could be so calm. What will come out of getting along? Was there any value to this fake harmony? Eventually, everyone will die and they¡¯ll stay alone. While thinking so, Enlike stared at the group with gloomy eyes. Before long, the bonfire went off and they started gradually getting up. Enlike rose listlessly. ¡°Hey, Lonkenny. Think a bit more about your Deliberation tomorrow.¡± Kayas started saying. ¡°I know, Kayas. I¡¯m working hard.¡± Lonkenny smiled bashfully. Enlike then approached him from behind. ¡°Lonkenny.¡± Lonkenny flinched at the sudden voice directed to him. ¡°¡­Enlike.¡± He muttered in a fearful tone. ¡°Tonight. Me and you.¡± Enlike said only this and immediately left. Lonkenny looked at him with his legs trembling. Without paying attention to him, Enlike went inside the cave which was like his bedroom. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ after this¡­ but then¡­¡± He could faintly hear Lonkenny muttering so. It was during the middle of night, when the full moon rose high in the heavens. Enlike and Lonkenny sneaked away from the cave. The two stood on the beach and faced each other. The distance between them was about three meters. The moon¡¯s light was bright, so they could clearly see each other¡¯s faces. ¡°Boramot is late.¡± Enlike said. His face was completely expressionless. He calmly looked directly at Lonkenny as if he was staring at the deep darkness. ¡°¡­Enlike.¡± Lonkenny was looking at the sand with bloodshot eyes. His eyes were like this after crying until he tired of it. In contrast with Enlike, he wasn¡¯t calm at all. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Enlike replied as if not answering at all. He then looked towards the direction of Boramot¡¯s hut. He thought about going to call him, but immediately decided against it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this. I don¡¯t care about Hamyuts Meseta at all.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I want¡­ I want to stay with everyone.¡± Enlike calmly answered. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°¡­Impossible?¡± ¡°Yes. If you won¡¯t become a monster you¡¯ll just die.¡± Enlike stated a simple fact indifferently. His way of speaking was unbelievably blunt. Lonkenny abruptly raised his face. ¡°Enlike, do you enjoy killing?¡± Enlike thought for a while before answering. ¡°Don¡¯t you enjoy it?¡± Lonkenny shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not fun at all.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The two went silent again. More importantly, Boramot is late, Enlike thought. Should we just start without waiting for him? Just as this crossed his mind, Lonkenny suddenly drew closer. ¡°Hey, Enlike. Will you please take this?¡± Lonkenny put a hand inside his breast pocket. Enlike was slightly confused about what he pulled out. It was a seashell. A shiny scarlet seashell of the sort that could be seen from time to time on the beach. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for you. Can you pass it to Qumola?¡± ¡°Qumola?¡± Enlike just became more confused. ¡°Please. This will really be my only regret.¡± Enlike received the seashell without any real interest. ¡°I wonder if I could have lived more comfortably if I became a killer like you.¡± Lonkenny muttered. Then, they heard a voice. ¡°So you came. We will begin immediately.¡± Boramot was walking on the beach. ¡°Let us commence the battle training.¡± From time to time, under the moonlight, when everyone was asleep, these kinds of matches between two comrades would occur. On paper, they were battle training. However, in actuality it was harvesting of the strong. Those with weak abilities or low potential would be erased, thereby giving experience to the strong. This was the method devised by Boramot. ¡°Begin.¡± Boramot said while grinning. Enlike¡¯s body scattered blue sparks. A red flame lit up inside Lonkenny¡¯s mouth. Volume 2, 4: Second Past — Lightning – Part 2 Volume 2, Chapter 4: Second Past ¡ª Lightning ¨C Part?2 Enlike washed his hands in seawater. They were slightly burned. He popped his blisters and washed them with salt water. He scrubbed his wounds with salt while slightly wincing due to the pain. His hands were burnt by his own lightning. ¡°Once again, this wasn¡¯t even practice for you, Enlike.¡± Boramot raised his voice while smiling. The match was over in an instant. Enlike¡¯s lightning bore into Lonkenny¡¯s body before he was able to shoot a single fireball from his mouth. After getting hit by lightning, the fireball inside his mouth exploded and blew his head to pieces. The difference in battle strength was overwhelming. Speed, accuracy, destructive power¡­ Enlike had exceeded Lonkenny¡¯s power in all categories. ¡°Indeed, if I want to make you gain some battle experience this won¡¯t be enough. Maybe we should try two against one next time?¡± Boramot manipulated his clothes and threw Lonkenny¡¯s body into the sea. It drifted away and was soon out of sight. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Enlike answered indifferently. ¡°Didn¡¯t make you bat an eyelid, huh? Really, even I had goose-bumps while just watching from the side. It¡¯s like you were born to kill.¡± Boramot smiled happily as he said so. Enlike had already won four of these matches. Nowadays it felt as if everything was only a hunt for him. ¡°Well, you can go back to sleep. There¡¯s always tomorrow.¡± While wiping his hands on his pants, Enlike said to Boramot, ¡°Boramot. I want to see the Book about Hamyuts again.¡± While looking uncomfortable, Boramot beckoned to Enlike with his finger. Enlike tread upon Boramot¡¯s log cabin. He had a warm-looking cotton bed, a dish of soup that hadn¡¯t been washed and pieces of white bread scattered around. It was incomparable to the living environment of Enlike¡¯s group; this was a human room. ¡°You really are eager to study. Do you look forward to the day you kill Hamyuts Meseta that much?¡± While saying this, Boramot placed a small box on the table and took several Book fragments out of it. Those were fragments of Books belonging to people who were killed by Hamyuts Meseta. Ganbanzel brought them for Enlike¡¯s group. Enlike touched one of them. It was a Book of an Armed Librarian named Haiza. Haiza was running through a dense forest. He was fast, but not only that. While running, he also evaded attacks coming from all directions. Haiza¡¯s physical fitness was way above that of Enlike. He was frighteningly fast, accurate and had no wasted movements to boot. If Enlike as he was now would fight Haiza, his chances for victory were slim. He might be killed by gunfire before he would be able to shoot his lightning. ¡°Shit! Where are you, Hamyuts?!¡± Armed Librarian Haiza was being chased. He sold confidential information that he obtained as an Armed Librarian to some country¡¯s intelligence agency. Due to their line of work, those who had this information equivalent to state secrets couldn¡¯t be allowed to convey it to any country or organization. The one sent to assassinate him was Hamyuts Meseta. While this still young ¨C she was only 22 years old ¨C woman was a newcomer amongst Armed Librarians, everyone already knew about her battle strength. ¡°Where are you? Where are you, Hamyuts?!¡± The one being chased after was Haiza. However, he was the one physically chasing her around. When the battle began Hamyuts suddenly turned her back and fled. She attacked him while escaping. This was Hamyuts¡¯s conventional tactic. Haiza chased after her. She attacked while running away and he gave chase while protecting himself. While Haiza was fast, Hamyuts was overwhelmingly faster. But he still had to chase her down. For him, who used a gun, the maximum range was about 150 meters. As long as he couldn¡¯t get into range, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to attack. ¡°Gwoh!¡± Haiza tumbled. A large amount of blood poured from his calf. Hamyuts hit his artery. But she wouldn¡¯t stop. Another attack came without pause. Just how many attacks had it been? Gravel was thrown with an intense rotation that made it curve like a snake. From the front, diagonally, and from directly above. The attacks also came flying at him from behind even though he was the one supposed to be chasing her. If he was just shot at once or twice he would have been able to avoid it. But if ten shots were launched at him, one or two would graze him. If a hundred shots were launched at him and about ten or twenty of them would graze him, getting hit once or twice would inflict a fatal wound. He¡¯ll have to finish her before getting finished. However, Hamyuts already was more than 500 meters away from him. He couldn¡¯t tell where she was. Haiza had completely lost any means of attack. After that he was tortured to death. His cheeks were cut, his shoulders were grazed, his flank was gouged into, and his legs were torn off. Finally, when his head was crushed, the rain of stone bullets had stopped. This was the pattern of Hamyuts¡¯s certain victories: a unilateral attack from outside the range and expectations of the enemy. Once inside that pattern, no matter what kind of powerful person would stand against her, they would be tortured to death in a way that couldn¡¯t be called a battle. Both of his feet were torn to shreds and his gun was blown away. Haiza, who stopped resisting, gazed up to the heavens. ¡°¡­How lacking.¡± At some point, Hamyuts came to his side. She looked down at him as if obstructing his view of the sky. The smile Haiza could see was a radiant smile such as one of a snake that caught its prey. ¡°You still aren¡¯t a match for Hamyuts with your current power.¡± Boramot said to Enlike who touched the Book. ¡°However, if you follow Ganbanzel-sama, there will definitely be a day when you can kill her. Never doubt this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Enlike didn¡¯t say anything. His fingers touched the next Book. The second Book fragment was that of a soldier. He was a low-grade soldier in the Imperial Army of Guinbex. After invading the neighboring Rona Kingdom, the Imperial Army of Guinbex received an order of ceasefire from the Present Management Agency. However, the higher-ups of the Army unilaterally broke it and resumed the attack. One of the Imperial Army¡¯s squads confronted Hamyuts, who was stationed there as an inspector of the ceasefire. The soldiers already knew Hamyuts by name. However, a single woman wielding a sling couldn¡¯t possibly match things like fighter aircrafts and tanks as well as the Magic users among the special troops. This was common knowledge amongst the higher-ups and simple soldiers alike. Their strategy was the typical one of defending against Hamyuts with solid fortifications while bombarding her from the skies to immobilize her. They meant to completely burn out wherever she was. When the battle started, all the airplanes, artillery deployed from within the fortification and tank guns bombarded her simultaneously. During this bombardment, Hamyuts hadn¡¯t resisted at all. When it finally ceased, the tanks charged forward. And just as those tank corps grew closer to Hamyuts¡­ Suddenly, the airplanes in the sky caught fire and crashed. They fell headlong on the tank corps on the surface. Next, something huge had flown and hit the fort¡¯s wall. It was the gun barrel of a tank. This gun barrel, meant to shoot bullets, became a bullet itself. It looked like a complete joke. Next came the caterpillar tracks, engine, turret, and for the finishing blow, the corpses of the tank personnel that were twisted and smashed. Those corpses were stuck to the fort¡¯s wall and turned into flimsy material that no longer had any human form. The soldiers started panicking at this gruesome sight. They understood that Hamyuts had dismantled the tank and threw its parts as if they were pebbles. The soldiers noticed their own earlier misunderstanding. The one with the overwhelming advantage in resources wasn¡¯t them. It was Hamyuts, since she could use everything around her as a weapon. Those cannonballs came flying one after another ¨C tank parts, fighter aircraft parts, boulders, barbed wires that was torn into shreds, as well as the sandbags and lumber which have been used for the trenches. These attacks, simply by virtue of their weight and speed, were stronger than any other attack exactly because they were so simple. The last thing the soldier who was the owner of the Book saw was a human shape soaring above. He tried escaping with his airplane, but suddenly lost control and entered a tailspin. Are you kidding me? That woman hit an airplane while it was flying? That was the last view he had seen. Enlike read several Books of people who were killed by Hamyuts. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and sleep.¡± Enlike said as he closed the lid of the casket. ¡°Enlike, who would you like to fight next?¡± Boramot asked. ¡°I don¡¯t really care.¡± ¡°I see. Everyone on this island is your prey, huh? There¡¯s no need to rush.¡± Boramot went silent and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it fun, Enlike? Enjoy yourself more and more. You¡¯re doing it for Ganbanzel-sama after all.¡± Without saying anything, Enlike opened the door and went out. Enlike stopped after walking to the beach. It was near the part of the sea where Lonkenny disappeared. He recalled their fight there. Lonkenny¡¯s expression, the fireball that was almost shot and the lightning that struck him ¨C Enlike recalled those one by one while staring into the dark sea. ¡°Try to smile.¡± Enlike muttered. Then, he began distorting his face. He raised the meat of his cheeks awkwardly. His eyebrows became deformed in a weird manner. His eyes narrowed unnaturally. It didn¡¯t look like a smile at all, but rather some odd expression. ¡°Smile, I want to smile.¡± Enlike muttered and tried twisting his face forcefully. But it wasn¡¯t a smile. It was a fake smile, the same that he had inside the ship before meeting Ganbanzel. ¡°This is all wrong.¡± Muttering this, Enlike stopped trying to smile. His face returned to the previous gloomy expression. ¡°¡­Once again it¡¯s not enough.¡± He held his head. Everyone on this island had misunderstood one thing about Enlike. Boramot, Kayas, Lonkenny and Sasari ¨C they have all misunderstood. They were calling him a natural killer and one who loved to fight above all. However, Enlike didn¡¯t find battle enjoyable even once. When he succeeded in his Magic Deliberation and could shoot out lightning, when he first killed one of his comrades, and the one after him, and the one after, and even now ¨C he didn¡¯t enjoy it at all. If he were to tell this to anyone they would be shocked. It was already common knowledge on the island that he liked to battle. Once, Ganbanzel had said that fighting and killing are the best of joys. And now, Boramot told him to enjoy killing. Enlike wanted to do so from the bottom of his heart. Even he couldn¡¯t understand why he wasn¡¯t enjoying it. Why couldn¡¯t he smile? Enlike recalled the face of Hamyuts that he seen before. When she killed Haiza, Hamyuts was smiling. When she annihilated the Imperial Army of Guinbex, she probably smiled as well. That nauseating, repulsive smile. Why couldn¡¯t he smile like Hamyuts? He wanted to try and ask her. Why could she smile? What did she enjoy? How does it feel to enjoy something? He wanted someone to tell him ¨C what can he do to smile? Enlike looked towards the sky. He saw that the full moon hanging in the heavens was sinking. He saw that stars were twinkling throughout the sky. However, Enlike couldn¡¯t think of them as beautiful. During the next morning, there was obviously no sign of Lonkenny. However, no one talked about it. Talking about combat practice was taboo amongst the group. It was because just mentioning it would raise fear and collapse the equilibrium within their hearts. They only exchanged gazes filled with fear and despair from time to time. ¡°¡­Kayas-san. What will we do about the surplus?¡± Qumola muttered while boiling water. ¡°¡­You eat it.¡± Kayas said. ¡°But it¡¯s bad.¡± ¡°Then what will we do?¡± ¡°¡­Because it¡¯s Lonkenny-san¡¯s share, I¡¯ll give it to him.¡± After saying this, Qumola returned it to inside the paper package. ¡°Qumola, Lonkenny is already¡­¡± Kayas tried to say something, but he held back. While looking at the bonfire, the two of them felt a silent sadness. Enlike stared at them. Suddenly, Qumola raised her face. She then noticed Enlike was looking at her. ¡°Umm, is something the matter?¡± Qumola spoke towards him in a frightened state. Enlike suddenly thought she resembled a mouse ¨C her size, the atmosphere around her, and the way she ate food leftovers. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything from you.¡± Enlike said. While shrinking her body, Qumola got away from him. Speaking of which, it was the first time he had watched her in action. Until now, he acted indifferently towards her, as if she was a mere pebble on the roadside. Why was it that he suddenly felt curious about her today? While pondering this, Enlike recalled what happened last night. Lonkenny talked about Qumola. For some reason, he mentioned her as he gave Enlike a seashell. Enlike, who finished having his meal, went back to the cave. He left the seashell he received yesterday inside the suspended hammock. He searched inside the hammock that he used. Then, he heard a voice coming from behind. ¡°Enlike. What¡¯s that?¡± When Enlike turned around he saw Kayas. He slept in the hammock next to him in the same cave. ¡°A seashell.¡± Enlike answered while showing it. Raising his eyebrow, Kayas asked again. ¡°That belongs to Lonkenny. Why do you have it?¡± ¡°He gave it to me last night.¡± Enlike answered honestly. He had no need to hide it. ¡°I see, so it was you who¡­¡± For a split second, Kayas¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. However, he soon averted his eyes as if he let it go. It was obvious. No matter how angry he was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Enlike with his power. ¡°What is it?¡± Enlike showed the seashell to Kayas. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious by looking at it? It¡¯s a seashell.¡± ¡°What am I supposed to do with it?¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He said to give it to Qumola.¡± ¡°¡­So do that. Just give it to her.¡± Enlike still couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? It¡¯ll make Qumola happy. Girls like pretty things.¡± Enlike didn¡¯t understand. ¡°We sometimes do that. Seashells, pretty stones, bird feathers¡­ If we find unusual things, we give them to Qumola.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Is there any meaning to doing this?¡± Enlike shook his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t understand it doesn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you. Hand it over. You probably don¡¯t want to pass it anyway.¡± Enlike hesitated a little. He was somewhat interested, but neither Qumola nor the seashell had anything to do with him. He tossed the shell to Kayas. Then, someone called to them from the cave¡¯s entrance. ¡°Kayas-san. Enlike-san. It¡¯s time for Magic Deliberation.¡± ¡°Qumola, come here for a second.¡± Kayas beckoned. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Take this.¡± Kayas took Qumola¡¯s small hand and placed the seashell inside of it. She looked at it with a slightly surprised expression. ¡°So pretty.¡± Qumola mumbled and gently caressed the shell with her fingertips. ¡°That color¡¯s probably uncommon.¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you so much, Kayas-san.¡± ¡°¡­No, the one you need to thank is Lonkenny.¡± ¡°Lonkenny-san?¡± At that moment, Enlike saw ¨C while Qumola caressed the seashell, she began to slightly smile. Even Kayas, who stood in front of him, started smiling so weakly that Qumola herself hadn¡¯t noticed. Enlike became shocked, but not because her face seemed beautiful. It was because her face overlapped with Relia¡¯s expression engraved inside his mind. That smile held for a split second. Qumola¡¯s face then returned to its previous expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Enlike?¡± Kayas spoke to the engrossed Enlike. ¡°¡­You smiled.¡± Enlike muttered. He stared at Kayas with a puzzled look. ¡°What¡¯re you saying? Let¡¯s go. That bastard is waiting for us.¡± Enlike didn¡¯t think about that at all. She smiled. In front of him. Just like Relia during that day. ¡°Hey, come already. You idiot.¡± Kayas urged him. Enlike followed him despite the painful reluctance he felt. From that day on, Enlike looked at Qumola in a different way than before. Volume 2, 5: The Self-Reproaching Soul, the Sacred Eyes – Part 1 Volume 2, Chapter 5: The Self-Reproaching Soul, the Sacred Eyes ¨C Part?1 The next day, Noloty went to the warehouse Zatoh slept in. There were still traces of destruction around it and people who looked like related officials talked among themselves. She peeked inside, but there was no sign of Zatoh. Noloty left the place. He was at the next place she went to. Seeing his face, she felt some sense of relief. However, Zatoh probably didn¡¯t share her feelings. He clearly looked annoyed when he saw her. He was at the vacant lot in the back alleys, exactly where Noloty first met him. It was where he conducted his brawl business. When they first met, there was a crowd around, but now he sat all alone next to the signboard. ¡°¡­What do you want?¡± Zatoh murmured. ¡°The same as yesterday. My mission is to save you. I came thinking that I can still do it somehow.¡± He sighed with a genuinely annoyed look on his face. ¡°Can I sit here?¡± Noloty pointed next to Zatoh. He didn¡¯t answer, so she just sat down there. ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t say anything. Did he already give up telling her to kill him? ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have any customers.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s daytime.¡± Saying so, Zatoh looked around the barely crowded streets. The two of them didn¡¯t speak with each other, and eventually the sun sank and it became night. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have any customers.¡± The pedestrian traffic began to increase in the dark streets after the sun sank. When the people walking down the road saw Zatoh and Noloty, they talked silently among themselves and went past as if avoiding them. One of them whispered as he pointed at Noloty. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s an Armed Librarian¡­¡± ¡°Scary. She can probably kill 100 or 200 people like it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make eye contact. We¡¯ll be killed.¡± ¡°What kind of monster is she?¡± Apparently, the fact that Zatoh endured Noloty¡¯s attack had become a rumor in the city. If he was able to endure that attack which was certainly unlike that of a trainee but of a full-fledged Armed Librarian, no one could dream of beating him. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have any customers.¡± ¡°Because of you.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really annoying me.¡± Zatoh said, looking displeased. ¡°Thinking about it, why do you need money?¡± Noloty asked. She thought about this for quite some time. ¡°¡­I planned on going to Bantorra Library. If I were to come to a mass of Armed Librarians, they would undoubtedly kill me. But since Bantorra is far, the travel expenses are nothing to sneeze at.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you already have enough?¡± Noloty pointed at a bundle of money placed next to Zatoh. He pointed with his chin for her to check it. When she picked it up, it seemed strangely light. Only the top and bottom were real banknotes, and the rest was newspaper. ¡°¡­Horrible.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. They didn¡¯t beat me. Besides, if the person who can defeat me is in this city I don¡¯t need to go to Bantorra.¡± ¡°¡­But it¡¯s still horrible. It¡¯s so hollow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you that¡¯s what I want.¡± Noloty sighed. He was such a troubling person. After a while, she rose on her feet. ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to go back.¡± ¡°What did you come here for?¡± Zatoh¡¯s question was natural. For the entire day, she did nothing but sit next to him. ¡°I¡¯m going to save you, but you didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Do you still want to save me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Noloty nodded. ¡°Honestly, after yesterday, I think it might be impossible to stop you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, I tried thinking of another way of saving you besides killing.¡± Zatoh scratched his head with a truly perplexed expression. ¡°Does your idiocy have no bounds?¡± ¡°We are the same in this regard.¡± It seems that Zatoh didn¡¯t intend on staying there, as he prepared to go away. ¡°Zatoh-san. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Zatoh turned around. ¡°Noloty, I have a question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I once killed many people.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­Saving me would mean desecrating those people¡¯s lives. Do you understand that?¡± That question was a little different than his usual. For the first time, Zatoh didn¡¯t tell her to stop him, but instead asked if what she wanted to do was fine. ¡°Do you want to atone by dying?¡± ¡°There is no other way of atonement.¡± ¡°Why do you have to atone by dying? Everyone can die. It happens naturally to everyone, but it doesn¡¯t mean they atone for anything.¡± Zatoh seemed troubled for a while. Then, he spoke with a bitter voice. ¡°I see. Do as you want.¡± It was the first time Zatoh listened to her. Noloty felt a bit happy. She smiled broadly. Seeing her face, he suddenly said, ¡°So you can smile as well.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°No¡­ never mind.¡± Zatoh, averting his gaze, ran away from Noloty¡¯s sight. He turned his back to her and quietly disappeared in the night-time city. Noloty returned to her lodging in the sheriff¡¯s offices. There only seemed to be one person on night shift there. Noloty sat on the couch and sighed in relief. For now, it seems this day was a success. But was doing this really fine? I need to recover Luimon-san¡¯s Book. However, right now it didn¡¯t seem like she could both save Zatoh and retrieve Luimon¡¯s Book. I¡¯ll try the same thing tomorrow. I¡¯ll make Zatoh-san talk. Suddenly, the sheriff spoke to her. ¡°It seems you were together with a guy with strange hair today. What were you doing?¡± How should I explain this? ¡°Let¡¯s call him something like a material witness.¡± ¡°But I heard you were sitting there doing nothing.¡± The sheriff looked at Noloty with suspicious eyes. ¡°It can¡¯t be that he¡¯s paying you, right?¡± ¡°Hey, w-what are you even saying? Stop that.¡± Noloty denied while waving her hands. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really think so, but what are you really doing?¡± ¡°Uuh, just trust me¡­¡± She sighed. The sheriff then said with a serious face, ¡°It¡¯s just that I heard about something terrible that happened in Bantorra Library.¡± Noloty¡¯s face became rigid. The information about the current incident was strictly controlled so it wouldn¡¯t reach the nations of the world or news agencies. However, it seemed like rumors couldn¡¯t be stopped. ¡°This doesn¡¯t have anything to do with Luimon-san. The Library is far away from here in the first place.¡± ¡°But there was also that incident in Toatt Mining Town¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s no problem.¡± Noloty said forcefully. Since she denied it like that, it might have seemed more suspicious instead. ¡°¡­There¡¯s no way the Monster is in this city, right?¡± The sheriff said anxiously. Noloty tried calming her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t say such an absurd thing.¡± ¡°So everything¡¯s fine¡­¡± The sheriff stopped the conversation short and went back to his desk. Noloty put a hand on her chest in relief. Even so, she was still thinking. She didn¡¯t have any guarantee that guy wasn¡¯t the Monster. It¡¯s just that he vaguely didn¡¯t seem to be. Noloty recalled the face of a certain Armed Librarian. If only Minth-san was here, he could tell with one look. During the same time, Zatoh was inside the room of a small hotel. He thought about staying there for one more night and then search for a new lodging. Without paying any heed to the soft bed, he lay on the floor. He was unable to sleep well on a bed. While lying on the floor, he recalled Noloty¡¯s face. He felt as if he went along with her pace. ¡°Do you have any wish?¡± Zatoh recalled her saying those words. At that time, he could barely stop his mouth from opening. ¡°I want to smile.¡± He almost said. It was truly good he didn¡¯t, as he was already supposed to get rid of that wish. Zatoh closed his eyes and tried sleeping. He then noticed that his hand started trembling. ¡°Again?¡± While still lying down, Zatoh grabbed his finger and broke it. Clenching his teeth hard to stifle the pain, he bent the joints of his fingers to the opposite side. When he reached his ring finger after starting from his index finger, the tremors finally stopped. His fingers twitched and then regenerated to their previous shape. The frequency of the tremors became slightly bigger than before. He had to die as soon as possible. After his fingers finished regenerating, Zatoh closed his eyes and tried to sleep. However, after a short while, he once again jumped up. His hand was trembling again. Zatoh tried grabbing his short sword. However, as his left hand was also trembling, he couldn¡¯t hold it well. ¡°Shit¡­¡± He bit both of his hands. He sunk his teeth down to the bone and barely started chewing. His hands regenerated, he chewed them, and they regenerated again. However, the tremors didn¡¯t stop. The tremors that were supposed to stop if given enough pain didn¡¯t. Zatoh¡¯s trembling hands started beating his own face. Both fists powerfully pounded him again and again. The tremors ceased just as he lost his consciousness. ¡°¡­Noloty-san! What¡¯re you doing!¡± Noloty, who was sleeping on the sofa in the sheriff¡¯s offices, was woken up by this voice. Above her head she could see the sheriff¡¯s mustache. ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a time to sleep! The Monster came to this city!¡± He clenched a newspaper in his hands. Noloty couldn¡¯t read the contents, but she could see the words ¡°Monster¡± and ¡°Armed Librarian¡± on it. ¡°That rumor?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t any rumor. We received a report from an eyewitness. There¡¯s a man with a golden helmet on the roofs of the northwest district!¡± It was during the same day and same time inside an office in Bantorra Library. Ireia kept glaring at reports summarizing information from various places, while at her side Mirepoc kept her Thought Sharing with Armed Librarians from various places. Ireia held her head. In addition to them not finding the Monster, there were now rumors that he appeared in various places. Even if they could make national governments and police officials stay silent about this, they couldn¡¯t suppress the news agencies and ordinary citizens who had a thirst for knowledge. At this rate, if they keep concealing information, fear around the world will grow and Armed Librarians will lose the citizens¡¯ trust. In the worst-case scenario, the greatest taboo of Bantorra Library ¨C the existence of the Indulging God Cult ¨C will come to light. ¡°At this kind of time Hamyuts-san is¡­¡± Ireia mumbled. As heard from the tone of her voice, she was losing her usual calm. At that moment, Mirepoc who was busy with her Thought Sharing had opened her eyes. ¡°A top priority message from Minth-san.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Ireia bent forward. ¡°He found a person who¡¯s seemingly the Monster in Ismo Republic¡¯s Bujui.¡± ¡°Seemingly?¡± Ireia knit her brows. ¡°Yes. This is what he said.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. With Minth-san¡¯s ability, there shouldn¡¯t be a ¡®seemingly¡¯.¡± ¡°However, that is what he said. I¡¯ll attempt another Thought Sharing.¡± Mirepoc closed her eyes and sent her thoughts. ¡°My thoughts have reached him, but there is no answer. He is apparently in combat.¡± Volume 2, 5: The Self-Reproaching Soul, the Sacred Eyes – Part 2 Volume 2, Chapter 5: The Self-Reproaching Soul, the Sacred Eyes ¨C Part?2 Noloty ran out of the sheriff¡¯s offices. The sheriff and the rest didn¡¯t follow her. Even if they were to use their guns, that wouldn¡¯t change anything against people like Noloty and the Monster. Noloty was thinking while she ran. It can¡¯t be. But there¡¯s no other conclusion. Is the Monster really Zatoh-san? Before reaching the place the eyewitness mentioned, as Noloty ran through the road, a brilliant golden object entered her line of sight. A person wearing a golden helmet and a black cloak leapt from roof to roof like a leopard. Noloty saw him crossing from right to left. She ran up to the roof and began jumping up and down while aiming for his back. He was faster than her. At this rate, she won¡¯t catch up to him. Noloty hesitated whether to call ¡°Zatoh-san¡±. Then, she noticed someone running on the rooftops behind her. Noloty turned around and looked at their figure. ¡°Zatoh-san!¡± Noloty called in relief. So Zatoh wasn¡¯t the Monster after all. With his transparent hair fluttering behind him, Zatoh made a huge leap and overtook Noloty. When he moved ahead from her, he shot her a fleeting glance. Both the Monster and Zatoh quickly grew far from Noloty. Sighing, she kept running ahead. Noloty was lagging behind, but Zatoh had no intention of stopping. Could she even catch up at this rate? Rather than that, it was more important chasing after the Monster ahead. That Monster was seen during the morning. After Zatoh had beaten his face and lost his consciousness inside the hotel room, he regained consciousness with the morning¡¯s light. He didn¡¯t notice his blunder until then. A person with a golden helmet was standing still on the roof. Those carved eyes, looking like in the midst of laughter, stared at Zatoh. People had already started gathering around the area and became noisy. Zatoh immediately kicked the window open. The Monster promptly ran away, not showing any intention of fighting. Zatoh ran along the port. He already noticed he was being lured. He ran across the port and into the harbor to the outside of the city. Upon exiting the city, the shoreline extended endlessly northward. The Monster stopped there. There were no people around. It seemed like his goal was moving the fight to a deserted place. Zatoh thought to himself that moving to a deserted place intentionally was unlike the Monster. He started talking to the Monster as he turned around. His hands were emitting sparks of lightning. ¡°First, let me ask you ¨C who are you?¡± The monster didn¡¯t say anything. He just breathed heavily. ¡°¡­What¡¯s Ganbanzel doing?¡± Once again, silence. He didn¡¯t show any intention of attacking or running away; his cloak merely swayed. Zatoh stopped trying to talk to him. He started running and clenched his fist to attack the Monster. From within the cloak, a swarthy hand stretched forward and blocked that fist. Zatoh repelled the oncoming counterattack kick with his elbow. Neither of them used any ability. As if telling each other to wait-and-see, they exchanged blows. Using the recoil from blocking a front kick with his two hands, Zatoh drew back. His hand emitted a pale blue light as if signaling the end of the preliminary test. ¡°Come, impostor.¡± Zatoh spoke. At the same time, the Monster drew a sword from inside his cloak. It was a wide and bulky sword, similar to a hatchet. The Monster lightly flung it in front of him. Lightning fell on that sword. Creating this opening by defending against the lightning, the Monster leapt ahead. How na?ve. Zatoh read his movements. He jumped forward before the Monster and trampled on the sword. The Monster stopped just before reaching him and retreated, heaving up sand. ¡°¡­What¡¯s that? You¡¯re weak.¡± Zatoh said with a disappointed expression. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to reveal your true identity.¡± Then, the Monster talked for the first time. ¡°Right, I¡¯m no match for the real deal.¡± Zatoh noticed that voice sounded familiar to him. Thinking about it, so was that sword he stepped on. ¡°But did you really fall for this?¡± While saying this, the Monster put a hand to his mask. It was then that Noloty came running with heavy breaths. ¡°Aah, s-so it started¡­ Zatoh-san, are you okay?!¡± Rushing to Zatoh, she pointed her fist at the Monster. ¡°What are you doing Noloty, aren¡¯t you pointing that fist at the wrong guy?¡± The Monster removed his mask. ¡°¡­It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Minth-san¡­¡± Zatoh and Noloty spoke simultaneously. Under the mask was the face of the Armed Librarian Minth Chezine. He was one of the three people who fought the Monster before. ¡°Long time no see, Monster-kun.¡± Minth grinned while saying this. He threw the mask and cloak into the sea. Underneath he wore his usual gaudy jacket. ¡°What are you doing, Minth-san?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I should be asking you?¡± Minth briskly stepped towards Noloty. Then he suddenly slammed his head onto her forehead. ¡°O-ouch!¡± Noloty cowered while holding her forehead. Zatoh watched her in amazement. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be looking for Luimon¡¯s Book?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Why were you chasing me around with that guy?¡± ¡°Because you were the Monster- gyaah!¡± Minth landed another head-butt. Because it was enough to make her jump a bit, it made even Zatoh grimace despite only watching from the side. ¡°Did you get yourself a nice man after thinking that you can¡¯t retrieve the Book? Not bad pretending to be cute like that.¡± Saying this, Minth dragged up Noloty who fell on the sand. ¡°Monster-kun. I need to go give this girl a thorough lecture, so please wait here for a while.¡± Minth grasped Noloty¡¯s scruff and started dragging her. ¡°¡­Minth Chezine, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I impersonated the Monster hoping to lure you and caught even her.¡± At that point, Noloty slipped a word in. ¡°¡­Wait a second. That person isn¡¯t the Monster.¡± ¡°Hmph. Is that what you think?¡± Minth closely looked at her face. He then inquired Zatoh. ¡°Is that so, Zatoh-san? Aren¡¯t you the Monster?¡± ¡°No, I am the Monster.¡± ¡°Here you go, Noloty. So, you were the one we fought in Bantorra Library?¡± ¡°Yes. You, the guy with two pistols, and the girl with a rapier. I fought all three of you.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Minth grinned. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take care of you afterwards. Wait right here. Because when I¡¯m done with my business, I¡¯m coming to kill you.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯ll wait.¡± Minth took Noloty towards the city. Zatoh was silent and watched them from behind. ¡°¡­Did he escape?¡± Zatoh murmured. It was possible he avoided battle entirely by diminishing the enemy¡¯s fighting spirit with his loose tongue. Even when he head-butted Noloty it was probably meant to dampen Zatoh¡¯s spirit. He didn¡¯t know what his ability was, but that twin-pistol guy said he wasn¡¯t combat oriented. Was it a technique related to surviving like this? In any case, Zatoh thought that this was the end. Since a real Armed Librarian came from Bantorra Library, he was undoubtedly going to get killed. If he will wait there, Minth will come with reinforcements and kill him. It took a while, but he was finally going to die. Noloty¡¯s farce will also end. Suddenly, his head began hurting. ¡°¡­What?¡± Zatoh scowled. He felt as if his head was expanding and about to explode. Noloty was dragged by Minth back to the city. When they came near the sheriff¡¯s offices, he finally released her. After removing his hand from her scruff, Minth looked around them. Then, he drew a small bottle from his chest pocket and looked at its contents. ¡°Did he really not follow us?¡± ¡°Is that one of Mokkania-san¡¯s winged ants?¡± Noloty asked Minth as he peered inside the bottle. ¡°Yeah. I borrowed it from him. It¡¯s for monitoring Zatoh.¡± There was a single ant inside the bottle ¨C a queen ant remodeled by the Magic of the Armed Librarian called Mokkania. It was slightly larger than normal. Currently, several flying ants circled Zatoh¡¯s surroundings. If something abnormal were to happen to him, it would get transmitted to the queen ant inside the bottle. ¡°What¡¯s Zatoh-san doing?¡± After peeping at the queen ant, Minth answered, ¡°Seems like he¡¯s waiting quietly. What¡¯s his deal?¡± Saying this, he faced Noloty. ¡°C¡¯mon, Noloty, I¡¯ll have you talk to me about him.¡± Noloty hesitated. Hamyuts¡¯s orders were to not let any other Armed Librarian know about her top-secret mission. She couldn¡¯t talk about it. ¡°I don¡¯t understand as well. He might be the Monster, but I¡¯m not so sure about¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯ve you been doing till now? Wasn¡¯t your mission retrieving Luimon¡¯s Book?¡± ¡°Actually, I have this plus another mission. I can¡¯t speak about it in detail.¡± ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t heard about this.¡± Minth put a hand to his chin. ¡°I also have some questions. Is that person truly the Monster as you¡¯ve said? With your ability you should know, right Minth-san?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking because I don¡¯t know. Who is this Zatoh guy?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand as well. He¡¯s not the Monster.¡± Minth Chezine. He was not an Armed Librarian who specialized in combat. His true value lay in investigation of crimes. In particular, he specialized in looking for people. His ability was named Sacred Eyes. This ability allowed him to see the very soul of a person. Once activated, he could see through things like the state of mind, nature, and preferences of a person; basically, the shape of their soul. It might have seemed simple, but it could aid things like interrogation of criminals or suspects, finding traitors among allies, judging the aptitude of subordinates and more; an ability useful in many different ways. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the soul of the Monster¨C his nature was evil, his thoughts were of self-interest, and his wish was chaos. But for this Zatoh guy ¨C his nature is foolishness, his thoughts are of nihility, and his wish is atonement. No matter how many times I look at him, he doesn¡¯t look like the Monster at all. It¡¯s unthinkable for him to have had a change of heart or a split personality. No matter how I look at it, he seems to be a different person.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s not him, just as I thought.¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s no reason to think he¡¯s not the Monster. With his lightning and super regeneration, or more importantly how it felt fighting with him, they are all similar to the Monster. Above all else, he told us himself that he was the Monster. He¡¯s of the same size, knows things only the Monster would know, uses the same abilities, and speaks of himself as the Monster. If he¡¯s not the Monster despite all of that, what does it mean?¡± Minth stared at Noloty. ¡°Now then, start talking. What were you doing until now? I haven¡¯t heard anything about a top-secret mission. And if you¡¯ll try lying I¡¯ll find out immediately.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Noloty resigned. She started telling him everything starting from when Hamyuts brought her to meet Zatoh. When she finished, Minth looked at her with a surprised expression. ¡°Did you really meet the Director?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive the notification from the old lady?¡± ¡°W-what? I haven¡¯t heard anything¡­¡± ¡°Right now, the Director is missing.¡± ¡°W-what¡¯s that supposed to mean?! The Director?!¡± ¡°That woman did something unthinkable.¡± It was about ten days prior. A month had passed since the Monster¡¯s assault on the Library. Hamyuts Meseta sat in the Director¡¯s office. Through Mirepoc she received reports from various places, gathered all the information and sent orders. In addition, she stretched her Sensory Threads around, vigilant against any attack. Hamyuts, who was working silently until then, suddenly stood up. ¡°I¡¯m dooone. Mirepo, can I quit?¡± Saying this, Hamyuts tossed the pen behind her. Mirepoc, who was at her side, suspended her Thought Sharing. ¡°What do you mean by quitting, Director?¡± Hamyuts stood while scratching her head. ¡°Hey, Mirepo. Can you recall the old lady from Ismo? I¡¯m leaving this to you two.¡± Mirepoc, while confused by the sudden order, asked, ¡°Will you join the search party as well, Director?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t search for him. I¡¯ll just go and fight him.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Mirepoc was completely dumbfounded. ¡°Currently we¡¯re just sending everyone to look around for him. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I were to fight him and reach a conclusion?¡± ¡°With all due respect, I cannot understand what you mean by this.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he came here to fight me? So I¡¯m saying that I can just go and fight him.¡± ¡°Pardon me, Director. But wasn¡¯t your plan to discover the Monster and then send more than four powerful Armed Librarians to fight him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I want to fight with that guy. That¡¯s all.¡± Hamyuts smiled while saying this. Mirepoc questioned her with anger. ¡°¡­Director, have you forgotten that when you have fought alone in Toatt Mining Town you nearly died?¡± ¡°Oh, you mean with that Cigal guy.¡± Mirepoc¡¯s words, that tried discouraging her, had the opposite effect. ¡°Those are some good memories¡­ that time when I was earnestly losing.¡± Hamyuts stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll have to use every possible move in my disposal against that kind of opponent.¡± ¡°¡­If you are being truthful, I can¡¯t help but doubt your mental stability.¡± ¡°Oh, Mirepoc. I¡¯ll have to deduct points from you.¡± She pointed at Mirepoc with one finger. ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m sane?¡± ¡°From then on, the Director hid her whereabouts and chased after the Monster. Old Ireia was furious. ¡®How can the God¡¯s Representative say she wants to fight and act independently like this?!¡¯ and such. Just what has she been doing? I can¡¯t understand why the Director gave you that order.¡± Minth finished talking. Noloty listened to him while dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s the Director thinking?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s my question to you.¡± Minth said in disappointment. ¡°I wonder why she gave me that order¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that either. However, she only has one goal.¡± ¡°Fighting the Monster, you mean?¡± She didn¡¯t know Hamyuts¡¯s aim. Until now, she acted according to her orders. But why did she issue those orders to her? A person who wasn¡¯t the Monster while similar to the Monster, and Hamyuts Meseta, who wanted to fight that Monster. She had a bad feeling about something. Didn¡¯t Hamyuts just take advantage of her? Wasn¡¯t she just used as a pawn to grant Hamyuts¡¯s wish of fighting the Monster? The two faced each other and kept thinking. Zatoh¡¯s true identity, Hamyuts¡¯s goals¡­ there were only things they couldn¡¯t understand. After a while, Minth opened his mouth. ¡°This is only hypothetical, but I might know something about his identity.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°That transparent hair¡­ people with the same kind of hair were recorded in history. Hair color and a person¡¯s ability are often tied together.¡± ¡°What kind of ability is it?¡± ¡°¡­The ability known as Book-Eating.¡± One hundred years ago, there was a boy. He was the owner of beautiful transparent hair as well as the ability called Book-Eating. Neither his achievements nor misdeeds were left for the future. Only little bits of that name have been recorded in the history of Magical research. In front of some Magic researchers, he brought a single Book to his mouth. It was the Book of a Magician. The Book became sand and started flowing into his mouth. Immediately after, despite him being ten years old, he became able to use Magic without acquiring any training as a Magician. Furthermore, he kept eating more Books one after another. When he ate the Book of a lawyer he became able to recite the law from memory, when he ate the Book of a swordsman he became able to wield a sword, and when he ate the Book of a politician he became able to give a splendid speech about common political ideas. However, after a while his body¡¯s condition became bad ¨C there were frequent tremors in his hands; uneasiness in his mind; he developed split personalities; and finally, he injured himself. The boy said, ¡°Help me! They¡¯re coming out of the swamp¡­ they¡¯re going to eat me!¡± The researchers determined that the eaten Books rebelled inside the boy. However, they had no idea how to help him. A year after having first complained about his condition, the boy died. When his Book was found, it was several times larger than a normal one. It was said that touching his Book led to several people¡¯s worth of memories to flow inside, breaking the spirit of the reader. That Book was housed in the Fifth Sealed Archive of Bantorra Library. ¡°That sort of power¡­¡± Noloty mumbled. ¡°There isn¡¯t any evidence, but I think it fits. He ate the Monster¡¯s Book, and his mind was hijacked by him. Then, in order to suppress the Monster, he wanted to die. The Director told you to not let him die so she could fight the Monster.¡± ¡°¡­Then, Zatoh-san¡­¡± ¡°Might become possessed by the Monster.¡± At the same time when Minth and Noloty faced each other¡­ There were two people inside the room of a hotel located in central Bujui. They occupied the highest floor of the highest grade hotel, and enjoyed the fragrance of tea mixed with brandy. ¡°¡­Eh, Minth is quite something. So he realized the Book-Eating deal.¡± One of the two people opened her mouth. She was Hamyuts Meseta. After closing her eyes and releasing Sensory Threads from her body, she surveyed the movements of Minth and Noloty. ¡°It¡¯s going faster than I imagined. I thought it¡¯s about time I lend a hand, but it seems it¡¯s no longer necessary.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ does that mean it was within your expectations?¡± The one talking to Hamyuts was an old man. He was a True Man of the Indulging God Cult as well as the ringleader behind the creation of the Monster ¨C Ganbanzel Grof. Those two, who used to be bitter enemies, were now sitting together inside the hotel room without trying to kill each other. ¡°But, Hamyuts¡­ Just what is going to happen now? At this rate, won¡¯t Armed Librarians come from Bantorra and kill Zatoh?¡± ¡°Yeah, it is so.¡± ¡°Why did you send that lass? She was utterly useless!¡± Ganbanzel said in rage. With her eyes still closed, Hamyuts answered calmly. ¡°It¡¯s Noloty¡¯s turn now. Please watch quietly.¡± ¡°But, Hamyuts¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Hamyuts slightly opened her eyes and stared at Ganbanzel. He leaked a small cry and went silent, getting overpowered. ¡°Wait for a little more. It¡¯s going to get interesting now.¡± Saying this, Hamyuts smiled. ¡°Soon, it will be time for Zatoh-kun to get excited as well.¡± Hamyuts sent her Sensory Threads to Zatoh who was waiting on the beach. Her face had a terrible smile. Her whole body was itching for the imminent battle. ¡°Quickly, quickly resurrect, Monster-kun. Quickly come to entertain me.¡± At the same time, Zatoh was struggling against the tremor in his hands. He scratched at his skin and tore his flesh. Despite his bones already being exposed, the tremor wouldn¡¯t stop. The oozing of greasy sweat wasn¡¯t the only painful thing. ¡°¡­This, this is¡­¡± Zatoh desperately tore off his body. Nothing like this ever happened before. When he received pain by scraping his meat, it would sink inside that guy¡¯s body. However, it didn¡¯t happen like that now. Suddenly, his eyes went dark. Zatoh felt his consciousness being dragged inside his body. Minth and Noloty faced each other and worried together. An abnormal sound broke their silence. The queen ant inside the bottle flapped her wings. That informed of an abnormal event that happened to Zatoh. Minth peeked at the queen ant and spoke in a tense voice. ¡°¡­Noloty, I¡¯m disappointed.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That bastard ran away.¡± Noloty instinctively raised her voice. ¡°This can¡¯t be! He¡¯s not the kind of person to run away like that!¡± Without listening to her, Minth started running. ¡°¡­We don¡¯t have time for this. Let¡¯s go after him!¡± He shouted while running. ¡°Noloty, maybe he¡¯s not the kind of person to run away. But it doesn¡¯t mean that the guy inside him is like that too!¡± Volume 2, 6: Final Past — Slaughter – Part 1 Volume 2, Chapter 6: Final Past ¡ª Slaughter ¨C Part?1 One time Zatoh got out of the Book in the middle. He was a little tired. Only a small time had passed, but reading the Book exhausted his mind. He turned his head around and lightly pressed on his eyes. ¡°How do you find it?¡± ¡°Interesting. This boy who wants to become a monster¡­ yeah, he¡¯s interesting.¡± Lascall, who stood by Zatoh¡¯s side, sent him a curious look. ¡°However, wouldn¡¯t you rather directly eat rather than read it? Isn¡¯t that your ability?¡± Zatoh answered while stretching his fingers again. ¡°Reading it is also interesting. I¡¯m quite frankly tired of just eating.¡± At that time, a huge wave suddenly appeared in the calm sea. It wet the corpse of the boy lying next to Zatoh and Lascall and receded. Zatoh¡¯s fingers once again touched Enlike¡¯s Book. Even after Enlike saw Qumola¡¯s smile, the following days passed as usual without any change. Every day he simply sat on the beach to conduct his Magic Deliberation and improve the power and accuracy of his lightning. For a while, there was no night-time combat training. These days could have been called peaceful in a twisted way. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today.¡± Boramot announced. Enlike and the rest opened their eyes and stood up. Boramot started preaching like usual in front of them. ¡°Not even one of you had succeeded in your Deliberation today. I¡¯m at the limits of my patience seeing your unsightly performance. If you don¡¯t want to be killed, get stronger. Those who will not be able to will die. Don¡¯t forget this. That¡¯s it.¡± Boramot¡¯s sermon ended and the group dispersed. Enlike and the rest started returning to their caves like usual. ¡°Hey, Enlike.¡± When Enlike was about to go back, Boramot called out to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you lately?¡± ¡°What?¡± Enlike returned a question because he couldn¡¯t understand. Although the speed of his growth had slightly diminished, he still kept growing stronger. ¡°Lately, you haven¡¯t been reading the Books about Hamyuts.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Thinking about it, rather than him not reading them lately, it¡¯s more like he forgot they existed. ¡°Did you already memorize Hamyuts¡¯s capabilities? You don¡¯t need to see them anymore?¡± Boramot was wrong. Enlike¡¯s purpose in reading the Books about Hamyuts wasn¡¯t to check her capabilities in the first place. What he wanted to see was her smile. Since denying it would be bothersome, he decided to leave it at that. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ oh well. Keep making an effort so you can become a real monster.¡± The two separated and each went back to their residence. When Enlike came back, Qumola was wielding a hammer next to the bonfire for some reason. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for breaking your cup, Kayas-san. I¡¯ll try to fix it.¡± ¡°Oh man, that sucks.¡± Kayas scratched his head. ¡°What am I going to do now?¡± ¡°Please use this one instead.¡± ¡°Is this a medicine bottle? It smells weird¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine.¡± Kayas and Qumola talked in a friendly manner. Enlike carefully watched them doing so. Ever since the day he saw Qumola¡¯s smile, only one thing had changed ¨C he began following her with his eyes. Whenever they were together, he would look at her face and movements. Suddenly, Qumola noticed she was being watched. Their gazes met and it caused her body to shiver. The frightened Qumola went to hide behind Kayas. ¡°¡­¡± Enlike averted his gaze. ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s time to eat. Let¡¯s all eat to our heart¡¯s content and choke on it!¡± After Kayas¡¯s greetings, the usual meal time started. They also put the leftovers of the military rations inside the cloth in the middle like usual. Then, something unusual happened. Just before finishing his meal, Enlike still had a mouthful left. He decided putting it on the cloth for Qumola. Everyone there was staring at his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Enlike?¡± Kayas asked without thinking. ¡°Nothing.¡± Enlike answered bluntly. ¡°Umm, Enlike-san, you don¡¯t need to worry for me¡­¡± Qumola said with a small voice. ¡°¡­I see.¡± Feeling a bit lonely, Enlike picked up what he put on the cloth and tossed it inside his mouth. It was disgusting as usual. He considered trying to talk to Qumola. He didn¡¯t know anything about her. He only knew about her smile that he had seen only once and her timid appearance that was like a mouse. Enlike wanted to know more about Qumola. However, she was terribly afraid of him. Whenever he would raise his voice towards her, her legs would shake. Whenever he looked at her, Enlike hesitated if he should try talking to her. As meal time was over, the group began chatting. During this, Kayas was exchanging words with the others. Qumola was sitting all by herself besides him. ¡°Now that I think about it, Qumola.¡± Kayas opened his mouth. ¡°I want to see your treasures.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Everyone gave them to you, right? Show us.¡± Qumola made a small nod and ran to her cave. ¡°Here they are.¡± She brought a small bag from the cave. She laid it in the center of the circle and sat there as well. Her position was such that her back was turned towards Enlike who sat a little farther. ¡°Not bad at all.¡± ¡°Oh, this is the one I gave you.¡± ¡°Who gave you that?¡± The group was talking happily. Qumola who was at the center of attention also seemed to have fun. However, Enlike couldn¡¯t take part in the conversation. Without saying anything, he simply stared at Qumola¡¯s small back. Feeling lonely, he finally left his spot. As Qumola and the rest were happily chatting amongst themselves, no one had noticed him. ¡°What is it, Enlike?¡± Boramot poked out his face from inside the log cabin. Enlike had decided to come there. ¡°Do you want the read the Books about Hamyuts?¡± Enlike shook his head to the side. ¡°Hmm, oh well. Come in.¡± Enlike was invited inside. Boramot¡¯s cabin was warm. On top of his table was a half-eaten canned meat, corn soup and a liquor bottle. ¡°What is it? Do you want to kill someone?¡± Enlike shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Enlike? You¡¯re acting strange lately.¡± ¡°I have a question. Why is Qumola here?¡± ¡°What?¡± Boramot frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Qumola? What will you do with that information?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°¡­Oh well.¡± Boramot took a sip from his bottle and started talking. ¡°She¡¯s a Meat like you brats. Since her mind is still close to a human being, I brought her thinking that she might be of use.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. Why are you asking?¡± Boramot said in a bored tone. Enlike began thinking. ¡°Everyone seems to care about her. Why is that?¡± As Enlike said this, Boramot looked even more bored. ¡°What, did you also start taking interest in the opposite sex?¡± That way of speaking was more unpleasant than ever. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m just asking why everyone seems to care about her.¡± After pouring more alcohol down his throat, Boramot answered. ¡°They¡¯re a bunch of guys stuck on an island without knowing of the outside world. Even that sort of mouse will catch their interest.¡± Enlike took offense in him calling her a mouse. He also thought that way of her, but Boramot saying it felt unpleasant to him. ¡°I have once seen her smile.¡± ¡°And what of it?¡± ¡°Why did she smile?¡± Boramot snorted after hearing Enlike¡¯s question. ¡°Because she¡¯s a mouse. Give her some food and she will obviously smile. That¡¯s all.¡± Boramot gulped down the remaining liquor as if saying the conversation was over. Enlike felt that his eyes were telling him to go away if he didn¡¯t have any further business. However, that¡¯s not what he wanted to hear. Enlike stood up while thinking about Boramot¡¯s disappointment. He returned in front of the bonfire. The fire was already gone and Qumola and the rest were nowhere to be seen. While staring at the bonfire¡¯s traces, Enlike recalled Qumola¡¯s small back and the faint smile he had seen her wear that day. ¡°¡­Qumola.¡± He let out that name with a small voice. There was no reply. Enlike suddenly looked up to the sky. He could see a lone bird flying. He shot out lightning. It shined in the night-time sky for an instant, and the bird fell down with a tailspin. Enlike looked at the feathers of the bird that fell to his feet. Those bluish feathers looked pretty. He grabbed the bird¡¯s neck and pluck out a slightly singed feather. Days kept passing without any change. Enlike¡¯s abilities have visibly deteriorated. He failed at strengthening his Magic with the Deliberation and even in using lightning strikes which he worked so hard on perfecting until now. Also during that day, his lightning that was supposed to be able to travel about five meters struck instead in his immediate vicinity. Enlike¡¯s body bounced and fell on top of the sand. Boramot came up running in a hurry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Enlike?¡± Boramot¡¯s tone was severe. As Enlike¡¯s abilities deteriorated, Boramot also stopped giving him special treatment. His voice was the same as when he talked to the other guys, a mixed tone of scorn and anger. Fortunately, he avoided a direct hit. Enlike rose while staggering. ¡°¡­That¡¯s enough for you. Go back and let Qumola take care of you.¡± ¡°¡­Hey, Enlike. Get a hold of yourself.¡± After saying this, Kayas tried lending a hand to him. ¡°He can go by himself. Continue your Deliberation!¡± Boramot¡¯s angry voice echoed. Enlike got up and dragged his aching body back to the cave where Qumola was. ¡°Enlike-san¡­¡± Qumola stepped up towards the wounded Enlike who was returning to the cave. He then calmly gave her instructions. ¡°First, bring water. We need to cool the wound and then also let me drink a bit. Use the medicine afterwards.¡± Just as she was told to, Qumola cooled off his wound and applied medicine. Both her hand movements and expression were clumsy. Seeing her fearfully touch him like that was somewhat sad. There was no one around. Enlike thought ¨C Maybe now I can talk to her. Timidly, so as to not scare Qumola, Enlike raised a small voice. ¡°¡­Qumola.¡± Qumola started pitifully shaking even more. ¡°¡­What is it?¡± She asked back in a fragile voice. ¡°Am I scary?¡± After looking troubled for a while, she answered. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Everyone says you¡¯re scary.¡± ¡°What are they saying?¡± ¡°They say that you love killing and that you only think about which one of them you want to kill.¡± It was not true. Enlike thought about telling her, but didn¡¯t. If he were to say such thing, it would be like him declaring he is not a monster. If he were to become a monster, he would be able to smile. Enlike still had this lingering regret. ¡°¡­Marlin-san, Veyzach-san and Lonkenny-san were all killed by you¡­¡± ¡°I had no choice.¡± Enlike replied. ¡°We¡¯re all here so we become monsters. If we can¡¯t become monsters we will simply die.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qumola didn¡¯t answer, and Enlike became sad again. He wanted to hear some affirmation or even a denial. The silence rejected him far more harshly than anything. Even he didn¡¯t know what to say. She applied his medicine using cotton. ¡°I have a question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Some time before I¡¯ve seen you smile. I want to know why you were smiling.¡± Qumola¡¯s hands froze. ¡°That didn¡¯t happen. I haven¡¯t smiled in a long time.¡± ¡°Do you remember Lonkenny¡¯s seashell?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen you smile when Kayas gave it to you.¡± ¡°Did that really happen?¡± Qumola answered, confused. ¡°Did I smile?¡± ¡°Do you remember now? Why did you smile then?¡± ¡°When I received the shell, I thought that perhaps Lonkenny-san was still alive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s it.¡± Enlike was a bit disappointed. Is that all? He thought to himself. ¡°What will make you smile?¡± ¡°If everyone will stay alive, that will make me happy.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The treatment was already over. Enlike stood up and turned his back to Qumola. I feel like I¡¯ve understood something. Qumola could smile because there were people who cared for her. That didn¡¯t hold for Enlike. No-one cared about him, so he couldn¡¯t smile. For Enlike, who was all alone, the only way to smile was by fighting. Just like Ganbanzel said, just like Boramot said, he could only smile by fighting and killing. However, he also felt that something was wrong. Was this really his goal? He shook off that question from his head. It was the only thing he could do. From that day on, Qumola avoided Enlike even more than usual. Enlike was sad, but he didn¡¯t try talking to her again. More time had passed. Enlike¡¯s growth was still slow. There were those who began closing the gap among the group. For example, Sasari. His ability allowed him to control water. The power of the high-speed water bullets he could shoot exceeded that of a normal handgun. Although he was inferior to Enlike in his power to deal killing blows, the range and scope of his attacks were better than lightning. One day, Sasari suddenly talked to him. ¡°Tonight. You and me.¡± There was no combat practice in a long time. It was no longer conducted for Enlike¡¯s sake. It would become a struggle to see who will survive and become a monster, Sasari or Enlike. Sasari couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on his face. He was trembling, probably due to that as well. ¡°I looked forward to this day.¡± Sasari said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Qumola will be happy if you die.¡± Sasari said while smiling. The mention of Qumola¡¯s name greatly upset Enlike. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You know. Qumola hates you.¡± That¡¯s not true ¨C he wanted to say, but didn¡¯t. Qumola had a reason for hating him after all ¨C it was because he kept killing her friends. Volume 2, 6: Final Past — Slaughter – Part 2 Volume 2, Chapter 6: Final Past ¡ª Slaughter ¨C Part?2 The battle between the two began as the moon ascended. ¡°Begin!¡± After Boramot shouted, the two began activating their abilities at the same time. Both of them had offensive abilities that were far above their defenses. Enlike¡¯s expectations that the match would be over immediately were betrayed right at the very beginning. Just as the lightning hit, Sasari moved back. After it struck the sand in vain, Enlike¡¯s entire body was bombarded by water bullets. He was blown away and rolled on the sand. ¡°¡­Aah!¡± He groaned. Sasari then pursued him again. If he were to concentrate his attacks on one spot, Sasari could penetrate Enlike¡¯s body. But he didn¡¯t choose to do so. Rather than creating an opening by using a single blow, he instead opted for the more reliable consecutive hits. He shot the small water bullets in an extensive perimeter. It was like an absurdly powerful spray. Enlike couldn¡¯t evade it. He could only cower on the ground while enduring those attacks down to his bones. At the instant he would try standing up all of his bones would break and it would be his end. While keeping himself in the minimal space of bombardment, Enlike kept looking for a chance to counterattack. When the bullets grazed him they tore his skin, and when they hit they cracked his bones. Enlike tried retreating while crawling on the sand. ¡°Oho!¡± Boramot¡¯s cry reached Enlike¡¯s ears. Was he surprised or was he pleased? ¡°Why, are you, so quiet, Enlike!¡± Sasari shouted and kept attacking. While calmly keeping a steady distance from Enlike, he slowly started to corner him. He always stayed out of reach for Enlike¡¯s lightning attack. Enlike kept looking for some breakthrough. But there was nothing he could do right now. He could hear his bones cracking. Even from afar it was obvious that they were breaking. Clenching his teeth, Enlike waited for some chance to counterattack. ¡°Sasari! That¡¯s enough. Finish him off!¡± Boramot could be heard shouting this. I got it, thought Enlike. When Sasari will make a bold move to settle the match, if Enlike could avoid that, a chance will come. ¡°Shut up!¡± However, Sasari roared in anger as a response. ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°This is my fight, don¡¯t open your mouth!¡± Enlike mentally clicked his tongue. Sasari was alert. There was no gap for a counterattack. This one-sided battle lasted for about a minute. For Enlike, who could only receive the attacks without doing anything, it was an endlessly long minute. And just as he was about to lose all of his fighting spirit¡­ The turning point had arrived. The moon became hidden by the clouds, and the surroundings were wrapped in darkness. Among the people around, only Enlike noticed that this was the turning point. He moved. Enlike shot out a lightning strike, tearing through the darkness. It wasn¡¯t aimed for Sasari who was standing farther back. It was aimed to his right where there was nothing. Five meters ahead to Enlike¡¯s right, light and dust rose up. ¡°¡­!¡± Sasari lost sight of Enlike in the sudden darkness for just an instant. And then there was sudden lightning. Reflexively, Sasari aimed his attack there. The water bullets penetrated the dust and flew into the darkness in vain. With that opening, the outcome was decided. Enlike ran atop the sand to the left as if drawing a semicircle. Noticing his error, Sasari corrected the path of his attack. However, to aim for Enlike, who was running in an arc, a bit of time was required. ¡°Oh s-¡± Sasari retreated. However, he was too slow. Enlike slightly closed the gap. Lightning shot with his entire body¡¯s strength blended with the water bullets. Inside the roar resounding on the beach, ¡°¡­Qumola.¡± Did he mishear such a murmur? The two were hit by the interlaced attacks. They both fell atop the sand at the same time. The water bullets blew Enlike away, and the lightning annihilated Sasari. ¡°I won¡­?¡± Enlike muttered. Their strength was even. If this was during the day, or on a cloudless moonlit night, Enlike would have lost. ¡°¡­So you survived, Enlike.¡± Boramot, looking at him from the side, said so while approaching. ¡°This should be a good cure for your slacking lately. Regret this and keep doing your best for Ganbanzel-sama like before.¡± Enlike tried raising his wounded body. His feet wouldn¡¯t listen to him. Boramot said something, but he couldn¡¯t hear it well. ¡°But you having trouble with that level of opponent¡­ Enlike?¡± His feet couldn¡¯t move. He fell forward. ¡°Enlike!¡± Enlike lost his consciousness after hearing Boramot¡¯s voice from afar. When he opened his eyes, he saw he was inside Boramot¡¯s cabin. He had been laid on a blanket spread on the floor. His body was wrapped by bandages all around. Boramot couldn¡¯t be seen anywhere, but instead Qumola was there. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Boramot-san brought me here.¡± He looked outside the window. It was already evening. Enlike was surprised to think he had been sleeping for more than half a day. ¡°Where¡¯s Boramot?¡± ¡°He was here just now, but went out to supervise everyone¡¯s Magic Deliberation.¡± Qumola explained indifferently. Enlike felt something unnatural in her tone of voice. He recalled that Sasari said Qumola hates him. ¡°Enlike-san, I need to apply your medicine, so show me your back.¡± Qumola said and closed on Enlike. ¡°I don¡¯t think I really hurt my back.¡± ¡°You simply haven¡¯t noticed it. Come on.¡± Enlike turned around his back to her. Qumola put her hand on it. ¡°Qumola.¡± Enlike softly said then. ¡°What are you going to do with that knife?¡± He could feel that Qumola¡¯s body had stopped with a start. He turned around again and looked up at her. She held a small knife in her hand and looked down at Enlike. ¡°¡­¡± The two of them were completely frozen for a while. Enlike barely managed to say a word. ¡°Put that knife away. You¡¯ll get killed.¡± Qumola pulled a sheath out from her pocket and returned the knife inside. ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± There was no answer. Qumola firmly puckered her lips and stared at Enlike with eyes full of hatred. There was no trace of the usual cowardice on her face. From her behavior, he could understand that this was no trick of his imagination. ¡°Enlike-san. This is the fifth one.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Every time even a single person dies, I become so sad I want to die myself. Did you know that I keep resisting my desire to die, see another person die again, become sad, and want to die again, Enlike-san? I gradually became unable to tell whether I am living or not. My heart is steadily dying along with them. Do you understand my feelings? Enlike-san.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s because you love killing so much.¡± Qumola kept talking. ¡°Five people have died already. I have also died five times. Hey, isn¡¯t that unfair? Can¡¯t you die just once?¡± Qumola hit Enlike with violent words that he never heard before. He wanted to tell her he was sorry, to forgive him, to apologize to her. But he couldn¡¯t. Enlike couldn¡¯t act any other way. Because if he were to apologize at all, it would have to be about that fact that he was still alive. ¡°Did you enjoy? Killing them, that is. Did everyone dying made you feel good, Enlike-san?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is killing that much fun? If it¡¯s that much fun, then you should just kill me, Boramot, Ganbanzel and everyone else and get it over with!!!¡± Qumola kept spitting words of resentment while crying. It was unbearably sad. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to.¡± Enlike said. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill anymore.¡± He muttered. ¡°I just kill, and kill, and don¡¯t enjoy it at all. I never did, even once.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We were taught that killing is enjoyable. I also thought it was supposed to be so. But I¡¯m¡­¡± Enlike¡¯s words stopped there. He couldn¡¯t utter a continuation. ¡°¡­A¡­haha.¡± Qumola laughed. Pulling at her face, she laughed in a broken voice. ¡°Why are you¡­ telling me¡­ such a cruel¡­ thing now¡­¡± ¡°I wanted to smile. That was all I wanted.¡± Qumola stopped laughing and began crying. ¡°Why are you telling me this now¡­¡± She kept crying while saying this. Enlike didn¡¯t have any reply. He raised his wounded body, supported himself on the wall and went outside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Enlike? What are you doing like this?¡± After he walked around as if crawling, he found Boramot. He came running to Enlike. He tried assisting him and was surprised seeing his expression. Enlike was crying. ¡°¡­Enlike. Why are you crying?¡± ¡°Boramot. Let¡¯s stop.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Boramot, stop this, I can¡¯t do it anymore.¡± Boramot struck his cheek. ¡°What are you trying to do, bastard?!¡± Enlike fell down listlessly. Boramot then jeered at him. ¡°Can¡¯t do it? Are you kidding me! Do you think you¡¯re allowed to?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Boramot kicked Enlike¡¯s body. ¡°¡­What did that mouse do to you?¡± Muttering this, he walked towards his cabin in quick steps. ¡°Enlike, I misjudged you.¡± While spitting that parting remark at him, Boramot went away. ¡°¡­¡± Enlike raised his body and wobbled forward. ¡°Where should I go¡­¡± He muttered. After using up his strength by coming to the beach, he collapsed. After this, things happened the unconscious Enlike was not aware of. Boramot returned to the cabin and kicked the door open. Qumola wasn¡¯t there anymore. He picked up a bottle of liquor, drank one sip and threw it on the floor. ¡°Damn it!¡± He spat out. In the end even Enlike is broken. I shouldn¡¯t have let Sasari die. The rest are hopeless trash. There¡¯s probably no longer any chance of producing a monster on this island. But I¡¯m not the one at fault. It¡¯s all because of those piece of shit Meats. If we just had a few more Meats, I¡¯m sure creating a monster would have been possible. There was something wrong with Ganbanzel¡¯s orders to begin with. No matter how many Meats will be taught Magic, they couldn¡¯t possibly defeat Hamyuts Meseta. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have followed Ganbanzel-sama. Following him wouldn¡¯t get me to Heaven. Cigal-sama would be much better.¡± Boramot kicked the bottles of alcohol at his feet. And at that moment, he heard a voice inside his head. One of Ganbanzel¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦s was a Magician who could use Thought Sharing. ¡®We haven¡¯t spoken in a long time, Boramot.¡¯ Ganbanzel¡¯s voice resounded. Boramot instinctively stood at attention. ¡®Your health is far more important.¡¯ ¡®Enough with the greetings, you fool.¡¯ Ganbanzel sent an angry thought. Boramot felt ashamed. ¡®So, what about Enlike? And also the one called Sasari. They¡¯re making good progress, right?¡¯ ¡®No, err, they¡¯re both no good.¡¯ ¡®¡­Ho. What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®Sasari wasn¡¯t good material. And Enlike has fallen for a girl.¡¯ ¡®So, what are you going to do, Boramot?¡¯ ¡®They¡¯re both hopeless Meats. With all due respect, no matter how much I try with them, there is nothing I can do.¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Ganbanzel thought for a while. ¡®¡­You are incompetent.¡¯ Boramot felt a shiver run up his spine. If Ganbanzel were to abandon him, everything will be over. He will become as worthless as a Meat. If he couldn¡¯t do something, he will surely just become a Meat. ¡®Ganbanzel-sama, please reconsider. I am¡­¡¯ ¡®Good grief, it seems I was not blessed with good subordinates. The only one working properly is Enlike.¡¯ ¡®Ganbanzel-sama, Ganbanzel-sama!¡¯ The Thought Sharing was cut off. With a pale face, Boramot drank more liquor. Why did it turn out like this? Boramot thought with a drunken mind. And he started running ¨C towards the caverns on the cliff where the Meats were. ¡°Get Qumola out!¡± Boramot shouted. Qumola was the source of everything. That mouse seduced Enlike and broke him. If she wasn¡¯t there, everything would have gone well. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Bring out Qumola!¡± Qumola showed herself from the cave and Boramot invoked his Magic. His clothes stretched forward, attempting to kill by twisting her body. Just as she raised a small shriek, a figure collided with Boramot. It was Kayas. Kayas knocked him down with a ramming attack, and then shouted towards his friends inside the caves. ¡°Qumola, run away! Everyone, hold Boramot down!¡± ¡°You, bastard¡­¡± Clothes wrapped around Kayas¡¯s body and began twisting. The squeezed body fell on the ground with a thud. ¡°Kayas-san!¡± Qumola shouted. At the same time, the group that came out of the caves all attacked Boramot at the same time. There was a whip that moved while disregarding the laws of physics, a chop with a hand that was sharper than a sword, a sword created using hardened sand ¨C everyone attacked Boramot while freely using their abilities. ¡°You¡¯re in the way, bastards!¡± Boramot¡¯s clothes spread far, repelled their attacks and captured them. A single band grabbed Qumola¡¯s foot. And just as it tried breaking her bones, ¡°Qumola!¡± Help came. Kayas, who was supposedly crushed to death earlier, helped Qumola tear off the clothes. Kayas¡¯s ability was super regeneration. He was immortal as long as he still had some signs of life. ¡°Qumola, come with me!¡± Kayas lifted Qumola and started running. ¡°Wait, Kayas!¡± Boramot tried chasing them. However, their friends all blocked his path. Voices could be heard from the distance. Enlike, who was lying atop the sand, opened his eyes. Something was happening at the caves area. Enlike grimaced due to the sharp pain he felt while trying to raise his body. ¡°¡­Shit.¡± Just as he murmured this, he could hear a voice inside his head. There was no way he could have forgotten it. It was Ganbanzel¡¯s voice. ¡®It has been a long time, Enlike. This is the power known as Thought Sharing. Stay silent and listen to me.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Enlike. I heard that you have been abandoned by Boramot.¡¯ Enlike recalled Boramot¡¯s angered expression. He was probably abandoned then. ¡®Boramot is an absolutely incompetent man. He denied your feelings, turned you into a heartless killing machine, and thought he could make a monster like that. I can¡¯t understand him at all. What was it I said? I said that killing was wishing for the supreme pleasure. Think back to Hamyuts Meseta. The one who abides his feelings by fighting and killing is a monster.¡¯ But, Enlike thought, I don¡¯t enjoy fighting at all. ¡®Enlike, rethink this one more time. Who is the one who pained you? Who is the one who hurt you? Don¡¯t you want to erase those who stand in your way, those who are unneeded? It will be enjoyable for sure. Isn¡¯t this the only thing left for you to do?¡¯ While dragging his aching body, Enlike slowly rose up. Boramot was running. His body was wounded and his clothes were torn off here and there. He chased after Qumola who went farther ahead behind the caves and into the forest. His feet stopped. Kayas stood in his way. ¡°Where did Qumola go?¡± ¡°As if I¡¯d tell you, you piece of shit.¡± ¡°Then, after I¡¯ll kill you I¡¯ll carefully search for her.¡± His clothes, which were lessened by the all the tears, spread towards Kayas. Kayas fought back by trying to tear them off. ¡°Did everyone die?¡± Kayas asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Boramot answered. Kayas clenched his teeth in chagrin and faced Boramot. When Enlike got his wounded body there, the fight had already ended. The exhausted Boramot sat down and Kayas¡¯s body lay scattered to pieces. Enlike didn¡¯t think of him as his friend, but seeing him dead like this made him feel a slight pang of loneliness in his chest. However, those were temporary feelings. They soon disappeared like a flake of snow and he forgot about them. ¡°Enlike, I¡¯ll give you a final chance, you bastard. Find Qumola who is hiding somewhere and kill her.¡± Boramot said haughtily. Seeing him like this was extremely unpleasant. Enlike turned his palm towards Boramot. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Boramot looked at that palm without understanding what was happening. His expression stayed like that all the way until his brain was fried by Enlike¡¯s lightning. Enlike barely dragged his aching body as he looked for Qumola. Before long, the morning sun faintly peeked from the sky. He found her pushing her petite body inside a thicket. ¡°Qumola, you can come out now.¡± ¡°Enlike-san? Why are you¡­¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°What¡¯s over?¡± Qumola timidly exited the thicket and ran past Enlike¡¯s side. Immediately afterwards, Enlike could hear her screams and cries. That crying voice, that felt as if it shaved off his very life, made his heart ache. Enlike thought to himself ¨C Qumola will probably never smile again. Because she has no-one left. ¡°Everything¡­ Just torments me¡­¡± Enlike kept walking while muttering this. ¡°Once I kill it becomes easy.¡± The fact that Qumola was crying. The fact that he killed her friends. The fact that he made her suffer and she was suffering. All of those were sad and painful. Therefore I¡¯ll kill her, Enlike thought. I¡¯ll erase it all, he thought. He turned his palm to Qumola¡¯s back. If he were to kill Qumola, he would surely become a monster this time. He will become a monster and forget everything except fighting and killing. He wanted to smile. And in order to grant that wish, he had no other choice. A single bolt of lightning struck her petite body. Qumola fell to the ground too quickly, as if she was a doll. Volume 2, 7: The Girl’s Folly, the Undying Monster Volume 2, Chapter 7: The Girl¡¯s Folly, the Undying?Monster Noloty and Minth came to the beach Zatoh waited at just now. The winged ants left for surveillance were now flying around in vain. ¡°¡­He really did escape.¡± Noloty muttered while looking around. Minth stared at the sand next to her. ¡°There¡¯s blood. It¡¯s his blood.¡± He rose up and prompted Noloty. ¡°We can¡¯t let him go to the city. Let¡¯s chase after him, Noloty.¡± The two started running atop the sand. Around that time, he found himself standing quite far from the city. He was far from the place he had been waiting at. He didn¡¯t know why he was there. His memories were jumbled. His mind was in disorder. Then, a tremor assaulted his entire body. He crawled and rolled on the ground. He scattered lightning around, screaming like a beast. He felt pain as if his head split apart and he felt the illusion of his body being torn to shreds. I can¡¯t hold him back. Until now I could inflict some pain and he would go inside. I would bear the pain in my body, push it out and drag him back inside. But it wasn¡¯t like this now. No matter how much pain I push to him, he still tries possessing me. He became frantic inside my body. He fired lightning at his own body in an attempt to suppress the enemy coming from within. ¡°Don¡¯t come out!¡± He shouted and writhed. The two continued running. It wasn¡¯t hard chasing after Zatoh¡¯s traces. Here and there were spots of blood on the sand ¨C the signs of a person rampaging. While hurting himself, he produced indiscriminate violence and left many traces around. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve seen this somewhere.¡± Noloty thought back. The train Luimon Mahaton¡¯s Book was stolen from was assaulted just like that. ¡°¡­Here he is.¡± Minth murmured. They found Zatoh collapsed atop the sand. When Noloty trying rushing to him, Minth held her from behind. ¡°¡­Get down.¡± Saying so, Minth pulled out a gun and shot six times. With each shot, fresh blood flew around like fireworks. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of stopping me, Noloty.¡± He said. ¡°Are you going to kill him?¡± ¡°In a second, his personality changed to that of another person. He¡¯s now the Monster without any doubt.¡± Minth took out his sword and ran. Applying his body¡¯s weight with a long jump, he pierced Zatoh¡¯s body. Zatoh raised a voiceless scream. ¡°Zatoh-san!¡± Noloty shouted without thinking. After Minth pulled his sword out, Zatoh stood up and began vomiting. ¡°¡­Minth, Noloty¡­ Kill me.¡± Despite him being unable to talk, his lips moved so. While frowning, Minth asked a question. ¡°Hey, why did you eat the Monster¡¯s Book?¡± ¡°¡­Kill, me.¡± The words coming back were not intended as an answer. Minth resumed his attack. It was too gruesome of a sight. Even after sustaining injuries that would kill a normal person ten times over, he kept living. Even after shedding ten times the amount of blood that would become lethal as well as bearing ten times the pain, Zatoh was still standing. Noloty couldn¡¯t watch it. No, even Minth who wielded his sword to attack probably felt the same. Minth screamed and struck with all of his strength. He wanted to end Zatoh¡¯s agony. ¡°¡­His regeneration¡¯s weakened.¡± Minth muttered. Retreating far behind, he placed the sword on his shoulder, preparing. He poised himself to leap forward and apply his entire body¡¯s weight to a sword attack so he could slice Zatoh apart from head to spine. When she saw this, Noloty acted. What made Noloty move like this at that time? Was it because Hamyuts ordered her to save him? Was it because Zatoh said he wouldn¡¯t kill anymore? Was it the resolve she held during her training that she would defeat people without killing them? ¡°Minth-san, stop!¡± Noloty bound Minth¡¯s arms behind his back. ¡°Are you stupid?!¡± Minth shouted. ¡°¡­.Ah.¡± Zatoh muttered. At the same time, Hamyuts also muttered. ¡°Well done, Noloty.¡± Minth broke free from Noloty. Her body was flung back and she landed on sand. When he once again readied his sword, something unusual happened. Fast water bullets drove into the two as if shot from a machinegun. Both Minth and Noloty were lightly blown ten meters away. ¡°Wh-¡± Noloty, who collapsed on the sand, looked at Zatoh. He was smiling. A repulsive smile rose to his blood-smeared face. ¡°¡­Zatoh-san.¡± Noloty called him. But while doing so, she knew she was wrong. She didn¡¯t need Minth¡¯s Sacred Eyes to know that his expression was wrong. His eyes were wrong. His thirst for blood was wrong. The wounds on his body began bubbling. His regeneration was much faster than before. ¡°¡­That bastard, using my body as he liked.¡± While smiling, Zatoh spat out curses. Minth rose up behind Noloty and talked. ¡°¡­It¡¯s been a long time, Monster-kun.¡± Holding a sword in his right hand and a gun in his left hand, Minth pushed Noloty away and came to the front. ¡°Lemme hear your name. The guy until now was Zatoh, but who are you?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong.¡± The Monster began speaking with his arms spread open. ¡°I¡¯m Zatoh. The Book-Eating Monster is Zatoh.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I have been possessed. Till just now. By that piece of shit, Enlike Bishile.¡± Zatoh Rondohone didn¡¯t know the circumstances of his own birth. For as long as he could remember, he was in a spacious cabin inside a ship. At his side was a single old man. Perhaps he was a baby with transparent hair taken from a family called Rondohone. Maybe he would be able to find them if he were to search. However, Zatoh didn¡¯t think about that at all. He could get whatever he wanted and do whatever he wanted to anyway. No matter what kinds of bad things he did, he wasn¡¯t scolded even once. When he asked the old man called Ganbanzel besides him about this, this was his answer: ¡°It¡¯s because you are special.¡± An environment where everything would be forgiven and transparent hair. Because he was so different than anyone else, he didn¡¯t doubt he was special. ¡°I want to try killing people.¡± It was quite natural of him to ask Ganbanzel for that, and it was also natural that he would be forgiven for it. When he grew up, Ganbanzel taught him about the Indulging God Cult¡¯s doctrine and the reason for his existence. He was going to eat the Books of various possessors of abilities and become a monster for Ganbanzel¡¯s sake. ¡°I see, that is fine.¡± Ganbanzel nodded contently hearing those words. Zatoh didn¡¯t make an effort in anything. All the effort was that of the Meats he ate and not of him. He kept stuffing himself with the Meats¡¯ Books brought to him. ¡°You said you¡¯ll make them into monsters, huh. You¡¯re quite cruel, geezer.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. More precisely, they would become a part of the monster.¡± One day, Ganbanzel said, ¡°The youth named Enlike was apparently broken. We¡¯re probably done with that island. Instead of turning them into human bombs, let¡¯s annihilate them all.¡± Zatoh said, ¡°Hey, geezer. What would Enlike do if you tell him to?¡± Zatoh¡¯s plan was successful. Ganbanzel was happy when he was told of the island¡¯s annihilation. Accompanied by the mysterious man called Lascall Othello that was introduced to him by Ganbanzel, Zatoh went to the island. There he saw Enlike who turned into an empty shell. His eyes reflected nothing and he wasn¡¯t even able to stand on the beach. His face was distorted in the shape of a smile just like the time he was on the ship. ¡°¡­Goodbye, Enlike-kun.¡± Enlike didn¡¯t even turn his face around. He quietly passed away after getting roasted by Zatoh¡¯s fireball. Volume 2, Final : The Swamp of Souls, the Memory of a Smile – Part 1 Volume 2, Final Chapter: The Swamp of Souls, the Memory of a Smile ¨C Part?1 Minth readied his sword. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re Zatoh or Enlike. If I kill you it will finish the job.¡± ¡°Oho, you¡¯ll kill me? Are everyone in Bantorra Library all bark and no bite?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s you, I can do it.¡± Minth slowly headed towards Zatoh atop the sand. The stunned Noloty watched them. It didn¡¯t take her long to understand her actions brought the Monster back. ¡°¡­Minth-san, I¡­¡± ¡°¡­Noloty, that doesn¡¯t matter right now. Just go away.¡± Minth coldly rejected her. ¡°Hey, are you going to let him talk to you like this, Noloty-chan?¡± The Monster ¨C Zatoh ¨C smiled with his face full of blood. ¡°Hey, Noloty-chan?¡± Zatoh swung his hand. Minth and Noloty both ducked towards the sand at the same time. ¡°Let¡¯s play together.¡± Water bullets passed above their head. ¡°You piece of shit!¡± Minth shouted and started running with a low posture like a leopard. His protruding sword was then entwined by a sleeve extended to the length of around ten meters. ¡°Minth-san!¡± Noloty also rose up and tried running. Lightning struck just in front of her, stopping her charge. Minth threw his sword and leapt sideways. However, Zatoh read his movement. The cloth released the sword and entangled Minth¡¯s legs. An unpleasant sound was heard. Minth toppled over and his legs were bent in an unnatural angle. Noloty ran while clenching her fist. Long before that fist could reach its target, it was intercepted by water bullets and she was sent flying, rolling on the sand. ¡°Is that all? Let¡¯s play some more, Noloty-chan.¡± Zatoh shook his sleeve and smiled towards Noloty while his body emitted sparks. Enduring the pain in her creaking bones, Noloty stood up. ¡°¡­Zatoh-san. No, Zatoh.¡± She started talking. ¡°What about Enlike, the person from before?¡± Zatoh answered while slowly walking towards her. ¡°He¡¯s already finished. He won¡¯t come out ever again.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°Hey, Noloty-chan. Don¡¯t be so cruel. I¡¯m grateful. You¡¯re basically my savior.¡± Noloty kicked at the sand and ran ahead. ¡°Who would¡­¡± Water bullets shot forward. She charged and repelled the attack with her fist. ¡°Who would want to save someone like you?!¡± Zatoh¡¯s right hand glowed blue and a lightning strike was shot. When Noloty ceased her charge, the cloth on his right hand struck her like a whip and sent her flying. Even so she rose up. Seeing that, Zatoh smiled with pleasure. Enlike Bishile watched the fight from within Zatoh. No, it wasn¡¯t a fight. Zatoh simply harassed and toyed with her. Enlike was watching that while standing inside deep mud. The interior of Zatoh¡¯s body was a dark cave. Inside it was black, dark, and soggy swamp. The exit of the cave was enclosed by a solid yet transparent wall. This was Zatoh¡¯s second stomach. It was the stomach not for digesting food but people¡¯s souls, one that only those with the Book-Eating ability possessed. A stomach that could be seen but did not exist ¨C Imaginary Entrails. Many people were sunk inside the swamp along with Enlike. Lonkenny, Kayas, Sasari and all the rest of the boys from the island all floated inside as if they were ingredients in a stew. Enlike crawled outside the swamp while dragging his body that became heavy due to the mud that clung to it. Then, he drew closer to the wall separating the interior from the outside world. He hit it with his head. He hit it with powerless fists. It didn¡¯t budge even one bit. Enlike struck the wall several times and then gave up. He watched Noloty fight on the other side. Noloty, you¡¯re a real idiot. This happened only because you tried saving someone like me. You one you tried to save is trash. Absolutely worthless trash. Enlike recalled the day he first took control of Zatoh¡¯s body. The figure of Ganbanzel who rejoiced the completion of a monster. The battle inside Bantorra Library and the subsequent withdrawal. Enlike watched those scenes from inside the swamp. He thought that nothing mattered anymore. All of his feelings died inside the swamp. The beat-up Zatoh came back to Ganbanzel¡¯s ship. He directed his anger of having lost at him. Ganbanzel stared at Zatoh loathsomely as he blamed him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zatoh. This isn¡¯t your full power yet. You need to eat more and get stronger.¡± ¡°So what am I supposed to do, old man? Are there any other Books for me to eat?¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯s the man called Luimon.¡± Zatoh escaped the pursuers from the Library and went to Toatt Mining Town while concealing himself. There, he waited for Luimon¡¯s Book to be discovered and then attacked the train that carried it. Because he attacked the Library before, the Armed Librarians have spread around and thus security was thin. Zatoh easily snuck onboard the train, pried the safe open and ate Luimon¡¯s Book. Luimon¡¯s large body fell inside the swamp and sunk next to Enlike. Zatoh shook in rage and disappointment after he finished eating. ¡°Goddamn, this shit, he only uses physical strength!¡± Luimon¡¯s Book was useless for him. He looked around him like a hungry beast. Wondering if he could still find some ability for him to use, he touched anything he could lay his hands on. At that time, Zatoh touched a single specific Book. Enlike became shocked at the oncoming memories. Why is this here? That¡¯s Qumola¡¯s Book. Her memories came flowing inside Enlike and Zatoh. Qumola was a Meat. She spent her worthless days inside the same ship as Enlike. The only things her eyes had seen were bread crumbs on the floor. Her life consisted of simply picking up and eating those. One day, Qumola felt bad. She felt cold and nauseous. It was probably an illness that would be cured in no time if she were in the outside world. However, it was lethal for the Meats, who didn¡¯t live like humans. She understood that she was dying. It wasn¡¯t sad or painful. She was dying ¨C that¡¯s all. Qumola lay on the floor and quietly awaited death. However, a hand came in touch with her body. A Meat snuggled close to her and warmed her cold body. ¡°¡­Hang on there. Can I get some medicine here?¡± Qumola was surprised to hear the boy raise his voice. There shouldn¡¯t have been any Meat who did that sort of thing. ¡°¡­What are you¡­?¡± She inquired. The boy snuggling close to her answered. ¡°I¡¯m Relia.¡± The boy talked to the caretaker that came in. He told him he wanted medicine or a warm drink. The caretaker hit him in response. ¡®If that¡¯s no good, then at least a blanket or some clothes¡¯, he said. The caretaker kept beating the boy and took him to the punishment cell. Qumola stared at this happening while lying on the floor. She thought it was strange. Why did he say that? There¡¯s no point in helping me. I¡¯m a completely worthless Meat. There¡¯s no use helping such a thing. However, she noticed ¨C at the very least, she wanted to help that person. She thought to herself ¨C I¡¯ll try surviving a little. She hugged her shaking body and sipped some water from the floor. She stripped the rags from the sleeping Meats around her and wrapped herself. Qumola endured the cold with all her might and refused the oncoming death. Eventually, her condition became better in a way that disappointed even herself. That person came back three days later. With his wounded, tattered body, he looked like he needed medicine much more than Qumola who had already recovered. ¡°¡­Huh. So you¡¯re better now.¡± As Relia looked at Qumola, there was a smile on his swollen face. Enlike felt nostalgic. It was the first smile he had seen. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Qumola asked. ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t you be happy if another person was saved?¡± ¡°Happy?¡± She said to Relia and he suddenly grew silent. ¡°¡­I was told I was worthless.¡± He abruptly murmured. ¡°We¡¯re all going to die without anyone thinking about us. So we might be worthless. But¡­ if there¡¯s something important and it can be protected, I think that¡¯s also part of a person¡¯s value. I¡¯m happy. If I at least managed to help you, I¡¯m not worthless.¡± And Enlike thought ¨C I see. So that¡¯s how it was. Not long after that, a caretaker took some Meats from inside the ship. He said that because the number of Meats increased, they made a new place for them. Qumola stayed alone once again. She spent idle days while thinking back to Relia. She recalled his words and his smile. Qumola came to possess a single hope. She wanted to be able to smile like Relia. She wanted to get out of the ship and become something of value, no matter how small. After a while, a man accompanied by a caretaker came to the room. ¡°What we need is a healthy female Meat that can work well.¡± The caretaker said. The man next to him, Boramot, briefly looked around the room and spoke in a disinterested tone. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem to be anything of use here.¡± Just as Boramot was about to exit, Qumola clung to his feet. ¡°What are you doing!¡± The caretaker kicked her off. Boramot then stopped and asked, ¡°Meat. What do you want?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you use me?¡± It was a gleam of hope. She didn¡¯t want to die as a Meat. It was the chance of a lifetime for Qumola who wished so. She didn¡¯t know what would happen to her afterwards. However, she didn¡¯t think there would be any other chance to leave this boat. ¡°Well, she seems good enough.¡± Her wish was granted. Boramot picked her up and beckoned her to follow him. After he brought her to the small island, Boramot explained Qumola¡¯s purpose to her. She was to look after those who are training to become monsters. This was the only job handed to her. At first she was scared. The boys kept thinking about fighting and polished techniques for killing each other on a daily basis. She spent her time scared of them, as they were far removed from someone like the gentle Relia. ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t you be happy if another person was saved?¡± From time to time, she recalled Relia¡¯s words. However, Qumola had no idea how she could help people. On this island, she was the only one completely powerless. One day, when she was sleeping on the hammock inside her cavern, her face was suddenly grabbed. ¡°Don¡¯t make any voice¡­ Come with me.¡± One of the boys embraced Qumola and took her outside. She asked him what they were doing. ¡°¡­We¡¯re running away. I can¡¯t be here even one more second. I¡¯ll take you as a hostage and steal a boat.¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯s no way you can do that.¡± Qumola said in a shaking voice. The boy started crying. He spoke to her on the dark beach. The boys were going to start killing each other from now on. He didn¡¯t want to fight. He didn¡¯t want to die. Qumola noticed ¨C those people, whom she thought were scary, were actually very unhappy. She wanted to save them, just as Relia saved her. However, as she only knew how to act as a maid, she couldn¡¯t think of any method to do so. ¡°¡­Why are you crying?¡± He said. He tried comforting her as he caressed her small head. That boy was called Kayas. From then on, they became friends. ¡°Here you go.¡± Kayas tore his military ration apart and gave it to Qumola. It was their daily routine ever since they became friends. While eating, she directed a question to Kayas. ¡°Why do you do this every day? Is it fine if you won¡¯t eat, Kayas-san?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that you, umm, don¡¯t eat much.¡± Her not eating much was Kayas¡¯s misunderstanding. Once a day she ate the same military ration as the rest. Since Qumola¡¯s body was so petite, eating that much was enough for her. So it wasn¡¯t like she really needed it. However, Kayas would look very sad when she refused him. Oddly, from then on everyone else also started to leave some of their food to her. They also gave her small seashells and pretty rocks. They would bring Qumola anything unusual they found on the island. Little by little but assuredly, those boys who were separate became comrades. One day, Qumola talked with Kayas. ¡°Kayas-san, why are everyone so good to me?¡± Kayas looked slightly abashed and averted his gaze. ¡°Well, ¡¯cause¡­ stupid, don¡¯t ask things like that.¡± Qumola nudged his head. ¡°But I think it¡¯s unfair. Everyone is so nice to me even when I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Stupid, that¡¯s not it at all¡­¡± Kayas was smiling, but Qumola looked depressed. ¡°I¡¯m always thinking about how I can help you guys. I can¡¯t do anything, and it¡¯s really painful for me.¡± ¡°¡­Hey, Qumola. Do you remember the time we came here? We used to never talk with each other and were detached. Did we have any choice? We had to live while someday killing each other. Not even one of us could think of the others as his comrades.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°When you said you like everyone here, we first became friends.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°We¡¯re now all friends. You can be proud of that. You¡¯ve helped us more than enough.¡± At that time, her wish to smile just like Relia was granted. She lived in order to love everyone. Qumola had sworn to protect them all. However, their happy times were soon gone. One day, after Qumola woke up, one of the boys was missing. Everyone looked at the ground and kept silent about that one missing boy. ¡°Why?¡± Qumola asked Kayas. ¡°Forget about him.¡± She understood that the time for them to kill each other had come. Qumola saw one boy sit on the edge of the circle. He was a boy with gloomy eyes who never spoke with her ¨C Enlike Bishile. Qumola had a hunch ¨C that guy had killed. Looking at his gloomy eyes frightened her to the extent that she felt a shiver run up her spine. Qumola forced herself to forget about their dead comrades and days passed along. It was so she could live enjoyably among those who were still living. However, more and more people were gone. Gradually, Qumola smiled less and less, and finally stopped smiling at all. Qumola hated him ¨C she hated Enlike for wanting to kill the rest who were so gentle and sad. She hated him for taking away the things she bet her life on protecting. Volume 2, Final : The Swamp of Souls, the Memory of a Smile – Part 2 Volume 2, Final Chapter: The Swamp of Souls, the Memory of a Smile ¨C Part?2 Finally, that day had come. Enlike was wounded in exchange for taking Sasari¡¯s life. He was lying powerless in front of her. Qumola waited for a chance when Boramot wasn¡¯t around and clenched a knife. However, her plan was easily seen through. He was going to kill her anyway. Therefore, she had to say the things she wanted to at the very end. Qumola assaulted Enlike with her words of anger. However, his answer didn¡¯t come in the form of a lightning strike but in the form of words outside her expectations. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to.¡± Enlike confessed. He told her that he didn¡¯t enjoy it at all, rather he was pained by it. How terrible, Qumola thought. She thought of him as a monstrous human, kept hating him, and now he told her this. The enemy she wanted to kill was simply an unhappy person. He was only unhappy, same as the people she swore to protect. She couldn¡¯t hate Enlike. She tried killing the person she should have protected. Qumola was brought to tears by this realization. She should have understood Enlike¡¯s suffering. Why didn¡¯t she understand this until now? ¡°Kayas-san.¡± Qumola talked to him afterwards. ¡°¡­I think Enlike is one of our friends.¡± ¡°If you think of him as a friend, then he is. What do you think about him, Qumola?¡± She answered, ¡°He killed many people and was hurt a lot. But I still think of him as a friend.¡± However, a day where Enlike and Qumola could come to understand each other never came. At that time, Boramot already came in order to kill her. Qumola and Enlike were separated without having understood each other. Enlike¡¯s lightning struck her and all of his thoughts have disappeared in vain. Inside the swamp Enlike was thinking ¨C Qumola didn¡¯t hate me. She once did, but then she didn¡¯t until the very end. I wasn¡¯t all alone. I was their friend just like she said. Why couldn¡¯t I notice that? If I did, we might have been still living together. What should I do? Enlike was the person who crushed his most important thing by his own hands. He should have understood her and kept living together with her, but he was the one who killed her. What should I do? It¡¯s obvious. I have no choice but to die. Enlike banged his head against the wall. It shook the Imaginary Entrails enough to make a sound. Enlike¡¯s empty mind and his powerless body have started moving him with anger. It was the most intense anger in this world ¨C anger towards himself. Zatoh felt an abnormality. His head began hurting and he felt as if his very soul was being dragged out of his body. ¡°What!¡± Zatoh shouted. His head, hands, and entire body began trembling. ¡°¡­This, this is¡­!¡± He squirmed. Enlike pounded the wall with his nonexistent forehead and fists. Each blow was as if he was trying to destroy his body along with the wall. The thick wall started developing cracks. He struck the wall with his entire body. At that moment, it broke. Enlike rose up and Zatoh fell. The next instant, Enlike was no longer in the Imaginary Entrails but found himself standing on a running train. He was confused for a short while. These were not his hands. This was not his hair. He was a little confused by those facts. ¡°¡­¡± His right hand began trembling. Enlike could feel Zatoh, who had the pilot seat taken away from, struggling from within his body. He could feel him trying to take control back from his right hand to his entire body. Enlike broke that hand¡¯s fingers. He could feel Zatoh flinching inside him. ¡°Does this much cause a monster like you to flinch like that?¡± Enlike said towards Zatoh inside his body. ¡°Just this much causes that reaction. How ridiculous.¡± Enlike next slung his entire body against the wall of the train. He hit the floor with his fist and struck the door with his face. The breaking of his bones and the impacts strong enough to cause spurts of blood all made Zatoh inside wince in pain. Enlike shot lightning at his own body. As the train broke down and abruptly stopped, Zatoh no longer had any way of resisting. Enlike started walking unsteadily. I¡¯ll die. He was walking while thinking of this. Those were the details of that incident. Those were the foolish traces of the person who wanted to smile. It was the tale of a fool who wanted to smile but couldn¡¯t achieve it, wanted to become a monster but couldn¡¯t achieve it, and even when he wanted to die he couldn¡¯t achieve it. Enlike hit the wall with his fists. It didn¡¯t budge. The power of Enlike¡¯s soul had declined and Zatoh¡¯s Imaginary Entrails were strengthened. Right now, it was impossible for Enlike to shatter the wall and come outside once again. Before long, he stopped hitting the wall with his fists. That¡¯s enough. Let it end like this. Without thinking anything, without seeing anything, everything will be much easier. Just as he thought so, Enlike¡¯s body which was out of the swamp started sinking again. If he were to be pulled inside the swamp like that, Enlike¡¯s consciousness would be erased from this world. Just as he thought so, Enlike¡¯s back was suddenly pushed by someone. ¡®What¡¯re you doing, Enlike?¡¯ He could hear someone telling him this from inside the swamp. Zatoh was looking down. Noloty glared back at him and rose up. She understood she was being toyed with. However, she had no choice but to confront him. ¡°Hey, Noloty-chan, aren¡¯t you tired already? If you just stand there and let me kill you so easily what am I going to do?¡± Noloty didn¡¯t answer. She simply and straightforwardly charged at him. She did nothing but head towards him even while being blocked by water bullets and cloth. Her attack was intercepted once again. Zatoh stared at the fallen Noloty who stood up with a bored look. ¡°That¡¯s enough, it¡¯s time for you to die.¡± ¡°¡­Shut up.¡± Deadly lightning shone in Zatoh¡¯s hand. He slowly directed that hand towards Noloty. ¡®What¡¯re you doing, Enlike?¡¯ Someone asked from within the swamp. ¡®I¡¯m not doing anything. I can¡¯t do a thing anymore.¡¯ Enlike answered. ¡®Isn¡¯t it enough? Let it end.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s no good. You can¡¯t do that.¡¯ The voice started talking. ¡®Qumola tried saving us and you. That guy called Relia tried saving her. That girl fighting right now is trying to save you. Think for a while. Did that girl and Qumola ever give up?¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®We won¡¯t allow it. Do you think we¡¯ll give you the luxury of being the only one who can give up?!¡¯ ¡®What should I do?¡¯ ¡®Think. You idiot. Try looking for something you can to turn things over with.¡¯ Enlike pounded the wall with his clenched fists. Something that I will be able to do. Something I can do. Oh, right. There¡¯s only one such thing. Enlike opened his eyes. He recited a single mantra inside his mind. That mantra he repeated without ever tiring while he was on that island, spending his days on with Qumola and the rest of his comrades. Those who go will not go, and those who come will not come. The moon is the sun. Birds are fish. Magic Deliberation, begin. Enlike started eroding the world¡¯s axioms. Noloty ran. Lightning was about to be shot at her. She wasn¡¯t stuck to the ground like before. That lightning was aimed for her heart. At that moment, bluish sparks burst out. The lightning that was supposed to have been shot was instead scattered. Zatoh looked at his own hand. This was an unimaginable opening to create for himself in the midst of battle. Noloty¡¯s fist hit Zatoh for the first time. Along with a sound indicating it broke his cheeks, his neck was bent directly to the side. His mouth moved as if to ask why. Noloty¡¯s fist, drawing an arc in the air, caught his face. Enlike gritted his teeth as he challenged the world¡¯s axioms. The Magic Deliberation of a person who already died ¨C a seemingly impossible act ¨C strongly rejected the world. He finally succeeded twisting the axioms with just the power of his mind. ¡®Enlike Bishile controls lightning.¡¯ On top of the rewritten axiom, Enlike added another one. ¡®The one to control lightning isn¡¯t Zatoh Rondohone.¡¯ Noloty punched him a second time and pursued him even further. However, the third blow was blocked by Zatoh¡¯s cloth. It swooped on Noloty to catch her arms. As she was finally in the position for close-quarters combat, she couldn¡¯t give up here. Zatoh was frightened more by his hand rather than from fighting Noloty. ¡°Why, why?!¡± Zatoh extended his hand. He was probably going to shoot out lightning. But the hand aimed for Noloty simply moved in empty air. Noloty smiled. She didn¡¯t know what was happening and why no lightning came out, but she clearly understood one thing ¨C Enlike was fighting inside Zatoh. ¡°Enlike-san¡­ Let¡¯s go!¡± Noloty called and charged. Zatoh returned fire with water bullets. He shot them out indiscriminately in a wide scope. They were shot to stop Noloty¡¯s charge without caring for anything. ¡®When you try you can really do it, right, you piece of shit? But aren¡¯t you too slow?¡¯ The voices from behind continued. Enlike turned around and saw their owners. The group of comrades popped their heads out of the swamp. Sasari directed the same hateful smile he had when he was alive towards Enlike. ¡®Who¡¯s slow here?¡¯ Enlike spat at Sasari. ¡®You¡¯re the slow ones here.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s obvious, you piece of shit.¡¯ Sasari placed his hand on the edge of the swamp. He looked like a decomposing corpse; his bones could be seen as his body was digested inside the swamp. Enlike held his hand out towards that body. He prayed in his heart and he believed. He could control lightning. Before that body would be destroyed and its soul eaten, Enlike could control lightning. ¡®Do it, Enlike!¡¯ Sasari shouted. Lightning shot from Enlike¡¯s hand. ¡®Right, Enlike. That¡¯s¡­ good enough.¡¯ With these last words, Sasari¡¯s soul was scattered and erased. The water bullets stopped. Zatoh¡¯s face distorted in fear. ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡± Zatoh shouted. Noloty closed in on him. ¡°Why is this happening?!¡± Noloty grappled him like a wildcat and pushed his body down atop the sand. As she rode on him, she held his body down using her legs and struck his face using both fists. The clothes Zatoh wore started rampaging in trying to push Noloty away. But one fist from her was enough against his power that was diminished by his fear and bewilderment. ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡± Zatoh¡¯s cry was drowned by Noloty¡¯s fist striking his lips. ¡°Next one, quickly!¡± Enlike shouted. His comrades were desperately rising up from inside the swamp. Enlike kept using his lightning for their requiem. Zatoh could already barely use any power. ¡®En¡­like¡­¡¯ Lonkenny, who became almost nothing but bones, rose from the swamp with help from his friends. ¡®Do it, Enlike.¡¯ Enlike¡¯s lightning crushed Lonkenny and those who helped him. Zatoh¡¯s screams could be heard from outside, things like Why, how, what¡¯s happening? He tried to escape but Noloty¡¯s legs held him down. The cloth he was supposed to control was torn into shreds and the only things that could protect him now were only his arms. This is strange. It¡¯s definitely wrong. If this was going to happen, I shouldn¡¯t have become a Monster. At that moment, the wall that Zatoh sealed cracked and shattered. Zatoh escaped to the last refuge ¨C the interior of his own body. What a fool, Enlike sighed. This is no refuge. ¡®¡­Aah.¡¯ When Zatoh saw the figure of Enlike who was clad in sparks of lightning, his expression conveyed utter despair. Enlike slowly raised his hand. It was so he could erase Zatoh¡¯s soul from this world and put an end to it all. If Zatoh, who possessed the ability of Book-Eating, were to disappear, these Imaginary Entrails should also disappear. Both Enlike and the souls still left inside will also vanish. That¡¯s fine. This conclusion was Enlike¡¯s long-cherished ambition. Just as he was about to shoot out his lightning, he heard a voice. ¡®Wait, Enlike.¡¯ Enlike turned around. He saw Kayas¡¯s face peeking from the swamp. ¡®If you kill him, you¡¯ll die as well.¡¯ ¡®¡­That¡¯s fine by me.¡¯ Enlike was ready to fire his lightning at the paralyzed Zatoh. However, just before this, a single man rose from the swamp and grabbed his body. Zatoh raised a terrified scream. ¡®You are¡­¡¯ Enlike knew the man who grabbed Zatoh. ¡®Hello, Enlike-kun. I¡¯m Luimon, but we don¡¯t appear to have time for this right now.¡¯ As he said so, Luimon dragged Zatoh¡¯s body inside the swamp. Zatoh¡¯s resistance held no meaning against Luimon¡¯s strength. ¡®We¡¯ll hold him back. You go on.¡¯ Kayas spoke to Enlike while sinking Zatoh in the swamp. ¡®Why should I live?¡¯ Enlike asked Kayas. ¡®As a distraction.¡¯ Kayas smiled while sinking in. ¡®I think it would be fine to let an idiot like you live on.¡¯ Noloty stopped her fist. Zatoh stopped resisting. His head was smashed as if by a large boulder, his wounds bearing no consistent shape. While remaining atop him, Noloty shed tears. At that moment, his body started to regenerate. His shattered head went back to its previous form. Noloty wiped her tears and clenched her fist. ¡°¡­Noloty.¡± The recovered mouth faintly spoke. ¡°¡­Which one are you?¡± Noloty asked. ¡°Don¡¯t cry over people. Leaving aside your tears, your snot is dripping on me.¡± Noloty knew this blunt way of talking. ¡°¡­Enlike-san.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in the way. You¡¯re heavy. Move.¡± Zatoh¡­ no, Enlike complained quietly while lying sprawled. ¡°I got you to survive.¡± Noloty grinned at him. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to smile. Don¡¯t do that.¡± Noloty looked at Enlike¡¯s face and replied. ¡°That also goes to you.¡± Thus, the story came to a close. It was the simple story of a boy who wished to be able to smile. On that quiet beach, Enlike and Noloty faced each other and smiled for a long time. Volume 2, Fragment: The Real Monster Volume 2, Fragment: The Real?Monster Ten days have passed since the end of the incident. Minth¡¯s injuries were already healed. He still felt some discomfort in his legs, but his body was tougher than that of a normal person. Minth went out of the hospital wing and was drinking alone at the tavern in Bantorra Library¡¯s downtown. He was drinking straight gin. This 40-proof liquid permeated his tongue and poured down the back of his throat. He wasn¡¯t drunk. ¡°Hello there, you great man.¡± At that time, a man sat next to the counter and called to him. It was Mattalast. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. A lot had happened but the result was the best case scenario, wasn¡¯t it?¡± After he ordered ¡°the same as always¡±, high-grade whiskey was poured inside a glass with finely shredded ice. He began drinking it slowly as the ice melted on his tongue into a mist. ¡°Well, maybe.¡± Minth answered and poured more alcohol into his mouth in one go. The incident had apparently ended like this ¨C Hamyuts Meseta found the Monster but soon understood that his real identity was different. She also was able to capture rather than kill him, and even pulled out information from his collaborators. Hamyuts let Noloty persuade him and aimed to revive the Monster in order to annihilate the followers of the Indulging God Cult. The Monster was almost resurrected once, but was then safely sealed by Minth and Noloty. Enlike complied with Noloty¡¯s dedicated persuasion, and promised to cooperate in the battle against the Cult while under Bantorra Library¡¯s patronage. This was the full story of this incident as announced by Minth. Enlike and Noloty were also instructed to leave it like that. Getting a member of the Indulging God Cult to become a collaborator and an ally was a huge achievement. Even the problem of Hamyuts¡¯s independent actions ended up unsettled due to this. Noloty had a problem with this, but seeing the result, she ended up leaving it alone for now. Apparently this was a good conclusion. But if that were really so, Minth wouldn¡¯t try to get drunk like this. ¡°¡­Did Hammy do something again?¡± Mattalast asked in a silent voice. ¡°You sure know her well.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ve known her for a long time.¡± Mattalast knew Hamyuts from before she became an Armed Librarian ¨C Minth recalled that fact. ¡°Won¡¯t you talk, Minth? What did you find out about her? I won¡¯t be surprised to hear something happened after all this time.¡± Minth ordered seven more glasses and began talking. After the battle was over, the three people were wounded and exhausted. Minth couldn¡¯t move his feet and Noloty had bruises and near fractures throughout her entire body. Even Enlike, who had his super regeneration, couldn¡¯t stand easily due to his wounds. ¡°Are you alive, Minth?¡± Enlike talked to him while getting up. Both of Minth¡¯s feet were twisted so that he couldn¡¯t move. ¡°It isn¡¯t a life-threatening wound. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Minth bluffed and endured the pain. ¡°A message came from Mirepoc. She said she¡¯s sending some people. In a while they¡¯ll come from the city. We¡¯ll just have to wait here quietly until then.¡± And just as they were discussing this¡­ Hamyuts Meseta appeared with a completely calm expression. ¡°Good job.¡± She said this with her usual smile. The head of an old man was hanging from her hand. ¡°¡­Ganbanzel.¡± Enlike muttered after seeing that head. ¡°Right, I killed him. But even though I brought it with me, when I think about it I don¡¯t have any use for it.¡± Saying this, Hamyuts threw Ganbanzel¡¯s head to the sea. ¡°It seems like it was dangerous. Wait a while and I¡¯ll treat you.¡± Hamyuts grabbed Minth¡¯s legs and corrected the position of his bones. She fixated them with splints and bandages and cooled them with a wet cloth. It was hard to think of her as the mastermind behind this incident after seeing her work like this. ¡°Hey, Director.¡± ¡°What is it, Minth?¡± ¡°What a pity. You weren¡¯t able to fight the monster.¡± Minth spat out. He was angry. Rather than simply wanting to fight, she made a trap for Enlike and put Noloty in risk. She couldn¡¯t possibly be forgiven. Minth swore that he would definitely act to force her out of office. ¡°What¡¯re you saying?¡± ¡°Ha, always feigning innocence, huh?¡± Minth directed his anger at Hamyuts. ¡°I didn¡¯t really want to fight the monster, so it isn¡¯t a pity.¡± ¡°¡­Say what?¡± ¡°Because you know, my opponent is right here, isn¡¯t he?¡± Hamyuts said and pointed at Enlike who lay atop the sand. ¡°Director! He is¡­!¡± Noloty rose to shield him. ¡°I know. I heard about him from Ganbanzel. You¡¯re Enlike-kun, right?¡± Noloty lost her words. Enlike rose up and got in front as if shielding Noloty. ¡°Oh, you can go back and sleep until you recover. I¡¯m very patient so you can keep resting.¡± ¡°What are you planning, Hamyuts?¡± Hamyuts didn¡¯t pay any heed to Minth¡¯s angry roars and looked at Enlike. ¡°You have a good look in your eyes, Enlike-kun. You¡¯re a different person than before. I¡¯m glad I made Noloty meet you. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure everything was working in the right direction, so I¡¯m really happy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t really expect anything from Zatoh. He fought just because he liked killing. He wasn¡¯t all that strong. The strongest people are always those who fight for the sake of others. Those who confront powerful enemies and never flinch in front of any hardships are those who fight for someone else. Isn¡¯t that right, Noloty?¡± Hamyuts smiled. At that moment, Minth noticed that he was shaking. It was a fear he didn¡¯t feel even when he fought the Monster. That was natural. After all, the whole incident with Zatoh had been nothing more than a useless farce created by Hamyuts. ¡°I also have someone I would call my patron. They probably don¡¯t think much of me, but I¡¯ll probably remember them for the rest of my life. Yes, I also have that kind of person. Enlike-kun. Right now you resemble them a bit. Ever since they saved me, I always wanted us to try killing each other by all means.¡± Enlike slowly came forward. Then, he said, ¡°¡­Even if you have a reason to fight, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only my past objective. I have no interest in you now.¡± ¡°¡­What a cruel thing to say.¡± Hamyuts smiled like a little girl. ¡°You broke my heart.¡± And after saying this, ¡°Oh well. You¡¯ll come around one day. I¡¯ll wait for that.¡± Mattalast was silent. ¡°I thought of her as a difficult person, but I never thought she¡¯d go that far. What should we do? Is it fine leaving her alone like this?¡± Mattalast then spoke while smoking his pipe. ¡°Hey, Minth. I have some bad news. I actually invited Hammy to have a drink here today.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Minth turned around. He could feel his drunkenness and all color in his face being washed away. Hamyuts waved at him from the entrance of the tavern. She calmly came and sat down next to the pale Minth. She didn¡¯t behave as if she heard his words at all. ¡°The thing Minth¡¯s been drinking looks good. I want the same.¡± Hamyuts put the glass she was given to her mouth, but frowned. ¡°Wah, this is quite strong.¡± ¡°Say, Hammy.¡± Mattalast talked while shaking his glass. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°¡­I believe you heard our conversation just now, but why didn¡¯t you take Noloty as a hostage?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Matt? Don¡¯t be a weirdo.¡± ¡°I never thought I would be told that by you, Hammy.¡± Mattalast held his head. ¡°Why would I have to take a cute kid like her hostage? I don¡¯t like that at all.¡± ¡°But you want to fight, don¡¯t you? It would be fine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand you. Besides, do I have any reason to fight? Fighting without any reason isn¡¯t fun at all.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I like to fight anyone who¡¯s strong just because of that. What¡¯s important is how I feel. I want to feel like I¡¯m going to get killed.¡± While saying this, Hamyuts smiled. ¡°I want to fight to the death with the kind of opponent that can¡¯t help but want to kill me.¡± As Minth looked at her smile, he said, ¡°Director. I feel as if I¡¯d end up fighting you some day.¡± Hearing that, Hamyuts grinned at him. ¡°If you want to, I¡¯m ready at any time. Because I¡¯m patient, I¡¯ll wait however long you want me to.¡± Minth was thinking ¨C perhaps the fight against the monster wasn¡¯t yet over. The monster known as Zatoh was defeated. However, the real monster was still right there. Volume 2 Afterword Volume 2 Afterword Hello everyone, this is Yamagata Ishio. I was able to safely deliver to you the second installment, ¡°Tatakau Shisho to Ikazuchi no Gusha¡±. To those of you who have already read it, and those that are going to read it now, I hope you will enjoy it. After the publication of my previous work ¡°Tatakau Shisho to Koisuru Bakudan¡±, I have received the impressions, encouragement and criticism of a lot of people. I am grateful for receiving each and every word. Among those, many people have asked me whether the story from the previous afterword about me setting up a desk inside the bathroom was true. I¡¯m pretty good at lying to get some laughs, but this was true. Thank you all. I shaved my head the other day. For a while, as my hair was split halfway in the middle, it became a so-called Otaku haircut, and as it felt annoying, I decided to try cutting it. It felt much like taking off a heavy coat at the beginning of spring, or perhaps more like loitering around with a towel after taking a bath; a truly liberating feeling. Mentally, the thing known as hair seems to play the role of separating you from the outside world, so getting rid of even a small bit of it might give you a positive mood. Visually, I look like some monk who escaped his training in the middle or a salary man prostrating himself on the ground after making a huge blunder at work, but since I¡¯m a person who doesn¡¯t expect much from his outward appearance, it¡¯s not a big deal. Also, it seems that the insulation of hair is more effective than normally thought of. I caught a cold two days after having my haircut and was sick in bed for five days. Let¡¯s all take good care of ourselves. Finally, this time I am also much obliged towards many people. Maeshima-sama the illustrator, the Editor-in-Chief and the editorial department, those in charge of proofreading and design, and all those I am grateful towards, please allow me to thank you even if briefly. And, to those who have gotten this book. I hope you will take good care of me from hereafter. Let us meet again in my next work. Until then. Yamagata Ishio Volume 3, Prologue: Room without a Heater Volume 3, Prologue: Room without a?Heater ¡°Minth-san, run away!¡± Hearing a woman¡¯s voice all of a sudden, Armed Librarian Minth Chezine involuntarily stopped in his tracks. He put his thick fingers to the hatchet-like sword hanging from his waist. Minth was at a corridor that had its walls, floor and ceiling all made out of grey stones. This stone floor upon which humans (as well as those who were not) came and went for thousands of years was worn down yet smooth. The floor and walls were stained here and there. Those stains, either colored grey, grey-brown, dark-brown or reddish-brown were all the traces of blood Armed Librarians or trainees have shed before. Human faces have been engraved at intervals of about ten meters on both sides of the walls. They were made of blue quartz that absorbed heat from its surroundings and radiated light. The pale cold light dimly illuminated the entire corridor. The carved faces were of men and women of all ages with none of them sharing the same facial expression. All of them had one thing in common ¨C they were the faces of dead people. It was a fitting symbol of the Library that housed all dead people of this world. It was incredibly chilly around as if it was winter. The sword hilt touched by Minth¡¯s fingers was as cold as ice. This was due to both the endothermic effect of the blue quartzes as well as the smell of death that dominated the area. He was currently at the Fifth Level of Bantorra Library¡¯s underground Labyrinth. It was the so-called core of the Library created by the Overseer of the Past. A single woman came running from far away in the long road while raising a scream. She was Armed Librarian trainee Noloty Malche. ¡°Noloty.¡± When she came running to him, Minth suddenly clutched her face. Noloty¡¯s feet now stood on empty air. ¡°O-ouch ouch, what¡¯s that for?!¡± ¡°Nobody¡¯s chasing you, so what are you saying about running away?¡± He turned Noloty around while holding her and put her down. Looking ahead, Noloty sighed in relief. ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡± Minth lightly nudged at Noloty from behind as she sighed. ¡°What were you doing shouting like that when you¡¯re just on the Fifth Labyrinth? Do you really plan on becoming an Armed Librarian?¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s not it.¡± Noloty refuted while exhaling a white breath. ¡°I wasn¡¯t chased around by the Guardian Beasts. It was a human.¡± ¡°Who was it?¡± Minth asked, and Noloty averted her gaze for a short while before answering. ¡°Mokkania-san.¡± Minth went silent. He wrinkled his eyebrows with a sour expression. ¡°¡­You met Mokkania?¡± He sighed. Then, he once again flicked Noloty¡¯s head. ¡°If you got close to that idiot it¡¯s your fault.¡± ¡°Come on now, that¡¯s unreasonable¡­¡± Noloty murmured. It really is, Minth thought to himself. It was said that being an Armed Librarian is an occupation with lots of strange and eccentric people in it. Even Minth couldn¡¯t deny it. He recognized the fact that he wouldn¡¯t fit as an honest citizen of society, and he also knew that there were plenty others like him. It wasn¡¯t unthinkable. There¡¯s no way that a job that required one to skirt between life and death regularly would make someone into a decent human being. Those who spent their youth in learning combat and Magic had a harsh upbringing. Furthermore, since they possessed the techniques to depart from the world¡¯s logic using Magic, they had to grow far detached from common sense in order to perfect it. Therefore, it was unavoidable that there were would be plenty of eccentric people among them. But still, even he ended up wanting to say ¡°cut that out¡± from time to time. Minth separated from Noloty and walked for a few minutes. During that, he went up two flights of stairs and one down. He went around three corners and then passed two crossroads. Even inside this complex maze, Minth didn¡¯t hesitate even once. It has been thousands of years since the Labyrinth was made. But although it was so extremely complex there was, to an extent, a method of moving around. He knew that there were fifty one roads breaking through the Fifth Labyrinth. He was headed towards the fifty-first of those that led to a route disconnected from all the others. That corner of the Labyrinth was a dead end. ¡°Mokkania.¡± Minth called. There was no answer. ¡°Mokkania, are you there?¡± He called to him once again. There was a strange door in the wall of the dead end. This small door was made of maple tree and seemed as if it suddenly appeared on the stone wall. On the center of that door was a small bell shaped like a canary. This elegant symbol of the Kingdom of Rona felt hopelessly unsuitable to the cold Labyrinth. ¡°Mokkania! Are you there?¡± Just as he was about to touch the door knob, a loud voice came from inside. ¡°Here!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re there then answer me.¡± ¡°I answered now.¡± ¡°I meant immediately.¡± Speaking in a bitter tone, Minth turned the doorknob. The room behind the door was just as strange. It wasn¡¯t too big. Being around seven square meters, it was a bit narrow for a person to be living alone in. It wasn¡¯t that there was something special inside. The furniture was refined yet simple. Children¡¯s toys were scattered on the floor. An elegant drawing of apple groves and a water wheel was hung on the wall. It looked like the room of a small family who was poor yet lived happily. Nothing was strange about the room itself. However, everything in it fitted a family living in peace at some town and not a residence at the Fifth Sealed Labyrinth of Bantorra Library. Minth always felt dizzy when he came inside this room. A terrible feeling of the boundary between the normal and the unusual being destroyed gnawed at his mind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Minth?¡± The room¡¯s owner turned his back to Minth. He sat on the floor cluttered with toys and seemed to be doing something with his hands. ¡°Mokkania, what did you do to Noloty?¡± ¡°I just asked her what she was doing here.¡± The room¡¯s owner ¨C Mokkania ¨C turned around only his head. He was a young man with blue eyes and graceful features. His white face peeked from within the gaps in his hair that reached down to his nape. If dressed normally he could be a very handsome man. However, his deep-blue suit was wrinkled and his shirt was open up to the second button. The small knot of his refined silk necktie was loosened and went far below the larger knot. He certainly looked like a recluse. Mokkania¡¯s eyes seemed vacant as if he just woke up. ¡°I¡¯m at a very important part now. Let¡¯s talk later.¡± Saying that, Mokkania looked away. Then, he started playing with a squirrel doll he held in his hand. ¡°Then the fox said ¨C ¡®winter is coming. I have to gather plenty of acorns and warm leaves¡¯. He then went to see his friend the squirrel.¡± It seemed to be some fairy tale. But Minth never heard of it. Perhaps it was made up by Mokkania himself. ¡°¡®Squirrel-kun. Please give me lots of leaves¡¯. The squirrel said ¨C ¡®got it, fox-kun. I¡¯ll go get them¡¯. The fox thought that the squirrel was a very good boy. He would do anything for him after all. Conversely, he thought that bear-kun was horrible.¡± Mokkania kept narrating as he moved the dolls. It can¡¯t be the important part is this performance, right? Minth thought. The man¡¯s name was Mokkania Fleur. He would become twenty three years old later that year. He was an Armed Librarian for more than five years already. He was three years younger than Minth, but two years his senior in the job. Originally, he was an elite among Armed Librarian and held many people¡¯s great expectations. He obtained the qualification of an Armed Librarian while he was young and was eager to work. He was so refined and courteous that no one had any doubt he would become the next Acting Director. However, starting at a certain point, he became reluctant to come in front of people. He also avoided talking to people, and especially hated talking with women. In addition, he never came out during daytime and never went off the island, stood out as being eccentric because of it, and eventually created a residence of his own accord inside the Labyrinth. Currently he secluded himself in the midst of the Labyrinth and only came outside when he had to procure food and water. Even during the assault on Bantorra Library last month, while Minth and the rest were fighting the Monster, Mokkania simply ate snacks inside this room. He continued playing with his dolls. ¡°Bear-kun was the scariest animal inside the forest. ¡®Hey, fox. Bring lots of honey to my place¡¯. Because it was near winter, there was barely any honey in the forest. Also, honey was fox-kun¡¯s favorite food. However, as bear-kun was very scary when he was mad, fox-kun always did as he told him to. He searched for honey inside the forest and squirrel-kun talked to him. ¡®Fox-kun, I came to look for leaves and honey¡¯. And fox-kun answered, ¡®oh, thank you squirrel-kun¡¯. Fox-kun soon brought the leaves and honey to bear-kun¡¯s place. ¡®You¡¯re a good guy¡¯. Bear-kun said so and withdrew inside his den. The fox thought, if only I was stronger than him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do as he pleased¡­¡± Minth took a bottle of alcohol from his breast pocket and drank. Then, he sighed. When was this going to end? ¡°However, during that day, fox-kun heard a voice from inside the forest. The ants were talking to him. The ants were the weakest creature in the forest.¡± The fairy tale was suddenly interrupted right there. While still playing with the dolls, Mokkania fell silent. ¡°Mokkania. What happens then?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mokkania put the fox doll on the floor. It seemed to Minth as if he was suffering. But he couldn¡¯t understand why at all. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Mokkania got up and walked to the corner of the room. ¡°What is it now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for snacks.¡± He rummaged his cupboard. What he took from inside was a red lollipop. Mokkania started sucking it restlessly. He took another candy from inside the cupboard and threw it to Minth. ¡°It¡¯s snack time, so you should eat.¡± Minth threw the lollipop back. ¡°I don¡¯t like sweet things.¡± ¡°What a strange guy.¡± Mokkania looked at him suspiciously and put the second candy inside his mouth. He kept working as an Armed Librarian even with this kind of behavior only because of the strength of his ability. His battle strength was said be second only to the Acting Director Hamyuts, and perhaps even above it. Minth didn¡¯t personally witness his true strength, but he heard stories about it. While he was eating the lollipops, Mokkania suddenly asked a question. ¡°By the way Minth, who was that immodest woman?¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re talking about Noloty?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Noloty?¡± Mokkania asked with a straight face. ¡°Noloty the trainee. How come you don¡¯t know her?¡± ¡°What kind of woman is she?¡± ¡°She came from the southern frontier. She¡¯s been a trainee for a year but she¡¯s not too bright. She was involved in the recent Monster incident.¡± ¡°What is the Monster incident?¡± Even now he seemed to be serious. Minth¡¯s head hurt. ¡°The incident when Bantorra Library was attacked by the Indulging God Cult! How can you not know of this?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me so I don¡¯t need to know about it.¡± Minth lost all words. In order to remain calm, he decided to change the subject. ¡°So, what did you do to Noloty?¡± Mokkania answered while still licking the candies. ¡°That woman brought a heater here. She ran away when I talked to her.¡± ¡°Why did you talk to her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a heater in this room. I got angry and she ran away.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°When I told her to stop she ran faster. Such a strange woman.¡± Looking at it, Minth noticed a small heater placed in the corner of the room. It had been broken to pieces. Mokkania probably smashed it after Noloty ran away. This guy¡­ He probably behaved suspiciously and applied his weird logic while talking to Noloty. Of course it would make her run away. ¡°It really makes me feel bad. I¡¯ll eat another candy.¡± Minth looked at Mokkania rummaging his cupboard while trying to suppress his headache. ¡°By the way, what do you need?¡± After being asked by Mokkania, Minth recalled his business here. He came to visit because of a certain reason but completely forgot about it. ¡°I came to return the winged ants I borrowed.¡± He took out a small bottle from the bag hanging at his waist. Those were winged ants used for surveillance the other day during the Monster incident. He borrowed them from Mokkania a while ago but forgot to return them. ¡°Put it to the side.¡± Mokkania said disinterestedly. ¡°Hey, can I use them again for a while?¡± Mokkania shook his head from side to side. ¡°There are other people that want to use them, and I also do. You¡¯re not the only one I lend them to. Put them to the side like you were told.¡± But where should he put them? The room was messy. He looked for a suitable location. ¡°It¡¯s just that we have a mountain-load of Books to organize. Mirepoc is waiting at the Labyrinth¡¯s entrance to give more instructions.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go there later.¡± Why does simply returning something tires me out so much, Minth wondered. Then, he found something on top of the table. It was a small Book fragment inside of a basket. ¡°¡­?¡± All Books must be contained in the archives. Even pieces were no exception. ¡°What is this?¡± While saying so, Minth sent his hands to the fragment. However, at that instant, his instincts as a warrior stopped him. He mustn¡¯t touch that. He didn¡¯t understand why, but he couldn¡¯t touch it. Next to him was Mokkania, one of the world¡¯s strongest people. As long as he was there, Minth mustn¡¯t touch that Book. ¡°¡­Mokkania.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably important. Put it back.¡± Minth said and pointed at the Book fragment. ¡°¡­Right.¡± Mokkania took the Book and put it inside his breast pocket. ¡°Oh right, that trainee Noloty or whatever tried to touch that Book.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What an outrageous woman, trying to touch this¡­¡± Minth saw that Mokkania¡¯s soul was dyed in the colors of battle. He might kill anyone who touches that book. Even Minth and Noloty. He was a man able to do that. ¡°If it¡¯s that important, carry it around with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing that as much as possible.¡± Saying so, Mokkania rubbed it inside his pocket. ¡°It can¡¯t leave this room. This room can¡¯t have a heater. I must have my dolls. I also must have snacks. It¡¯s all obvious.¡± Mokkania kept talking to himself. Who does that Book belong to? Minth decided not to ask this. It probably had to do with the reason it couldn¡¯t be touched. Minth left the room and entered the Labyrinth again. Volume 3, 1: Red Warning Light – Part 1 Volume 3, Chapter 1: Red Warning Light ¨C Part?1 Bantorra Library was composed of six big Archives and five Labyrinths. All of it was located underground, and besides the large gate on the surface, there was no other way to intrude inside. The Sixth Archive was the closest to the surface. From the fact that it wasn¡¯t sealed and even Librarians with no combat capabilities were allowed to enter, it was known as the Open Archive. About four fifths of all Books were housed there. This was where ordinary people who led ordinary lives would arrive at after their death. By opening the door at the back of the Sixth Archive, the true form of the Library ¨C the Book Labyrinth ¨C would be revealed. No one had ever measured it precisely, but there was about a kilometer from the surface to the deepest parts. It was said to be easily larger than a town. The Labyrinth was further divided to six Levels, and naturally, it grew more complex as one went deeper inside. The Books that were designated for sealing would be scattered among the Labyrinth¡¯s Archives according to their importance or danger held within them. Those who challenged this Labyrinth as well as protected it were called Armed Librarians. The Fifth Book Labyrinth was silent. After Minth left her, Noloty walked there alone. She cautiously surveyed her surroundings. When she descended about fifty stairs down, as it became suddenly colder, she felt the hair at the back of her neck stand up. Noloty gently lowered the knapsack on her back. Something came walking at her from the front. It was a four-legged beast colored as black as ink that looked like a horse. These kinds of beasts who confronted intruders were known as the Guardian Beasts. They were created by the Overseer of the Past Bantorra to indiscriminately attack every living being inside the Labyrinth. Those who didn¡¯t have the strength to defeat them were not allowed to head inside. ¡°Alright, here we go.¡± Noloty readied her fist. In the blink of an eye, the upper body of a man grew upon the horse¡¯s back. It was a knight clad in black armor with no lower body. His right hand held a spear while his left hand held a muzzleloader-style revolver. ¡°So it¡¯s a Cavalryman.¡± Noloty muttered. The Cavalryman started charging. At the same time, he shot towards Noloty. She deflected the bullet using the rope on her fist. While evading the thrust spear by a hair¡¯s breadth, she kicked the horse¡¯s legs. Noloty¡¯s flank bled a little. The Cavalryman, having lost its balance, collapsed to the side. While it trampled its revolver underfoot, Noloty used her other leg to kick it in the head. As the Cavalryman¡¯s head was knocked off his neck, it ceased all movements. The black knight¡¯s torso burrowed into the horse¡¯s flesh. The Cavalryman stood unsteadily, turned its back to Noloty and went away. ¡°Whew¡­¡± Noloty sighed and relaxed her body. Even with her power, it wasn¡¯t difficult beating the Guardian Beasts of the Fifth Level. She picked up her luggage and started walking again. From there, after going up and down twelve flights of stairs, she turned around the 58th corner. When she arrived there, she passed by several Armed Librarians and trainees. Climbing a long set of stairs, there was a copper-colored door in the middle of a large wall. Noloty extended her hand towards this double door which was three times the height of a human being. ¡°Whew.¡± Noloty exhaled and pressed at the heavy door. It made a loud sound that seemed to make the ground shake and the door slowly opened. Warm air came flowing inside ¨C the fresh air of a place inhabited by the living. Noloty came back to the huge spiral staircase at the very bottom of the Sixth Archive. ¡°Noloty Malche, safely returned!¡± ¡°Welcome back, Noloty.¡± A voice called to her. Mirepoc Finedell put her hands on the railing and spoke to her. ¡°Good job. You were quick this time.¡± While saying so, she handed Noloty a cup of tea. The sweet, hot tea permeated her cold body. ¡°You¡¯ve grown a little, Noloty.¡± Mirepoc spoke in a friendly tone. Starting from the Monster incident a little while ago, she seemed to get a slightly better opinion of Noloty. ¡°No, I don¡¯t really feel so.¡± ¡°But you did. Feeling that will come later.¡± After Noloty finished drinking and returned the cup to Mirepoc, she smiled. She was honestly happy at having been approved by her superior that was of the same age. ¡°After delivering the Books, even if it seems a bit early, go back and take a nap. I¡¯m going to have you work more tomorrow, so you have to stay sharp.¡± ¡°What about you, Mirepoc-san?¡± ¡°I was entrusted with the control room until tomorrow morning. After that¡¯s over I¡¯ll sleep a little and then go and help Mattalast-san.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Mirepoc went back to the control room. Noloty also wanted to head up, but just as she put her feet to the stairs, a woman came walking from above. ¡°Oh, Noloty.¡± Noloty¡¯s legs stopped. Her body shook with more tension than when she fought the Guardian Beasts. Accompanied by footsteps of sandals-covered feet, the one who came down was the Acting Director of Bantorra Library, Hamyuts Meseta. ¡°So you came back, good job. Keep working hard.¡± Hamyuts walked slowly while her luggage hung from her waist. Only a handful of Armed Librarians knew what really happened the other day in Bujui during the fight against the Monster. Hamyuts manipulated Noloty in order to revive the Monster. Nobody talked about the fact that she wanted to fight Enlike afterwards. Minth told her to forget it all. Noloty also thought she should do so, but she couldn¡¯t forget the fear of facing Hamyuts Meseta no matter how much she wanted to. ¡°E-even you¡¯re shelving Books, Director?¡± Noloty raised a nervous voice and tried talking normally. However, even her body was frightened, let alone her mouth. ¡°Yeah. Because we don¡¯t have enough manpower.¡± While saying so, Hamyuts caressed Noloty¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re also working hard, huh? You¡¯re almost fully qualified now.¡± Hamyuts smiled while tousling the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Noloty? You¡¯re pale.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Oh well, see ya.¡± After saying so, Hamyuts left for the Labyrinth. Noloty couldn¡¯t understand Hamyuts at all. She was competent, but was also known as an extremely ruthless woman. Until now, even Noloty thought so. However, she had the feeling that something far more dangerous hid in her true nature. ¡°She¡¯s scary but¡­ I can¡¯t do anything about her.¡± Noloty muttered and began climbing the spiral staircase. Normal librarians hurriedly went up and down the stairs while holding baskets full of Books. Crossing paths with them, Noloty grew closer to the surface. Entering a side path that was close to the topmost level, she arrived at a waiting room made for the normal visitors. It was filled by the smoke of tobacco and the sighs of people who were tired of waiting. There were many who had to withstand vexatious procedures and long waiting times so they could view certain Books. ¡°Ah, Noloty-san. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± ¡°Let me read it already. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Those who wanted to read Books as well as the normal librarians started talking to Noloty. ¡°Noloty-san, here¡¯s some water.¡± A librarian passed Noloty a bottle. ¡°Ah, thanks. But I¡¯m not thirsty. Rather than that, let¡¯s hand out the Books.¡± Noloty took a small wooden box from within the rucksack on her back. ¡°¡­I see.¡± The librarian who held out the water bottle replied in a small voice. Noloty didn¡¯t pay him any heed and started taking Books out. ¡°Umm, who requested the Book of the hunter Goul Baroque?¡± ¡°I did.¡± The one who raised his hand was a bespectacled old man with a hunched back. Noloty heard that he was an expert in the research of ancient civilizations. She then began the obligatory explanation. ¡°I¡¯m sure you are well aware of this, but I¡¯ll explain it again. This Book was designated under the Fifth Seal. You are strictly forbidden from taking it outside the archive or showing it to other people. In the case of violation, your memory will be wiped off by the Fiction Obliterating Cup Argax and you will be forbidden from entering the Library ever again. Leaking information or damaging the Book will also incur punishment by law. If you acknowledge all of this, please sign here.¡± ¡°Yes yes, give it to me. Now I¡¯ll be able to understand the lifestyle of people in the southern frontier during the year 800!¡± Noloty checked the signatures on the document and then guided the old man to the reading room. ¡°And now, who requested the Book of the sea adventurer Bleuney Stamp?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Noloty passed the Book to the man who held his hand. He was probably an adventurer just like the Book¡¯s owner. He was a burly man with a scar on his face. After explaining and confirming his signatures, Noloty guided the man to the reading room. ¡°The Book of the astronomer Honney Mashea.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this forever! The Astronomy Society meeting is next month!¡± The scholarly woman ran to the reading room in the middle of Noloty¡¯s explanation. ¡°The Book of the coal mine owner Colt Moari.¡± A man stood up, grinning. Although officially his goal was the reclamation of the coal mine, his true aim was to locate the whereabouts of an enormous inheritance. He received the Book, barely able to suppress his joy. However, Noloty read the Book before, so she knew ¨C there wasn¡¯t any inheritance in the first place. ¡°Next is the Book of the Magician Mill Moomiton.¡± And thus Noloty handed over all Books. A third of the people in the waiting room received their Books and went to the reading room. Now my work for today is over ¨C just as Noloty thought so, a voice called to her. ¡°Umm¡­¡± It was a woman about twenty three years old wearing mourning clothes. ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°Umm, I was supposed to get the Book of my husband Bleuney Stamp, but¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that one. Earlier I gave it to another person, so you can get it once he finishes viewing it.¡± ¡°But my husband wasn¡¯t a sea adventurer¡­¡± The mourning woman said hesitatingly. Behind Noloty, a librarian looked at the Book list and then said to her, ¡°Noloty-san, that was another person with the same name.¡± It seems she made a blunder. Noloty thought for a second they were tricking her. However, the librarian stared at her from behind, and at her front the mourning woman grabbed her handkerchief. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll go bring it now!¡± Noloty fled from the waiting room. ¡°I haven¡¯t grown at all.¡± As she muttered this, Noloty went down the spiral staircase of the Sixth Archive. Before diving into the Book Labyrinth again, she wanted to eat. The cold inside made her hungry. ¡°You there, please wait.¡± When Noloty turned around, she saw the adventurer man whom she gave the Book to before. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you if I can go retrieve the Book myself?¡± Noloty sighed in her heart. Once in a while there were these kinds of people. Newspaper reporters that wanted to see the interior or warriors who wanted to test their own skills ¨C there was no end to people who wanted to enter the Labyrinth. ¡°I have confidence in my abilities. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± The adventurer rolled up his sleeves. He certainly seemed to be well-trained, and could be a splendid warrior if he had some discipline. But that wasn¡¯t the issue here. ¡°I appreciate the offer, but you can¡¯t do that. No one can enter except Armed Librarians or trainees.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± ¡°Yeah. Unfortunately, we have such rules.¡± When Noloty said so, the adventurer made a small laugh for some reason. Then, he went further down the staircase. ¡°Good grief.¡± Half a month passed since the Monster incident. What awaited Noloty who resolved that incident was her unchanging usual daily life. Carrying a bag full of Books on her shoulders, going back and forth inside the Labyrinth ¨C that same kind of daily life. She came back to the simple days of slowly grinding through her mountain-load of work. ¡°I wonder how you¡¯re doing now, Enlike-san.¡± Noloty recalled the face of the young man she met in battle. He was supposed to have stayed at Bantorra Library. However, ever since the incident ended, she hasn¡¯t seen him at all. Around the same time¡­ It was in the part of Bantorra Library above ground. Inside a huge room in the castle there were two men. One of them was the Armed Librarian Mattalast. And the other was the ex-Monster, Enlike Bishile. He left the Indulging God Cult and started cooperating with the Armed Librarians. Enlike closed his eyes while sitting on a chair. Mattalast stood next to him while calmly smoking his pipe. The two didn¡¯t make any sound. Enlike was focusing inside himself, and Mattalast held his breath so as to not disturb him. ¡°¡­It¡¯s no good.¡± Enlike opened his eyes. ¡°Is it impossible?¡± Mattalast sat down on a chair next to him. ¡°The Imaginary Entrails are filled with knowledge. However, I cannot touch or read it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a problem.¡± Mattalast blew out smoke. ¡°So it¡¯s just like the Magic Agency thought. You can possess Zatoh¡¯s body, Enlike-kun, but you can¡¯t go as far as control his Magic Right.¡± Mattalast gazed towards the report sent by the researchers from the Magic Agency. Inside were written the results of the research about the Book-Eating ability conducted by the Magic Agency, as well as several researchers¡¯ opinions on the matter. As Enlike became a collaborator with the Armed Librarians, he conveyed everything he knew about the Indulging God Cult to Mattalast. However, since he was a mere Meat he barely knew anything. The only things Enlike could tell him were about the ship, about the island, and about how he overtook Zatoh. The one who should have deep knowledge about the Indulging God Cult was the Monster Zatoh Rondohone. Just now, Enlike tried pulling out his memories from inside the Imaginary Entrails. ¡°Most probably, both the act of using the abilities of eaten Books as well as accessing their memories is part of Zatoh¡¯s Magic Right. In fact, right now I can¡¯t eat any Books, nor can I control cloth.¡± Enlike said while emitting small sparks from his fingers. ¡°But you still have your regeneration, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That seems to be the exception. It might be because it¡¯s an automatic ability or because Kayas is letting me use it.¡± Enlike said with a downcast gaze. He was probably reminded of his comrade that would never return. ¡°Well then, Enlike-kun. What are you going to do from now on?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll undergo Magic Deliberation and acquire a new Right. I¡¯ll get one that¡¯ll allow me to retrieve Zatoh¡¯s memories.¡± That would be difficult, Mattalast thought. Acquiring an inborn ability such as Book-Eating through normal means is next to impossible. However, Mattalast couldn¡¯t tell him to quit. Enlike was sincere more than Mattalast expected. He couldn¡¯t tread upon his efforts like that. ¡°¡­Sorry, Mattalast. I can¡¯t offer much cooperation after all.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. We once tried to kill each other after all.¡± Mattalast smiled. Strictly speaking, that wasn¡¯t Enlike-kun though, he added in his mind. ¡°Also, you can still be plenty of use even in your current state. For example, we¡¯ve found plenty of goods on the island you came from. That alone is a huge progress.¡± Then, the door opened without even a knock. ¡°Mattalast. A report came from Guinbex¡¯s government.¡± The one who came inside was a man wearing a dark-green military uniform. He had a medium build and height, with a physique that didn¡¯t stand out at all. His hair was slicked backwards as if he attempted to erase any and all of his features. His symbol as an Armed Librarian was on a medal attached to the chest of his uniform. He had several documents in his hand. ¡°From Guinbex? Why?¡± ¡°This is about the manufacturer of the food found on the Indulging God Cult¡¯s island. That was unmistakably food made for the use of the Guinbex army.¡± ¡°As we thought. Where did the manufacturer lead us to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m going to issue instructions on that matter now.¡± The man put the documents on the table. He turned his eyes to Enlike, and then snorted. ¡°I am First Class Armed Librarian Feekiee Quinn.¡± He introduced himself in a cold voice. ¡°We¡¯ve met once before, so I know you. I also heard your name at that time.¡± Feekiee averted his gaze from Enlike. ¡°I see. I don¡¯t have time to remember dogs abandoned by the Indulging God Cult one-by-one.¡± ¡°Hey, Feekiee. Try to get along with him.¡± Mattalast chided in while smoking his pipe. ¡°Mattalast, be careful around him.¡± Feekiee left those words and then left. Mattalast shrugged as if giving up. Enlike saw Feekiee off with a discouraged expression. ¡°Sorry, Enlike-kun. Don¡¯t be offended. He¡¯s just a bit too serious.¡± ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Good grief, everyone from Guinbex is so serious that it¡¯s troubling.¡± Mattalast removed the ashes from his pipe. He put another leaf in, lit it with a match, and then suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Hey, Enlike-kun. Do you know why I¡¯ve been assigned to you?¡± Enlike raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m the best against surprise attacks.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If I were in the Indulging God Cult, I would, without any doubt, want to erase you.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°The biggest strength of the Indulging God Cult is the fact that nothing is known about it. They should be afraid of information leaking first and foremost. Am I wrong?¡± ¡°That might be true, but¡­¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m expecting you to play the role of bait.¡± Mattalast brought the index finger on his right hand close to Enlike¡¯s face. ¡°When those insolent guys come near you¡­¡± He grabbed his finger using his left hand. ¡°Chomp.¡± Mattalast twisted his fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t like the way of doing it.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Enlike emitted small sparks from his body. Mattalast smiled as he thought about how reliable he was. Two weeks have passed since the incident. It¡¯s about time for something to happen, Mattalast thought to himself. I wonder where it¡¯ll come from. Volume 3, 1: Red Warning Light – Part 2 Volume 3, Chapter 1: Red Warning Light ¨C Part?2 Noloty was eating her meal inside a break room for Armed Librarians located in the Sixth Archive. She stuffed herself with smoked salmon and onions sandwiched inside rye bread with nothing to drink. ¡°Are you going inside the Labyrinth again, Noloty-san?¡± Ireia talked as she placed freshly baked bread on top of the tray. Since Noloty¡¯s mouth was full, she answered by moving her head. ¡°You¡¯re working quite enthusiastically. You¡¯re a good girl, Noloty-san. Please work and eat a lot.¡± Noloty received the tray. The fourth bread became her dessert. It was soaked in plenty of butter and honey. It made a sweet smell all the way to the finger she used to pinch it. The break room in the Sixth Archive was also commonly called old Ireia¡¯s room. Ireia was a master at baking and she worked there for the Librarians roaming around. ¡°Mm.¡± By the way, I need some water. With her cheeks stuffed full of bread, Noloty looked for water. ¡°¡­¡± She picked up a water bottle. However, it was too light. Her mouth still full, Noloty looked here and there searching for a drink. Suddenly, a cup full of water was placed into her hand. Without hesitating, Noloty drank the water. ¡°Oh, thanks.¡± The man who gave her this seemed to be a normal librarian. He didn¡¯t even look at Noloty who thanked him and exited the room. At that moment, Noloty felt slight discomfort. She stopped her hand and thought for a bit. But she soon gave up. Noloty hadn¡¯t noticed. That man was the same one who tried to make her drink in the waiting room earlier. It was simply too trivial to notice. After leaving the room, the man went down the spiral staircase unsteadily. His gait was shaky, as if he was drunk. He then muttered. ¡°Make Noloty Marche drink water. Make Noloty Marche drink water.¡± He kept muttering. He said the same thing over and over like a broken gramophone. ¡°Make Noloty Marche drink water. Make Noloty Marche drink water.¡± Some voice asked him if he was okay. The man didn¡¯t even turn his gaze. While continuing to murmur, he went to the corner of the Archive. ¡°Make Noloty Marche drink water. Make Noloty Marche drink water¡­ I made¡­ Noloty Marche¡­ Drink water.¡± The man¡¯s muttering ended. For a while, he simply stood there silently. Then, he took a small knife from his pocket. Slowly and carefully, he stabbed his own neck. During that time, Mirepoc had just finished checking the telegraph in the control room. That room was placed next to the entrance to the Fifth Labyrinth. Its interior didn¡¯t look fitting to the old-fashioned Bantorra Library. The telegraph was connected to various placed inside the Labyrinth and was intended to let Armed Librarians inside know about any unusual events. Fifty years ago this kind of modern facility would be unthinkable. Even Bantorra Library, that prided itself on tradition, made some advancement during the wave of modernization and mechanization. Just as she confirmed that there was nothing wrong with the device, the buzzer rang. One of the several hundred lamps gave off a red light. It meant that something abnormal happened in the Sixth Archive. Mirepoc took the handset of the communication device and contacted the Sixth Archive¡¯s security room. ¡°Control room speaking. Did something happen?¡± While trying to calm the upset librarian, Mirepoc listened to their story. When she heard about the incident, she instinctively raised a voice. ¡°Suicide? Inside the Library?¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Mirepoc became worried. She might need to go there, but she can¡¯t leave this place unattended. However, not many Armed Librarians were inside the Labyrinth right now. Only the Director ever sets foot in dangerous locations. There were low chances for trouble. It should be fine. ¡°I¡¯ll come soon, so call Ireia. Don¡¯t touch the scene. Understood.¡± Mirepoc cut off the communication, touched the gun hanging on her waist and left the control room. Noloty¡¯s surroundings seemed busy. Did something happen? She wondered. But rather than that, she thought it would be more important to fetch the Book and ignored the clamor around. On her way, she peeked into the control room. ¡°Huh? Mirepoc-san isn¡¯t here.¡± She looked around for a short while, but didn¡¯t see her. Noloty left the control room and headed for the Labyrinth entrance. ¡°Oh, I was waiting for you, Noloty-san.¡± Noloty found two figures in front of the Labyrinth gate. One of them seemed familiar. It was the man with a scar from his right eye to his lips ¨C the adventurer that received the Book earlier. A jute bag was strapped to his shoulders and he held an ice axe made of steel in his hands. It looked as if he was just departing for a new adventure. The second person she didn¡¯t recognize. It was a young woman in her twenties with long, flaxen hair. She wore a white coat on top of an inconspicuous yet high-quality one piece dress. Noloty honestly thought that she was beautiful. She wondered if there was something wrong with the woman¡¯s sight. She held a long cane and her eyes didn¡¯t seem focused, meekly gazing at the floor. ¡°Let¡¯s go immediately. I was tired of waiting.¡± The adventurer smiled towards Noloty. She had no clue why he was here and what he was waiting for. ¡°Did we make some arrangement?¡± ¡°You already told us. You¡¯re going to let us into the Labyrinth.¡± ¡°Did I really say such a thing?¡± Noloty placed a hand on her chin and pondered. She felt as if she could and couldn¡¯t remember that. For some reason, it seemed vague inside her head. ¡°You did. You thanked me when I said I wanted to accompany you.¡± I did say that, Noloty thought. I definitely did. But why can¡¯t I remember what happened before and after? No, wait, there was supposed to be something important before that. ¡°Time is of essence. Let us go.¡± The adventurer put a hand of the Labyrinth¡¯s gate while he prompted the cane wielding woman. Strange. Something is definitely strange. Noloty kept thinking. She felt something was strange, but she couldn¡¯t understand what. ¡°Come on, quickly.¡± ¡°I understand. Let us go.¡± Saying so, Noloty also put her hand to the door connecting to the Book Labyrinth. It felt cold to the touch. The door recognized the shape of Noloty¡¯s soul in order to confirm she was a personnel allowed to enter the Labyrinth. It was then unlocked. ¡°¡­Let us go now.¡± Noloty pulled the heavy door and set foot inside the cold Labyrinth. ¡°Noloty-san, which route are you going to take?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m the most accustomed to route 16, we¡¯ll go from there.¡± ¡°I see. We¡¯re headed to route 51, so we¡¯re splitting here.¡± The adventurer urged the woman and they were both gone inside the Labyrinth. After seeing them off from behind, Noloty stood there for a short while. Something¡¯s strange. Something¡¯s wrong. While unable to understand the situation, she kept standing in place. ¡°¡­Nobody¡¯s coming after us, Winkeny.¡± The adventurer said. It was an especially small voice, so it didn¡¯t reach the young woman walking next to him. ¡°Yeah, nobody¡¯s coming.¡± The one replying wasn¡¯t the woman. Something was wriggling on the adventurer¡¯s back. That thing replied in a small voice as well. ¡°Our infiltration was a success, adventurer Locolo.¡± ¡°Stop that already. I¡¯m no adventurer. That¡¯s so stupid.¡± The man ¨C Locolo ¨C said. A cruel smile floated to his lips. ¡°By the way, that woman just now was the one who stole Ganbanzel¡¯s Monster. She was even less of a threat than I thought.¡± Locolo smiled while looking back. ¡°Let¡¯s stop the idle talk. The Monster is irrelevant right now.¡± The voice on his back said. Locolo didn¡¯t listen to it. ¡°I like that Thought Sharing woman better. She seems tough.¡± At that moment, the woman walking next to Locolo talked to him. ¡°Did you say something, Locolo-san?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± The woman put one hand to her cheek. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s really cold in here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Well, you¡¯ll get used to it soon.¡± The woman murmured in worry. ¡°Mokkania has been living here for a long time. It¡¯s bad for his health, so it makes me worry.¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s go quickly to Mokkania¡¯s place.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s hurry up. I want to meet him. I want to meet my cute Mokkania as soon as possible.¡± With the sound of the cane accompanying her steps, the woman kept walking slowly. In the part of Bantorra Library above ground, Mattalast and Enlike were still talking. ¡°Will that really go well?¡± Enlike questioned the Armed Librarians¡¯ strategy ¨C which was waiting for the enemy to strike under the assumption that their side has an overwhelming advantage. It was obvious that he would question the strength of Bantorra Library after they once allowed the Monster to escape. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate us Armed Librarians. Our battle strength¡¯s different than what it was before.¡± ¡°Just how many do we have?¡± ¡°We have five people on the same class as me or above. The Director, me, Ireia¡­ There¡¯s also a guy called Mokkania, but maybe we shouldn¡¯t count him.¡± ¡°And the final one?¡± ¡°You.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Enlike thought for a short while. ¡°Does anyone in this world who can defeat all of us exist?¡± ¡°That¡¯s somewhat unreasonable. If the Cult had such battle strength, the Library would have been destroyed long ago.¡± Mattalast shrugged. The fighting strength of Bantorra Library surpassed an entire country¡¯s military. Even Hamyuts wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up against them. At that moment, he recalled another person. It wouldn¡¯t be impossible for him to count as the world¡¯s strongest along with Hamyuts. ¡°But¡­ if we¡¯re talking within certain circumstances, there¡¯s one person that can beat us all together.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s an ally.¡± ¡°Which one was he?¡± ¡°You still haven¡¯t met him. I¡¯m talking about Mokkania whom I¡¯ve mentioned just now.¡± ¡°What kind of person is he?¡± Enlike leaned forward. Mattalast began explaining about his ability and nature. Enlike listened to him with a facial expression that couldn¡¯t be called calm by any means. Noloty, who was headed towards the Fifth Archive, stopped and turned around on the way. For some reason, she was worried about the man she met before. She returned to the gate and took route 51. Noloty remembered. After turning in the middle of this route, one can reach the room Mokkania lives in. ¡°Is something going on with Mokkania-san?¡± Noloty muttered. That monstrous man couldn¡¯t possibly get killed, but her uneasiness grew the more she kept walking. She arrived in front of Mokkania¡¯s room. There was no-one inside. Neither the two people from before nor Mokkania. Noloty turned back and proceeded towards the Fifth Archive through route 51. In the middle of the Fifth Archive, there was a telegraph facility that was connected to the control room. She thought she could contact Mirepoc there and ask whether something happened outside. ¡°Here he is.¡± Just as she thought of running to the telegraph room, she saw a person. Mokkania, whom she has been searching for, now made his way out of the room. ¡°Mokkania-san.¡± He wasn¡¯t someone she wanted to talk with, but it was an emergency. No, it was a situation that might become an emergency now. ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Did two people who aren¡¯t Armed Librarians come here?¡± ¡°¡­Did something happen?¡± ¡°They might be enemies.¡± Mokkania glanced at Noloty. ¡°Go away.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you to go away.¡± She couldn¡¯t understand him. Where should she go away to? Was he possibly telling her to go out of the Labyrinth? At that time, another figure appeared from within the telegraph room. ¡°Is someone there, Mokkania?¡± One of the pair, the woman holding a cane, started talking to Mokkania. ¡°Mokkania-san, umm¡­¡± Who is that person? Noloty wanted to ask this, but stopped herself. A black shadow lurked at Mokkania¡¯s feet. The black shadow gradually increased in depth and extent. At that moment, she understood ¨C Mokkania was going to attack her. Noloty ran away. She didn¡¯t think about fighting for even an instant, and ran away like a scared rabbit. Overwhelming force came surging from behind. Noloty screamed. The black shadow touched Noloty¡¯s feet. She felt sharp pain in her heel as if her bones broke. ¡°¡­Well, that kind of guy.¡± Mattalast finished his explanation. ¡°In conclusion, if he¡¯s inside the Labyrinth, the man called Mokkania is undoubtedly the world¡¯s strongest.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Enlike thought for a while, and then suddenly spoke. ¡°Mattalast. Since a bit earlier, I¡¯ve notice the Library¡¯s weakness.¡± Mattalast was slightly surprised. ¡°Weakness?¡± ¡°Armed Librarians are extremely vulnerable to a certain situation. It¡¯s not like I can bring up any concrete evidence, but this is probably something that all Armed Librarians don¡¯t even try to think about. This is only a hypothesis, but I don¡¯t think you should leave that Mokkania guy alone.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°It might be that I only think so because I myself was a traitor, but I believe that the Indulging God Cult is thoroughly prepared for this kind of situation. In that aspect, the Indulging God Cult will completely defeat you.¡± ¡°And what is that situation?¡± ¡°Betrayal of an ally.¡± Enlike pronounced. At the exact same time, Mattalast rose from his seat. Two seconds later, Bantorra Library¡¯s alarms blared. Mattalast knew that this indicated danger of the highest priority. After having finished investigating the suicide scene, Mirepoc returned to the control room. At the very least, it was obviously not a murder. She would leave the investigation of the motive and such for other people. Mirepoc gasped as she returned to the control room. Another red lamp started flashing. The blinking lamp let her know that Noloty was in great danger. ¡°Noloty? Why is she inside?¡± Mirepoc doubted the machine was at fault. She immediately used her Thought Sharing and called to Noloty. ¡°Noloty¡­ Noloty¡­ Where are you right now?¡± The fact that she received no answer was bad news. Mirepoc propped up her sword and grabbed it, intending to run towards the Labyrinth. At that moment, another red lamp had been lit. ¡°Kalne-san?¡± Mirepoc muttered the name of that Armed Librarian. He was supposed to have gone into the Fifth Archive to do some shelving, but she couldn¡¯t believe he would face trouble against the Guardian Beasts of that level there. Then, another lamp lit up. It time it was the lamp of Bloze the trainee. Next came the lamp of Mumool the trainee. And so on, and so on. Mirepoc then noticed that she had received a telegram. When she saw its contents she sounded the alarm without any hesitation and shouted into the communicator. ¡°Rebellion¡­ there¡¯s a rebellion! Mokkania Fleur is revolting in the Fifth Archive!¡± The following was written in the telegram: ¡°Immediately order all Armed Librarian inside the Labyrinth to evacuate. Those who not comply will be attacked Mokkania¡± Volume 3, 2: Black Ant-Hill – Part 1 Volume 3, Chapter 2: Black Ant-Hill ¨C Part?1 What is the worst kind of animal? It is not the lion. Only humans refer to it as king of the jungle. It is also not the tiger. It isn¡¯t much different from a lion. The elephant? A raging elephant is certainly scary, but it¡¯s mostly gentle. What about the wolf? It is certainly strong in groups. But that is still not enough. Humans? They might be the most frightening. But at the same time, they are also the weakest living beings. The worst kind of animal, one that devours lions, tiger, elephants, wolves or humans, does exist in the world. It is the animal employed by Mokkania- The ant. A black shadow appeared at Mokkania¡¯s feet. That black shadow looked as if it was spilled ink. Ants came crawling out of it. Ants were being created as if coming out from the entrance of their nest at Mokkania¡¯s feet. The ants crawled. The black crawling ants began to fill Mokkania¡¯s feet and the grey floor of the Book Labyrinth. They numbered more than a hundred million. The white floor became stained in a black, overflowing wave of ants crawling over the walls or ceiling. Every one of them was at about the size of a human finger. Their head was unusually large, and their mandibles even more so. With their black eyes shining, they charged forward single-mindedly. They had only one goal ¨C to satisfy their hunger. This was Mokkania¡¯s ability ¨C he could produce an inexhaustible amount of ants who can consume the flesh of any and all living beings. The black invaders started attacking all living beings inside the Labyrinth. They first had to fight the Guardian Beasts. The ants faced off against Cavalryman, Entwining Serpent, Rhino and Bronze Spitting Crow. Cavalryman crushed ants under its hooves and mowed them down using its spear. The ants¡¯ bodies were torn into shreds and their body fluids covered the spear. But that wasn¡¯t good enough. What would killing a few hundreds of them change anyway? The ants¡¯ mandibles pierced Cavalryman¡¯s hooves. They easily ate through them with formidable force. The ants then flocked and crawled all over Cavalryman¡¯s body. It collapsed and was buried in the flood of ants. Cavalryman¡¯s entire body was eaten without leaving any trace in less than thirty seconds. They haven¡¯t eaten enough. As if screaming this fact, the ants kept marching forward. There was still plenty of bait left. There were other Guardian Beasts and Armed Librarians inside the Labyrinth. Searching for prey, the ants scattered about the Fifth Level of the Book Labyrinth. Not many Armed Librarian knew what actions to take against the ants¡¯ attack. Mirepoc stood paralyzed inside the control room. In front of her eyes, warning lights kept flashing in red ¨C all except those of Mokkania and Hamyuts. ¡®A rebellion? Why? What¡¯s going on?¡¯ ¡®Please respond, Mirepoc-san!¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t there some mistake? Nothing¡¯s happening here.¡¯ ¡®Who are the enemy forces? Is it just Mokkania?¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s the Director doing?!¡¯ ¡®Please respond, Mirepoc-san, my feet are almost done for!¡¯ Mirepoc received one thought after the other. I must send some aid. I have to issue some orders. But what should I say? Should they fight or run away? Mirepoc was left all alone in the mayhem and bewilderment. ¡°What are you going, Mirepoc-san?¡± The one calling to her was Ireia. Mirepoc barely recomposed herself. ¡°W-What am I supposed to¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have everyone withdraw. Quickly!¡± Mirepoc closed her eyes and sent her thoughts to all Armed Librarians inside the Labyrinth. ¡®Everyone, please withdraw. There is no need for any counterattack, everyone withdraw immediately!¡¯ After hearing the alarm, Mattalast started running around Bantorra Library. He called out towards the fleeing people in the Sixth Archive, in the lobby and in the reading room. Panic will just cause death. Like a domino effect, it would cause many people to lose their lives. In particular, if people were to tumble down the spiral staircase of the Sixth Archive, he had no idea how much damage would be caused. ¡°Don¡¯t run! The attack will not reach here!¡± Mattalast ran on top of the spiral staircase¡¯s handrail. The stairs were full of people who strived to be the first ones to get outside. The number of people who listened to Mattalast was small, but he still had to keep yelling. ¡°Leave the Library by walking without any rush! Once you get outside, go to the courtyard and don¡¯t move from there!¡± Mattalast shot his gun towards the ceiling. All of the people looked at him at once. ¡°No reason to panic. Trust us Armed Librarians.¡± The panic slightly subsided. The people started climbing the stairs a bit more calmly than before. Mattalast looked for people who were late in escaping and jumped down. A woman ran and her feet stumbled. She slipped on the stairs and fell behind. Mattalast, after having predicted this, sled underneath her with his bowler hat flying. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Relax.¡± Mattalast whispered as he held the woman¡¯s back. He helped her get up and prompted her to head for the surface. However, even Mattalast didn¡¯t know if everything would be really fine. No attack from the Labyrinth came outside. He would have to evacuate everyone as soon as possible. ¡®Feekiee-san! Blob is around the portion above the ground of route 41. Can I ask you to help him?¡¯ ¡®Acknowledged.¡¯ ¡®Marlin here. No ants came to route 17 yet.¡¯ ¡®Roger that. Make all people in routes 16-27 escape through route 17.¡¯ Inside the control room, Mirepoc shared her thoughts with the fleeing Armed Librarians. ¡°Hold on, that wound is shallow!¡± In front of the gate, Ireia was nursing the Armed Librarians who managed to run away. At the bottom of the Sixth Archive, there were sixteen Armed Librarians and trainees in addition to Ireia. There were almost no people without any injuries, but thankfully none of them were life-threatening. ¡°Mirepoc-san, who¡¯s still left inside?¡± Ireia asked. Mirepoc checked the lamps and then answered. ¡°The remaining people are Minth, Noloty, and the Director.¡± Hearing this, Ireia ripped away her white apron and threw away her glasses. Her skirt waved as she ran towards the Labyrinth. ¡°Mirepoc-san, I¡¯m leaving this place to you!¡± While almost all Armed Librarians have already withdrawn, Minth alone refused to retreat. Once he heard the news, he headed for route 51 at full speed. There were still almost no ants in his vicinity. While crushing the sparse ants underfoot, he kept running ahead. ¡®Minth-san. Please retreat.¡¯ ¡®Mirepo, where¡¯s Mokkania?!¡¯ ¡®I told you to retreat, didn¡¯t I?!¡¯ Without minding her, he was still running. As he approached route 51, the number of ants around gradually increased. His shoes were being eaten and the ants¡¯ mandibles ate his feet down to the bones. Yet he kept running. ¡°¡­!¡± However, he then stopped. The sounds of crawling ants came from ahead. After turning around the next corner, there would probably be only a deluge of ants. Minth¡¯s legs froze. ¡°¡­! Gaaahhh!¡± He screamed in pain as the fear eroded his fighting spirits. Normally, he would tell himself that the chance for victory was right in front of him. Minth leapt diagonally with his full strength. He landed on the wall and kept running like that. His speed and the friction created by his shoes shook off the power of gravity. His body leaned ahead. Minth kicked the wall which was his foothold. He rotated his large build like a cat and landed onto the opposite wall. The floor already became a living hell. The ants, filled with hunger, all looked up towards Minth. ¡°Ngaahhh!!¡± He jumped around from wall to wall and kept running. Then, he could see Mokkania¡¯s figure from a distance. ¡°Mokkania!¡± Minth shouted. The distant figure turned around. ¡°¡­You¡¯re noisy.¡± Could be faintly heard. At the very next instant, a number of ants several times more than what was seen until then were unleashed from Mokkania¡¯s body. They colored the walls and ceiling in pitch-black, flooding towards Minth. Minth¡¯s body fell to the ground. His body became buried in ants. The only thing he managed to do was guard his eyes with both hands. ¡°Minth-san!¡± Ireia arrived at the nick of time. She violently rushed towards Minth, using her stout body to scatter ants around. Acknowledging her arrival, Mokkania turned around. The wave of ants pulled back. The bloodied Minth was left behind. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of it!¡± Ireia lifted Minth¡¯s body. ¡°That bastard¡­ What does it mean¡­¡± Minth muttered with his bitten lips. Carried on Ireia¡¯s back, he was carried outside the Labyrinth. Mattalast rushed over to Mirepoc who used up all bandages and alcohol for medical first-aid. ¡°Mattalast-san. How¡¯s outside?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve all evacuated. I¡¯ve left them to the trainees. Rather than that, what about here?¡± ¡°Ireia-san saved Minth-san. Only Noloty and the Director are left inside.¡± ¡°The Director?¡± Mattalast slightly paled. At that moment, a man ran past them as if shot from a gun. With his transparent hair fluttering around and sparks scattering from his body, Enlike went inside the Labyrinth. ¡°Wait, Enlike!¡± ¡°Please wait, Enlike-san!¡± He was another man who didn¡¯t know of the evacuation. Enlike paid no heed to the two calling him. He simply ran inside the ant-infested Labyrinth. The ants started climbing his body. Enlike casually roasted them with lightning. The pale-blue light wrapped around his whole body. The burnt ants fell down. He then shot a huge lightning strike forwards. The road Enlike was running into was filled with the corpses of ants. Of course, he wasn¡¯t safe even though he could shoot lightning. His body became covered in blisters and his transparent hair was burning. However, he was a man used to be in fights to the death while risking himself. If he succumbed to just this, he would have already died twenty times over. As Enlike kept running, he found the figure of a man. ¡°¡­¡± He was probably the man called Mokkania. At that man¡¯s feet there was a shadow ¨C different than ants ¨C that resembled oil. For some reason, ants couldn¡¯t penetrate that shadow. The man stood calmly in the hell-like Labyrinth. And Noloty was also there. She was limply carried over the man¡¯s shoulder. Both of her feet were bloody lumps after having been eaten by ants. ¡°So you¡¯re the guy called Enlike.¡± The man said. ¡°You¡¯re the one called Mokkania?¡± Enlike asked while using his lightning to repel ants. ¡°No. I¡¯m Locolo. A proud warrior of the Indulging God Cult.¡± The man ¨C Locolo ¨C identified himself without being asked. Enlike inquired further while examining the other¡¯s behavior. ¡°Release that girl. I¡¯m your target, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°My target?¡± Locolo smiled mockingly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you come here to protect the secrets of the Indulging God Cult by killing me?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Enlike once again repelled ants with his lightning. Even against Enlike, who was in pain, Locolo stood calmly without being attacked by ants. The black shadow underneath him was probably like some sort of barrier that protected him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so conceited, you mere Meat. We have nothing to gain by erasing you.¡± Once again Locolo smiled in mockery. ¡°You have no value anymore. Neither to the Cult nor to the Armed Librarians.¡± Enlike turned to attack. He fired his lightning such that it would mow through the ants without hitting Noloty and rushed ahead. Then, Locolo threw the girl¡¯s body away. Enlike stopped his lightning strike. Just before she fell on the ant-filled floor, Enlike caught her with one arm. He put himself on guard against an oncoming attack, but Locolo ran away deeper into the Labyrinth. ¡°¡­Uhh¡­¡± Noloty moaned in his arm. She had severe bleeding. Enlike wanted to chase after Locolo, but she wasn¡¯t in any state to walk. ¡°It will hurt just for a bit more, Noloty. Bear with it.¡± Enlike whispered to Noloty while holding her and retreated. The ants¡¯ amount increased every second. The entire Fifth Labyrinth would probably soon be full of ants to the brim. Enlike returned while carrying Noloty. Mirepoc immediately received her and started treatment. Her wounds were deep. Her feet were eaten beyond her shoes and her bones became exposed. ¡°¡­Can she be healed?¡± Enlike asked Mirepoc. ¡°This isn¡¯t a wound that can¡¯t be treated in the Library. However, restoring her will take some time.¡± Enlike appeared slightly relieved. Mirepoc also felt the same. ¡°So that¡¯s everyone except the Director. Mirepoc-san, is she still alive?¡± Ireia said. ¡°Her warning light is still on, so she is. But I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s safe. Are you going to save her?¡± Ireia shook her head. ¡°The Director must have gone way deep. It will be difficult sending help to her. There is a high chance that it will cause double the victims.¡± Mattalast spoke to Mirepoc who was obviously anxious. ¡°The Director will be fine. She¡¯s not the kind of person to die so easily.¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡± Ireia spoke as she grew closer to them. ¡°There¡¯s something more important than the Director right now. Why did Mokkania betray us?¡± Not a single person there had an answer. No-one there could understand his goals and motivations. Around the same time¡­ Just as Mattalast proclaimed, Hamyuts was still alive. Near the exit of the Fifth Labyrinth, at a place where no ants came to yet, she extended her Sensory Threads. First, she explored the inside of the Labyrinth. She searched for routes that had insufficient ant forces in them. However, she couldn¡¯t find any. Clearly, Mokkania formed his lineup in order to target Hamyuts. The attacks on other Armed Librarians were probably only made so he could isolate her. She determined it impossible to retreat. ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s pretty bad.¡± Hamyuts mumbled. Inside the Labyrinth, she couldn¡¯t use long-range attacks which were her greatest weapon. The Labyrinth itself became like an invincible barrier that protected Mokkania. At the same time it disabled Hamyuts¡¯s defense of attacking from afar. She was at her strongest when she could fight without any of the opponent¡¯s attacks reaching her. He took away her range. This meant that Mokkania overcame the very first obstacle of trying to kill Hamyuts without any hitch. She didn¡¯t know if this was by chance or by design, but it was far smarter than what Cigal tried before. ¡°¡­Huhuhu.¡± She laughed. ¡°Great, Mokkania. You¡¯re great. You might be able to kill me.¡± Hamyuts sent further Sensory Threads to explore the entire Labyrinth. There were three other people inside in addition to her. One was Mokkania. Next to him was a woman walking with a cane. She was a bespectacled beauty. ¡°Oh my, is she blind?¡± Hamyuts said to herself. The two of them were slowly walking through route 51. She checked around them using her Sensory Threads. ¡°Be careful with your step.¡± Mokkania said. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m fine, Mokkania.¡± ¡°Good. Tell me when you¡¯re tired of walking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re such a worrywart.¡± The woman faintly smiled. ¡°What¡¯re you doing, you¡¯re finally trying to kill me but then you¡¯re messing around with a woman instead?¡± Hamyuts muttered as she listened in on the pair¡¯s intimate conversation. Another person was walking at a place far from route 51. He was man dressed like an adventurer. She heard him introduce himself as Locolo earlier with her Sensory Threads. For some reason, he wasn¡¯t attacked by any ants. ¡°¡­You will probably hear me soon, Hamyuts Meseta.¡± Locolo said. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Hamyuts answered, although Locolo couldn¡¯t hear her. ¡°I have a proposal. If you give me the Book of Haiza Meeken, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s quite the suggestion.¡± Hamyuts said to herself. ¡°Well, I know you¡¯re not a person who will do so obediently.¡± Locolo said and began laughing. ¡°If you understand me, you don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± Hamyuts said and looked at the Book inside her luggage. She was carrying that Book towards the Third Labyrinth. The Book¡¯s owner was Haiza Meeken. He once fought Hamyuts and was defeated. The Book was long missing, but it was found the other day on the island used by the Indulging God Cult. Enlike told them that it was used to document Hamyuts¡¯s battle prowess. She didn¡¯t think it was such an important Book that would require them to start this large-scale attack. However, the matter with Haiza¡¯s Book will have to come later. Taking care of Mokkania was more important right now. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Mokkania probably betraying us for a long time?¡± Mirepoc said. Ireia shook her head. ¡°That can¡¯t be. Minth would have noticed it.¡± Mirepoc thought about Minth who was already carried to the surface for medical treatment. With his ability that allowed him to see people¡¯s souls, he could tell at a glance if a man thought of betrayal. Minth visited Mokkania¡¯s place a few hours ago. There was no trace of any betrayal at the time. ¡°So it means he probably found some reason to revolt.¡± Said Mattalast. ¡°Something like a hostage?¡± Enlike inquired. However, Mirepoc shook her head. ¡°Enlike-san. We Armed Librarians don¡¯t succumb to anything like hostages. If such a situation occurs, we will kill the hostages. It has always been that way.¡± ¡°Mokkania isn¡¯t necessarily like that.¡± ¡°In the case that there is a person that we must not let die no matter what, we always file in a report first and then act. If one doesn¡¯t do that, it is the same as declaring they gave up on the people in question if they were to become hostages.¡± ¡°How heartless.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mirepoc bluntly said and Enlike fell silent. Ireia and Mattalast didn¡¯t say anything. They probably didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I have one hypothesis.¡± Mirepoc decided to try suggesting an idea she had been thinking about from awhile back. ¡°I think that, most likely, Mokkania¡¯s mother is involved in his betrayal.¡± ¡°¡­His mother?¡± ¡°I once heard about it from Minth-san. Mokkania¡¯s soul is very similar to that of a child. He said it especially resembled the soul of a child clinging to his mother.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how much presence does Mokkania¡¯s mother have in his life, but if she were to join the Indulging God Cult and then order him to switch sides¡­¡± Volume 3, 2: Black Ant-Hill – Part 2 Volume 3, Chapter 2: Black Ant-Hill ¨C Part?2 Hamyuts sent many more Sensory Threads to monitor Mokkania. The conversation of the two people came directly to her ears. The reason Mokkania betrayed them had to do with that woman without any doubt. However, who was she? Hamyuts concentrated on listening to them. ¡°Almost all of our enemies are gone. There is only one person left.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so.¡± Mokkania kept walking while holding the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re strong, Mokkania.¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m probably the world¡¯s strongest.¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡± The voice of the woman who responded to Mokkania¡¯s words sounded strangely sad. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What kind of person is our current enemy?¡± ¡°That person¡¯s called Hamyuts Meseta. A terrible villain.¡± ¡°Hamyuts¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely win.¡± Mokkania seemed to be guiding the woman. So it didn¡¯t look like she gave him any orders. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? From a while ago you have a bad complexion. Are you feeling bad?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°So are you cold?¡± The woman strongly grabbed Mokkania¡¯s hand. They both stopped. ¡°I¡¯m scared, Mokkania. I don¡¯t know that person, but¡­ That Hamyuts person sounds scary.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m the strongest in the world. And this isn¡¯t bragging.¡± ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s not it.¡± The woman snuggled up to Mokkania. ¡°Mokkania. As you are my son, it¡¯s scary to think of you fighting another person to the death.¡± Hamyuts, who was listening to their conversation, failed to grasp the meaning of her words at that instant. ¡°No matter how strong you are, I don¡¯t want you to fight. You¡¯re my only son after all.¡± Son? What is this woman saying. She¡¯s talking as if she¡¯s Mokkania¡¯s mother. ¡°However, mom, if I won¡¯t fight, I will get killed.¡± He called her ¡®mom¡¯. No matter how you look at it, he called a woman around the same age his mom. I don¡¯t understand this. ¡°I know how you feel. I¡¯m also scared about putting you at risk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mokkania. I understand this. I do, but¡­¡± The woman that he called his mom stopped her words there. ¡°Let¡¯s go, mom.¡± His so-called mom nodded. And they kept walking. Hamyuts couldn¡¯t understand anything. Why would he call a woman not much above twenty years old his mother? ¡°¡­What is that supposed to mean¡­¡± After thinking for a short while, Hamyuts headed to the telegraph room. ¡°Maybe the old lady and the rest will know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an interesting idea, Mirepoc.¡± Mattalast said. ¡°However, it¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Mirepoc asked back. At that time, mechanical sounds were heard from the direction of the control room. This meant the telegraph machine received contact. Without replying to Mirepoc, Mattalast went there. He quickly came back holding a single stamp. ¡°It¡¯s from the Director.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mattalast showed the stamp to Mirepoc and the rest. ¡°Mokkania is accompanied by a woman he refers to as his mother She¡¯s probably the reason for his betrayal Hamyuts¡± Looking at it, Mirepoc nodded approvingly. ¡°As I thought, his mother made him betray us.¡± However, Mattalast shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong, Mirepoc.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Mattalast rolled up the stamp and threw it to Mirepoc. ¡°If the one next to Mokkania was his mother, she wouldn¡¯t have written ¡®refers to as his mother¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mattalast sighed and kept talking. ¡°Mokkania¡¯s mother actually died. It was nearly two decades ago.¡± Mirepoc was speechless. ¡°So who is that woman?¡± This time, it was Mattalast to lose his words. ¡°If we knew it wouldn¡¯t be this hard.¡± They both sighed. Why did Mokkania betray them? The discussion couldn¡¯t even move past this first step. They couldn¡¯t just stand around and do nothing. However, they had no idea what to do. At that time, a normal librarian came walking down the spiral staircase. He supported Noloty with his arms. ¡°¡­Mirepoc-san.¡± Noloty frowned in pain. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°She woke up a little while ago. She seems to have something she must talk with you about.¡± The normal librarian answered instead of Noloty. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Noloty said while frowning. Pain and regret oozed out of her voice. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I was the one to let them in.¡± ¡°What do you mean let them in?¡± ¡°I had brought the Indulging God Cult to meet Mokkania-san.¡± Mirepoc¡¯s face changed colors. Noloty started explaining ¨C she talked about those two people in the waiting room, about their looks and physiques, and about how she guided them to the Labyrinth. ¡°¡­Those two were enemies. If I knew that, I wouldn¡¯t-¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Noloty-san.¡± Ireia stopped her. ¡°Why did you let those two inside?¡± ¡°Huh? I just explained it now¡­ the adventurer wanted to explore the Labyrinth.¡± ¡°Did you break the rules just for that?¡± ¡°¡­What rules?¡± Mirepoc tilted her head in confusion. Everyone was thinking that the story didn¡¯t seem right. At that moment, Enlike who was silent thus far opened his mouth. ¡°Noloty. Aren¡¯t normal people forbidden from entering the Fifth Labyrinth?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Even I know that.¡± ¡°What are you saying? There¡¯s no such rule.¡± Everyone stared at Noloty, stunned. ¡°¡­Argax.¡± Ireia muttered. ¡°It¡¯s because of the Fiction Obliterating Cup Argax. Noloty¡¯s memories were erased!¡± This time, Noloty paled. Fiction Obliterating Cup Argax ¨C one of the seven remaining Memorial Weapons in this world. It was a silver cup slightly larger than one¡¯s palm. At times it was shaped like a monkey¡¯s head, at other times like a bean pod, at times like a twelve-sided die; it had dozens of different forms. Its power was erasing people¡¯s memories. You pour water inside, whisper the memories you want to forget inside the goblet, and then drink. This was used in Bantorra Library when someone accidently read a prohibited Book or to seal a criminal¡¯s memories. It was managed inside the Third Sealed Archive and shouldn¡¯t have had any chance to be brought out. ¡°We heard a while ago that even the Indulging God Cult have gotten an Argax. For example, Enlike-san¡¯s and all the other Meats¡¯ memories were probably taken away by one. Until now there was no conclusive evidence, but it seems we have some now.¡± Ireia stared at Noloty. Enlike patted her back as if to comfort her. ¡°But now I understand the enemy¡¯s plan.¡± Ireia said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°They first tricked Noloty and infiltrated the Labyrinth. And then, I don¡¯t know how, but they made Mokkania drink the water of Argax. They erased two of Mokkania¡¯s memories ¨C his mother¡¯s appearance as well as the fact that she died. Then, after making him meet an impostor that was prepared in advance, they became freely able to control Mokkania. The Indulging God Cult has achieved quite the elaborate plan.¡± Ireia talked to Noloty. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel responsible. Having allowed intruders is everyone¡¯s responsibility. You also couldn¡¯t do anything against a Memorial Weapon.¡± Ireia next looked at Mirepoc. ¡°This was quite the anticlimactic strategy. Right, Mirepoc-san?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Once we let him know his mother is a fake it will end.¡± Mirepoc nodded. She closed her eyes and sent her thoughts to Mokkania. She told him of Ireia¡¯s reasoning. ¡°But¡­¡± Noloty muttered. ¡°Isn¡¯t that woman too young to be posing as his mother¡­?¡± At the same time, a single man was going through the Labyrinth. The Guardian Beasts he had eliminated already became ant-food. His name was Locolo Bobuts. He was a warrior under the command of the Indulging God Cult. He was the man who tricked Noloty, went inside the Labyrinth and delivered Mokkania¡¯s mother to him. The ants, which were supposed to eat every living being, didn¡¯t prey upon him for some reason. There was a pool of black oil three meters around him. It was petroleum. Each time Locolo moved his feet, the petroleum also moved on the floor accordingly. Once they were past the middle of the Fifth Archive, there were barely any more ants. As Locolo noticed that, he raised a voice towards the floor. ¡°Hey, Winkeny. Isn¡¯t it time we separate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The petroleum at his feet talked. Just as it said, the petroleum left Locolo¡¯s feet. Then, it started rising up and swelling next to the man. ¡°Locolo. I¡¯ll only escort you this far.¡± The swelling petroleum began changing color and shape. Its upper part became skin-colored and the lower part a dull shade of khaki. The pool of petroleum disappeared and instead a man was there. He was wearing plain khaki clothes and had no hair on his head. He took a pair of glasses from inside his pockets. His name was Winkeny Bize. ¡°You¡¯ll have to protect yourself from now. Defeat the Guardian Beasts by yourself. Just be careful not to get chased by ants.¡± ¡°I understand, Winkeny.¡± Locolo answered. The two of them were warriors devoted to the Indulging God Cult. They received the Cult¡¯s teachings ever since their childhood, and polished their Magic and power so they could become of use to it. They didn¡¯t serve under any True Man such as Cigal or Ganbanzel. They were simply warriors who reported to the Cult¡¯s leaders and acted under their own wills and judgment for the Cult¡¯s sake. The fact that Locolo hasn¡¯t been attacked by ants so far wasn¡¯t by his own power. It was the ability of Winkeny that protected him until now. Winkeny¡¯s Magic allowed him to turn his body to petroleum. The ants couldn¡¯t eat anything that wasn¡¯t alive. By changing his body to petroleum, Winkeny managed to disable the ants¡¯ attacks. ¡°But will it really go well, Winkeny?¡± Locolo said. Winkeny¡¯s expression seemed to indicate that it was natural. ¡°Of course. My plan has no holes in it.¡± ¡°When I first heard of it, it seemed to have plenty of holes, though.¡± Locolo laughed. The one to plan everything was Winkeny. Mokkania¡¯s mother, Argax, tricking Noloty ¨C all of those have been prepared by Winkeny. Winkeny pushed up his glasses with an unhappy face. ¡°I¡¯ll say this again, but my plan has no holes. You are to simply do as I say.¡± He affirmed. Locolo shrugged as if saying ¡®yeah, yeah¡¯. Even among the warriors of the Indulging God Cult, Winkeny was eccentric. His ability had been acquired only so it could counter Mokkania. His offensive capabilities were near zero. If he were to fight directly, he couldn¡¯t beat even Noloty. He would become a trump card only when facing against Mokkania. ¡°But that guy¡¯s weird. He¡¯s still a momma¡¯s boy even at his age.¡± ¡°Thinking about this is pointless. The only thing that matters is his value for our mission¡¯s success.¡± ¡°But I still have one concern. Or rather, there are a lot of concerns, but that is the most important one.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad we haven¡¯t gotten rid of that Mirepoc Finedell?¡± Winkeny fixed the position of his glasses. ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary.¡± ¡°Is it really?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t understand about Mokkania Fleur. That includes everything until now and even how that guy will act from now on.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so sure.¡± ¡°Your worries will not help the plan in any way.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah.¡± Locolo said and started walking. After seeing Locolo off, Winkeny started walking in the opposite direction. ¡°Everything is going according to plan.¡± Winkeny muttered while walking. It was about time the Armed Librarians would notice the existence of Argax and Mokkania¡¯s mother. Since Hamyuts and Noloty were alive, they would immediately find this out. The Armed Librarians probably thought that Mokkania¡¯s memories were taken by Argax which made him forget his mother¡¯s appearance and death. Thus, by preparing an impostor, he could be controlled. That would probably be the extent of their reasoning. But it was truly worthless. He didn¡¯t even kill Mirepoc despite the danger. The Armed Librarians would never be able to guess even one part of his plan. ¡°¡­.Huhu.¡± The back of his throat slightly trembled. Winkeny dug inside his breast pocket and took out a chess pawn. It was a terribly worn black queen. He stared at it for a while, and put it back inside his pocket. ¡°But still, he really betrayed us just because his mother told him to¡­¡± Ireia said. Her clenched fist slightly shook with anger. ¡°It means there are many kinds of people in the world, Ireia-san.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the issue here.¡± Ireia chided at Mattalast¡¯s jest. ¡°Anyway, Mirepoc-san.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did you contact him?¡± Mirepoc nodded. She certainly sent her thoughts to him, and she also felt he received them. She told Mokkania that his mother was an impostor many times. Already more than ten minutes have passed since she first contacted him. During that time, there were no changes inside the Labyrinth. If Mokkania knew about Cult¡¯s plan, he should have withdrawn his ants immediately. Mirepoc and the rest started getting impatient. Was their reasoning wrong? ¡°Did he really receive it?¡± ¡°No doubt about it. I¡¯ve explained about his mother countless of times.¡± ¡°And what did Mokkania-san reply?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t send his thoughts back, just like the Director.¡± Ireia sighed. At that time, the telegraph in the control room made a mechanical sound. Mattalast went there. ¡°¡­It¡¯s from Mokkania.¡± He had a rigid expression as he came back. This meant the end of this fight was still far away. ¡°Did he acknowledge that woman as an impostor?¡± ¡°¡­If he did it would be best, but¡­¡± Mattalast said and showed the stamp to Ireia. The following was written inside: ¡°My mother isn¡¯t real. I know that. You¡¯re annoying, so stop¡± Ireia and the rest became speechless. The situation was far more complex than what Ireia reasoned. ¡°Good grief, I don¡¯t understand this at all.¡± Mattalast threw up his hands. ¡°If Mokkania knows his mother is a fake, does that mean he follows the Cult?¡± Mirepoc muttered. ¡°Maybe he can¡¯t go against her even if she¡¯s a fake?¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably it.¡± Mattalast said and put out the fire inside his pipe. ¡°We should probably give up on persuading him, Ireia-san.¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± Ireia pronounced. Her words asserted the fact that Mokkania was their enemy. Winkeny transformed to petroleum and slipped through the Labyrinth. The battle will soon begin. From here on was the crucial part of his plan. Winkeny once again sorted the situation inside his head. He kept checking whether the uncertainties in his plan have been eliminated one-by-one. He thought about Mokkania. About Hamyuts. About the other Armed Librarians. About the mother snuggling close to Mokkania. About Locolo. He was confident none of his plan was leaked. At that instant, he recalled a small fact. ¡°¡­¡± Mokkania should have had a Book fragment in his room. Winkeny hadn¡¯t seen it but he wanted to check it. The Book fragment should have been left in his room. But he might be walking with it. If Winkeny wasn¡¯t in the form of petroleum, his face would have probably lost all color. It was a small hole, yet enough to collapse his entire plan. He must not have that Book. If Mokkania¡¯s mother would see that Book, the whole plan will fall apart. Slipping on the floor, Winkeny rushed towards Mokkania. Mokkania was walking inside the Labyrinth with his mother. He held her hands as they carefully went down a flight of stairs. ¡°Kya!¡± His mother stumbled. Her cane went tumbling down the stairs. Mokkania promptly caught her body with both arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mokkania.¡± ¡°Mom, are you fine?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± While being held by him, Mokkania¡¯s mother felt around her legs. However, her cane was at the bottom of the stairs. Mokkania decided ¨C he couldn¡¯t walk with his mother like this. There were also places with worse footings ahead. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Saying this, Mokkania lifted up his mother¡¯s body. Even while she was confused, she wrapped her hand around his neck. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll start walking now. Is that fine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feeling the weight and body temperature of his mother, Mokkania began walking. It was his first time carrying a person, so he couldn¡¯t walk very well. However, it was very enjoyable. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe this, Mokkania.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m being carried on your back. Even though you were once so little¡­¡± Mokkania¡¯s mother giggled while atop his back. He then replied, ¡°¡­I also can¡¯t believe this.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m able to carry you like this, mom.¡± Both Mokkania and his mother then made a small, joyful laugh together. When he got off the bottom of the stairway, Mokkania bent over to pick up the cane. At that time, a small Book fragment slipped from his breast pocket and fell to the floor. ¡°¡­Did you drop something?¡± His mother said. ¡°It¡¯s just your imagination.¡± Mokkania answered while becoming pale. He forgot that he possessed that Book. That was dangerous. If mom were to touch that Book fragment, everything would be over. I¡¯m glad I noticed this in time, Mokkania thought. ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong, Mokkania?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Saying so, Mokkania picked up the cane and gave it to his mother. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go, mom.¡± After saying this, Mokkania started walking again. *** Mokkania thought to himself ¨C that¡¯s the fragment of an important Book. He couldn¡¯t just leave it on the floor. Mokkania used his Magic Right and produced ants. Those weren¡¯t the carnivorous ants that filled the Labyrinth; they were smaller worker ants. Mokkania gave his ants a command. He told them to carry off the Book to some faraway place. Outside the Labyrinth if they could. If possible, it should be a warm place. The several hundred ants received the orders, swarmed together and began carrying the Book fragment. They started walking in the opposite direction of Mokkania. After seeing them off, he started walking again. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Winkeny muttered after seeing that scene. Volume 3, 3: Indecision of the Diving Warrior – Part 1 Volume 3, Chapter 3: Indecision of the Diving Warrior ¨C Part?1 Mokkania¡¯s mother was on his back. He could feel her thin fingers and small hands. So as to not let them freeze, he tightly held her hands. Suddenly, he remembered his childhood. Why did he recall that right now? While creating more and more ants, Mokkania kept walking through the Labyrinth. ¡°¡­¡± Right. It¡¯s all because of that day. The day when he activated his power to its fullest. That was four years ago. He fought with the Guinbex Imperial Army at the border of the Rona Kingdom. Mokkania recalled the day when he sank 6,500 soldiers in a sea of blood. His first order was to monitor the ceasefire. Responding to a request by the Present Management Agency, the entire main force of the Armed Librarians confronted the invaders from Guinbex. Both nations¡¯ leaders tried to arrange the end of hostilities together with the Present Management Agency. The mission that was initially supposed to end in one month extended to two months, and then to three months, and then indefinitely. Both countries claimed to be parallel, leading to a fall in authority of the Present Management Agency which tried to arbitrate between them. The public opinion was swayed against them and the Armed Librarians because of their perceived weakness and believed them to be wasting their time. When the Guinbex Army ignored orders more than ten times, Mokkania received new instructions. The strategy had been changed from simply monitoring the ceasefire to a massacre. Avoiding bombardment from the air and escaping the advancing tank corps, Mokkania released his ants. The power of his ants which were born and released exceeded even their creator¡¯s expectations. Soldiers were eaten alive. Mokkania was killing them ¨C killing those soldiers who waited for the day they would return to their hometown and reunite with their families. ¡°¡­¡± The base has become dreadfully silent. Clothes-wearing skeletons were scattered all around it. Not even an ounce of their meat was left uneaten. ¡°¡­¡± There were traces of rooms having been sealed in order to defend against the ants. There were traces of people having tried to run away by vehicle. The base was swarmed by skeletons, and there were clusters of small bones. A violin, a trumpet, a drum and a small conductor¡¯s baton were lying around. On a musical score that fell to the ground the following had been written: ¡°The Boys¡¯ and Girls¡¯ Consolation Music Corps¡± Mokkania started vomiting. The entire contents of his stomach were quickly gone. With his face covered in his own vomit, he kept spitting air and gastric juices. Hamyuts Meseta greeted Mokkania as he returned to Bantorra Library. Mokkania believed he was going to be punished. He tried imagining what sort of penalty he will incur. However, Hamyuts Meseta said only two words. ¡°Great work.¡± She said this with a wide smile. The public opinion hasn¡¯t condemned the actions of the Armed Librarians at all. Hamyuts¡¯s decisive judgment, that didn¡¯t allow the Guinbex Empire to oppress them, was highly evaluated. Thus, Mokkania¡¯s slaughter had been hidden in the shadows of these circumstances. Ireia said to Mokkania, ¡°Mokkania-san, you are not at fault. If you hadn¡¯t defeated them, they would have hurt many more people.¡± Wrong. That¡¯s not it. ¡°Mokkania-san. You should certainly feel responsible for having lost restraint. The fact that even you couldn¡¯t control yourself when you went all-out is certainly your fault. However, you are not a God. If you feel responsible, then try becoming stronger; try making your power more precise. Then, aim to defeat enemies without having unnecessary victims.¡± Wrong. That¡¯s not it at all. ¡°Mokkania?¡± Mokkania returned to himself after hearing that voice. He then noticed that he was standing in place. He was lost in thought for some time. His mother on his back looked at him worryingly and sent a cold hand to his check. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mokkania? You stopped suddenly¡­¡± Mokkania gripped the hand that touched his cheek. ¡°Sorry, Mom. I did some thinking. You don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Lifting the body of his mother that slightly slipped down, he started walking again. ¡°Mokkania, are you scared? Of fighting Hamyuts Meseta, I mean.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°As your mother I don¡¯t want you to try anything unreasonable. If you¡¯re scared and think you can¡¯t win, then don¡¯t do it. Fight along with your friends. You don¡¯t have to fight by yourself.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you talking about, mom? I really was just thinking about things.¡± ¡°¡­Mokkania.¡± Mokkania¡¯s mother touched his neck. ¡°Are you really not scared?¡± ¡°¡­Mom.¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared. Scared enough to shiver. I don¡¯t even want to think how you are feeling.¡± Mokkania listened to his mother¡¯s words while recalling Hamyuts¡¯s face. He would lie if he said he wasn¡¯t afraid. But what surged inside him wasn¡¯t only fear. ¡°Fighting is scary. It always was. Even as I am today.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid right now. I can fight for you, Mom. So I¡¯m not scared.¡± Mokkania¡¯s mother stroked his neck. ¡°Why did you become an Armed Librarian even though you were such a coward?¡± ¡°I was?¡± ¡°Yeah. Whenever I would tell you a story, when the bad guys appeared you would start crying.¡± ¡°Was it like that¡­¡± Mokkania smiled wryly. He probably really worried his mother. ¡°Why did you become an Armed Librarian?¡± ¡°There wasn¡¯t any deep reason. If you wanted me to, I would quit it at any time. Armed Librarians are all pieces of shit.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Mokkania¡¯s mother lightly beat his back. ¡°You can¡¯t use a word like ¡®piece of shit¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­Right. Sorry, Mom.¡± But Armed Librarians really are pieces of shit. Especially Hamyuts Meseta. Thinking this, Mokkania kept walking ahead. At the Labyrinth¡¯s entrance were Mirepoc, Mattalast and Enlike; only those three people. Mattalast returned to the surface and brought a trombone case. Opening the case, there was a rifle of a large caliber inside. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Enlike asked. ¡°A spare weapon. My usual pistols won¡¯t have enough firepower this time.¡± Mirepoc knew that gun. It was the same one that Luimon once used. It had power comparable to a tank gun and was referred to as a ¡°Tenor¡± based on its distinctive firing sound. If Mattalast had used this gun against the Monster, he probably wouldn¡¯t have fallen behind. ¡°Stop that. You can¡¯t help us this time.¡± Enlike said frankly. ¡°Your ability and Mokkania¡¯s ants have a bad affinity.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll at least provide logistic support.¡± Mattalast began assembling the gun. ¡°Enlike-san is right. Mattalast-san, please wait behind.¡± At that time, Ireia came down the spiral stairs. Following behind her was Feekiee. It seemed she went and called him down there. ¡°Right. You should wait quietly behind once in a while, Mattalast.¡± Feekiee said. Mattalast smile wryly. Next, Ireia spoke to Enlike. ¡°You should also draw back, Enlike-san.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think our abilities have a bad affinity, though.¡± Ireia shook her head to the side. ¡°Sorry. That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Enlike glanced at Feekiee who stood next to her. Then, he stared at Ireia. ¡°Got it.¡± After standing for a short while, Enlike turned around and climbed the spiral staircase. Ireia saw him off with a gloomy expression. ¡°So that means only Feekiee-san and you are going to fight?¡± Ireia nodded. ¡°Challenging Mokkania-san with great numbers will only increase the number of casualties. The obvious choice is to just send a few people.¡± Saying this, Ireia walked towards the Labyrinth¡¯s entrance. She raised her arm in front of the gate. She then snapped her fist. ¡°We¡¯ll be going. Feekiee-san, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Feekiee nodded. Ireia opened the door and went inside. Ireia shook her plump body as she lumbered inside the Labyrinth. As soon as she walked in, an enemy stood in her way. It was a Rhino. Most of the Guardian Beasts were already devoured by ants, but it was one of the only survivors. Even while its body was being eaten by ants, it bravely executed the mission given to it by the Past God. Ireia kept walking as she had no time to stop. Rhino put out its horn and came rushing at her. She caught its charge with one hand. The frictional heat created by her shoes on the ground raised smoke. But she didn¡¯t stop. Her right hand squeezed the horn. Cracks ran on that stout horn. ¡°Huu.¡± Ireia raised her left hand while snorting. She didn¡¯t make a fist. She simply slapped Rhino. She hit the base of its neck hard. Rhino¡¯s large body flew parallel to the floor. It broke through the pale-blue quartz and was slammed inside the wall. Its head was twisted 180 degrees. All this took less than a second. This didn¡¯t even count as a hindrance for her. Ireia kept lumbering ahead, her body swaying as if nothing ever happened. As she went further in, she could see ants. Initially only one or two, but then ten or twenty. Ireia went ahead and crushed those underfoot. She was also bitten by one or two. She kept walking without this even registering in her mind. Mokkania sensed that his ants were being crushed. These aren¡¯t Guardian Beasts. Who is it? Mattalast? Or Ireia? He turned around. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± His mother asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± He deployed a large amount of ants behind him. He didn¡¯t know who was coming, but it would be fine to ignore them. They would withdraw once they know it¡¯s a useless struggle. His aim was Hamyuts Meseta. He didn¡¯t have the leisure to look behind. At that time, the figure of a man appeared ahead. Mokkania ordered the ants in front of him to stop their attack. ¡°Mokkania, Ireia Kitty is coming.¡± It was Winkeny of the Indulging God Cult. He was the annoying man that could avoid his attacks. Mokkania¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Is that voice Winkeny-san¡¯s?¡± His mother asked from his back. ¡°Mokkania, a pincer attack would be bad. Kill Ireia first.¡± Winkeny said while raising his glasses. Mokkania ignored him. ¡°There¡¯s no problem. I have no other enemy than Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so careless. In terms of compatibility to your ability, Ireia will be difficult.¡± ¡°You¡¯re annoying, get away.¡± ¡°What are you saying, Mokkania?!¡± His mother raised an angry voice. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Winkeny-san is important to us. He got us all the way here, and yet you act like this?¡± ¡°Sorry, Mom.¡± ¡°The one you need to apologize to is Winkeny-san. I¡¯m sorry, Winkeny-san.¡± Winkeny raised the edges of his lips and smiled. Mokkania slightly lowered his head. ¡°However, I¡¯ll still leave Ireia alone.¡± Mokkania passed by him as he said so. ¡°I must settle everything before Hamyuts gets that.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Winkeny¡¯s body melted and changed to petroleum. Then it disappeared, sliding away. As expected I can¡¯t rely on these Indulging God Cult guys, Mokkania thought to himself. During that time, Hamyuts was in the telegraph room at the back of the Fifth Sealed Labyrinth. She sat down on the bed in silence. In the control room connected to the telegraph room was a bed, food and water, a stove and such. This room was made in the Labyrinth for the case of emergency evacuation or a need to rest. In order to prevent the intrusion of Guardian Beasts, the door was made thick and sturdy. However, the ants came in one after another using small gaps. Hamyuts flicked ant corpses with her fingers and killed the intruding insects. Mokkania probably still hasn¡¯t found out she came there. He should be thinking that Hamyuts went further ahead. She kept exploring the Labyrinth with her Sensory Threads. She monitored the state of Mokkania, of Ireia, and of Feekiee and the rest who waited outside the Labyrinth. Hamyuts had already heard about Ireia¡¯s strategy from Mirepoc. She was patiently waiting for the right moment. ¡°It should be about 70-30.¡± Hamyuts analyzed their strategy. They had 70% chance for success and 30% chance of failure. If Mokkania were to take care of Ireia as the man called Winkeny suggested, the odds would become about 50-50. ¡°Well then, I wonder what¡¯s going to happen.¡± Hamyuts kept killing ants. This was a battle. It was obvious they would do their very best in order to win. Therefore Hamyuts also cooperated with Ireia¡¯s strategy. However, she had regrets. For this to end so easily was a waste. It was a precious opportunity, after all. A warrior who could kill her made her his target. ¡°I wonder if I want them to succeed or to fail.¡± Hamyuts thought to herself. Her mind swayed between the temptations for victory and for defeat. However, that contradiction also felt sweet to her. At the entrance to the Labyrinth, Feekiee, Mirepoc and Mattalast have been waiting patiently. From time to time they would receive a report from Ireia. For now, everything could be said to be going fine. ¡°Thinking about it, what about Enlike?¡± Feekiee, who leaned on the door, asked. ¡°He¡¯s with Noloty right now.¡± Mirepoc answered. ¡°I see.¡± Feekiee replied, sounding uninterested. ¡°If you need to I¡¯ll call him. He¡¯s much more useful than me in the current state.¡± The bored Mattalast cracked jokes. ¡°Stop. I¡¯ll never ask for his help.¡± ¡°You really hate him, huh.¡± Mattalast sighed, and Mirepoc joined the conversation. ¡°Mattalast-san. To tell you to truth, even I don¡¯t really¡­¡± Unlike Feekiee who could frankly speak of his dislike without concealing it, she seemed to have a bit of problem doing so. ¡°You too? But he¡¯s a good person.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± Mirepoc stammered. ¡°I don¡¯t hate him as a human. However, speaking frankly, I was disappointed. He wasn¡¯t of much use neither as an information provider nor as a decoy. I just thought he would be a bit more useful.¡± ¡°In that sense, I guess you¡¯re right.¡± If they couldn¡¯t even use him as bait for the Cult, Enlike had almost no value as a pawn. He was a strong and reliable man, but disappointing on that front. ¡°There¡¯s no use thinking about him right now.¡± Feekiee said. ¡°He really doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He then made a small laugh. Volume 3, 3: Indecision of the Diving Warrior – Part 2 Volume 3, Chapter 3: Indecision of the Diving Warrior ¨C Part?2 The number of ants around gradually increased. Ireia stopped her march. Neither her brute strength nor her bulk held any meaning against them. They just made her a large bait. The number of ants rapidly increased. They looked like a hungry, ferocious black wave. One end of the looming wave touched Ireia¡¯s feet. At that instant, Ireia invoked her Magic Right. The black wave¡¯s movements grew dull as if it was weighted down. Their six legs, their restless mandibles, and their antennae exploring the floor all grew equally slow. Those were the kind of movements sometimes shown by pantomimes. They would perform by intentionally slowing down or stopping their normal movements. It was a bizarre phenomenon that turned every single ant on the floor to a pantomime. Ireia¡¯s feet stomped the sea of ants. Her body also moved slowly as if she climbed stairs. This was Ireia¡¯s ability ¨C time manipulation. It allowed her to freely manage the flow of time of anything in her line of sight. She made the time flow at one-fifth its normal operation for the ants in front of her. The ants became slow and were crushed underneath Ireia¡¯s feet. ¡°Tch¡­¡± I can¡¯t use this like when I was young. Long ago I could even slow it down to a tenth. Thinking this, Ireia kept crushing the biting ants. She had no time to stay put. If she would not move immediately, she will get eaten to death. ¡°¡­¡± Once again, Mokkania turned around. Ireia didn¡¯t stop. Judging from the positions of the ants she was killing, she will probably catch up to him in about fifteen minutes. ¡°Is someone coming from behind?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mokkania nodded, hesitating. He had to admit he was looking down on her. Although she was on the verge of retiring, Ireia was a first-class Armed Librarian. He should have made a move earlier. Then, his mother atop his back spoke sadly. ¡°Sorry, Mokkania. It seems your mother is a burden for you.¡± Mokkania was surprised. ¡°What are you saying, mom?¡± ¡°If I wasn¡¯t here, you could have run away faster.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, mom.¡± She didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Mokkania, go on. Don¡¯t worry about me. I don¡¯t want to think I was the one to cause you to die.¡± ¡°But mom!¡± As if to deny his objection, Mokkania¡¯s mother hit his head. ¡°¡­This might be a bit unfair of me to say this, but please listen to what your mother says.¡± Mokkania worried. His mother was helpless. He had to protect her. However, he also had to admit that he wouldn¡¯t be able to fully protect her. ¡°Please, Mokkania.¡± His mother¡¯s voice was sorrowful. Mokkania made a decision ¨C he would protect his mother and trust his own ants. He lowered his mother from his back. ¡°Mom, stay here. Don¡¯t move no matter what. Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± His mother nodded. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, Mokkania. I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Mokkania hugged his mother once, and then went away. Hamyuts was made aware of this with her Sensory Threads. At the moment Mokkania and his mother separated, she believed the success rate of the strategy went up to 80%. Her fingers operated the telegraph. ¡°The rest depends on the old lady¡¯s guts.¡± Mokkania sent some winged ants flying. He couldn¡¯t afford to come in front of Ireia¡¯s line of sight. If he did, the progression of his time would be slowed down. Ireia held supreme dominance over everything in her sight. He produced more ant forces. They weren¡¯t the kind of soldier ants who could only receive rough orders. If compared to humans, they could be called Special Forces under his direct control. Ireia also didn¡¯t have it easy. ¡°Time¡± was one of the most fundamental principles under the Creator¡¯s control. Reaching for that domain put no small drain on her. Low endurance was Ireia¡¯s biggest weakness. And as she aged, that weakness became more pronounced. Ants were flying. Winged ants came flying from behind the soldier ants. They numbered several hundreds. They poured down on Ireia like rain. Slowing down time would be of no use. Ireia took a silken net out of her breast pocket. She spread it in air and stopped time. It was weak silk that would break if pulled at, but at that moment it became an invincible barrier. No matter what force would be applied against an object whose time was stopped, it would not break. Slipping underneath the net, Ireia ran ahead. She also evaded the rain of ants and arrived in front of a floor full of them. They weren¡¯t far off from covering the entire floor. The ants piled on top of each other, and then had even more ants on top of them. Even if she stopped time for one section, other ants would climb over it and advance. Swarms of ants were stacked in many layers. They were already at the height of Ireia¡¯s thighs. The ants underneath should have been crushed to death. Ireia instinctively jumped high. She kicked the frozen silk thread, and swung it by raising her finger above. From there, the airborne forces of the winged ants attacked her. The ants clung to Ireia¡¯s body and began gnawing at her clothes and flesh. ¡°You¡­!¡± Ireia screamed and activated her Magic Right at full power. The sound of something cracking came from inside her head. The ants clinging to her body suddenly lost their power and fell off. Their cause of death was starvation. She accelerated their metabolism ahead of their movements. ¡°¡­.Yo¡­u¡­¡± Ireia became intensely exhausted. She could, without doubt, use this only three more times. Using the last bits of her energy, Ireia kicked at the ceiling. Mokkania dodged the obscured Ireia by estimating the direction of her movement. He must avoid entering her line of sight at all costs. He regretted being too impatient during this battle. However, it was already too late. Mokkania could sense it ¨C the indescribable feeling that his time was stopped. He mustered the last vestiges of his consciousness to command his ants ¨C eliminate everything except for his mother. Even if his time was stopped, his orders should keep going. He would beat Ireia that way. However, mom will¡­ He couldn¡¯t continue that thought. Mokkania¡¯s time was suspended. Ireia succeeded at stopping Mokkania¡¯s time. But she could only stop it for less than a minute at best. That was enough. The strategy was successful. Hamyuts should be watching this fight. And then she will take the proper course of action. Ireia¡¯s body fell into the sea of ants. At that moment, she stopped her own time. Hoping that the battle would end in their victory when time will be resumed for her, Ireia¡¯s thinking had ceased. Hamyuts watched the end of Mokkania and Ireia¡¯s battle. The battle ended in a draw, but she should still give praise to her efforts. ¡°Old lady, that was beyond perfect.¡± Hamyuts muttered. Her hands were already resting on the telegraph. She sent a telegraph informing Mirepoc of the strategy¡¯s conclusion about a minute ago. A minute before Ireia stopped time, Mirepoc shouted from within the control room. ¡°A telegram from the director! The target is at point 251 of route 51! We have an extension of about four minutes!¡± ¡°As expected from the Director!¡± Feekiee threw off his jacket. He has already shed off his shoes, pants and shirt. He was dressed in one-piece underclothes, and only held a knife in his mouth. He jumped in air and made a somersault. Just when it seemed he would crash headfirst unto the floor, it received Feekiee¡¯s body inside as if it was made of liquid. This was his ability. Even amongst the Armed Librarian who had a variety of powers, he could be said to possess one of the more eccentric ones. It was named Steel Diving. It allowed him to dive either inside steel like its name or in any sort of ground, treating them as a sea. He was an expert at infiltration, while at the same time being an expert at searching within the Labyrinth. Despite his battle prowess being on the low side among Armed Librarians, he had mastery of the Labyrinth. Feekiee began advancing in a straight line towards the mother standing in the Labyrinth¡¯s midst. After a minute of silence, Mokkania¡¯s time resumed. ¡°Dammit! Mom!¡± Ireia was a decoy. Mokkania felt ashamed. He should have realized they would send other people when Ireia came alone to him. ¡°Mom!¡± Mokkania started running. His goal was his mother. Who¡¯s coming? Hamyuts? No, Feekiee. ¡°You¡¯re a coward, Hamyuts! Aim for me!¡± He shouted. Hamyuts should be hearing his voice with her Sensory Threads. And she was probably gloating. Mokkania kept running with anger that threatened to pop a vein. Feekiee kept swimming in his shortcut of the complex Labyrinth. In order to focus on speed, his only equipment was a single knife. Traversing the Labyrinth on foot would normally take half a day, but with his speed, he could reach the target specified by Hamyuts in less than five minutes. He surfaced once to take a breath. In the instant Feekiee exhaled, the dreadful ants flocked his face. They ripped his lips to shreds. He immediately dove inside the stone again. ¡®Mirepoc! What¡¯s the situation of the target?¡¯ Feekiee asked Mirepoc as their thoughts were connected. Mirepoc, who was in the control room, told him of the situation. ¡®Contact from the Director¡­ incoming! The target made no moves!¡¯ ¡®What about the time?¡¯ ¡®The grace period is extended! Three more minutes!¡¯ ¡®This will be an easy victory, Mirepoc.¡¯ Feekiee sent his thoughts from within the sea of ground. While swimming, he suddenly thought of Enlike Bishile. He had great fighting capabilities, but was useless as an information provider. It wasn¡¯t what the Armed Librarians had wanted. What they needed were people who knew the truth about the Cult. He next thought of the person who controlled Mokkania ¨C his fake mother. She should probably know about the Cult. She wasn¡¯t just an underling like Enlike. She deceived Mokkania and manipulated him to fight ¨C making her a central figure of this incident. It makes no sense to kill her. She should be captured. She could be used as a hostage against Mokkania. Afterwards, she will give them information. If she were to be captured, the fight with the Cult would come to a conclusion. He didn¡¯t tell Mirepoc, Mattalast or the rest about this idea. Since they were too careful, they would obviously oppose him. Just a little bit more. Feekiee brought his face out of the ceiling. He found the woman while she was guarded by ants around her. She was undoubtedly the impostor mother. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Feekiee started talking to her. He first had to check that she couldn¡¯t fight. Mokkania¡¯s mother raised an alarmed voice. Since her eyes were impaired, she couldn¡¯t tell who was talking to her. ¡°Who¡­ are you? Where are you talking from?¡± The fake mother spoke in confusion. Feekiee became convinced ¨C she was weak. He will capture her. He will find an opening, make her lose consciousness and dive together with her. It would be a bit heavy to swim with someone in his arms, but he should be able to reach the Labyrinth¡¯s entrance. Feekiee started speaking to affirm the situation. ¡°I am Armed Librarian Feekiee Quinn. Do not resist. I ask you to provide me information.¡± The fake mother answered Feekiee¡¯s words. Her reply was unthinkable. ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯ Feekiee¡¯s thoughts were transmitted to Mirepoc. He should have already arrived at his target. ¡®Feekiee-san! What are you doing?!¡¯ Their strategy was for him to return immediately after killing her. However, Feekiee took no action even after arriving. He seemed to be talking. What was he trying to do? ¡®Mirepoc, there¡¯s something strange about her.¡¯ Feekiee sent his thoughts. Just as she thought of replying, feelings of pain resounded in her head. ¡®Feekiee-san!¡¯ He was attacked. Mirepoc screamed. Hamyuts muttered while monitoring Feekiee with her Sensory Threads. ¡°Feekiee¡¯s such an idiot.¡± He wouldn¡¯t be able to hear her voice. She heard his death throes through her Sensory Threads. Breathing roughly, Mokkania looked down on Feekiee¡¯s corpse. He sent his ants to his neck, targeting his carotid artery in one bite. He was distracted by something, and thus Mokkania was able to deal a fatal wound with a single blow. ¡°Mom!¡± Mokkania clung to his mother. ¡°So you¡¯re safe.¡± He embraced his mother¡¯s body. He hugged her so tight that it seemed she was about to break. ¡°¡­Mokkania, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± His mother groaned in his arms. However, he couldn¡¯t separate from her. Mokkania¡¯s tears wet his mother¡¯s ears. ¡°I made a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have left you. I¡¯m sorry, mom. I won¡¯t do it ever again.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I thought that everything would be over when I¡¯m back. I thought you will be gone. I thought that everything would become a dream once I come back. I won¡¯t ever leave you again.¡± ¡°Mokkania¡­¡± Mokkania relaxed his hold and raised her on his back again. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We only have a little bit left, so hang on, mom.¡± ¡°Wait a second, Mokkania. That person right now¡­¡± ¡°Forget about him, mom.¡± Saying this, Mokkania began walking. Hamyuts, upon realizing the strategy had failed, left the telegraph room. She moved through the Labyrinth by using the walls and ceiling. Since the strategy failed, it would become a stalemate if she stayed inside there. And then she thought back upon the conversation between Feekiee and Mokkania¡¯s mother. It was hard to believe and understand even for Hamyuts who actually heard it. ¡°What the heck is going on?¡± Hamyuts started thinking while she ran. But she couldn¡¯t understand it. Just who is that mother? And why did Mokkania revolt? She couldn¡¯t see through the Indulging God Cult¡¯s scheme at all. *** During that time, a small incident occurred in a corner of the Labyrinth. Neither Winkeny, Hamyuts nor Mokkania knew of it. It was too trivial of an incident. At the middle of route 51, ants were carrying a Book fragment. Faithful to their master¡¯s orders, they kept bravely carrying it ahead. They wanted to take that Book fragment out of the Labyrinth. No-one inside the Labyrinth took any heed of them. Neither the other ants, Guardian Beasts, Ireia nor Hamyuts knew of them. Without anyone noticing them, they passed by Ireia during her advance. Ireia¡¯s time manipulation affected them as well. Because of her power, they proceeded slowly. They became so slow they nearly stopped while carrying that fragment. Volume 3, 4: Spider’s Outrage – Part 1 Volume 3, Chapter 4: Spider¡¯s Outrage ¨C Part?1 Mokkania reminisced. It was another old memory. He was once seeing a woman. She took personal care of him ever since he became an Armed Librarian. He couldn¡¯t even remember her name now. One day, he ate a meal with her. She was the one to invite him. This happened after the battle with Guinbex, when Bantorra Library was peaceful once again. ¡°You¡¯ve been acting strange lately, so it made me wonder.¡± The woman said as they finished drinking their aperitif. Right, it was from the time that Mokkania frequently skipped on work. ¡°This is a nice place. This island is pretty small, but it still has lots of nice places like this.¡± Working made him nauseous. He felt nauseous when seeing the faces of Hamyuts, Mattalast and Ireia. He even hated contacting them. ¡°Oh right, Acting Director Hamyuts gave me a day off. We can leave the island and go travel.¡± If he didn¡¯t go to work, everything should have been fine. But he still felt nauseous even now. Was the aperitif bad? Couldn¡¯t be. Still, he felt terribly nauseous. ¡°How about theatre-going in Fulbeck? Heard of it? Fulbeck, in Ismo. It has streets lined up with theatres and cinema, and since there¡¯re also film studios nearby, many famous actors and singers gather there.¡± Mokkania noticed something. He understood the too-obvious fact that everyone around him knew. This fact, which everyone took for granted, gnawed at his mind. ¡°You hate the theatre? Then let¡¯s go relax in some Ronan summer resort. I thought about visiting your hometown. Or should we be adventurous and go to the southern frontier?¡± He could kill himself. The same goes for the woman in front of him, the waiter nearby, the cook, and everyone else. He could do it effortlessly and painlessly, just like twisting the arm of a newborn. Mokkania began vomiting in front of her. While groveling on the floor, he thought of many things. For example, how did he endure this until now? He also thought of the many people walking in front of him¡­ will one of them be able to kill him? A while after this, Mokkania couldn¡¯t go outside. His ants were scraping the walls. They dug through soil and shaped it. This happened inside the dead-end of the Fifth Labyrinth. Mokkania built his own base there. He attached the door to the cave opened in the wall. As he installed the hinges, he heard a voice from behind. ¡°¡­Mokkania-san.¡± It was Ireia. ¡°Are you really going to live here? Why?¡± ¡°Go back. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that. What will the Acting Director say?¡± Hamyuts appeared from behind her. ¡°Let¡¯s leave him alone, old lady.¡± ¡°What are you saying as the Director of Bantorra Library?¡± ¡°I¡¯m staying silent as always. If he has any complaints he¡¯ll let me know.¡± Hamyuts beckoned Ireia. She turned around and moved away from Mokkania. ¡°See ya, Mokkania. Try not to catch a cold.¡± Books that people wanted to read were brought out from the Archive, while Books that came from the mines or Books that people finished reading were carried inside. Days like these passed in the exact same way inside the cold Labyrinth. However, as long as Mokkania stayed inside, he didn¡¯t feel nauseous. The coldness was nothing compared to the fear induced by that nausea. He received Books from the normal librarians at the Library¡¯s entrance and went back to his room. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Mokkania muttered as he returned to his room. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± He muttered once more. There was obviously no answer. Mokkania kept living by himself inside that cold room. He decided on asking people to buy things for him. He bought dirt-cheap paintings of landscape and small toys; he collected a variety of items. The room was a copy of the one Mokkania used to live in long ago. He collected the exact items that were in in that long-gone room. He never got anything he didn¡¯t have before. He didn¡¯t want even things like a heater only because he didn¡¯t use to have it. Mokkania collected many things in his room. However, there was one thing he lacked. A single important thing he couldn¡¯t get no matter what. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Mokkania returned to his room even today. He had plenty of important memorabilia. But those didn¡¯t provide any stability to his mind. He could only notice the absence ¨C the overwhelming absence of the most important person to him. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Mokkania said. No reply came back. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± He said once again. No reply came back. Only the small Book fragment on top of the table coldly greeted Mokkania. Mirepoc and Mattalast were left in front of the Labyrinth. Mirepoc held her head. ¡°Feekiee-san¡­ why¡­¡± She shook her head. They had only one conclusive chance of victory. They already had no other means. Even if they were to gather up all their remaining forces and commence an attack on Mokkania, they doubted it would have any effect. It would only unnecessarily increase the damage. They could only entrust it all for Hamyuts. ¡°Hey, Mirepoc.¡± At that moment, Mattalast suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°Since we can¡¯t do anything here, why don¡¯t you contact the Present Management Agency?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mirepoc was confused at this out-of-place order. What good will the Present Management Agency do in this situation? ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I just need a permission. From both the Past Overseer and the Present Overseer.¡± ¡°Mattalast-san¡­¡± Mirepoc tried to ask him what kind of permission he¡¯s asking for. ¡°We¡¯re going to seal the Book Labyrinth.¡± ¡°¡­Is such a thing possible?¡± ¡°It is. Look.¡± Saying so, Mattalast put his hand on the Labyrinth¡¯s door. And through the door, he called to Past God Bantorra who was sealed in the depths of the Labyrinth. ¡°To the Past God Bantorra. Mattalast Ballory, with the authority of a first-class Armed Librarian, requests for the sealing of the large gate as well as the 89 barriers inside the Fifth Level. I implore to receive permission and immediate execution of this request.¡± The door shone for a moment. They received permission from the Past God. At the same time, its shape changed. The hinges and door knob disappeared, and it all became just a part of the wall. ¡°So such a thing is truly possible¡­¡± ¡°This is actually not under my authority to do so, but I¡¯ll just get ex-post-facto approval afterwards.¡± ¡°But why? The battle isn¡¯t over yet¡­¡± ¡°¡­About that.¡± Mattalast¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t aloof like usual. ¡°¡­We will starve everyone inside to death.¡± ¡°But¡­!¡± ¡°If the Director loses this is our only chance.¡± ¡°But the Director will win!¡± Mirepoc said, but Mattalast shook his head to the side. ¡°It might not be so this time.¡± ¡°Oh my, they sealed the Labyrinth.¡± Hamyuts muttered as she used her full speed to run through the Fourth Labyrinth. ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. It seems like something Matt would do.¡± Hamyuts, who had already set foot inside the Fourth Level, proceeded further in while killing the remaining Guardian Beasts. The ants didn¡¯t reach there yet. The situation was bad indeed. Currently Hamyuts had no way to win against Mokkania. If she wouldn¡¯t be able to get that weapon, her defeat will be certain. Mokkania slowly progressed. He was walking much slower than Hamyuts. She already went deep inside the Fourth Labyrinth, but Mokkania just now passed through the Fifth Level. Hamyuts ran ahead without stop. But that didn¡¯t mean Mokkania was in a better position. Run away from enemies, hide yourself, wait for a chance of victory ¨C this was Hamyuts¡¯s strategy for a certain victory. Mokkania could be said to be inferior to her from the moment he let her escape. Mokkania was thinking to himself ¨C that what made Hamyuts the strongest wasn¡¯t the power of her sling or the information-gathering capabilities of her Sensory Threads, but that shameless strategy. In fact, Cigal Crukessa of the Indulging God Cult whom Hamyuts once beat was the only person able to prevent her from running away. While fearing for his mother that swayed on his back, Mokkania kept walking inside the Fourth Labyrinth. I won¡¯t let her escape. I¡¯ll definitely defeat her before she gets that weapon. Winkeny gloated in his heart while sliding about in his petroleum form. He was helped by the enemy making some blunders, but overall the plan kept going just as he thought it would. Both the eliminated Armed Librarians as well as the Book which was a cause for concern were already taken far away. All of it was expected. Mokkania, Hamyuts, the rest of the Armed Librarians and even the Guardian Beasts all acted according to what Winkeny thought. Except for Mokkania¡¯s mother, Winkeny was without any doubt the weakest person in the Labyrinth. That he was not affected by Mokkania attacks didn¡¯t mean he could beat him. He couldn¡¯t defeat neither Hamyuts nor the foolish Noloty ¨C no, he couldn¡¯t even beat a single Guardian Beast. Yet everyone in the Labyrinth moved the way he pleased. Was there anything more delightful than that in the world? The incident was comparable to chess. Hamyuts was the white queen. Mokkania was the black queen. The rest of the Armed Librarians were the white bishops, knights and pawns. Locolo was a black pawn. Finally, Winkeny himself wasn¡¯t a chess piece. He was the guiding hand playing the match. But even so, he couldn¡¯t control everything on the board. There were game pieces that didn¡¯t necessarily listen to their instructions; Feekiee was such an example. Winkeny thought of Locolo ¨C will his pawn really listen to the player¡¯s instructions? ¡°Please, Locolo. Keep it up until Hamyuts¡¯s last breath, just a little bit.¡± Locolo fell to his knees. His body was wounded here and there and he barely had any bullets left in his gun. In front of his eyes were the corpses of Guardian Beasts. ¡°Goddamn. Winkeny gave me quite the bothersome job.¡± He was at the Fourth Level. Further down were three more levels with even stronger Guardian Beasts in them. No, because it seems that no human could enter the First Level, were there actually only two more? It was still tough nonetheless. Armed Librarians really were all monsters. ¡°¡­Just a little bit more.¡± He wondered if their scheme went as planned. If he wasn¡¯t successful in keeping Hamyuts at bay, he would have been chased by her without any doubt. Locolo tried cheering up himself. Just a bit more. When he gets his hands on that weapon, he wouldn¡¯t have to fear the Guardian Beasts, and he should be even able to beat Hamyuts Meseta. If he defeats her, he could ascend. He would definitely do so ¨C ascend to Heaven. He would become a Book and then, together with the great True Men, ascend to the place the Supreme God brought forth ¨C to Heaven. Locolo Bobuts was a warrior from the Indulging God Cult. This plan was an unexpected chance for him. Even among the Indulging God Cult, his battle prowess wasn¡¯t that high. If he were to fight an Armed Librarian up front he wouldn¡¯t be able to win. As a warrior, he was below third-rate. One day, Winkeny contacted him all of a sudden. He said he had to have another warrior who would cooperate with his plan. Locolo had always looked down on Winkeny. He could only turn his body to Petroleum. He didn¡¯t have any means of attack. He would burn out if a single matchstick was thrown at him. He was the weakest in the Indulging God Cult. However, he had some chance of success. Winkeny said that he could manipulate Mokkania. ¡°How will you do that?¡± Winkeny answered, ¡°I can¡¯t discuss the entirety of my plan. In general, I plan on creating an impostor of Mokkania¡¯s mother and control him like that.¡± ¡°Will that really work?¡± ¡°If you act according to my plan, it is possible.¡± Locolo was hesitant. However, if he would simply follow orders from those above, ascending to Heaven would be difficult. He thought that going for a full reversal wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Winkeny did not reveal his plan to Locolo. He just sent him instructions. He snuck inside Bantorra Library dressed as an adventurer and kept in touch with Noloty as he was told to. And he was then ordered to take a single woman along with him and bring her to meet with Mokkania. ¡°This is Mokkania¡¯s mother, Renas Fleur. Until you reach Mokkania¡¯s place, protect her from the Guardian Beasts.¡± ¡°¡­Is that the impostor? Isn¡¯t she too young?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. His real mother died while young. The mother in Mokkania¡¯s heart should still be of that age.¡± The large man wondered if that woman would betray them to the Armed Librarians. However, he couldn¡¯t draw things any longer. While still anxious, he infiltrated the Labyrinth. ¡°Escorting her this far is fine. Wait right here.¡± Saying so, Winkeny took Renas along with him. Locolo didn¡¯t know what sort of conversation occurred between them and Mokkania. As he didn¡¯t speak to Renas he also didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Soon after, Mokkania¡¯s revolt began. ¡°Unbelievable. He really betrayed them.¡± ¡°It was obvious.¡± Winkeny said calmly. Locolo burst with laughter. ¡°Unbelievable. A grown man still obeys his mother. And she¡¯s not even his real one. Tell me, what kind of magic have you used?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head to the back. Your job starts from here.¡± Without answering his question, Winkeny urged Locolo to continue ahead. Locolo was thinking ¨C at the end of the day they probably seduced him. He had no idea what kind of a guy Mokkania was, but there¡¯s no reason that he wouldn¡¯t be swayed by such a beautiful woman. Making her introduce herself as his mother was the most effective against a momma¡¯s boy like him. But perhaps Winkeny was the one being seduced by Renas to betray the Indulging God Cult? That Renas woman and Winkeny¡­ well, it would be quite the accomplishment. Locolo rose up. I have to do my job. Only then I can defeat Hamyuts Meseta and go to Heaven. Locolo was fleeing from the herd of Guardian Beasts coming from behind. Passing through the entrance to the Fourth Labyrinth, he reached the Fourth Archive. It was meant to store Books on the level of state secrets. Just before they caught up to him, Locolo passed the gate. Guardian Beasts couldn¡¯t fight inside the Archives. They were barking regretfully as they watched Locolo escape their clutches. ¡°Serves you right¡­¡± Locolo sighed and closed the door of the Archive. The Books housed inside were of a level that a single copy of would grab a fortune, such as those of people who breached the mysteries of Magic; all of them were precious Books. However, without any of them interesting Locolo, he kept looking for his objective. It should be in this Archive. It was one of the world¡¯s treasures that was taken away from the Indulging God Cult. He thought it would be hidden somewhere, but surprisingly it was carelessly placed on top of one of the bookshelves. Locolo touched it. It was a realistic stone statue made in the form of a spider. Putting it on the back of his hand, the eight legs opened up and bit into Locolo. A blade as thin as yarn extended from the spider¡¯s rear. The Ever-Laughing Magic Blade Shlamuffen began laughing in Locolo¡¯s hand. This was the most important job handed to him by Winkeny. He was to not let Hamyuts get her hands on the Ever-Laughing Magic Blade Shlamuffen. It was a weapon essential for her to oppose Mokkania. Winkeny¡¯s side would win if they could get it. Locolo started smiling. The laughter of both Shlamuffen and his overlapped. He was convinced in his victory. Volume 3, 4: Spider’s Outrage – Part 2 Volume 3, Chapter 4: Spider¡¯s Outrage ¨C Part?2 ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you, Hamyuts Meseta.¡± Hamyuts stopped running in the middle of the Fourth Labyrinth. The corpses of Guardian Beasts were strewn around. Locolo trembled at his weapon¡¯s incredible power. Rather than describing it as slashing without passing through, it was an attack that erased the cause-and-effect of ¡°having been slashed¡±. It didn¡¯t literally slash anything. Hamyuts stared at Locolo while gently swinging around her sling with a stone already set within. Her expression wasn¡¯t fitting for a battle that already began. It was the face of amazement, of surprise, of one who found her lost ring in some crazy unexpected place. As Locolo thought the color of her face would change and she would flee from the blade that once defeated her, he flinched. ¡°Hey, I have a question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Locolo answered as he tried maintaining his superiority. ¡°Did the person who made this plan tell you to fight me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t, right?¡± Locolo was startled. She was absolutely correct. Hamyuts was to be killed by Mokkania ¨C thus Winkeny said. He had reminded Locolo that he was to just grab Shlamuffen and run away. Locolo had told him there was no need to escape. ¡°Then the plan will be ruined.¡± Winkeny had replied to him. ¡°As I thought you¡¯ve been told to run away. By that, umm, bald oil called Winkeny. He told you to take that and run away for your victory, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Don¡¯t be overwhelmed. The situation hadn¡¯t changed. You will kill Hamyuts here and ascend to Heaven. ¡°Defile, Shlamuffen.¡± Innumerable cracks started forming on the stones around them. ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. This isn¡¯t a boast, but I¡¯m not honorable myself.¡± Hamyuts smiled. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a trivial man like you approaching me, it still makes me shiver.¡± Shlamuffen¡¯s invisible blade struck Hamyuts. She evaded by making a huge leap. Hamyuts was being chased. However, she was faster. As soon as Locolo saw her stop, she ran away again. Shlamuffen¡¯s blade cut through the Labyrinth. But Hamyuts wasn¡¯t in range. At that moment, gravel bullets shot from her sling. These projectiles that were assaulting Locolo instantly disappeared. Hamyuts once again disappeared around the corner. Gravel bullets ricocheted off the walls like billiard balls and assaulted Locolo. However, they were yet again cut off by Shlamuffen. Locolo was disturbed by Hamyuts¡¯s conduct, but he gradually regained his composure. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± She has a big mouth but she¡¯s just running away, isn¡¯t she? Rebounded shots fell upon him like rain, but all of them were repelled by the invincible defense created by Shlamuffen. It was the same when she fought Cigal Crukessa. Hamyuts¡¯s attacks couldn¡¯t hit. It would take time and effort to chase after Hamyuts as she ran around, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Struggle with all you¡¯ve got, Hamyuts Meseta. Locolo ran while thinking this. He found Hamyuts¡¯s figure in the other side of the Labyrinth. The instant he did, an impact passed through him as if his face was pierced. An attack that surpassed cause-and-effect ¨C this power that could erase the relationship between an action and its result would surely be the ultimate power in this world. It was the very power of the Creator Deity and couldn¡¯t be used either by humans or by the foolish World Overseers. However, Locolo didn¡¯t know that, among the objects created by the Creator Deity, this weapon was at the bottom tier. Even the lowest-grade soldiers among the Librarian Angels could use it. There were two drawbacks to using Shlamuffen. The first one ¨C even if it could ¡°cut the space Hamyuts was occupying¡±, it couldn¡¯t ¡°cut Hamyuts herself¡±. It was because the erasure of cause-and-effect was incomplete. If it was complete, regardless of which evasive actions Hamyuts tried, her body would be bisected. And it had one more drawback- Shlamuffen could only ¡°cut¡±. Did some attack get me? Locolo pressed a hand to his face. His eye was hurt. Another blow came. This time he was shot in his stomach. He did not bleed. However, the hurt spot began swelling. As he pressed his hand against it his skin burst open and the blood that accumulated underneath it rushed out like a fountain. ¡°¡­!¡± Did Shlamuffen¡¯s defense not work? No, that¡¯s wrong. The blade in his hand was still laughing. However, that laughter sounded as if it was ridiculing its incompetent wielder. From underneath his aching eyelids, Locolo could see ¨C the form of Hamyuts¡¯s sling has changed. The pouch used to hold the stones changed from being net-like to a leather bag. Did she replace it or could she freely change its form? She prepared something in the cloth. What is she doing? What is she throwing at me? Locolo stared at her, forgetting to wield Shlamuffen. Hamyuts then threw something. Three shots hit him in the face once again. The moment he felt it on his face, he understood. It was an attack that couldn¡¯t be cut off. It was water. Locolo recklessly swung Shlamuffen. However, its range was less than fifty meters. He couldn¡¯t get Hamyuts within range. He lost sight of her again. Locolo started running while he held his head. He hadn¡¯t noticed that, by fighting Hamyuts while she escaped, he entered her pattern of certain victory. Unbelievable. It was a water gun. Just like a child¡¯s toy. Even when Hamyuts used such a thing it became the strongest attack. Armed Librarians are no fools. Think of some countermeasure. It seemed to him as if Shlamuffen in his hands said such a thing. Winkeny immediately understood that the sounds echoing from a distance signified a setback to his plans. The black pawn went against the player¡¯s orders. However, there was still time. Until Mokkania arrives, if Shlamuffen will not be taken away from them, they would be able to perform a pincer attack. Winkeny headed towards Mokkania. ¡°¡­What do you want, Winkeny. You shouldn¡¯t have any more business with me.¡± ¡°My plan failed. Locolo is fighting Hamyuts.¡± Mokkania¡¯s expression became one of contempt. Winkeny looked resigned. It was completely his side¡¯s fault. ¡°¡­You shouldn¡¯t have relied on him in the first place.¡± ¡°Mokkania, Winkeny-san, did something happen?¡± Renas was agitated. ¡°Mokkania, leave Renas-san here and hurry ahead. With your speed you should be able to make it.¡± ¡°¡­He¡¯s right, Mokkania. I don¡¯t want to become any more of a burden to you.¡± Renas and Winkeny said. However, Mokkania shook his head in silence. ¡°Mokkania!¡± Renas raised a sad voice. Winkeny knew none of his words held any meaning. He already knew how Mokkania would answer. It was because he was the only one to understand Mokkania¡¯s mind except for the man himself. ¡°I won¡¯t separate from mom.¡± He predicted Mokkania¡¯s response word for word. Winkeny sighed. His pieces started fighting and deviating from their player¡¯s orders. It was absurd. All of his enemies moved exactly as he expected them to, yet his allies didn¡¯t. What a dimwit, Hamyuts thought. Even if she used her full strength in the Fourth Labyrinth, dodging shouldn¡¯t be impossible for him. However, at the moment Shlamuffen¡¯s defense was penetrated, Locolo completely lost his fighting spirit. It was amusing seeing him receive the attacks by the water gun in the timing that could be used to evade. Hamyuts threw away the water bottle that became empty. Just as she thought of pulling out another one, she stopped. It would be easy to kill him like that. ¡°¡­But there¡¯s still Mokkania.¡± It was probably a good idea to finish this first. Hamyuts stopped her attack and started running. She connected a Sensory Thread to Locolo and ran through the Labyrinth. Hamyuts¡¯s attack was interrupted. Locolo thought that she succeeded escaping. He admitted his failure long ago. He couldn¡¯t think of anything to do now but run away. Locolo stopped. Hamyuts was standing at the other side of the corner. She looped around. He kept running and approached a crossroad. Hamyuts¡¯s water gun hit his right arm hard. He instinctively turned to the left. She was obviously leading him on, but Locolo was no longer composed enough to consider this. ¡°Well then. Is this place fine?¡± Hamyuts said and stood. She was in the middle of a large corridor that extended 200 meters behind and ahead of her. It took a little time, but her induction was successful. Locolo turned at about ten meters ahead from Hamyuts. A single wall separated Hamyuts and Locolo. When she knocked the corridor¡¯s wall down, she reached Locolo¡¯s spot. Just as Locolo put both hands on the wall, the sling shot. It bore a hole in the wall. Shlamuffen defended against the sudden attack. ¡°Uwaah!¡± Locolo screamed. It happened in a fraction of a second. Shlamuffen¡¯s defenses had a perfect hole that just one person like Hamyuts could bypass. She grabbed Locolo¡¯s right hand at that instant. As if accepting defeat, Shlamuffen¡¯s legs opened, it separated from Locolo¡¯s hand and fell to the floor. ¡°Well then, found you at last.¡± Hamyuts picked up Shlamuffen. She didn¡¯t even look at Locolo anymore. She placed it on her left hand and Shlamuffen bit into her as if satisfied with its new master. Shlamuffen, which was said to be the cruelest Memorial Weapon, rejoiced in being equipped to the most suitable owner. Hamyuts suddenly saw Locolo. ¡°Oh, you can go back already.¡± She lightly said. Locolo raised his injured body and ran away listlessly. ¡°See ya.¡± Hamyuts waved her hand. The Indulging God Cult sure has some problems with their manpower, she thought in her heart. Locolo ran. As he was wounded and lost Shlamuffen, he couldn¡¯t even stand up to the Guardian Beasts of the Fourth Level. He kept running towards the Fourth Labyrinth¡¯s entrance while set on evading them. He would earnestly apologize. He would try to apologize to Winkeny and to that Renas woman. Mokkania might be mad at him, but if he could get Winkeny and Renas to forgive him, Mokkania would follow her step and say nothing about it. Locolo set foot in an area dominated by ants. There were already corpses of Guardian Beasts lying around. The ants attacked not only them but Locolo as well. ¡°Shit!¡± Is Renas stupid? They can¡¯t attack Locolo, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to inform Mokkania. ¡°It¡¯s Locolo! Stop the attack!¡± He shouted. Fortunately Mokkania and the rest were nearby. The ants¡¯ assault ceased. ¡°That was close¡­¡± While saying so, he headed towards the place where Mokkania was. Mokkania looked hostile, Renas looked worried, and they were heading towards Locolo. ¡°¡­Locolo-san. Are you injured?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been defeated by Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± Renas seemed to forgive him. It seemed he didn¡¯t have to worry about Mokkania killing him. Just as he felt relieved, Mokkania turned to him while carrying Renas and said an unbelievable thing. ¡°Mom, be careful. This man¡¯s our enemy.¡± Locolo and Renas raised a startled cry at the same time. ¡°Why?!¡± ¡°What are you saying, Mokkania?¡± Mokkania produced ants. ¡°But, Mokkania, this person brought me here.¡± ¡°He pretended to be our ally so he could trick you, mom.¡± Saying so, Mokkania sent his ants towards Locolo. He screamed. ¡°No, Renas! I¡¯m from the Indulging God Cult! I¡¯m not an Armed Librarian!¡± No answer came from Renas. Mokkania replied instead of her. ¡°Here, mom, you heard him. He¡¯s from the Indulging God Cult.¡± What is he saying¡­? Locolo lost his words. ¡°Oh no¡­ then Locolo really is¡­¡± ¡°Yes. He was our enemy.¡± Mokkania nodded. ¡°Really, I can never be too careful.¡± What are you saying? What the hell are you two saying?! ¡°Renas¡­ You¡¯re¡­!¡± Not the Cult¡¯s ally¡­? He wanted to say. But, as if shutting him up, ants bits on his lips and tongue. Locolo continued to question them even while being eaten apart. Inside the hell of pain, he reached a single conclusion. Perhaps Renas doesn¡¯t know anything. Neither about the Indulging God Cult, Winkeny and Locolo¡¯s identity, and not even the reason they are fighting. Then why did Mokkania revolt? Without reaching any answer, the ants invaded through the holes in his mouth and bit his brain. Mokkania was thinking as he looked down upon Locolo becoming a skeleton. Why didn¡¯t this man know of the plan? He tried thinking back. At the beginning of the incident, Mirepoc sent a message to Mokkania. She did so many times. ¡®That woman is an impostor. The Indulging God Cult brought a fake of your mother so they could manipulate you.¡¯ Mokkania replied that he already knew. Mirepoc had misunderstood and thought he was being manipulated by his mother. That was wrong. Mokkania fought by his own volition. And then, Feekiee attacked his mother. ¡°I¡¯m the Armed Librarian Feekiee.¡± Hearing those words, his mother raised a relieved voice and answered this: ¡°Since you¡¯re an Armed Librarian, that means you¡¯re Mokkania¡¯s ally, right?¡± Feekiee had also misunderstood and thought Mokkania¡¯s mother was on the side of the Indulging God Cult. Who would have imagined? She, who was the cause of that fight, didn¡¯t even know about that cause. His mother knew nothing. Neither the fact she was fake, nor the fact she was created by the Indulging God Cult, nor that Mokkania currently fought against the Armed Librarians. She simply and wholeheartedly believed she was Renas Fleur and thought only about Mokkania. This is why he had to fight. No matter who he talked to about this, they couldn¡¯t possibly understand his reasons. ¡°Hey, Mokkania.¡± Mom said. ¡°I was taken away by the Indulging God Cult and my memories were erased by the tool known as Argax¡­ right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then, Armed Librarian Winkeny rescued me and brought me to meet you¡­ right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°And right now, the warriors of the Indulging God Cult are chasing Hamyuts Meseta who¡¯s taken an important Book. The Indulging God Cult¡¯s enemies are after me and you. Is that it?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, it is.¡± Yes, it has become this way. That was what Winkeny had told her. ¡°If that¡¯s really true, then it¡¯s fine.¡± She tightened the grip of her hands on Mokkania¡¯s collar. That weak feeling told Mokkania of her anxiety. ¡°Mokkania. Do you really have to fight?¡± ¡°¡­Mom?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you killing any more people.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No matter what kind of bad people they are, you might be able to talk to them. Do you really have to fight no matter what?¡± His eyes became moist with nostalgia. Right, that¡¯s the kind of person mom was. She was kind and gentle and hated fighting. ¡°¡­But mom. There are times when this is the only way to do things. This is one of them.¡± ¡°Mokkania¡­¡± It was painful. He hurt his mom right now. He felt like he wanted to cut open his chest and die. But right now he could only fight. Both for the sake of his mother and for himself. Mokkania squeezed her hand. He was trying to warm her frozen hands. He couldn¡¯t talk to his mother. He couldn¡¯t tell her about the fight against the Armed Librarians. He couldn¡¯t tell her about the reason for his betrayal. The man called Winkeny Bize was an unbelievable person. How did he even manage to think up this plan? He even thought about killing him and then peek inside his mind by reading his Book. Mokkania started walking. The decisive battle against Hamyuts was imminent. *** During that time, the ants carrying the Book fragment were in the middle of the Fifth Labyrinth. According to Mokkania¡¯s estimations, they should have exited the Labyrinth long ago and went somewhere, yet they were still inside. Ireia¡¯s curse of time had not worn off. The ants were slowly, slowly walking through the Labyrinth. There was no one to give any attention to them. Volume 3, 5: Queen’s Move – Part 1 Volume 3, Chapter 5: Queen¡¯s Move ¨C Part?1 Mokkania carried Renas on his back as he headed for battle. Winkeny saw him off. He couldn¡¯t do anything else at this stage. The only pieces left were the white and black queen. He couldn¡¯t believe in Mokkania¡¯s victory even when he was the one to control him. Their chances for success were slim. Hamyuts obtained Shlamuffen, thereby gaining a mean with which to oppose the ants. Mokkania¡¯s advantage over her was the fact she couldn¡¯t protect against them. As long as a miracle doesn¡¯t occur, he will lose. But still, he couldn¡¯t give up. Winkeny bet his life on this plan. No, not just his life. Winkeny himself lived for this plan. He only existed so he could manipulate Mokkania. Winkenny thought to himself ¨C please, Mokkania. Defeat her. Prove that my life wasn¡¯t in vain. Winkeny Bize ¨C a child born to an extremely normal household in the Ismo Republic. His father was a railway engineer and his mother a shoe polisher at the station. He was the youngest of three siblings, with his brother and sister far removed from him in age. The young Winkeny never found out what happened. One day, when he returned home his mother simply told him that his father, brother and sister will not return anymore. She also mentioned something about the Indulging God Cult. She said that his father and the rest opposed joining that Cult. His mother asked him to come along with her. Winkeny nodded. He didn¡¯t know anything about the organization known as the Indulging God Cult. He just thought that his mother would become lonely. Winkeny swore together with her that he would dedicate his entire life to the Cult. ¡°Welcome to the Indulging God Cult, Winkeny Bize. The Cult sincerely welcomes you.¡± In front of his eyes was the leader of the Cult. His title was the Overseer of Paradise. This was the man who found those fitting to be True Men, managed the False Men, and employed the Meats ¨C he was the Cult¡¯s leader in every sense of the word. While sitting inside a small hotel room in Ismo Republic, he calmly played with chess pieces in his hands. No-one was allowed to see his face. No-one was allowed to know his name. ¡°Being able to greet young people like you into the Cult is fortunate for us. We at the Cult wish to raise good people.¡± Winkeny was able to see his face right in front of his eyes. However, by the effect of some sort of magic, as soon as he diverted his eyes he couldn¡¯t recall the man¡¯s face any longer. No matter how many times he had seen him, he couldn¡¯t remember his features. From his voice he could understand he was a man. But that voice might also not be the real thing. ¡°Unfortunately, you do not seem to possess ¡°the entirety¡±. People who do not have ¡°the entirety¡± do not have the qualifications to become True Men. From now on you will support those who will become True Men, you will become a game piece that accompanies their very lives.¡± The voice of the Overseer of Paradise was calm and gentle. Winkeny felt as if he was wrapped in heat. ¡°As a piece, when you make any achievement, Lascall Othello will come and carry your Book to Heaven. Until that day comes, dedicate yourself to the Cult.¡± Lascall Othello. Winkeny did not know the meaning of that name. However, he didn¡¯t ask about it. There were things in the Cult that mustn¡¯t be questioned. ¡°Be not afraid of death. Do not avoid hardships. Your life is transient. Your only happiness is the happiness of True Men.¡± Winkeny nodded. The Overseer of Paradise seemed to like his attitude. He gave him a single photograph. ¡°His name is Mokkania Fleur. Presently he is attending an Armed Librarian school. He¡¯s not even a trainee yet.¡± Winkeny took the photo. He stared at the boy¡¯s face. Nothing came to his mind. ¡°And what about him?¡± ¡°A Magician who infiltrated the Predictive Magic Committee made a prediction about him. Within ten years, he will become one of the world¡¯s strongest.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We cannot avoid our battle against the Armed Librarians. Within ten years, the Armed Librarians will certainly sniff us out and attempt to annihilate us. As we are anticipating this, we must take some measures.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°We cannot surpass the Armed Librarians in our military capabilities. We are vastly outnumbered. But we will also not be easily annihilated.¡± While saying so, the Overseer of Paradise began to nimbly move the chess pieces. Seemingly the black side was dominant. ¡°In the case of a stalemate, the Armed Librarians will move their strongest piece, Mokkania Fleur.¡± The Overseer of Paradise moved the black queen. Winkeny had no deep knowledge in chess, but he understood that the queen is used to determine the victor. ¡°When that happens, the piece that will decide the outcome would be the natural enemy of this one. A piece that will kill the queen without paying any heed to the pawns or knights.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You will become that piece.¡± Winkeny nodded. The Overseer of Paradise tipped over the black queen with his fingers and it rolled away. It fell from the board into Winkeny¡¯s hands. As soon as he was brought in, Winkeny was separated from his mother. In this secretive cult, there were almost no relationships between fellow believers. They were forbidden to meet, and even letters or messages of any kind were not allowed. Days of tough training were waiting for Winkeny. He did nothing but work on his Magic Deliberation from day till night. Furthermore he learned about disguises, infiltration and even ways to lie; he was trained as a spy. He looked for ways to oppose Mokkania based on the ability he was taught. He imagined an ability that will allow him to withstand the attacks of ants, repeating his Magic Deliberation again and again. He didn¡¯t have any battle training whatsoever. He even ignored bodily reinforcement Magic which was essential for warriors. He did nothing but acquire the ability needed to counteract Mokkania. Gaining a Magic Right was only possible at the stage when a person¡¯s spirit was still immature ¨C no earlier than the teens and no later than the early twenties. Past this, the common sense and clear vision characteristic to adults that grew within one¡¯s mind will hinder the growth of Magic. Winkeny¡¯s growth was slow. He didn¡¯t have anything called a talent. When he approached his twenties, the only thing he was able to get was the ability to change his body to petroleum. ¡°¡­This would certainly avoid attacks by Mokkania.¡± His Magic teacher said. ¡°However, how are you going to attack?¡± He didn¡¯t have an answer. In the end Winkeny couldn¡¯t get the ability to kill a person. His ability only allowed him to withstand Mokkania¡¯s attacks. It wasn¡¯t enough to become his natural enemy. ¡°There is no need for disappointment.¡± The Overseer of Paradise said during their second meeting. ¡°Everyone has their own domain. You can work on something else that fits you.¡± He wasn¡¯t trying to console Winkeny. It was a verdict that he held no expectations of him. Winkeny kept carrying the black queen he received from the Overseer of Paradise close to him. It was an old piece, symbolizing half of his lifetime. He now clasped it tightly. Starting that day, Winkeny conducted an investigation independent of the Cult¡¯s orders. Up till then, the only thing he knew about Mokkania was his ability. He began to gather data on him. Sometimes even putting himself in danger, Winkeny started investigating everything about Mokkania ¨C his personality, his career, not to mention information about his family and interpersonal relationship, and even things such as his favorite color or food. Before long, his comrades in the Cult started ridiculing him without understanding any of his actions. Ignoring them, Winkeny examined the entirety of Mokkania. It happened a few years after Winkeny was released from his duties as a warrior. He went and visited Mokkania¡¯s hometown. It was a small town situated in the northern part of Rona Kingdom. The town was surrounded by apple groves and forests of beech trees, and Winkeny walked along a road lined up with poplar trees. It was a warm town with a short winter. The time flowed gently, making spending time there pleasant. Mokkania was raised there from his birth until he was thirteen. It was a place Winkeny simply had to visit. Winkeny stopped in the middle of the poplar tree-lined road. He looked around and muttered to himself. ¡°¡­I am Mokkania Fleur. I was born and raised in this town.¡± The quiet landscape of the town reflected in his eyes. What did Mokkania think, see and feel here? Winkeny worked his imagination. ¡°This is a pleasant town. A beautiful town that wouldn¡¯t lose to Bantorra. I think that I should keep living in this town. However, I haven¡¯t returned to this town in over a decade.¡± His words were interrupted there. ¡°Why¡­?¡± Winkeny started walking again. First, he went to the house Mokkania grew up in. It was the house of the feudal lord, located in the center of town. In this kingdom, which had nothing to do with Democracy or Capitalism, the lord¡¯s authority was absolute. ¡°I welcome you. I have heard you are working for a newspaper in Ismo Republic¡­?¡± Winkeny showed the identification from a certain newspaper, one of the several fake IDs he possessed. ¡°Thank you for allowing me to interview you today.¡± The lord, while being confused because of Winkeny¡¯s unusual appearance, led him to the drawing room. He conducted his interview there. He inquired about the diplomatic relations between Rona Kingdom and the Present Management Agency under the pretext of asking the opinions of well-informed man. The interview itself wasn¡¯t fake. In fact, after the article was written it was published. It was a newspaper under the patronage of the Cult. He asked the lord¡¯s opinion on their diplomatic relations. While he didn¡¯t hear anything new, Winkeny kept patient. Concluding the conversation in a reasonable spot, Winkeny went to the real issue in hand under the guise of idle talk. Naturally, it was about Mokkania. ¡°By the way, I heard that Armed Librarian Mokkania Fleur was born here.¡± Hearing Mokkania¡¯s name, the expression of the lord who was in a good mood until then suddenly changed. ¡°That person is indeed my child.¡± The lord said without even attempting to hide his discomfort. A father calling his son ¡°that person¡±. These words let Winkeny know of that man¡¯s narrow-mindedness. ¡°I don¡¯t think of him as having any connection to me. No, it¡¯s not since he became an Armed Librarian. That person was unworthy of my family since he was a child. Even if he were to return, I will not let him inherit my property. Only a commoner¡¯s child would become something common like an Armed Librarian.¡± The lord repeated the word ¡°common¡± many times. He kept holding to the old-fashioned notion that noble children must not acquire professions such as an Armed Librarian. Prepared to offend him even more, Winkeny asked further. ¡°What do you think of the Guinbex massacre done by Mokkania-shi?¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me? How unpleasant. Get out.¡± He answered as expected. Winkeny stood up and thanked him. ¡°I am Mokkania. I don¡¯t wish to return to this house. This isn¡¯t my house.¡± Winkeny muttered as he passed the gate. ¡°I grew up in this house from when I was five till thirteen. Living in this uncomfortable house probably left me with some mental scars. Getting out of town was undoubtedly in order to run away from this house¡­ I¡­¡± Winkeny stopped speaking there. There wasn¡¯t any meaning in investigating those kinds of superficial emotions. He must arrive at the very core and depth of Mokkania¡¯s mind. What kind of child had Mokkania been as he lived in this town? Winkeny thought about hearing other people¡¯s stories. Guided by hearsay, Winkeny walked through the town. He was looking for the other house Mokkania lived in. The town was beautiful when viewed from outside, but he noticed it wasn¡¯t so when you entered inside. Ten-year old children were helping with farming as a matter of course. Based on their social position, it was natural that only a limited number would go to things like schools. Certainly, for people of this town, a method for a commoner to get into a higher position would be only by becoming an Armed Librarian. For them, your origin did not matter. As long as they have the ability, they would also accept people with an unknown background. Why did Mokkania become an Armed Librarian? Was it the position he wanted? Or did he have another reason? ¡°I am Mokkania. I will become an Armed Librarian¡­ do I want power? Do I want status? Do I love fighting? ¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Mokkania? I remember him.¡± An old woman busy with grinding flour answered. Winkeny was taking notes in the back of a bakery in one corner of the town. ¡°What kind of a child was he?¡± ¡°He was very quiet¡­ very kind and gentle, much like a girl.¡± Right. Winkeny had already found out that fundamentally, Mokkania was a very kind person. Almost all of the people who knew Mokkania said so. Winkeny wanted to know the substance of that kindness. Did he adjoin his weakness with kindness, or was it a strong sort of kindness? How did he form it? Winkeny asked further questions. ¡°Did he have any friends?¡± ¡°No specific children that come to mind. But, you see, my grandson used to bully him.¡± ¡°He was bullied?¡± That was surprising to hear. This child, who became one of the world¡¯s strongest, was once bullied. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, it was awful. He did things like dropping him in water or stealing his candy as a daily occurrence. Isn¡¯t that right, you foolish grandson?¡± The voice of a youth came from the front of the bakery. ¡°Grandma, please forgive me already. I know I did bad things.¡± ¡°What is this brat even saying¡­¡± Winkeny became interested. This bullying might have influenced Mokkania¡¯s personality. ¡°Whenever Mokkania would come home crying, his mother would come yelling at me. Do you know her? Renas-san.¡± ¡°His mother?¡± Mokkania lived without his father since he was five years old. After that, he was taken care of by his father. ¡°What kind of person was Renas Fleur?¡± ¡°Although she was quiet, she had a strong heart. We¡¯ve lost a good person.¡± The old woman sighed. ¡°Even so, this is unbelievable. I¡¯ve never seen Mokkania engage in any fights. Did he really become an Armed Librarian?¡± She was talking while still grinding flour. ¡°I would never have imagined him protecting us all back then.¡± The old woman talked about the battle against Guinbex. A year ago, the Armed Librarian fought against the invading army of Guinbex and destroyed it. Many of the people in Rona Kingdom were grateful. The old woman called the youth who was at the store¡¯s front. Winkeny asked him further questions. ¡°Mokkania, huh? I remember him.¡± The young baker said. ¡°It¡¯s not like everyone especially bullied him. It¡¯s just that¡­ I was a bully, and I bullied everyone. It¡¯s from long ago, though.¡± Talking with shame, the youth scratched his head. He didn¡¯t look like a bad person. He was probably a typical neighborhood bully back then. ¡°I would bully him and make Renas-san angry. You know her? She was Mokkania¡¯s mother.¡± Of course he did. ¡°She was kind. And also pretty. When I think about it, it was Renas who left a larger impression in my memories.¡± ¡°What kind of person was she?¡± ¡°A good person. She would round up the kids and tell them fairy tales. But she was scary when angry. She would scold without giving the other party any chance to explain, asking us why we were doing bad things, and then look at us with sad eyes. I had to endure that.¡± Saying this, the youth smiled. ¡°She really hated violence. If she was still alive, she would have probably been extremely angry at Mokkania. I think she wouldn¡¯t have let him become an Armed Librarian in the first place.¡± The youth directed a distant look up to the sky. ¡°Mokkania did protect Rona Kingdom, but I believe he would have pained Renas-san.¡± Winkeny went away. Volume 3, 5: Queen’s Move – Part 2 Volume 3, Chapter 5: Queen¡¯s Move ¨C Part?2 He heard about Mokkania from various people. But he always heard more about his mother than about him. Renas Fleur was a normal girl who grew up in that town. The fact that she gave birth to a child of the feudal lord was nothing more than a whim of his one day. She probably faced many hardships while raising a child by herself. Winkeny tried imagining the life of this woman who was bound to the lord¡¯s selfishness. She probably hated weak people being bullied because she herself was weak. That personality would have also affected Mokkania. Mokkania¡¯s kindness and hatred for oppression of the weak probably came from that. ¡°Then why did Mokkania become an Armed Librarian?¡± What was Mokkania¡¯s mother to him? And what did her death mean to him? Winkeny thought about it. However, he had no idea. He visited the house Mokkania was born in. There were only ruins left. He couldn¡¯t feel any signs of the life mother and child used to have in there. ¡°I am Mokkania. One day, as I return to my house, it is no longer my home.¡± Walking through the abandoned place, Winkeny thought about Mokkania¡¯s feelings. He stroked the floor and murmured. ¡°As I come home, I greet ¡°I¡¯m home¡±. However, at that instant I notice that mom is on the floor, dead.¡± He touched the floor, thinking about the figure of the mother who was there. ¡°There¡¯s no reply. ¡°I¡¯m home¡± ¨C I say this once again. But there is no reply.¡± Winkeny kept muttering. ¡°I¡¯m home¡­ I¡¯m home¡­ I¡¯m home.¡± At that instant, Winkeny received a message inside of his head in the form of Thought Sharing. ¡®What are you doing, Winkeny? Return at once.¡± Just when I got to the critical part? Winkeny gritted his teeth. But he could not go against the instructions of his superior. Winkeny left Mokkania¡¯s hometown, and went back to the Cult¡¯s base. Upon return to the ship, Winkeny took out the black queen from his pocket. It was the same one the Overseer of Paradise gave him during that day. He clenched it in his hand. Winkeny was a failed piece, raised in order to kill the black queen. However, the piece that had been discarded by the player was now going to move outside the player¡¯s intentions. No, he wasn¡¯t a piece anymore. By freely manipulating the black queen, he will become a player himself. Winkeny investigated Mokkania¡¯s heart so that he could control the black queen. When he throws certain words at Mokkania, what will he think? When Mokkania faces certain circumstances, what will he think? When Mokkania has a certain goal in mind, how will he act? Winkeny wanted to understand Mokkania completely just like a wife who was close to her husband knew everything about him after forty years together. When Mokkania would act that way, he will become Winkeny¡¯s puppet. While acting under his own will, even that very will would be controlled by Winkeny. Each time a chess master moved his hand, he could envision and predict the actions of hundreds of pawns. An outstanding warrior could predict a battle¡¯s outcome before it even began. Winkeny aimed for that level. He tried to become an expert on the single man known as Mokkania. ¡°¡­You¡¯re late. What were you doing?¡± Winkeny¡¯s immediate superior welcomed him as he returned from Rona Kingdom. As always, he rebuked Winkeny¡¯s negligence of duty. He worked as a contact that would convey orders from the higher-ups to their subordinates. He knew nothing about the encrypted information or the orders themselves. He was doing a job that only consisted of following the instructions of those above him and flying around the world. No-one remembered his role as a trump card against Mokkania. The fact that he secluded himself in the Labyrinth and was no longer a useful warrior was already well-known within the Indulging God Cult. A trump card aimed to defeat a useless piece was good for nothing. ¡°¡­I visited Mokkania¡¯s hometown.¡± ¡°What for?¡± His superior asked. Winkeny tried to explain, but his superior shook his hand as if telling him it was too annoying. ¡°Just go away.¡± The superior said. Nobody could understand Winkeny¡¯s actions. Everyone told him it was useless, and many of them laughed at him. He was accustomed to humiliation, so he didn¡¯t feel anything. He clutched the black queen inside his pocket. Winkeny returned to his hideout. On his desk and floor were piles of documents that were all about Mokkania ¨C his background; his evaluation from when he was a trainee, as well a report card from when he was a student; his interviews for newspapers; and the notes pertaining to his personality from what Winkeny heard from people who knew him. There were also large quantities of Books that belonged to people who¡¯ve met Mokkania placed on his shelves. Many pictures of Mokkania were adhered to the walls. One valuable photo of him as a boy; pictures of him as a trainee, as an Armed Librarian, of him during the war, and pictures of him activating his ability. Furthermore, there were investigation notes written by Winkeny hanging on the walls. ¡°Dissension with Hamyuts¡± ¡°Loneliness¡± ¡°Kind to his core->will he quit being an Armed Librarian?¡± ¡°Guilt->where will he go?¡± ¡°He might be considering suicide¡± ¡°He parted with his lover. Was he really good with women?¡± ¡°I definitely need Minth Chezine¡¯s opinion->should I go and meet with him? Or is that unreasonable?¡± Everything he knew about Mokkania was collected there. He even stole Mokkania¡¯s psychological and psychiatric records from the Science Agency and read them over and over again until their seams were torn. But despite all this, there were still many things he didn¡¯t understand about Mokkania¡¯s heart. He could understand his surface feelings, but that was far from enough. In order to truly see through him, he had to become Mokkania himself. If Winkeny wouldn¡¯t be able to reach that domain, there¡¯s no way he could manipulate Mokkania. ¡°Shit!¡± Winkeny hit the desk with his fist. He didn¡¯t want to admit that such a thing was impossible. If he will, it would be one and the same as admitting his whole life was meaningless. He couldn¡¯t stand it. He feared that far more than dying or not ascending to Heaven. Winkeny held his head and kept worrying. One day, the Overseer of Paradise called for him. He hadn¡¯t met him for who knows how many years. For him, who was doing only odd jobs for a long time, it was like meeting a god-like existence. He went to the same hotel he was in before. That hotel wasn¡¯t under the Cult¡¯s control. How and by which means could he stay here? Winkeny couldn¡¯t even imagine. He was reading a newspaper placed on the table by the window. It seemed to be just an ordinary newspaper sold everywhere. ¡°Winkeny. Are you aware that just the other day there was an assault on the Meats¡¯ ship at Allow bay?¡± He said while folding the newspaper. Winkeny nodded. ¡°There seems to have been a leak from the inside. Our intelligence will have to work with maximum vigilance, but it is a pity. Naturally, the more people we have, the more they will be harder to supervise.¡± It didn¡¯t seem like he suspected Winkeny. The Overseer of Paradise kept talking. ¡°Winkeny. Do you not think that we allowed just a little too many people inside?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know.¡± ¡°From now on, we¡¯re going to be a bit more selective. Not only in terms of ability but also in loyalty.¡± Saying so, the Overseer of Paradise tossed the folded newspaper unto the rack. Winkeny only then noticed it was the newspaper that he was officially employed for. ¡°What does this mean?¡± The Overseer of Paradise took a cup placed on the table to his hand. He slid it towards Winkeny. ¡°Winkeny. If you drink this water, you will be able to live as a simple newspaper reporter from now on.¡± Without him saying anything, he could understand. The cup contained the water of Argax. ¡°Overseer of Paradise, I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°The article you¡¯ve written the other day ¨C it was just an editorial about the contradictions between Rona¡¯s diplomacy and its political philosophy, but it was very interesting. Why don¡¯t you sit down and write a proper continuation?¡± Winkeny took the cup with trembling hands. He recalled everything until now ¨C his everyday life where he was referred to as useless. No matter how much thought about it, he wasn¡¯t able to reach inside Mokkania¡¯s mind. His heart was inclined to give up. He brought the cup¡¯s edge to his mouth while still trembling. However, he returned it to the table while spilling some water. ¡°I¡¯m not planning to become a journalist.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Without any hesitation, the Overseer of Paradise spilled the water out of the window. Drinking the water or not was probably some kind of test. Winkeny didn¡¯t know what would happen if he drank it. Would he have been sent to the Meats¡¯ ship? Or would he really and unexpectedly become a normal journalist? The Overseer of Paradise rose from his chair and leaned his back on the window¡¯s edge. There was no longer the air of tension from before. ¡°I have one question.¡± ¡°Yes sir?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you drink it? ¡­I was sure that you were going to drink.¡± Winkeny thought for a while. When he wanted to give up, a nostalgic face surfaced in his memory. ¡°I was reminded of my mother, the one I entered the Cult together with.¡± The Overseer of Paradise smiled. ¡°I see now. Family ties are important.¡± The Overseer of Paradise tore a portion of the newspaper and drew a map there. He then showed it to Winkeny. ¡°To reward your loyalty, I¡¯ll allow you to meet her. Your mother should be following Cigal right now.¡± After receiving the map, Winkeny headed for Toatt Mining Town in Ismo Republic. His mother was supposedly there. He was now reminded of her. Winkeny was surprised of the changes to his own mind. He made such an effort to understand Mokkania but couldn¡¯t even understand himself. He hadn¡¯t met his mother in more than ten years. He thought he forgot everything, but now that he was allowed to meet her, it all felt incredibly nostalgic. ¡°Mokkania will never enjoy these feelings again.¡± Winkeny murmured. No matter how much Mokkania wants to, he couldn¡¯t ever meet his mother again. He felt a bit of pity for him. His mother stayed at an inn in Toatt Mining Town. She was working undercover there from a while back. After walking under the ash-clouded sky, as he set foot inside the dirty inn, Winkeny muttered in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± It was strange. He called this home despite being far away from his house. However, no matter the location, as long as he had some family there, it would become his home. ¡°¡­Oh, a customer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Winkeny.¡± ¡°Really, are you going to lodge here? Are you by yourself?¡± His mother spoke as the innkeeper. When Winkeny used the Indulging God Cult¡¯s watchword, she led him to his room. She was terribly aged. She looked like more than twenty years have passed. Several pictures were spread on the table inside the room. Winkeny took them to his hand. He saw Meat-looking people there. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°These are the photos of Bombs who will soon come here. I had to memorize their faces and names¡­ It¡¯s already been a year.¡± Their names were written on the backside. His mother seemed to be recalling their names as she looked at the photos. ¡°Umm, that¡¯s Milly. She¡¯s useless so I put her in the abandoned house. This is Relia. This is Hyoue¡­ no no, it¡¯s actually Colio.¡± Saying so, Winkeny¡¯s mother flipped through the photos. She didn¡¯t seem to care about him at all. Winkeny was troubled. He wanted to talk to her not as fellow Cult members, but as mother and child. He should start by talking to her then. Should he start with ¡°how are you¡±? Or perhaps ¡°how nostalgic¡±? He considered his opening words. But, before Winkeny got to say something, his mother talked to him. ¡°By the way, what are you doing here? You probably have some orders from the Indulging God Cult, right?¡± She said. Winkeny was a bit surprised. Doesn¡¯t she realize he¡¯s her son? ¡°¡­Umm, it¡¯s me, Winkeny.¡± ¡°So, what are you here for, Winkeny-san?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Winkeny!¡± His mother placed her hand on her check as if trying to recall something. Winkeny almost burst out laughing. If her memories were erased by the water of Argax, there was still salvation. She didn¡¯t look like she could remember. She truly forgot it all. She forgot everything about her one and only child, Winkeny. Even his face and name. No, she forgot his very existence. Winkeny turned his back to her. ¡°¡­Uh, where are you going? What do you need?¡± Staying silent, Winkeny left the inn. He walked around the mining town alone. Laughter welled up inside him and leaked out. And he couldn¡¯t stop. He laughed so much tears came out. He couldn¡¯t stop crying. Even after he stopped laughing, his tears still wouldn¡¯t stop for some reason. Ah, I see. He felt like he finally understood. This is what it means to lose your mother. so much tears came out. He couldn¡¯t stop crying. Even after he stopped laughing, his tears still wouldn¡¯t stop for some reason. Ah, I see. He felt like he finally understood. This is what it means to lose your mother. Volume 3, 5: Queen’s Move – Part 3 Volume 3, Chapter 5: Queen¡¯s Move ¨C Part?3 Winkeny left Toatt Mining Town and prowled around without doing anything. After he couldn¡¯t drink any more alcohol, he finally returned to his hideout. It was the same one that contained all the material on Mokkania. Winkeny looked at the wall with the photos of Mokkania hanged to it. ¡°Mokkania, I¡¯m the same.¡± He took down one photograph and called to it. ¡°I also lost my mom. Just like you.¡± Suddenly, his mind felt clear. He understood everything as if struck by lightning. These feeling were the same as Mokkania¡¯s. When he was young, at the day he lost Renas, he felt the same way. Words came out flowing from Winkeny¡¯s mouth. Both his mouth and mind could now naturally act the part of Mokkania. ¡°I am Mokkania. When I was young, I thought the same as everyone ¨C my life will continue the same way on and on, forever. The day I will become an adult will never arrive. I was supposed to keep living together with my mother in that town forever. I believed that no matter what else in the world may change, only the relationship with my mother will stay the same.¡± While acting as Mokkania, he saw the landscape of his hometown in the back of his mind. It was his first place of residence. ¡°The strongest and also most kind person in this world was mom. She also thought she would continue protecting me forever. One day, as I realized that mom is in fact a very weak and sad person, my time began moving. I wanted to help mom. Oh, an Armed Librarian! If I become that, I will be able to make more money and make it easier for mom. It was a splendid dream. Thus a small wish far removed from reality was born.¡± Right ¨C Winkeny joined the Indulging God Cult for his mother¡¯s sake. Mokkania ended up as an Armed Librarian for his mother¡¯s sake. They both possessed the same feelings. What did this mean? Mokkania¡¯s heart, which was once far from Winkeny, now felt close to him. He felt like he was his best friend ¨C no, as if they were the same person. ¡°However, the moving future was stopped. One day, as if the thread of her life was cut off, mom passed away. My dream stopped there, and my time did as well.¡± Winkeny tore a photo off the wall. It was a picture of Mokkania as a teenager. ¡°Taken back by my father¡¯s house, I started living a different life than before. I received advanced education and training fitting for a noble. However, my dream was frozen and always stayed inside me. Without being able to make it come true or give up on it, that dream remained frozen inside of me.¡± He looked at the teen Mokkania¡¯s photo. Through his noble-like appearance of elegance and innocence, one could take a peek at his loneliness. Winkeny could also understand his feelings at that time. Even if he and his mother were apart, he thought only about her. This was, again, the same as Winkeny. ¡°I became an Armed Librarian. It was inevitable. First because it was my dream. Also, so I could meet mom. I could read mom¡¯s Book in Bantorra Library. I was unexpectedly excellent. But I wasn¡¯t happy. Talents are not given to those who wish for them.¡± Mokkania was given what he didn¡¯t wish for. Winkeny wished for it but wasn¡¯t given it. They were the same, simply on opposite sides. ¡°At the beginning it wasn¡¯t a big deal. I only worked at cataloguing the Labyrinth or managing the mines. Bantorra Library was still peaceful then. However, peace did not last for long. The time for battle appeared. The massacre of the Guinbex Imperial Army. I killed a lot of people just as ordered. I couldn¡¯t do anything else. No-one in the world would forgive me if I ran away.¡± Winkeny picked up a photograph of Renas and looked at it. He started imagining her personality he heard about and Mokkania¡¯s feelings of her. ¡°However, the mom inside my heart didn¡¯t forgive me for killing them. Mom, who hated violence and the oppression of weak people more than anyone, didn¡¯t forgive me. Even if there was some legitimate reason, using violence was absolutely unforgivable. I felt it for the first time¡­ the fear of working as an Armed Librarian. And I regretted becoming an Armed Librarian. I hoped to be judged! But! Nobody blamed me. On the contrary, I was even thanked. Thank you for killing the bad guys, people said. I wasn¡¯t even allowed to atone¡­¡± Winkeny took a photo of Mokkania from the time he confined himself in the Labyrinth. ¡°Since then, I became unable to control myself. I stopped coming outside. I was afraid of meeting people. I was afraid of normal, powerless people. That¡¯s why I dived underground. I became a laughingstock. I, who abhorred the powers of the Armed Librarians, could only conduct the job of an Armed Librarian. I was completely cornered.¡± Winkeny started thinking. What was Mokkania thinking about while inside his room? ¡°¡­I ran away. I threw the present away and ran into the past. I wished I could return to that day when my mom was there. Ever since the day my ¡°I¡¯m home¡± didn¡¯t receive the answer of ¡°welcome back¡±, my time had stopped. I wanted to return. To that day. To the time my mom was alive¡­¡± Winkeny¡¯s solo performance came to a close. He placed his hand on the chest to sooth his throbbing heart. His whole body was shaking with the excitement of his understanding Mokkania¡¯s heart. At that moment, he heard the sound of applause. Winkeny looked back in surprise. A single man stood inside the room for who knows how long. He didn¡¯t sneak inside. He simply opened the door and came in. Winkeny just didn¡¯t notice him. ¡°Wonderful. I was completely captivated, Winkeny.¡± The man said. Winkeny then called the name of the applauding man. ¡°The Overseer of Paradise¡­¡± The Overseer of Paradise kept the applause. Winkeny was confused. As soon as he stopped the applause, the man started talking. ¡°You can also become an actor.¡± Why did he come here? Winkeny wondered. He then saw a gun hanging at his waist. His goal then became clear. ¡°You might still be useful for a while.¡± However, the Overseer of Paradise didn¡¯t touch his gun. Instead, he took a pen in his hand and scribbled a note. ¡°Please go there. There is something that might be useful for you.¡± The note contained an address and a simple map. It was the location of an Indulging God Cult¡¯s laboratory that was a secret even for Winkeny. Leaving only that behind, the Overseer of Paradise left with a smile on his face. Shortly thereafter was a battle between the Indulging God Cult and the Armed Librarians. Mokkania didn¡¯t make any appearance there, so of course Winkeny also didn¡¯t. In the meanwhile Winkeny visited the lab. There were always Meats¡¯ corpses piled inside. The research topics were insane. Even looking in the researchers¡¯ eyes brought one deep nausea. Winkeny only loaned one technique which was being researched there. Responding to the request for cooperation, the researchers explained it to him. ¡°This technique had its hints in the very existence of Book-Eater monsters. When a person dies to become a Book which is then eaten by a Book-Eater, he can then be revived through the Book-Eater¡¯s body. This is a study of whether or not we can cause that artificially. Ahahaha.¡± Winkeny asked them to omit the full details of the research and only heard the method. ¡°First, we prepare a single Meat. It doesn¡¯t even have to be a Meat, though. Then, we let them drink the water of Argax and rob all of their memories. No memories must remain. Not even how to eat or breathe. But Meats would soon die like that. Life-sustaining measures are required. Hahahaha. Ehahahaha.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then, you make them read the Book of the person you wish to revive. You make them read it many times. Using drugs and hypnotism, you imprint into them that the memories from the Book are their own memories. The human mind has a function to work around any inconsistencies, so it is a surprisingly easy work.¡± ¡°And after that?¡± ¡°You make the subject drink from Argax again to erase all their inconvenient memories. And that¡¯s it hahahahaha.¡± After Winkeny finished hearing the explanation, he brought a Book fragment out of his pocket. While collecting material on Mokkania, it was something he found after looking all around ¨C the Book of Renas Fleur. ¡°Is it still fine if I only have a fragment?¡± ¡°Absolutely fine. Leave it to us.¡± Bursting with laughter, the researcher received the Book. The plan was simple. By preparing a fake Renas, Mokkania could be persuaded to revolt. The success rate of this persuasion would depend on the performance of the fake Renas. Winkeny might also have to use any possible means to make the persuasion succeed. He waited until he could complete making various plans. In about one month, the fake Renas was created. ¡°You¡¯re a False Man from the Cult, right?¡± Given Mokkania¡¯s age, he chose a woman in her mid-forties as the fake Renas. When she looked at Winkeny, she grinned. ¡°We have given her flawless training. Hahaha, no matter what happens, she will not betray the Cult.¡± The researcher laughed. ¡°Of course.¡± Renas also laughed. ¡°I understand what I need to do even without you explaining. I will persuade Mokkania.¡± Renas said, her face full of confidence. ¡°So you don¡¯t mind it? Mokkania is fundamentally a very serious man. If he was asked to betray it will pain him.¡± The fake Renas looked at him dubiously, not understanding what he said. ¡°The Cult¡¯s teachings take precedence over anything else. I don¡¯t care about such a trivial thing.¡± She really was thoroughly educated. It was troublesome. He couldn¡¯t find any similarities to the gentle Renas no matter how he looked at her. ¡°Is there a gun somewhere around here?¡± Winkeny asked the researchers. ¡°Yes, here you go.¡± Renas handed Winkeny a gun that was used to dispose of useless Meats. Receiving it, he shot and killed her. ¡°Remake her.¡± After saying this to the researchers, Winkeny left the room. ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t she too young?¡± The second fake Renas was lying down in front of them. The researcher asked him. This time Winkeny himself chose the Meat. ¡°She¡¯s good enough.¡± Winkeny concluded. ¡°Is it really fine to not subject her to the Cult¡¯s teachings?¡± ¡°Absolutely nothing is required.¡± Winkeny affirmed again. ¡°But like this she would be a mere copy. What are you going to do with that?¡± ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m simply going to give Mokkania a present.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The researcher looked at Winkeny with unbelieving eyes. He couldn¡¯t possibly understand what Winkeny was thinking about. Before long the promised time came. Accompanied by Renas, Winkeny headed for Bantorra Library on a boat. He claimed to be Mokkania¡¯s friend and someone who cooperated with the Armed Librarians. Locolo should have landed earlier. They were going to meet again after the beginning of the operation. ¡°Winkeny-san. Why is Mokkania inside the Labyrinth?¡± Renas asked him during their journey. Winkeny put his finger to her lips and whispered in her ears. ¡°Please don¡¯t lower your guard. There¡¯s still danger. For the Library, for Mokkania, and for us. Speak of the fact you are Mokkania¡¯s mother only when with him.¡± If he would talk of the plan with Renas it will all be for nothing. He didn¡¯t even tell the plan to his ally. He wouldn¡¯t be able to understand even if he told him. Only Winkeny, who continually chased after Mokkania, could understand it. Infiltrating into the Library was hard. If Noloty Malche hadn¡¯t drank from Argax, or if another person had seen them infiltrating, it would all be over. Almost the entire plan was left for luck, and they succeeded. Winkeny was convinced luck was on their side. He brought Renas, and knocked on Mokkania¡¯s door. Although he met Mokkania for the first time, he felt nostalgic seeing his face. He started talking to him. ¡°I¡¯m Winkeny, a warrior from the Indulging God Cult. I came here to give you your mother.¡± Mokkania¡¯s face was contorted in surprise. Rather than in response to hearing the name of the Indulging God Cult, that facial expression came about by the astonishment of hearing about his mother and seeing the form of Renas standing behind Winkeny. Winkeny understood Mokkania¡¯s feelings as if they were in his hands. While confused, he was also drawn to her. On the one hand she didn¡¯t have his mother¡¯s features that he could never forget, and on the other hand was the expression of joy on Renas¡¯s face at their reunion. It couldn¡¯t be helped that they both overlapped. Winkeny waited for Mokkania¡¯s response. It was expected to an unbelievable degree. ¡°Mom is¡­ supposed to be dead.¡± Winkeny immediately said, ¡°She didn¡¯t die. Until now, she was held captive by the Indulging God Cult.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡± Just when Mokkania was trying to say something, Renas dropped her cane and ran up to him. She put her hand around his stomach. Then, she raised it to his chest, and finally to his face. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve grown this big¡­¡± ¡°¡­.Mom?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. You really are Mokkania¡­ Unbelievable. My little Mokkania has¡­¡± ¡°Mom¡­ I¡­¡± Mokkania referred to Renas as ¡°mom¡±. These were already involuntary words. Winkeny immediately spoke. ¡°Renas-san lost her memories because of Argax. She only remembers you as a child.¡± ¡°¡­Mokkania. This is just unbelievable. Hey, Mokkania. Do you still think of me as your mother even now?¡± While still confused, Mokkania nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t tell like that, Mokkania. Say it with words.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, mom.¡± Winkeny stopped himself from laughing. He endured the urge to dance around in happiness. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for a while. Rena-san, Mokkania, go inside.¡± ¡°¡­Winkeny-san?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to interrupt the reunion between mother and child.¡± He said toward Mokkania. ¡°Yeah, you can talk to your heart¡¯s content. You¡¯ve been waiting to meet her again since forever, right?¡± Mokkania took Renas¡¯s hand and led her inside the room. Mokkania and Renas conversed for a while. When he came outside there were tears on his face. ¡°What are you demands, Indulging God Cult?¡± ¡°Before that, I have one question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Winkeny then asked him. It was an astounding question beyond common sense. ¡°About that fairy tale ¨C the one with the squirrel and the rest in the forest. How does it end?¡± How much does this man know? Mokkania was surprised. It was a fairy tale created by Renas, and its ending was lost along with her death. And, in order to check whether she was real, Mokkania asked her about that ending. Winkeny had expected it all. He was asking to confirm his expectations. ¡°The fox apologizes to the squirrel and the bear apologizes to the fox. Everyone gathers at the bear¡¯s lair and passes the winter together.¡± ¡°What a nice fairy tale.¡± Winkeny said and smiled. ¡°State your demands, Indulging God Cult.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t make any demands. Think of it as returning the favor.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hamyuts Meseta¡¯s life and Haiza¡¯s Book should be enough.¡± At that moment, Mokkania¡¯s face changed from that of a child reunited with his mother to that of a warrior. ¡°¡­Is anything else not good enough?¡± He produced ants at his feet. When they tried reaching Winkeny, he transformed his body to petroleum. Mokkania was surprised at his attack not working. ¡°There¡¯s no use in anything else. Don¡¯t underestimate the Indulging God Cult, Mokkania.¡± Mokkania should understand in an instant that attacking him was useless. Then, he would think about taking Renas, retreating and bringing his allies to defeat him. He was a serious man after all. ¡°If I refuse, what will you do?¡± ¡°Not much. I will simply reveal the secret¡­ tell Renas-san that she is fake.¡± Winkeny said while surrounded by ants. ¡°Even if you defeat me it will be useless, Mokkania. Everyone knows that your mother is dead and therefore that one is an impostor.¡± ¡°¡­So what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Mokkania. She is and isn¡¯t Renas. Does she really have nothing to do with you?¡± ¡°¡­So what. She¡¯s my mom.¡± ¡°What will she think when she knows the truth? First of all she would feel hatred. She would hate the ones who took her memory and made her into the person known as Renas. Obviously, she would hate me and the Indulging God Cult.¡± Winkeny glided on the floor. ¡°And who will she hate then?¡± Winkeny got around Mokkania and said with a whisper. ¡°You, Mokkania.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, Mokkania? For whom was this done for? Everything was done for your sake.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me it¡¯s fine. Call your comrades and kill me. You will know what happens after that.¡± Mokkania hesitated. Winkeny then dealt a final blow. ¡°If you want to remain with your mother, follow me. If you want to let your mother remain as she is.¡± This was Winkeny¡¯s plan. In exchange for Hamyuts¡¯s life, he would give Mokkania time to spend with his mother. It was an unlikely plan. He got too little in return compared to the demands. However, Winkeny believed in his plan. Only he, who examined Mokkania exhaustively, could understand. Even if no-one else would believe in it, only he would understand. The plan was successful. Mokkania should have wished for it ¨C to throw everything away. To retrieve his lost past. To once again hear ¡°welcome back¡± in reply to his ¡°I¡¯m home¡±. ¡°Do you want to lose your mother again?¡± A long silence passed between them. Eventually, Mokkania spoke in a voice that sounded like he was moaning in agony. ¡°Where¡¯s Hamyuts Meseta right now?¡± Winkeny¡¯s life had bloomed at that instant. He grabbed the black queen in his hands. *** Ants were still carrying the Book fragment around. Still afflicted by Ireia¡¯s curse of time, they were walking slowly as if frozen. Then, the ant walking at the front stopped. In front of its eyes stood a large steel wall. Their master didn¡¯t let them know about the existence of this wall. They touched around it with their small bodies. They wasted their efforts trying to find a path. This was the partition wall activated by Mattalast to shut in the Labyrinth. There wasn¡¯t any gap for the ants to pass through. Their feet have stopped in a corner of the Labyrinth no-one knew about. Volume 3, 6: Destination of the Virtuous One – Part 1 Volume 3, Chapter 6: Destination of the Virtuous One ¨C Part?1 What about the fight? Is it still going on or did it end? If it did, what is the result? There was no way for Mirepoc and Mattalast to know the answer for any of these questions. The two of them were standing with their back to the closed gate. Mattalast seemed to have already run out of leaves for his pipe. ¡°¡­The Director probably won, right?¡± Mirepoc muttered. She did so for the umpteenth time. Without answering her, Mattalast blew out the lasts of his smoke. After a while of silence, Mattalast suddenly spoke. ¡°In my opinion, Mokkania is too virtuous.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mirepoc replied. Mattalast put the pipe back in its case. His expression seemed to be resigned. ¡°He should have been more evil, like the Director, Ireia-san and me.¡± Mirepoc couldn¡¯t understand him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Eventually you will understand. We have to be evil.¡± Thinking about it, it was often discussed ¨C who is stronger, Mokkania or Hamyuts? Hamyuts on ground level and Mokkania in the Labyrinth. Mokkania in Magic and Hamyuts in martial arts. Mokkania in total strength and Hamyuts in tactics. It was a good conversation topic. Were both of them the world¡¯s strongest? But it no longer held any meaning. Strength was meaningless. The only important part was who won and stayed alive. Using every possible means, using everything around them, simply killing and thus simply winning. That was all. Mokkania was thinking to himself. I threw everything away. My position as an Armed Librarian, my life, my future ¨C everything. I have no regrets. Because I¡¯ve been dead as a person from long ago. Was it since the day he massacred Guinbex¡¯s soldiers? Or since the day he became an Armed Librarian? Or since the day his mother died? He was already stopped in time. He had no regrets about throwing it all away. In exchange for that he got a little time to spend with his fake mother. This would seem laughable for any person. If they want to laugh, let them laugh. It was important for him. Even spending one second with his mother was far more important than everything else combined. ¡°¡­¡± He suddenly thought of Feekiee. He did something bad only to that man. He actually didn¡¯t want to kill anyone. But it was pointless thinking about him. Right now he only had to fight. ¡°¡­¡± When the fight is over, he will return to his room. And he will live there with his mother. How much time will he be able to spend with her? A few days? A single day? He wouldn¡¯t mind even an hour. As long as he was with his mother, it didn¡¯t matter how short that time would be. After that¡¯s done, he will die. Together with her. ¡°Come, Hamyuts Meseta.¡± He called for Hamyuts, thinking she probably heard him through her Sensory Threads. ¡°Looking good there, Mokkania.¡± Hamyuts muttered. Despite being stronger than anyone, he was a man who still hated oppression of the weak. He was now coming towards Hamyuts with all of his power. Shlamuffen was on her left hand and her sling was on her right hand. After having run away all this time, Hamyuts set foot in the ocean of ants for the first time. Hamyuts casually swung Shlamuffen. Without waiting for its owner¡¯s instructions, it began defensive actions. The ants swarming around were torn to shreds till none were left. The ever-going laughter of the magical blade resounded in a range of ten meters around Hamyuts. All that were cut were killed without exception. Not even a single ant remained. Having received its ideal owner, the brutal blade demonstrated more precision in its ability than before. Its killing power became completely different from how it was when wielded by the virtuous Shiron or the inexperienced Cigal. The ants, who dominated the Labyrinth, had their throne taken away by the spider of the Magic Blade. Mokkania stopped in his tracks. Sensing that his ants were all being killed simultaneously, he started preparing for an ambush. Hamyuts was at about the middle of the Fourth Labyrinth. She was still at quite some distance from Mokkania. He gritted his teeth. He clasped his mother¡¯s hand. Mustering the greatest power he could until now, Mokkania began releasing his ants. The ants scattered around the Labyrinth began a large movement in accordance to Mokkania¡¯s orders. Their target was a single person ¨C Hamyuts Meseta. The self-indulgent ants that were busy devouring the corpses of Guardian Beasts now passed the Fifth Labyrinth and gathered in the Fourth. The Magic Blade cut through the endless supply of ants. The floor became stacked with corpses of ants, turning into a black pool. In a minute or so, the amount of corpses almost made it up to Hamyuts¡¯s knees. The ants were crawling on the walls, flying in the air, or falling from the ceiling as they attacked Hamyuts. They tried defeating Shlamuffen¡¯s slashing attacks by using numbers. One ant bit Hamyuts¡¯s foot even as its torso was torn apart. She shot it down with a pebble held in her right hand. ¡°¡­So it can¡¯t completely defend me, huh?¡± Hamyuts muttered. It was natural. She won¡¯t beat Mokkania with just Shlamuffen. Within the rain of shells and body fluids of ants, she started swinging her sling around. Hamyuts should still be far enough. He will have to face her while he wasn¡¯t in her range. Thinking this, Mokkania kept releasing his ants. Their echoing march sounded like the noise of a broken radio. He could also hear the dry sound of stones knocking them down. Mokkania reflexively twisted his body. A gravel bullet grazed his face. His mother clung to his back and raised a shriek. The second shot came flying. The gravel bullet rebounded on the walls and floor. As he couldn¡¯t dodge that attack, Mokkania protected against it with his arms. It gouged down to his bones, making him scream in pain. ¡°Mokkania!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak, you might bite your tongue!¡± Mokkania said while retreating. It was then that one more gravel bullet hit him. He realized that he couldn¡¯t afford to show his back. If he turned around, he would end up using his mother as a shield. He would do the opposite ¨C become a shield himself. The fourth shot struck. He heard it rebound more than ten times. Most probably Hamyuts was at an area five corners around. She should be about five hundred meters away. Nevertheless, she was far too close. The fifth ricocheting sniper shot came. Mokkania evaded it relying on sound. The moment he thought he successfully escaped, he heard a shriek from his back. ¡°Mom!!!¡± Mokkania looked back. ¡°My, shoulder¡­¡± He transferred his mom from his back to his arms. She frowned in pain as she held her right shoulder. It seemed the evaded bullet rebounded and hit his back. He didn¡¯t know if this was intended or happened by chance. There was no blood. Her bones probably didn¡¯t break either. It lost its power after rebounding, so it didn¡¯t cause any bloodshed. However, if it didn¡¯t hit the shoulder but her spine or back of her head it would¡¯ve still been dangerous. She wasn¡¯t like Mokkania, who wouldn¡¯t die from wounds like these. His mom couldn¡¯t use any bodily reinforcement Magic. ¡°¡­Shit!¡± Protecting his mother, Mokkania went past the sixth sniper shot. It was a mistake. He put his mother within Hamyuts¡¯s range. Should he retreat? No, Hamyuts was faster. He wouldn¡¯t be able to protect his mom by running away. ¡°Wait! Hamyuts!¡± Mokkania called for her. She undoubtedly could hear him. At the same time he commanded the ants to cease their attack on her. He heard no reply. However, Hamyuts¡¯s attacks stopped. ¡°I want to face you with my full power. Give mom time to escape.¡± No shots came. The silent reply was agreement. Mokkania recalled his fight with Ireia. By leaving his mother behind he risked her. He didn¡¯t want a repeat of that. But, if this went on¡­ ¡°¡­Mom, I¡¯ll let the ants guide you. Go back to my room in the Fifth Labyrinth.¡± She looked at Mokkania with her unseeing eyes. ¡°Mokkania¡­¡± Feeling as if he was being torn apart from the inside, Mokkania lowered his mom. No, he was literally being torn apart. His mother already became something more important than his bowels. ¡°Mom, stay safe.¡± ¡°¡­Mokkania. If you can¡¯t win, it¡¯s fine to surrender. Forget about me. Live on. Please. Don¡¯t die before your mom.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He gently let go of her. Holding her aching shoulder, she used her cane to start walking. Mokkania clenched his fist so hard it started bleeding. If only he were stronger he wouldn¡¯t expose his mother to danger. This man, who used to abhor his own power, lamented his powerlessness for the first time. Hamyuts had seen this all with her Sensory Threads. She realized that she could take a detour towards the place Renas was heading to. Mokkania was slow. If she were to use all of her strength, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to catch up to Renas. Now then, I wonder what I should do. Should I just defeat him or should I first kill Renas? ¡°Which one¡¯s better¡­?¡± At that moment, she noticed a pool of petroleum approaching her. She knew it was the man called Winkeny. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Hamyuts asked. ¡°Hamyuts. If you wish for a battle, you shouldn¡¯t kill Renas. If Mokkania loses his reason to fight, the battle will end.¡± Hamyuts smiled. ¡°Thanks for the advice. I like you.¡± Winkeny left without saying anything. Mokkania¡¯s mom should have been far enough by now. Hamyuts¡¯s thirst for blood came from further still, changing the air around them. Thinking about it, Hamyuts was the one who probably wanted this situation more than anyone. She was a woman who wished to fight with strong people and people who had a chance of killing her. She might have been waiting for the day she could battle Mokkania from long ago. ¡°In the end everything goes as you wanted, Hamyuts.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right¡¯, was what he felt as if she answered. ¡°I won¡¯t allow everything to go as you please.¡± Mokkania activated his Magic Right. At the same time, he could hear the sounds of the seventh shot rebounding on the walls. ¡°Ugh!¡± Mokkania repelled the gravel bullet using his own arm. He counted it as the fourteenth shot. Mokkania only had the leeway to block that much. Since they hit the walls many times, the shots truly lost some of their killing power. He could protect against them. At the very least, a single shot wouldn¡¯t become a fatal wound. The fifteenth shot approached. Mokkania created a large number of ants in midair to block it. The gravel bullet scattered the ants about, but they were able to slightly change its trajectory. Mokkania now understood the timing for avoiding it. The sixteenth shot hit the floor at Mokkania¡¯s feet. It flew backwards in vain. He didn¡¯t take any evasive action. ¡°Did you miss, Hamyuts?!¡± Mokkania shouted. ¡°I missed!¡± Although she followed the trajectory aimed by her Sensory Threads, Hamyuts cried in surprise. When was the last time she ever missed? The walls, ceiling, and air that were all teeming with ants subtly distorted the trajectories. If she tries focusing on aim, the bullets will lose power and won¡¯t be able to be rapid-fired. Should I get closer? Thought Hamyuts. But it was hard walking around in the Labyrinth now filled with a pool of ants¡¯ corpses. The ants attacked Hamyuts from the front, from the rear, from left and right. She then realized Mokkania¡¯s aim. His goal wasn¡¯t to let her be devoured. He wanted to bury her alive in ant corpses. The mass of ants filling the Labyrinth was already close to that of a castle. Even Hamyuts didn¡¯t know what would happen if she got hit by that kind of mass. Mokkania fully invoked his Magic Right. The quantity created by him was enough for the ants he produced to be crushed by their own mass. It was no longer an attack. It was a huge disaster aiming to destroy the Labyrinth. ¡°Drown to death, Hamyuts!!!¡± At the exact same time, Hamyuts loaded a bullet into her sling and rotated it. She wasn¡¯t aiming for Mokkania. She shot the walls and ceiling. Simultaneously she ordered Shlamuffen¡¯s attack. She changed aim from the ants to the wall. Mokkania and Hamyuts both destroyed the Labyrinth at the same time. The ants¡¯ mass, the stone-slinging, and Shlamuffen¡¯s slashes running amok, all made the walls of the Labyrinth collapse. Renas was walking in the Labyrinth. Tracing the walls with her right hand and leaving the tip of her cane to the ants crawling on the ground, she kept walking. A little while ago they passed a location that wasn¡¯t inside the Labyrinth. She didn¡¯t check the surroundings, but it was probably an Archive. Judging from what Mokkania said, it was probably the place called the Fifth Archive. Her cane touched a step. Putting her hand to the floor, Renas climbed the stairs as if crawling. Considering the location, she thought those were the stairs they passed earlier. Why was she here? Why did she have to enter this Labyrinth that allowed no intruders? Winkeny said it was to protect her. But was that really true? Her shoulder hit by the bullet ached. She couldn¡¯t think of this as the safest place. The vibrations and sounds coming from behind were probably from the fight between Mokkania and Hamyuts. Is Mokkania safe? She was worried and wanted him to come back. Perhaps he would return if she could see. ¡°¡­Mokkania.¡± Renas muttered. What is my child hiding from me? No, it¡¯s also Winkeny-san and the person who turned out to be really our enemy, Locolo-san. And Feekiee, the person who presented himself as an Armed Librarian. What are they hiding from me? She didn¡¯t inquire about this. If Mokkania hid things from her, she believed that they were things that must be hidden. He will definitely tell her when the time comes. If Mokkania hid it from her, she will not probe into it. However, if Mokkania is doing bad things¡­ Renas¡¯s heart ached and quivered thinking about that. Even though she believed him to be a good boy. I want to believe in Mokkania, Renas thought. No, I have to believe in him. After all, in her memories there was nothing other than Mokkania. Then, the ground shook. Volume 3, 6: Destination of the Virtuous One – Part 2 Volume 3, Chapter 6: Destination of the Virtuous One ¨C Part?2 The floor and walls have collapsed. The central part of the Fourth Labyrinth collapsed in a radius of 200 meters. A huge cavity opened up inside the complex maze. Below it was a swamp made of ant corpses. Rubble could be seen poking around here and there in it. Mokkania¡¯s created ants were almost wiped out by Shlamuffen¡¯s attack and the Labyrinth¡¯s collapse. However, the clash of the duo who were the world¡¯s strongest didn¡¯t end. At the center of the cavity, Hamyuts was standing atop a mountain of rubble. At the cavity¡¯s beginning point, Mokkania was standing on the edge of a crumbling corridor. For the first time since they started fighting, they could see each other. ¡°¡­.Ufufufu.¡± Hamyuts laughed. They both looked at each other. Both of them had injuries in spots that would kill any normal person. Mokkania¡¯s entire body was dyed in blood after getting hit by gravel bullets. Caught up in the collapse, Hamyuts wasn¡¯t able to keep the device on her left hand. Shlamuffen was mounted on it but flew around somewhere during the collapse. Mokkania released his ants. Hamyuts started rotating the sling held in her right hand. This next round will be the last ¨C thus Mokkania felt. No matter who of them wins, it will be settled with this next attack. Mokkania lost his greatest shield, which was the Labyrinth itself. Hamyuts could now hit him with a direct attack instead of rebounded shots. He will not be able to defend against a full-powered attack. And as for Hamyuts, she no longer had Shlamuffen on her hand. She had no way to prevent Mokkania¡¯s attack. ¡°¡­¡± Mokkania gasped. Hamyuts was aiming for an opening when he would attack next. The moment he produces his ants, he won¡¯t be able to evade. If they were to attack simultaneously, he will lose. Mokkania will lag behind for just one moment. He had to find something. Something that would divert Hamyuts¡¯s attention, even if for a second. Will something so convenient appear? If so, it would be a miracle. Mokkania wished for it. Stop Hamyuts¡¯s attack. Mom is waiting for me. My mom, who replied ¡°welcome back¡± to my ¡°I¡¯m home¡±, is waiting for me. I just need another miracle like the one that let me reunite with her. Just one more miracle. The shaking subsided. However, small vibrations could be felt with one¡¯s feet. Renas endured her urge to return to Mokkania¡¯s side. What could she do? She couldn¡¯t fight. She could only go back as Mokkania told her to. Renas thought to herself ¨C that boy changed. Though, it is natural he would change, seeing as he was twenty years removed from the Mokkania in my memories. But she suddenly thought¡­ Is that boy really my Mokkania? ¡°¡­!¡± Renas shook her head. She was deeply ashamed at herself for thinking such a thing. Mokkania certainly changed. He became a stronger and scarier person. But he was also lonely and pampered, so nothing really changed. Besides, Mokkania¡¯s feelings for her were transmitted through his words, actions and skin. He could be no-one other than Mokkania. ¡°¡­¡± Then why did she feel uncomfortable? What was the hollowness in her heart? She felt there was some gap between her and Mokkania that couldn¡¯t be filled. There¡¯s no way that¡­ a single flash of insight was born inside Renas¡¯s mind. Then, her cane hit something with a clank. ¡°¡­What?¡± She moved the cane towards the stairs. Even raising the cane up to her waist, the obstacle was still there. She timidly touched it with her hand and felt a cold metal texture. ¡°¡­A wall?¡± Was there such a thing before? No, more importantly, she couldn¡¯t move forward like that. ¡°¡­Mokkania. What am I supposed to do?¡± The two people¡¯s standoff lasted not even ten seconds. The sling¡¯s trajectory changed. Since Hamyuts was convinced he wouldn¡¯t attack, she shot at Mokkania without waiting for any counter. Suddenly, the silence was broken by a single intruder. Both of their gazes were directed there. ¡°Oops!¡± Mokkania heard Hamyuts¡¯s cry. Something came rushing, sweeping away rubble and ant corpses. Both Mokkania and Hamyuts looked at it at the same time. Mokkania felt it was the return of a miracle. What appeared was a single Guardian Beast. It wasn¡¯t fully killed by his ants. The Guardian Beast that appeared was the one that, based on its large body and appearance, was known as Elephant Soldier. Shaking the Labyrinth with its violent footsteps, Elephant Soldier rushed at Hamyuts. Hamyuts¡¯s sling crushed its head. It was a natural action to take. Even Hamyuts would be killed if hit by that large body. But it was enough. It gave Mokkania time to invoke his Magic Right. A large amount of ants was created inside the cavity. They poured down on Hamyuts. At the same time Mokkania turned his body to avoid the sling attack. However, the simultaneous attack he thought would occur didn¡¯t. Hamyuts¡¯s body sank in the sea of ants. ¡°Did I¡­ win?¡± He was suddenly covered in cold sweat. His feet couldn¡¯t move. Sitting on the floor, Mokkania exhaled. He didn¡¯t even have enough power left to raise a cry of victory. ¡°¡­I won.¡± Mokkania weakly muttered. The tension that felt like it would stop his heart melted down, even made him smile, and Mokkania sank down to the floor. Renas put the cane at her feet. Then, she used both hands to explore the wall. There were no gaps in the metal barrier. There were no hinges on the edges. When she tried banging on it she heard a dull noise. It was a pretty thick wall. ¡°¡­We¡¯re blocked, but why¡­¡± Renas muttered while checking the wall. She got on her knees and checked the floor. There might be something there. She felt ants with the tips of her hands. ¡°What am I supposed to do¡­¡± She explored further still. Her hand then touched something. At that moment, a scene that she shouldn¡¯t be able to see was opened in front of her. Memories flowed into her head like surging waves. Renas thought ¨C what I touched was a Book. But why was there a Book there? And whose Book was it? If he were to think calmly, he should have confirmed Hamyuts¡¯s death. However, Mokkania no longer had the energy to do even that. Winkeny will take care of Hamyuts¡¯s death and Haiza¡¯s Book one way or the other. It had nothing to do with him. He rose up and started walking towards his mother. He felt strange. Even though he got his hands on everything he lost, he felt a tinge of loneliness. Mokkania¡¯s mom should have returned to his room. If he¡¯ll go back there, she will be waiting for him. That room was no longer a replica of that joyous time period. It would now become that time period itself. It would become a room that would reply ¡°welcome back¡± to his ¡°I¡¯m home¡±. Mokkania dragged along his aching body. Just a bit more, just a bit more, he muttered. He passed through the Fifth Sealed Archive and walked to route 51. On the way, he found something unfamiliar. Part of the Labyrinth was blocked by a copper-colored barrier. ¡°What¡¯s that¡­¡± He has heard about it. The Labyrinth could be closed by the Acting Director or anyone receiving the authority from her. He thought it was a rumor, though. ¡°What about mom?¡± His happy feeling was suddenly blown away by anxiety. Encouraging his aching body, he rushed through the part of route 51 that hasn¡¯t been sealed. Mokkania found yet another barrier. Route 51 was also blocked. Also, his mom was in front of the wall. Her cane was thrown aside and she was lying on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mom?¡± He rushed to her and helped her sit up. She was acting strange. She seemed stunned. Also, she flinched away from Mokkania¡¯s touch. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s me¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Mokkania¡­¡± His mother raised her pale face towards him. Did something happen? Mokkania looked at her and then surveyed the surroundings. Then, he found it. It was a herd of small ants, different from his carnivorous ones. They were the working ants that should have taken the Book away and were now in front of the wall. ¡°Why are they still here¡­¡± Then, he also noticed the item lying on his mother¡¯s lap. It was the Book fragment that was carried away because he couldn¡¯t allow his mother to see it. ¡°¡­W¡­hy¡­¡± Mokkania muttered. Why is this still here? All the people who might have uncovered the secret ¨C the Armed Librarians, Locolo and Hamyuts have been eliminated. Why was the most crucial item still here? ¡°You call me your mom?¡± Still pale, his mother questioned him. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she your mother?¡± She pointed to the Book on her lap. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your mother¡¯s Book? It¡¯s not mine.¡± Even though he came so far, this¡­ ¡°Hey, who am I supposed to be?¡± Mokkania¡¯s body lost all power. His knees buckled and he fell to the floor. His mother¡¯s hands clung to him, shaking him violently. ¡°Who am I, Mokkania? Where am I, who are you, who am I, Mokkania!!!¡± Mokkania fought so he could regain the days he lost. He sided with his enemies, killed his allies, and kept fighting while throwing everything away. And now, what he sought to obtain was going to slip away from him: Mokkania¡¯s fictional relationship that he built up and the far-past days that should have returned. All were gone in the blink of an eye. ¡°¡­This can¡¯t, be.¡± Mokkania looked up above. However, those were long-past days that became a Book and were included in the Library. No matter how strongly he would wish for it, no matter what he would offer as sacrifice, and even if a miracle occurred¡­ Days gone by will not return. Whatever happens, they will not return. ¡°Why, why is this¡­¡± He asked, and received no answer. Mokkania stared above at empty space while Renas cast down her eyes and cried. A little while before that¡­ It was in the sea of ant corpses after Mokkania left the scene. Hamyuts Meseta¡¯s corpse was supposed to be buried inside, but suddenly, Shlamuffen started laughing loudly. Ants that crawled around were killed all at once, and rubble burst away. And then Hamyuts appeared from within the sea of corpses. She smiled, her face covered with blood and remains. The conclusion hadn¡¯t been reached yet. One minute earlier than that, Hamyuts confronted Mokkania. Just when she was going to shoot the gravel bullet and stop any counterattack¡­ Her attention was suddenly obstructed by an intruder. She looked away from Mokkania at Elephant Soldier. Hamyuts realized her fatal mistake at that moment. She missed her greatest chance of attacking Mokkania. ¡°Oops!¡± She didn¡¯t even need to confirm it by sight. The swarm of ants started covering her head. Now, it would be a mutual kill if she could shoot Mokkania. But Hamyuts did not choose to do that. She swung around two gravel bullets in her sling. She hit Elephant Soldier with one of them. Ants came showering down on her. Amid that, Hamyuts shot again. Using rotational power, she lifted Elephant Soldier from the side. Its body floated, and then started falling. Hamyuts ran. Just before Elephant Soldier fell, she slipped under its giant body. She could hear the bones in her body creaking. Crushed by Elephant Soldier, Hamyuts sunk her own body down the sea of ants. Running away was part of Hamyuts¡¯s tactics for certain victory. She once again applied that principle here. That was also Mokkania¡¯s mistake. He had prepared Hamyuts¡¯s last refuge ¨C the sea of ants ¨C by himself. Hamyuts¡¯s shot used Elephant Soldier¡¯s bulk in order to take refuge. ¡°¡­¡± She was suffocating. The ants were eating Elephant Soldier¡¯s body to arrive to Hamyuts. At this rate, she would be killed in a minute. Inside the sea of ants, Hamyuts extended her uninjured right hand. It didn¡¯t hold the sling anymore. Prior to her sinking down, she removed it with her mouth and threw it away. She had never done something like throwing her weapon away in the midst of battle before. Around her were ant corpses and the weight of Elephant Soldier¡¯s bulk. Even moving a finger wasn¡¯t easy. Hamyuts desperately extended her right hand. She breathed in pain. Her whole body creaked. Thirty seconds have passed. Elephant Soldier¡¯s body was being devoured overhead. At that time, her fingertips touched the thing buried within the rubble. The second shot that hit Elephant Soldier was also a strategic move for her counterattack. Directly below the place she blew it to, the Ever-Laughing Magic Blade Shlamuffen was buried. Shlamuffen bit into Hamyuts¡¯s fingers. The sea of ants burst apart with loud laughter. Hamyuts crawled out of it. ¡°¡­gh¡­a¡­ha¡­¡± Climbing on top of the rubble protruding from the sea, she threw up vomit and blood. Upon finishing that, she laid down her limp body on top of the rubble. ¡°This isn¡¯t, over, Mokkania. Our fight to the death will, keep going.¡± Hamyuts rested there for a while, and then rose up. Her eyes looked more disarrayed than usual. She already wouldn¡¯t make any distinction between friend and foe. She would probably attack even unrelated persons without hesitating. ¡°Mokkania. Who am I?¡± Renas asked. No, should she even be called Renas? But because no one knew her real name any longer, there was no choice but calling her Renas even now. There were no longer any mother and child there. They were merely a reckless traitor and an empty doll who didn¡¯t know her own name. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want to speak. Even now, Mokkania wanted to keep clinging to his mother¡¯s illusion. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything but speak of it all. His mother¡¯s death, the Indulging God Cult¡¯s plan, his battle and wish. Without sparing any detail, Mokkania told her of the foolish, foolish plan. He thought back on Winkeny¡¯s words. She probably hated him now. He wanted to die. He couldn¡¯t bear the agony of being hated by the person he wanted to be loved by the most. ¡°So that¡¯s how it went¡­¡± Saying only this, Renas went silent. Mokkania couldn¡¯t even guess her feelings. How much has she suffered from the pain of having found out she wasn¡¯t herself and the pain of having so much blood shed for her sake? Mokkania had to face her properly. Everything was his fault. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mom.¡± Mokkania apologized. However, it was meaningless. Hearing his reply, Renas started laughing. Clenching her fist, she hit Mokkania¡¯s head. Just as Mokkania¡¯s real mother did long ago. ¡°Don¡¯t keep secrets from your mother.¡± Renas smiled a little, but then spoke with a crying face. ¡°¡­But I¡¯m not even your mother.¡± Volume 3, 6: Destination of the Virtuous One – Part 3 Volume 3, Chapter 6: Destination of the Virtuous One ¨C Part?3 Hamyuts picked up her sling. Holding Shlamuffen in her mouth, she stood up. She looked up the path Mokkania used to leave and leaped ahead ¨C but didn¡¯t jump high enough. Hamyuts fell down and hit the floor. The wounds in her thinking process were deep. Yet she didn¡¯t stop. She rose and jumped again. She gripped the ceiling using her right arm and both legs to climb up. She understood her opponents¡¯ location using her Sensory Threads. I¡¯ll punch out Mokkania¡¯s skull with one blow. That would probably satisfy him. ¡°Wait for me, Mokkania. I¡¯m coming.¡± Hamyuts started walking, blood dripping from her entire body. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡± Mokkania asked. ¡°What is there to hate about you?¡± Renas stroked Mokkania¡¯s body. ¡°How horrible, you¡¯re so tattered. You fought for my sake and became like this, and yet you say I hate you?¡± Renas started smiling. But Mokkania thought to himself ¨C did I really fight for her sake? No. If he truly was acting for her, he would have told her the truth without betraying the Armed Librarians. Since he didn¡¯t, it was for his own sake. It was to retrieve his lost days, for his own desire. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, mom.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t do it for you, mom. In the end everything is for me. I fought for my own selfishness.¡± Renas gently extended her hand to Mokkania¡¯s cheek that was wet from blood and tears and stroked it. ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t mind. You love me, don¡¯t you? If you do, it¡¯s fine.¡± Renas kept smiling while shedding tears. ¡°But, Mokkania. What do you think we should do? I can¡¯t be anyone other than Renas Fleur. Even now when I know it¡¯s a lie, I have nothing else.¡± ¡°¡­Mom.¡± Renas leaned on Mokkania. ¡°Say it, Mokkania. Call me your mother. I have nothing else.¡± Winkeny once said that if Renas knew the truth, she would come to hate Mokkania. His prediction was wrong. The despair she was thrown into was far deeper than either Mokkania or Winkeny imagined. Even if she knew it was a lie, her despair was deep to the extent she could do nothing else but cling to him. While walking and holding Shlamuffen in her mouth, Hamyuts ordered it to attack. The invisible blade cut through the nearby wall. It wasn¡¯t an attack ¨C but a declaration of war. It was a single blow letting Mokkania know the battle wasn¡¯t over. Thinking calmly about it, she was at a disadvantage. This wasn¡¯t her usual tactic of a surprise attack. But right now, she was anything but calm. She trembled in joy thinking about their struggle to kill each other which will now resume. Mokkania felt a vibration while holding Renas¡¯s body. ¡°So you¡¯re alive¡­ Hamyuts.¡± Rather than fear, he somehow felt relieved. For some reason, he felt relief at finding out his superior ¨C the one he could never cooperate with, the one he grew to hate, the one he battled to death with ¨C was still alive. Hamyuts came to kill him. She would probably also kill Renas who was in his arms. He will die along with his mother. Thinking about it, this was the exact conclusion he hoped for. ¡°¡­¡± Mokkania suddenly recalled the past. Why did he want to flee from the present and return to that day? His father who abused his mother, the old friend who bullied him, the fight against Guinbex¡­ And finally, his escape to the past. Right. Mokkania both hated and feared the fact that the strong could trample upon the weak at their mercy. It was an important thing his mother taught him. He felt his mother¡¯s body within his arms. She was cold and trembling. ¡°What¡­¡± What a stupid thing I¡¯ve been doing. Once again I only did as I pleased. I was going to repeat my mistakes. I shouldn¡¯t have thought about having us both die. ¡°Mom.¡± Mokkania said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± And he strongly embraced her. Hamyuts stopped in her tracks. She felt with her Sensory Threads that Mokkania rose up and started heading in her direction. He wasn¡¯t producing ants from his body. Hamyuts¡¯s excitement completely chilled down at seeing Mokkania walking defenselessly. She could see that he longer had any intention of fighting. ¡°What.¡± Hamyuts sighed. Mokkania approached the spot where he became visible. ¡°Are we already done?¡± Mokkania nodded. ¡°I see.¡± Hamyuts replied in a terribly pained voice. The conversation was over with that. For a while, the two merely locked gazes. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you want to die along with her?¡± Hamyuts said. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, but I¡¯ll allow you to choose how I do that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Return to that room and die with her. I don¡¯t mind granting you that much. Since you¡¯re not going to fight anymore, I don¡¯t mind allowing you your desires.¡± Mokkania shook his head. ¡°No, I will die here.¡± ¡°¡­Is that your wish?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± Hamyuts said. There was no reply. ¡°Please, Hamyuts. Let her live.¡± Hamyuts instinctively sighed. ¡°What a foolish man. You can¡¯t even die together with the person you love?¡± Mokkania cast down his gaze. ¡°If you wish so, go ahead. You can do that. You want that, right, Mokkania?¡± Mokkania answered her words without hesitating. ¡°I can¡¯t do such a thing. I can¡¯t just kill people as I please.¡± ¡°A fool to the very end.¡± Hamyuts sighed. Then, Mokkania created his ants. ¡°I was attempting a foolish thing. I¡¯m really glad I was able to give it up.¡± The ants climbed on Mokkania¡¯s body. And they started gnawing at him. ¡°Hamyuts. Don¡¯t let her die. She is a person who should not be killed.¡± ¡°¡­Are those your final words?¡± Mokkania¡¯s body was blanketed by ants. ¡°That, and tell everyone I¡¯m sorry.¡± Leaving behind his final words, he collapsed. After a moment, the ants disappeared. Not even a droplet of blood was left behind. If he was just a bit more evil, he would have died together with Renas inside their happy times. Mokkania wanted that but was unable to fulfill it ¨C it couldn¡¯t be helped, because he was virtuous after all. It was the foolish death of the person who couldn¡¯t kill a single woman even though he possessed the power of the world¡¯s strongest. ¡°Mokkania. You shouldn¡¯t have become an Armed Librarian.¡± Hamyuts left these words and went away. ¡°A telegram from the Director!¡± Mirepoc cried. ¡°It¡¯s our win. Open the seal and all barriers at once. Hamyuts¡± Mattalast went to open the barrier. And he made a small sigh. ¡°So you lived through again, Hammy.¡± He muttered. Having sent the telegram, Hamyuts sat down on the floor. She was bleeding too much. Her pain, that was numbed by excitement, now returned to her. She leaned on the wall and breathed. She could sense the actions Mattalast took outside the Labyrinth. At that moment, she noticed that Winkeny came into the room and transformed into petroleum. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still here?¡± Hamyuts called to him. ¡°¡­Before I die, I have one question for you.¡± Winkeny said, still in the form of petroleum. ¡°How was Mokkania?¡± ¡°He looked happy.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The pool of petroleum shook. While he was in that form, she couldn¡¯t guess how he felt. ¡°Is that all you came to ask me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Winkeny tried leaving the telegraph room. He would probably be killed by a Guardian Beast or some Armed Librarian. He had no way to survive. ¡°Hey, I also have something to ask you.¡± ¡°What?¡± The petroleum stopped. ¡°Why did you prepare a real impostor? Couldn¡¯t you think of a better idea even with such a dangerous method?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°For example, you could have caused Renas to join the Cult and let her persuade him to betray us.¡± Winkeny stayed silent. It was impossible to know what he was thinking about. ¡°¡­I wonder why. Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t know.¡± That might be because¡­ Hamyuts thought. ¡°It¡¯s just that, when I brought Renas to visit Mokkania¡¯s room¡­ when he saw her, he looked so happy¡­¡± Winkeny couldn¡¯t continue talking there. After a while of silence, he kept talking with some difficulty. ¡°I felt very happy. Perhaps it¡¯s because of that.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Hamyuts took a matchstick from next to the heater. ¡°I lived so I could manipulate Mokkania. In a sense, I was living for Mokkania.¡± Hamyuts rubbed the match, and threw it when she saw it lit up. ¡°I might have simply wanted to make Mokkania happy.¡± Winkeny was ignited by the match. Without leaving any ashes behind, he turned into smoke and disappeared. ¡°Well then.¡± Hamyuts rose up and left the telegraph room. She found Renas standing still in the Labyrinth. There was no longer any one to protect her. Hamyuts walked closer. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the Acting Director, Hamyuts. I will ask you to promptly accompany me as it is very dangerous around here.¡± ¡°Hamyuts-san¡­ so you were a woman.¡± Renas quietly muttered. Hamyuts judged from her facial expression that she might burst in tears if told careless words. She couldn¡¯t guess Renas¡¯s feelings. How will she, who lost Mokkania and had no-one else to rely on, keep living from now? Letting her die with Mokkania would be bad, but letting her live would also be. ¡°¡­¡± It would possibly be an act of kindness to let her die here. ¡°Why are you silent? Let us go outside.¡± Her hand that was about to reach a gravel bullet stopped. Hamyuts smiled bitterly at her foolish thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± She reached out for Renas. ¡°Do you need a hand?¡± Renas shook her head to the side. Searching on the floor, she picked up her cane. ¡°No. I¡¯ll walk alone.¡± She rose up, squeezing the cane with her thin fingers. She then started walking. There was a Book fragment in Renas¡¯s breast pocket. It was the Book of the real Renas Fleur that Mokkania tried keeping away from her. Renas probed her pocket and touched that Book once more. Engraved inside were the Renas and young Mokkania of days past. It was a sunny day in a road lined with poplar trees. Mokkania was in a good mood, and Renas was a bit tired. ¡°Wait!¡± She pulled at Mokkania¡¯s hand. The boy was surprised and looked at his mother¡¯s face. ¡°Look here.¡± She pointed at the ground. There was a line of small ants there. ¡°You mustn¡¯t step on them.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Mokkania nodded, and then used his small legs to leap over the line of ants. ¡°Hey, Mokkania. When you¡¯re grown up, remember what I¡¯ve told you.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Never oppress those weaker than yourself. Make a promise with me.¡± The young Mokkania didn¡¯t really understand what his mother was saying. Yet Renas continued. Even if he couldn¡¯t understand her now, she believed that he would recall this day when he was older. ¡°The small and the weak are all the same. These ants, you, and me, are all the same.¡± Renas turned around and gazed down at the line of ants. ¡°Because we¡¯re alive, we¡¯re all the same. Never forget this.¡± At that time she was already sick. It was a short while before the real Renas had died. The fake Renas was thinking as she walked through the Labyrinth. Mokkania protected these words until the very end. ¡®Never oppress those who are weaker than yourself¡¯. Perhaps I was happy¡­ after all, despite being an empty doll, I was able to obtain a son who thought of his mother. Volume 3, Fragment: Napping in the Hospital Room Volume 3, Fragment: Napping in the Hospital?Room ¡°Whatever you say, the Director¡¯s also a Librarian. Even though she fought so hard, so didn¡¯t destroy even a single Book. But just in case, we should re-examine everything.¡± Minth said to Mirepoc who was walking next to him. The two of them were on their way back after checking the damage to the Archives and Labyrinths. They were walking together in the collapsed Fourth Labyrinth. ¡°Right¡­¡± Mirepoc¡¯s voice was glum. ¡°With this our job¡¯s done. There are still some worrying matters, though.¡± It is true that they were able to fight off the Indulging God Cult. However, the damage they received wasn¡¯t small. Due to the collapse, all routes from 22 to 45 became inaccessible. Although the Labyrinth was able to repair itself, it will take several years until it returns to normal. The Labyrinth will be eventually restored. However, their two comrades will never return. They will never be able to fight alongside Mokkania and Feekiee again. Both of them were valuable combat assets, and they were both important comrades. Although Mokkania betrayed them, he was still important to them nonetheless. The man called Winkeny was born so he could defeat Mokkania. In short, it meant that their side lost from the very beginning. Once again I wasn¡¯t able to do anything, Mirepoc thought. ¡°Minth-san, why do you think the Cult wanted Haiza¡¯s Book?¡± ¡°I dunno. We¡¯re investigating it right now.¡± ¡°I never knew him, what kind of a person was he?¡± ¡°I never met him either. It was about ten years ago.¡± I see, Mirepoc thought. Although he was Mirepoc¡¯s senior, his career only started about three years ago. He wasn¡¯t a veteran at all. ¡°Did he belong to the Indulging God Cult?¡± ¡°¡­If it was so, we would have known before putting him in the Archive. Since she found no important information inside, the Director decided to shelve him.¡± ¡°But they aimed for his Book¡­¡± ¡°I have no idea about that, but perhaps there was something important written inside.¡± It will need to be investigated from hereafter. How closer were they getting to the Cult¡¯s truth? ¡°What kind of a job did this Haiza have?¡± ¡°Same as me. He was a second-grade Armed Librarian and not really strong.¡± ¡°More specifically, what did he do?¡± Minth smiled as if telling her ¡®look for yourself if you want to know¡¯. ¡°Probably the regular stuff ¨C shelving Books and managing the mines. Also¡­ what was it? I can¡¯t remember the name¡­¡± Minth started thinking. ¡°Ah right. He investigated the Book-seller called Lascall Othello.¡± Mirepoc stopped in her tracks. ¡°Lascall Othello?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mirepoc?¡± It was a name that rose during Mirepoc¡¯s reasoning once before. A name that she gave up on investigating once she was unable to find any clues or relevance to matters on hand. It was unbelievable that she would hear it again. ¡°Lascall Othello¡­¡± Mirepoc had a premonition ¨C that name could become a turning point in the long battle. At Bantorra Library¡¯s downtown hospital, Hamyuts was breathing as she slept. She was in a room where one could see the sea dyed by the setting sun from the window. Even her robust body needed some time to recover. Even compared to the various generations of Acting Directors, she bore grievous wounds many times. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Hamyuts opened her eyes. At the same time the door to the room opened and Mattalast peeked inside. ¡°Were you sleeping?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Hamyuts rubbed her eyes as she said that. ¡°I had a good dream, Mattalast.¡± ¡°Was it about Mokkania?¡± Hamyuts nodded. Mattalast knew about it ¨C her good dreams were mostly the same. She would dream of someone she had fought before killing her. She often dreamed about the bombs, Cigal, or Enlike killing her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to find Shlamuffen and my sling was also lost somewhere. I was at my wits¡¯ end.¡± She said while smiling. How many times had she dreamed about Mokkania killing her so far? Hamyuts turned around in bed. Her laughter suddenly became a worried voice. ¡°Hey, Matt. I¡¯m really worried. I defeated the one who is the world¡¯s strongest in the Labyrinth while fighting him there.¡± ¡°You did.¡± ¡°Will I be even able to meet others like him from now on? I feel like there aren¡¯t any other people in this world that can kill me.¡± Hamyuts spoke anxiously. It was a tone Mattalast didn¡¯t hear in a long time. He smiled as if thinking it was cute. ¡°One will definitely come. There are a lot of men. You will be able to meet a splendid one.¡± While raising her body, Hamyuts looked at Mattalast¡¯s face. ¡°Like you?¡± Mattalast shrugged. ¡°Stop.¡± Hamyuts giggled. ¡°I just came to see you today. The Library¡¯s hectic, so I have to return soon.¡± ¡°Yeah, do that. I¡¯ll feel bad if you have a mountain of work to do when I return.¡± Despite her saying this, Mattalast stayed there for a while and watched the sea from the window. They didn¡¯t talk. Before long, he started speaking again. ¡°Hey, Hammy.¡± Hamyuts didn¡¯t reply. ¡°You¡¯re strange. You desire a battle more than anyone else, but never initiate that battle yourself. You are always, always patiently waiting for someone to kill you.¡± No reply. ¡°It¡¯s as if¡­¡± Hamyuts seemed to already fall asleep again. Mattalast smiled wryly. Without continuing his words, he left the hospital room. ¡°As if¡­ what?¡± Listening to the sound of the door being closed, Hamyuts quietly muttered. Volume 3 Afterword Volume 3 Afterword Hello everyone. This is Yamagata Ishio. I thus deliver ¡°Tatakau Shisho to Kuroari no Meikyuu¡± to you. It came out fast, and we¡¯re now at the third installment of the ¡°Tatakau Shisho¡± series. Since I¡¯ll keep going, let me be in your care. Allow me to tell you a somewhat useless story. I think it was about a year ago. I was heading back home from the night shift of my part-time job at around 1:00 AM. That starry night was cold enough to make my hands shiver despite wearing gloves. At times like these, I have to be grateful for the convenience of vending machines ¨C or rather that of civilization. Immediately after getting off the train, while thinking about stuff like ¡°should I get coffee or green tea? No no, at times like these corn pottage or oden and such warm up your body more¡±, 120 yen were inserted from my wallet into the vending machine. At that instant, my eyes were caught on one item. ¡°Sweet red-bean soup¡± It really is a great invention. When it arrived here it was said to be an evil product, but now it was simply an item in the vending machine¡¯s lineup. The only problem was the word written underneath it. ¡°Co~ld¡± What a good joke ¨C thinking this, I pressed the button. Of course, I acted like this because I thought the inscription was wrong. When I took the sweet red-bean soup that fell out, I muttered to myself, ¡°How come it¡¯s actually cold?¡± When I arrived back home, I dumped the can¡¯s contents into a pot, boiled it and then drank it. It wasn¡¯t really good. During this year¡¯s summer, when I passed by that vending machine, I found out that sweet red-bean soup was still there. Normally thinking its notation should have changed to ¡°wa~rm¡±, but unfortunately nothing like that happened, and the sweet red-bean soup was still enshrined above ¡°co~ld¡±. I see. That is the idea of drinking cold sweet red-bean soup in the summer. What a new sensation. I bought it without hesitation. It was horrible. Yesterday, when I saw that vending machine once more, the sweet red-bean soup was gone. Just what happened to it? Was it the owner¡¯s carelessness? Was there some other deep reason? Perhaps something bad was involved? What am I, after spending 240 yen for that incomprehensible taste two times already, supposed to do? But with this, I was able to tell a story in the afterword. Besides, I can¡¯t deny the possibility of me using this experience as an idea for a novel one day. So it was a good thing. It was good¡­ probably. Telling this to myself, I left the vending machine. This time I was also able to complete the book due to the help of various people. There¡¯s Maeshima Shigeki-sama who drew the beautiful illustrations, the editor who gave me advice, everyone in the editorial department backing me up, and my family who have supported me my whole life; I use this opportunity to thank you all. Let us meet again in my next work. Thank you very much. Yamagata Ishio Volume 4, Prologue: Corpse on a Rainy Night Volume 4, Prologue: Corpse on a Rainy?Night ¡°The newspapers are going to make a fuss over this.¡± A man said. He seemed to be around fifty years old. He had a firm, barrel-like body. ¡°Well, it is astounding. Even I find this hard to believe.¡± A voice answered him. It belonged to a man about half the age of the other one. They both wore grey hats of the same type. The hat of the middle-aged man was fittingly worn out, and the hat of the young man was brand-new. They were the kind of hats worn by the sheriffs of the Ismo Republic. The two men were sheriffs working in Fulbeck City, Ismo Republic. The middle-aged man was Moodly. The young man was Kalon. It wasn¡¯t yet night-time. Since they were standing in a street corner while it was drizzling and had no umbrellas, droplets of water trickled down the brim of their hats. ¡°It¡¯s quite horrible.¡± Moodly said. His eyes were unmoving from the corpse at his feet. It was a woman. How long had she been left in the rain? Her soft silken slip-dress was as wet as if it had fallen into a river. Her flowing blood mixed with rainwater, dyeing the surroundings in a thin red. The corpse had no head. ¡°It¡¯s my first time¡­ seeing a headless body. It¡¯s just like some suspense movie.¡± Kalon said. He saw the severed head at the edge of his vision. It was lying about three meters away. He stared at the face which became deathly pale. ¡°If this were a movie, we would be the leading actors, right?¡± Kalon cracked a joke with a twisted voice. ¡°Stupid, we would obviously have only minor roles.¡± Moodly retorted, his voice calm. They both knew that corpse. They have seen her face countless of times. Sometimes she was an Armed Librarian. Sometimes she was an ancient queen. Sometimes she was a detective. Sometimes she was a thoughtless cheating wife. They have seen her displayed on the white screen among the hustle and bustle of the cinema countless of times. Her name was Parney Parlmanta. There were no people who didn¡¯t know her name in the movie capital of Fulbeck. ¡°Come here.¡± Said Moodly. ¡°Take a look at that wound.¡± The two crouched down and looked into it. ¡°Do you see?¡± ¡°What am I supposed to see?¡± Moodly pointed at the cut surface. ¡°Both flesh and bones were sliced off in a straight line.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°The neck has some pretty hard bones. Even if someone tries to decapitate a person, they would have to use a saw or some heavy blade. In both cases, there would be some unevenness in the lines of the wound.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Whoever killed her wasn¡¯t a normal person. It was someone who can use Magic.¡± ¡°¡­So, does that mean some big organization is on the move?¡± ¡°Either some big-shots of the underworld or some national organization.¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ an Armed Librarian?¡± The two locked gazes. Either way, it was not at a level they could handle. They had no training in Magic; they were normal people. ¡°Let us preserve the scene and leave it for Central Security.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± The two took sheets out of their government-sanctioned hopper car and covered the corpse. One for the body and one for the head. When they finished preserving the site, Kalon went back to contact the authorities. Moodly stayed behind. The middle-aged man stepped into the building¡¯s shadow and took out a moist cigarette. Both the cigarette and his matchsticks became wet in the rain and were rendered useless. Almost every murder case can be solved by excavating the corresponding Book. If they were able to find Parney¡¯s Book they would probably immediately solve it all. Just as Moodly thought about this, he heard someone¡¯s footsteps coming from behind. ¡°¡­Who is it!¡± Moodly pulled out a pistol. He regretted his decision to stay behind. If the criminal had also remained behind, he would become a target for them. Startled, he went closer for cover. ¡°Are you also looking for Lascall Othello?¡± The person in front of him spoke. It was a man¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± As he turned the gun¡¯s muzzle to the man, Moodly saw him. He had no face; the man wore a mask. That mask had no eyes or mouth. He couldn¡¯t see in front of him¡­ He shouldn¡¯t have been able to see. The faceless man carefully looked at Moodly. Moodly could feel that he was looking at him from beneath the mask. ¡°¡­A sheriff, huh. You arrived faster than I thought.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The faceless man didn¡¯t hold anything. However, Moodly could understand ¨C he was on a different level. Even if he were to fight that man using a tank, it wouldn¡¯t help at all. ¡°Don¡¯t move¡­¡± But he was still a sheriff who served for many years. As such, he couldn¡¯t do anything but try to apprehend the criminal. Moodly kept saying the same words although he knew it was meaningless. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°The sheriffs of this city are excellent. Worthy of praise.¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°O excellent sheriff. Unfortunately, this case will not be solved.¡± Moodly instinctively replied. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because the case was just now solved. The death of this pitiful actress is the end of the incident.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°She went searching in the darkness. She approached matters that mustn¡¯t be touched upon. That pitiful woman received her punishment and lost her life.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°You mustn¡¯t.¡± The faceless man said. ¡°O excellent sheriff. You are tasked with protecting this city. You mustn¡¯t explore the darkness. You should stay in the light.¡± Saying this, the man departed. ¡°Good-bye. I pray for your good health.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± The faceless man turned around. ¡°Who is Lascall Othello?¡± ¡°¡­I will now give you a chance to take back your words.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything. I don¡¯t know anything.¡± As expected, the day after, newspapers were filled with articles about the murder of Parney Parlmanta. However, no matter where Moodly looked, he couldn¡¯t find any information pertaining to the man known as Lascall Othello. Eight years passed since then ¨C enough time for the incident to be forgotten. There was the smell of coffee in the air. Freshly brewed, hot, thin coffee. It helped awaken his body that became heavy with alcohol the previous night. Who¡¯s making it? Mattalast Ballory opened his eyes while thinking this. His daily routine was to boil water as soon as he woke up. Holding his slightly aching head, Mattalast raised his body. Just as he did so, he heard the voice of a woman coming from the kitchen. ¡°Oh, are you awake, Matt?¡± Oh, thought Mattalast. The voice he heard was well-known to him. ¡°Did you stay here, Hammy?¡± Mattalast got off the bed as he scratched his head. He slipped his bare feet into shoes and headed for the kitchen. ¡°Sorry for intruding. Do you remember yesterday?¡± Hamyuts said while tilting the pot of coffee. She tied her long hair in a ponytail so it wouldn¡¯t interrupt with her work and wore an apron she pulled out of somewhere. She didn¡¯t look like the world¡¯s strongest warrior at all. She seemed nothing more than a sloppily-dressed housewife. ¡°Mmm, not really.¡± Mattalast answered. ¡°Didn¡¯t we drink a bit after work yesterday? Your house was closer. Since it was troublesome going back, I stayed overnight.¡± So that¡¯s it, Mattalast thought as he reached the table. Hamyuts placed the steaming mug in front of him. They were in Mattalast¡¯s house at Bantorra Library¡¯s downtown. In this unglamorous apartment made of white bricks, there were a slightly narrow kitchen, a study, a bedroom, a storage room and a living room. It was more or less of the size for one person to live in. Generally speaking, Armed Librarians were highly paid. With someone near the top like Mattalast, he could afford a house ten times bigger, but he had no interest in it. He only thought about how bothersome it would be to clean it up. The preparations for breakfast were mostly done. A pan was steaming on top of the gas stove and bread was heating up in the toaster. On the table was a salad made out of fresh vegetables with only vinegar and salt. Next to it were walnut butter and chocolate sauce. ¡°How much for the eggs?¡± ¡°Four minutes for two eggs.¡± Staring at the clock¡¯s second hand, Hamyuts put three eggs into the pan. It¡¯s been a long time since someone made breakfast for me, Mattalast thought. ¡°Oh?¡± Looking at Hamyuts¡¯s chest, Mattalast raised his voice. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have your usual bunny.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your shirt.¡± Saying this, she laid a spoon and a butter knife in front of him. Now that she mentioned it, the shirt did seem bigger than her usual clothes. ¡°Hammy, wash it and return it to me later.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Then, the toaster made a clank, and the slightly burned bread jumped out vigorously. ¡°The eggs are not done yet, but eat.¡± Saying so, Hamyuts sat in front of Mattalast. It has been two months since Mokkania¡¯s revolt. It was a morning that was more boring than peaceful on Bantorra¡¯s island. ¡°Come to think of it, what about her?¡± Hamyuts started talking while stabbing her spoon in the soft-boiled eggs. ¡°Who do you mean?¡± Several women rose to Mattalast¡¯s mind. ¡°I don¡¯t know her name, but she¡¯s a normal librarian with blonde hair. Isn¡¯t it bad if I¡¯m here?¡± Mattalast answered along with a sigh. ¡°We broke up. A long time ago.¡± ¡°So you can¡¯t last long as usual.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m a liar after all.¡± Mattalast smiled wryly. ¡°So you don¡¯t have anyone right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve hurt enough girls by now.¡± ¡°Stop screwing around.¡± Hamyuts said with a fed-up expression. After that, they haven¡¯t conversed for a while. In that time, Mattalast ate one egg and a toast and finished half his coffee. Hamyuts was carefully eating around the shells stuck to the white of the egg. Then, suddenly, Mattalast spoke in a low voice. ¡°Director.¡± Hamyuts raised her face. He switched from ¡°Hammy¡± to ¡°Director¡±. That was not the name he gave to his old friend who was also his past lover. When he called her like that, their relationship became that of Bantorra Library¡¯s Acting Director and her confidant. ¡°What?¡± Just a slight tinge of tension was mixed in her lazy-sounding voice. ¡°Did you think about Mirepoc?¡± Hamyuts sighed as she placed the egg shells on top of the plate. ¡°You should eat slowly during breakfast.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten about it just because I¡¯m so easygoing.¡± Hamyuts took a sip of coffee. ¡°I told you to think about it overnight.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡± Hamyuts¡¯s relaxed facial expression changed. A cold light gleamed in her eyes and she gave off a ferocious feeling. It was her expression as an Acting Director that was normally seen by other Armed Librarians. The smells of the toast and coffee mixing together gave Mattalast the illusion of a smell drifting along to a carnivorous animal. ¡°Are you still hesitating?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Hamyuts sighed with the coffee cup in her hand. That was also unusual ¨C a predator hesitating. Mattalast lowered his cup on the table and stood up, interrupting the meal. He headed for the terrace and looked outside the window. ¡°You know this, Director. Right now, Mirepoc is essential for us.¡± Mattalast said. The face of that junior Armed Librarian rose to his mind. ¡°She probably hasn¡¯t noticed her importance to us. She doesn¡¯t know about it so she wouldn¡¯t be in a position to direct our strategies.¡± ¡°Right. That girl seems to worry about the fact she isn¡¯t really strong.¡± Hamyuts mumbled. ¡°Really, she should leave those kinds of jobs to us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still young. Her, too.¡± Mirepoc Finedell. She was a novice Armed Librarian who became nineteen this year. Hamyuts pulled her out from being an officer cadet of the Guinbex Imperial Army. She was a far too serious girl with a military temperament. Her ability was that of Thought Sharing. If she knew the name and face of a person, she could freely send her thoughts to them. If the other party was also in possession of a Magic Right, they were also able to send back their thoughts like a telegraph. While that ability had no use in direct combat, it was extremely useful, just as Mattalast had said. She had contributed from behind to scenes to the Dragon Pneumonia incident, the Monster incident, as well as Mokkania¡¯s rebellion. ¡°Director. There¡¯s no way you aren¡¯t aware of how much we need her Thought Sharing ability. We cannot afford to lack Mirepoc in the upcoming battles.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m well aware of that.¡± Mattalast tried to keep talking, but Hamyuts took over the conversation. ¡°I know that ability is precious. And she¡¯s one of the very few who have reached that level. Moreover, if she would acquire a battle strength that could be relied upon she would have no equals in this world.¡± Mattalast nodded. ¡°Yeah. If we were talking about me, either you or Ireia would be able to replace me. We could probably find about two people of my class that could replace you. However, right now we can find no person to replace Mirepoc among the Armed Librarians. We must never lose her.¡± ¡°I know all that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to let Mirepoc die like that. Order me, Director. Allow me to save her.¡± Hamyuts replied, ¡°What you¡¯re saying is true. We can¡¯t afford to lose Mirepoc. But if I have to choose¡­ I already gave up on Mirepoc.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hamyuts spoke in a cold, unwavering tone. ¡°The situation has already progressed to the point of no return. I think it would be fine if we had acted earlier, but it¡¯s too late now.¡± No rebuttal came from Mattalast. ¡°Lascall Othello¡­¡± Hamyuts said as if in condemnation. ¡°Since that girl approached this name, she can only die.¡± Mattalast tired of looking for words of rebuttal. He already knew of the existence known as Lascall Othello. He completely understood the weight of Hamyuts¡¯s words. ¡°I said that Mirepoc is a piece that we shouldn¡¯t lose. But, Mattalast¡­ for me, you are also a piece I don¡¯t want to lose.¡± ¡°¡­You overestimate me, Director.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be humble. I also don¡¯t want to lose Mirepoc. But if you were to fail in this mission¡­¡± The atmosphere of a carnivore once again strengthened. ¡°I will have to kill you. I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°¡­Are you abandoning Mirepoc?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? We¡¯ve talked enough about this. It¡¯s about time to give up.¡± ¡°This wasn¡¯t really a discussion.¡± Mattalast turned to face Hamyuts. ¡°I understand your position and your thoughts, Director. I understand but I¡¯m still asking you.¡± Hamyuts sighed. ¡°Mirepoc¡¯s my subordinate. Although you have brought her to us, I had my eyes on her and I trained her. Protecting her is my duty.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hamyuts scratched her head. ¡°Right, when you get stuck on something, you become completely stubborn. I got it. Go.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Mattalast smiled. ¡°What is Mirepoc going to do?¡± ¡°She¡¯s leaving in three days.¡± ¡°Her destination?¡± ¡°Fulbeck. She¡¯s going to investigate the murder of Parney Parlmanta.¡± Volume 4, 1: Searching for the False Book-Seller – Part 1 Volume 4, Chapter 1: Searching for the False Book-Seller ¨C Part?1 ¡°A vacation?¡± In a certain room at Bantorra Library, Noloty Malche raised her voice. This happened during the day she returned to work after recovering from her injuries gotten during the Mokkania incident. ¡°You¡¯re taking a vacation, Mirepoc-san?¡± ¡°Yes. Is that so surprising?¡± Mirepoc Finedell answered. Why are everyone so surprised, she wondered. One takes a vacation when they have things to do. It¡¯s normal. ¡°It is surprising¡­ because it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­ why?¡± Noloty tilted her head. What a strange girl as always, Mirepoc thought. The two of them were in the Armed Librarian offices. The wide rooms were divided by large screens, and half of them looked like a private room that had an Armed Librarian desk in it. Everyone¡¯s desks were there with the exception of Hamyuts. However, the majority of people dove into the Labyrinth or were out of Bantorra on some mission. Only Mirepoc, Noloty and Minth were in the offices at that time. ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± Mirepoc asked again. Instead of Noloty, it was Minth who answered after hearing their conversation from the side. ¡°It is surprising. It¡¯s because you¡¯re a workaholic who didn¡¯t take any days off in three months.¡± ¡°Yeah. Even at lunch break you always take exactly fifteen minutes, Mirepoc-san.¡± ¡°Really¡­¡± Everyone told her the same. Mirepoc became increasingly sullen at seeing them so surprised. ¡°Anyway, Minth-san. While I¡¯m gone, I¡¯m leaving Noloty¡¯s supervision for you. Is that fine with you, Noloty?¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The two nodded. With this, she finished passing over her work. All that remained was gathering her luggage and leaving Bantorra Library. ¡°So, where are you going, Mirepoc-san? Back to your hometown?¡± Noloty started talking with her. Explaining it would be bothersome, but I should probably just tell her. Mirepoc answered, ¡°Fulbeck. Fulbeck in the Ismo Republic.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to have fun?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mirepoc shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going to search for Lascall Othello.¡± Lascall Othello. Mirepoc first heard that name about a year ago. She heard about him in her hospital bed after the Dragon Pneumonia incident at Toatt Mining Town was over. Lascall Othello was a fairytale character whose story passed quietly between girls around the world. Somewhere around the world, a strange Book-seller goes around selling Books. He gathers those Books with an unknown power, and flies around the world with some mysterious power. He is said to take the Books of girls who died without confessing their feelings and then deliver them to the person of their affection. Ireia told her there was such a rumor. She also said that perhaps it was the person who chose to give the Book of the Ever-Laughing Witch to her lover across time, Colio Tonies. Mirepoc departed Bantorra Library and went for the harbor. The ticket for the flying boat bound for Fulbeck was already in her pocket. ¡°Why are you searching for that Lascall or whatever now?¡± Noloty came to her later and asked. She came to the harbor to see her off. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this investigated some years ago and found out to be just a rumor?¡± ¡°The investigation was called off in the middle. So it¡¯s not yet sure he doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°The man who sold Books to Colio Tonies was just a plain, unrelated Book-seller.¡± ¡°That seems to be the case for now.¡± Mirepoc said in a cold voice. ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Noloty asked. Mirepoc nodded. ¡°Thinking rationally, there¡¯s no way a simple Book-seller would have the Book of the Ever-Laughing Witch. He¡¯s undoubtedly not an ordinary person.¡± ¡°¡­So you think he¡¯s Lascall Othello?¡± Mirepoc nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not all. There¡¯s also the incident with Mokkania. The Indulging God Cult tried taking Haiza¡¯s Book.¡± ¡°And what about it?¡± ¡°Haiza was tasked with the mission of looking for Lascall Othello.¡± ¡°¡­But, he didn¡¯t manage to find him, right?¡± ¡°Right. But perhaps he came close to him.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Noloty titled her head. ¡°In other words, Lascall Othello exists and has some connection to the Indulging God Cult. Lascall Othello had Shiron-san¡¯s Book, and the Indulging God Cult attempted to hide information about him by stealing Haiza¡¯s Book.¡± ¡°Yes, that is my reasoning.¡± Noloty thought for a while as she walked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you overthinking this?¡± Mirepoc instinctively sighed. ¡°Ah, sorry!¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine, Noloty. I¡¯m already used to people telling me that.¡± Mirepoc held the same conversation with Minth, Mattalast, Enlike and the Director. However, no one agreed with her. ¡°Lascall Othello doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Everyone unanimously told her so with a smile. Therefore, Mirepoc took a vacation. Since no-one agreed with her, she will search by herself. ¡°Well, we part here, Noloty.¡± Noloty stopped walking, and Mirepoc got on the flying boat. Ever after they parted, Noloty stood there for a while, tilting her head and thinking. That was ten hours ago. Mirepoc got off the flying boat that brought her from Bantorra to Fulbeck and went into town. ¡°Wow.¡± She exclaimed without thinking. She hastily closed her mouth. Raising a voice of surprise at seeing the city¡¯s streets made her sound like some hillbilly. Visible from the harbors were overwhelming lines of skyscrapers. All these buildings that were the same size as Bantorra Library were crowded together. The amount of cars was incredible as well. Only those who had high-paying jobs like Armed Librarians should have these, and yet they were running all around the city. The getup of people walking around was also different from that of other cities. The men wore good suits of the kind that only someone like Mattalast would wear at Bantorra Library. Women wore all kinds of gorgeous dresses or new designer suits as if competing with each other. Fulbeck was one of the most prosperous cities in the world. It was true not only for their economics and industry, but they were also among the world¡¯s best in art and culture as well. It didn¡¯t seem like Toatt Mining Town ¨C which she went into some time ago ¨C was in the same country at all. They appeared to be a whole century apart. ¡°¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t the time to be amazed. Mirepoc pulled herself together and started walking. While pacing around the streets, she noticed that she looked horribly out of place in her attire. She had a military uniform. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t one of Ismo¡¯s army. Passersby all shot glances at her. She¡¯s shouldn¡¯t be worried about public gaze so much, but it was hard for her to bear such staring directed at her. ¡°Oh dear me!¡± While walking, she suddenly heard a voice from behind. It was a middle-aged woman dressed luxuriously. She had a ridiculous amount of jewelry on her neck and fingers. She looked like someone covered in insects. ¡°Such a lovely attire! Where did you find it?¡± ¡°¡­Lovely?¡± Mirepoc reflexively replied. ¡°Tight clothes are actually quite sexy. This androgynous look really fits you. Where did you find this?¡± The woman talked in an over-familiar manner. Mirepoc wondered if this was the norm here. ¡°¡­This is the uniform of the Guinbex Imperial Army.¡± Mirepoc honestly answered. ¡°Well now, isn¡¯t that amazing! Butler! I have decided, I will wear this for the next party!¡± ¡°Understood, madam.¡± Her butler calmly bowed. ¡°So, where did you get it?¡± ¡°The army supplied it to me once.¡± ¡°I see. Butler! Arrange this immediately!¡± Saying that, the woman walked away while shaking her jewelry around. She seemed to be misunderstanding something, but did not bother to ask again. She seems to be living in a different world, Mirepoc thought. Mirepoc came to this town because Haiza¡¯s Book focused on a certain woman. She was one of the people he met while investigating the rumor of Lascall Othello. Her name was Parney Parlmanta. Her real name seemed to be different, but Mirepoc didn¡¯t know it. She was an actress. A big actress who started a new era in this Cinema City of Fulbeck. She remembered that, eight years ago, the news of her murder shook the entire world. Mirepoc recalled her appearance as documented in Haiza¡¯s Book. The Book¡¯s owner was called Haiza Meeken. He served as an Armed Librarian for a long time, but his abilities weren¡¯t of a high level. Although he was slightly stronger than Mirepoc, he was probably weaker than Minth. Since both she and Minth had support abilities, his overall evaluation could be therefore said to be low. Later on he sold himself to the Guinbex Imperial Army and was punished for it, but this event had nothing to do with it. The issue at hand was his work. - Half a year before getting killed by Hamyuts, he came to Fulbeck. Haiza did so in order to investigate the rumors about Lascall Othello spreading around during that time. Haiza looked at the map in the sheriff¡¯s office. It was the map of the Ismo Republic spread on a full desk. A large amount of red dots were scattered on top of it. ¡°Lascall Othello, huh¡­¡± Haiza mumbled. He was looking for the source of the rumors for more than a year. The map on the desk was the fruits of his labor. The red dots pointed the places of people who knew about the rumor. They were mostly concentrated in the gulf coast of the northern continent. It was close to the central city, Fulbeck. This was undoubtedly the source of the rumor. ¡°Good grief, isn¡¯t this work supposed to be for normal librarians or trainees¡­? Why do I have to take care of this?¡± While smoking a cigarette in a hurry, Haiza threw his legs on top of the desk. At that moment, the door opened and a lone man came inside. He was the trainee Armed Librarian Feekiee. At that time Haiza was his supervisor. ¡°Haiza-san. We seem to have gotten hold of Parney Parlmanta.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± Haiza lowered his legs and then rose up. ¡°Good grief, since when does an actress have more authority than us Armed Librarians?¡± They inquired people who knew Lascall¡¯s name and asked where they have heard it. Then, by asking those who told them of the rumor, they explored its source. Haiza repeated this process again and again. While repeating this work, Haiza made a single hypothesis. Didn¡¯t the rumor¡¯s origin come from Parney Parlmanta? Needless to say, she was a huge actress. She was extremely busy. Haiza requested a meeting with her many times, and today it was finally about to come true. ¡°But even meeting her might not help.¡± Feekiee said while walking behind Haiza. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°She is drunk.¡± Haiza laid his eyes on Parney for the first time inside her mansion. He saw her several times on screen, but seeing her directly like this had a completely different effect. Parney wore a dress revealing her chest and sat listlessly on a sofa. She wasn¡¯t short or tall. She had a slightly curly and dull golden hair. It was short, just as women liked to wear their hair during these days. Her facial features were distinct, her body seemed to be overly thin, and she probably looked more attractive while on the screen. Her lips, as red as blood, etched themselves into Haiza¡¯s eyes. Her slightly discolored makeup, her sleepy-looking eyes, and her drunk, uncertain hand movements were terribly captivating. However, Haiza still felt that he wasn¡¯t expecting this. She would seem beautiful while around ordinary people, but it wasn¡¯t enough for her to be called ¡°The most beautiful woman in history¡± or ¡°A miracle of the Creator Deity¡±. Even Mirepoc thought the same while reading the Book. She wondered if the figure reflected in the cinema screen was that of the same person. ¡°Who are you?¡± Parney said. Although it was midday, she was completely drunk. ¡°Armed Librarian Haiza. For the last years, I¡¯ve been investigating the rumors about Lascall Othello that are widespread around this area.¡± ¡°Armed Librariaan?¡± She laughed noisily. Haiza began to feel discomfort, but kept his expression calm. ¡°My, aren¡¯t you dull-looking.¡± Parney extended her shaking hand and grabbed a cigarette. After some failures she lit the match and then smoked restlessly. ¡°I¡¯ve played¡­ The role of an Armed Librarian¡­ so aren¡¯t I better?¡± Saying so, Parney convulsed with laughter. ¡°Did you watch it? I was in the leading role there. ¡®The Duel at Tanieze Plains¡¯. I¡¯m an Armed Librarian there. I¡¯m fighting the Ever-Laughing Witch one on one, and I drag her out to her execution. You¡¯ve seen it, right?¡± Haiza shook his head. ¡°You diiidn¡¯t?!¡± She threw the still-lit cigarette at Haiza. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you. I don¡¯t know anymore.¡± Sick of it all, Haiza cut to the chase. ¡°Umm, so you must know about the rumors of Lascall Othello spread around here. It¡¯s circulating all around the Ismo Republic with Fulbeck as the center, but we¡¯re unable to find the source.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about that anymore. Go away.¡± ¡°According to our investigation, we believe that you¡¯re the source of the rumors.¡± ¡°What source?¡± Her mood ruined further, Parney became angry. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one spreading the rumors about Lascall Othello?¡± ¡°What¡¯re you saying? Are you stupid?¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t know anything about Lascall?¡± ¡°Really, don¡¯t say stupid things.¡± Parney drank some liquor straight from the bottle. ¡°Hey, since you¡¯re so stupid, I¡¯ll tell you. Lascall actually, does exist.¡± ¡°¡­Where is he?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If you try to find him, you won¡¯t be able to. If you don¡¯t try to find him, you will. That¡¯s the kind of person Lascall Othello is. That¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t able to meet him. I don¡¯t really want to see Lascall. I don¡¯t know him at all. If I think that way, I will be able to meet him. So, I don¡¯t know anything about Lascall.¡± ¡°¡­Why do you want to meet Lascall?¡± ¡°Why are you Armed Librarians looking for him!¡± Parney suddenly started yelling. ¡°You lot refused to show me a Book you claimed to be sealed, so aren¡¯t you the bad ones?! You¡¯re the ones hiding Lascall, aren¡¯t you?! So why did you come and ask me about him? I can¡¯t get it at all. Just what are you doing?!¡± Haiza waited for her to calm down, and then asked her again. ¡°When did you come to know of Lascall?¡± ¡°Long ago.¡± ¡°Where did you find out about him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met him.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve met him?¡± ¡°I did. I also talked to him. I¡¯ve even made a promise that he would take my Book.¡± ¡°¡­Where? When? What kind of a person is he?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve forgotten it all!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Haiza felt like this whole thing was pointless. ¡°It seems I¡¯m going crazy. I have to meet Lascall again, but he wouldn¡¯t come to me. If I die right now, what would happen to my Book? Huh? What would happen to it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If I won¡¯t meet Lascall again, I will become no good at all. Everything will end.¡± It already ended enough, thought Haiza. They finished the conversation at that point and he left. Haiza thought it was a complete waste of time. A man looking like some attendant was waiting outside the room and Haiza struck conversation with him. ¡°Completely useless. Since when is she like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been like this for a while.¡± ¡°Do you know anything about Lascall Othello?¡± The manager shook his head. ¡°She speaks about him once in a while, yet I cannot understand the meaning of it all.¡± Haiza left the room behind him with a tired expression. Volume 4, 1: Searching for the False Book-Seller – Part 2 Volume 4, Chapter 1: Searching for the False Book-Seller ¨C Part?2 Eventually, Haiza simply forgot the story and dismissed it as the nonsense of a drunkard. However, Mirepoc who was reading his Book didn¡¯t share this notion. Parney had clearly stated that she met Lascall Othello. Mirepoc, who never drank didn¡¯t really understand it, but she probably wouldn¡¯t repeat again and again that she met someone if she didn¡¯t actually know him. Eventually, the investigation on Lascall Othello continued without bearing any fruit. Even after Haiza¡¯s death, several Armed Librarians and trainees took over it, but they were no longer investigating seriously. Three years into the investigation and Hamyuts aborted it. However, Mirepoc was thinking ¨C if she were to investigate Parney right now, won¡¯t she find a different result? Also, if Lascall Othello had anything to do with the Indulging God Cult, wouldn¡¯t it mean that Parney knew some tremendous secret? Mirepoc was pacing along the road, hearing the never-ceasing sounds of car engines and horns. A little sick of it all, she walked through Fulbeck¡¯s city center. She found a signboard in front of a stone-made five-story building. She set her foot inside this building that was designated as ¡°Fulbeck Central Security¡±. ¡°An Armed Librarian? Why so suddenly?¡± The answering sheriff made no effort to hide his surprise at her visit. ¡°It¡¯s an unofficial visit.¡± ¡°On what business?¡± ¡°I came here to check documents pertaining to the Parney Parlmanta murder case.¡± ¡°Why only now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is a confidential matter.¡± Mirepoc was brought to the reference room by the confused sheriff. Materials about Parney Parlmanta were buried in one shelf of that room. In addition to the dossier, there were also newspaper clippings and other papers such as articles from gossip magazines stored there. Mirepoc thanked the sheriff and began reading the material. Parney was murdered one year after meeting with Haiza. The shocking killing method of decapitation and the mysterious criminal all drew the attention of the world. The culprit was as of yet uncaught. Even the most important clue, Parney¡¯s Book, had not been stored in Bantorra Library. Although the Armed Librarians have embarked on the search of the Book, it was obviously not yet found. ¡°Are these the only investigation documents?¡± Mirepoc muttered and closed the notebook she was holding. There wasn¡¯t anything important there. She scanned through the newspaper clippings and gossip magazines just in case. Sensational amounts of theories and evidence decorated the pages. There was an amazing amount of articles. And yet, none of them had any credibility. Was the crime made by a fanatical fan? An assassin hired by a movie company? A resentful actress who did not receive any roles? Was she killed by a Book-stealing organization for her Book? Theories of a criminal from the government, theories of a criminal from the Armed Librarians, and even theories of it being punishment from the Gods were floating around. Mirepoc¡¯s head hurt. It was impossible finding the truth in the vast amount of information. Closing the scrap notebook, she returned it to the shelf. ¡°Lies are the best way to conceal the truth, aren¡¯t they¡­¡± She tried recalling who once said these words. At that moment, she heard a knock and a man came inside the room. He was a firm-built man that could already be called old. ¡°I am sheriff Moodly. Is there any way I can help you?¡± The man introduced himself with a small bow. The name Moodly sounded familiar. She often saw it in the investigation material. He was the person at the center of the investigation. ¡°That is generous of you to offer. However, since this is an unofficial visit, I did not request for any help.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± Moodly readily withdrew. Mirepoc was thankful for that. She didn¡¯t want a sheriff that had no combat abilities hanging around. ¡°Why are you checking that incident now?¡± Mirepoc answered, ¡°That incident is not my goal. I am investigating a different case, but I suspect this one to have some connection to it.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Moodly thought for a while. She noticed a tinge of fear in his facial expression. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°No, it is nothing.¡± Moodly shook his head to the side. And then he began grumbling while recalling the old days. ¡°We really don¡¯t know anything about the Parney murder. It¡¯s as if all evidence was gone without a trace. If, at that time, we had an Armed Librarian with us we might have solved it.¡± Mirepoc denied it. ¡°That¡¯s unreasonable. You can¡¯t just leave anything and everything for us Armed Librarians.¡± The job of the Armed Librarians was to protect the peaceful death of people. For that, they protected the mines, the Books, the Library, and fought against those who disturbed the order of the world. No matter how much of a famous actress she was, if it was a mere murder case it wasn¡¯t a job for the Armed Librarians. ¡°More importantly, Parney¡¯s Book is said to be somewhere in this city.¡± ¡°Indeed. There is some information that a Book-stealing organization possesses it, but we couldn¡¯t find any evidence of that.¡± ¡°We have also been trying to look for it, but regrettably we cannot do anything about it.¡± There were countless criminal organizations that were involved in the buying and selling of Books around the world. Since Fulbeck was such a large city, none of the sheriffs could easily lay their hands on them. ¡°It was a horrible incident.¡± The two of them sighed at the same time. Mirepoc left Central Security and started walking around the city again. As she walked she started thinking. Were there really any clues about Lascall Othello in this city? It was possible. On top of Lascall Othello and the Indulging God Cult having a connection with one another, did Parney Parlmanta also have something to do with the Cult? Thinking this far, she smiled wryly at the low possibility. It seemed almost impossible. But while impossible, the probability was not zero. As long as it wasn¡¯t zero, she couldn¡¯t just leave it alone. Mirepoc felt as if she was trying to find a needle in a haystack. The needle was Lascall Othello and the haystack was the vast sea of information. She didn¡¯t know if there was an actual needle inside the haystack. And was the thing inside even a needle? It could also have been a harmless wire. However, if she just leaves it there, it might prick someone one day. She wasn¡¯t able to find it, but she couldn¡¯t stop looking for it. She was looking for a mysterious man in this vast city. It was extremely exhausting. ¡°¡­Good grief.¡± Mirepoc flew from the Library full of energy, but the road ahead seemed more difficult than she anticipated. Thinking about it, her ability was used by transferring her thoughts to other people. That meant it was useless if she was by herself. She was powerless while having no allies. She once again fully realized this. ¡°Oh, I was looking for you.¡± A person came to speak with Mirepoc. It was a woman clothed in a blue evening dress who seemed to be in her thirties. She was quite different from the woman she met before. ¡°Excuse me, but who might you be?¡± Mirepoc gently reached for the gun in her clothes. However, she immediately ceased. No matter how she looked at it, the woman didn¡¯t appear likely to do her any harm. ¡°I¡¯m from Falluin Women¡¯s Department Store. We have been told to assist your work today and come to pick you up, Mirepoc-sama. You talked with that lady earlier, right? We have heard about you from her.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything about this.¡± Mirepoc instantly answered. In the first place, can the owner of a clothing store even help her? ¡°Yes yes. Don¡¯t be concerned about that and follow me.¡± A car already appeared next to them. The woman guided Mirepoc into the car without waiting for her answer. The car parked in front of the department store. Mirepoc was dragged inside. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You¡¯re going to choose clothes. What you¡¯re wearing is also lovely, but when in Fulbeck you have to dress like Fulbeckers do.¡± That didn¡¯t have anything to do with her. ¡°Everyone, Mirepoc Finedell-sama is here as per her reservation.¡± She tried breaking off. However, before she could run away, she was surrounded by the female clerks gushing all around her. Flustered, she was pushed into the dressing room. An hour passed since then. ¡°How is it now?¡± One after the other, the clerks came inside carrying dresses. Mirepoc did as she told, took off her clothes to try new ones, and then took off those as well. How much clothes had she tried on by now? They were all far from Mirepoc¡¯s tastes. ¡°It fits you.¡± The female clerk put a mirror in front of the dress-up doll named Mirepoc. ¡°How is it? How is it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± This time she wore a walking dress. Having gotten used to military uniforms, Mirepoc felt the soft fabric was terribly unreliable. The area around her neck was wide open, and the gathered skirt would probably be easily lifted by any gust of wind. ¡°It¡¯s this year¡¯s latest fashion. You wouldn¡¯t be able to walk around the city without wearing at least something of this level.¡± What does she mean by that, wasn¡¯t I walking around just fine before? But Mirepoc already lacked the energy to make any rebuttal. She never knew changing clothes was so tiring. She truly underestimated the normal women of the world. ¡°How is it? How is it?¡± Frankly, she didn¡¯t care at all. But, if she were to say this, the next clerk would bring her more clothes. Mirepoc was already fed up with this. ¡°This is fine.¡± She said and left the fitting room. ¡°So you¡¯re buying this¡­¡± The face of the clerk was stuck with a smile as she said this. Mirepoc wore a thick gun belt on top of the white dress. She put her rapier on the left side and on her right side a gun and a spare magazine. She fastened the boorish emblem of an Armed Librarian on her chest in place of a pendant. ¡°Umm, it would be more elegant if you wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± The clerk tried stopping her. ¡°I know.¡± In place of the sandals prepared for her, she wore thick, sturdy boots. Then, she looked at her appearance in the mirror once again. No matter how she looked it all seemed wrong. She never thought a dress and a gun belt would be so unfitting for each other. ¡°¡­Are you about to walk the city like this?¡± ¡°Clothes are good enough as long as I¡¯m not cold.¡± Mirepoc answered, half desperate. ¡°By the way, how much is this?¡± ¡°We have already received payment.¡± The clerk said. Mirepoc was surprised. This is just like some man buying a gift for his mistress. Who told them to take me here in the first place? ¡°Excuse me, but why did you bring me here?¡± ¡°We have been told that if we were to find a military uniform-wearing woman walking around the city, we need to bring her here and find her a decent-looking outfit. Since you were walking around in that military uniform you were far too conspicuous.¡± ¡°And who told you that?¡± ¡°I did.¡± A man¡¯s voice came from behind. Mirepoc turned around, startled. ¡°Mattalast-san!¡± Mattalast approached. He then closely looked at Mirepoc¡¯s getup. ¡°You look weird.¡± Mirepoc once again confirmed the strength of her patience. She placed her fingers between her eyebrows and took two deep breaths. He did something kind for her. There was no point in being angry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The two of them walked out of the department store and down the road. Mattalast walked several paces ahead and Mirepoc tried keeping up with him. ¡°Mattalast-san, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also on vacation.¡± ¡°To pursue Lascall Othello?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m on vacation.¡± Mirepoc thought it was a lie. Mattalast lowered the trombone case from his back. This was the case of his rifle known as the Tenor. That gun wasn¡¯t used even in the Monster incident or during Mokkania¡¯s revolt. Having to use it meant Mattalast was serious. He had the habit of behaving as if he wasn¡¯t going to cooperate. He was a person whose thoughts couldn¡¯t be understood. ¡°Where are we headed?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a place I want to show you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± No matter what she thought, he was a most reassuring ally. Mirepoc boarded the tram together with Mattalast. The tram ran through Fulbeck in a web-like pattern. The complex twisting railway tracks slipped through the gaps of cars and pedestrians. A single woman was sitting in the very back. She was perhaps in her twenties. She had rust-like red hair and greenish-blue eyes. Although it was already warm, she wore a men¡¯s black frock-coat. Below it were a tight red dress and black leather shoes. That black and red attire should have stood out, yet inconspicuously blended into the scenery. This was because of the dark atmosphere surrounding her and her natural ability to erase her presence. The woman pretended to be looking at the scenery outside her window. Wondering if her disarrayed breathing and throbbing heart could be heard, the woman noticed she was nervous. Although her line of sight was outside the window, her attention was directed towards the seats in front of her. Mattalast Ballory and Mirepoc Finedell were seating there. The woman¡¯s name was Alme Norton. Alme was thoroughly analyzing the two people in front of her. If they were to have a fight with her she would have no chance of victory. When push comes to shove, she would have to make her escape through the window. However, they didn¡¯t act like they noticed her at all. They probably only boarded the same train by mere coincidence. She thought that they would suspect her since she instinctively stared at them, but it seemed she had no reason to worry. Due to Mirepoc Finedell wearing a strange attire, most passengers were looking at them. It seemed that Alme¡¯s peek fell into the same category in their minds. ¡°¡­¡± She could faintly hear sounds of conversation from ahead. Alme invoked her Magic Right. She emitted invisible and intangible threads from her body. Several threads stretched forward, attaching themselves to the two people¡¯s bodies. Her ability was named Sensory Threads. Alme possessed the same ability as that of the Indulging God Cult¡¯s mortal enemy, Hamyuts Meseta. Their conversation was transmitted through the threads. ¡°¡­Thinking about it, have you seen Parney Parlmanta¡¯s movies?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± ¡°Have you ever been to a movie?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mattalast shrugged. ¡°How harsh. From now on is the era of cinema instead of the opera or stage. I think of movies as the art of the new age.¡± ¡°I have no interest in art in the first place.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± What a boring conversation, Alme thought. ¡°Do you know anything about the cinema?¡± ¡°Somewhat.¡± ¡°And about Parney Parlmanta?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen her enough to get sick of it.¡± ¡°So what do you think about her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really like her. ¡®The Duel at Tanieze Plains¡¯ was good, but it was probably because of Louise¡¯s dazzling performance as Shiron.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking about that.¡± ¡°Louise¡¯s acting was really good. Seeing how she devoted herself to evil with all of her heart was part of her charm. Well, after knowing the real Shiron I have some mixed feelings, though.¡± ¡°Like I said, I wasn¡¯t asking about that.¡± Boring indeed. Alme retracted her Sensory Threads. But, as could be inferred from their conversation, they probably came looking for Parney Parlmanta¡¯s Book. So they could pursue Lascall. Alme ridiculed them in her mind. These bastards are looking for Lascall, huh. Thinking this, she got off the tram. The two people didn¡¯t even look at her as she passed next to them. Volume 4, 1: Searching for the False Book-Seller – Part 3 Volume 4, Chapter 1: Searching for the False Book-Seller ¨C Part?3 The tram carrying Mirepoc and Mattalast gently advanced through the city. As the sun started sinking and the sunset could be seen clearly outside the window. After a while, the rain reached the station close to its final one. Mattalast got off and Mirepoc followed him. ¡°¡­Where to?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough.¡± Mattalast said. It truly was soon enough. He entered the pub next to the station. When he opened the door, Mirepoc heard music that made her want to frown. The place was a standing pub where one couldn¡¯t seat while drinking. At the center was a stage five or six people could perform on. A plump beauty was singing loudly in the center. She was accompanied by a saxophone, a piano, a bass and a mandolin. What¡¯s going on here, Mirepoc was about to ask. But at that moment, a man approached Mattalast. ¡°Mattalast. So you¡¯re still alive.¡± Mirepoc put herself on guard. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ve failed to die.¡± As Mattalast answered, the man struck his back while laughing. ¡°This bastard hasn¡¯t shown himself for who knows how long. We thought he died so we started a memorial service for him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too soon. Wait another five years.¡± The two smiled at each other. Mattalast reached a table at the back, and Mirepoc followed him. ¡°Give me some bourbon. And lime juice for the kid.¡± Saying this, Mattalast lowered the trombone case from his shoulder. Mirepoc instinctively leaned over. Mattalast opened the lid¡­ and a trombone was inside. ¡°¡­¡± Mirepoc stared at the case¡¯s contents for a while. A trombone was inside the trombone case. That was actually to be expected. ¡°Are you going to play it?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± Mattalast quickly assembled the trombone and got up the stage at the center. ¡°Mattalast, can you play ¡®Oh nostalgic Lumanta¡¯?¡± The singing lady spoke to him. ¡°Leave it to me. I haven¡¯t lost my skill.¡± He started with the trombone¡¯s quiet prelude. The bass and piano joined together with the mandolin and the woman started singing. Mirepoc stared at their performance. After completing one song, Mattalast got off the stage. ¡°Mattalast-san, what does that mean?¡± ¡°People who love music gather here. This pub¡¯s gimmick is that customers can freely perform, so skilled people come here to have fun every day.¡± ¡°I see. So why did you come here?¡± ¡°I told you. I¡¯m on vacation.¡± Mirepoc silently pulled out her purse and left small change on the table. ¡°We haven¡¯t gotten our order yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you my lime juice, so drink it.¡± Mirepoc pushed aside the crowd of customers as she headed for the exit. ¡°Wait, Mirepoc.¡± She turned around. Mattalast¡¯s expression became that of when in the midst of battle. ¡°So you can call me if anything happens, keep our thoughts linked together at all times.¡± Mirepoc slightly smiled and invoked her Magic Right. ¡®Understood.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s good.¡¯ Mattalast waved his hand. ¡®And another thing. You should try inquiring the man called Kalon Kay.¡± ¡®Who is he?¡¯ ¡®A sheriff. He lives in house number 23 of the 5th Avenue. Apartment number 5. He is familiar with Lascall Othello.¡¯ ¡®Why does he know about Lascall?¡¯ ¡®You¡¯ll understand if you meet him.¡¯ Since they became suddenly silent, the people around were confused. ¡®I¡¯ll call you if anything happens. Until then, please take it easy.¡¯ ¡°Understood.¡± Mattalast spoke aloud. During that time, Alme was behind the pub Mattalast and Mirepoc were in. She extended her Sensory Threads into the pub and touched them both. Alme felt Mirepoc leaving the place. ¡°Why did Mirepoc come here¡­¡± She mumbled. She hesitated on which of them to monitor, but reached a decision in less than a second. Alme began tailing Mirepoc. The true value of the Sensory Threads was in tailing a person. When it comes to keeping track of someone, even a person of Mattalast¡¯s caliber couldn¡¯t best her. She was confident that the only person she couldn¡¯t tail was the one who possessed the same ability, Hamyuts. The apartment Mirepoc reached was terribly old and cramped. ¡°Mattalast?¡± The sheriff called Kalon Kay was puzzled at Mirepoc¡¯s words. He was a dull man dressed in a wrinkled shirt and pants with worn-out knees. ¡°Yes. I came here because he told me to. Do you know him?¡± ¡°Yeah, he came here yesterday.¡± Saying so, Kalon guided Mirepoc inside the room. ¡°So you came here to ask about Lascall Othello, right?¡± ¡°Yes. But first, shall I introduce myself?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s no real need for that, but I¡¯m Kalon Kay. I¡¯m a novice sheriff. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Armed Librarian Mirepoc Finedell. I came here to investigate Lascall Othello.¡± She could tell by his atmosphere ¨C that man had nothing to do with the Indulging God Cult. She could see him acting surprised when an Armed Librarian came to visit him, but could feel no bloodlust, hostility or caution. The two talked at the same time. ¡°About Lascall, how-¡± ¡°About Lascall, why-¡± Mirepoc said, ¡°Please go first.¡± ¡°Umm¡­ To tell you the truth, I was in charge of the Parney Parlmanta case.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Parney was looking for that Lascall, so I thought there was some connection between them.¡± Kalon pointed at a bookshelf. Items such as ancient documents, picture books and fairy tales were tightly gathered there. ¡°It was interesting to gradually examine all of them. It seems like I became obsessed with it.¡± Mirepoc admired his considerable lineup. It looked somewhat like the library of a literary researcher. Since he was doing it as a hobby, it was laudable. Kalon then inquired her. ¡°Do you know about Lascall Othello?¡± ¡°Yes. He is a mysterious Book-seller who conveys girls¡¯ Books to their loved ones. That¡¯s the kind of story I¡¯ve heard.¡± Mirepoc answered. Kalon pulled off several books from the shelf. ¡°It¡¯s commonly like that. However, when researching further, it seemed like that rumor wasn¡¯t made up recently.¡± He opened an old picture book. ¡°According to my investigation, the legend of Lascall Othello existed at least five hundred years ago.¡± He showed Mirepoc the picture book with its old-fashioned design and decorative print. ¡°For example, this was written around three hundred years ago. This is a collection of fairy tales passed down during the generations, but Lascall Othello makes an appearance here.¡± Mirepoc started flipping through the picture book. ¡°In a certain kingdom, there were a bad king and a kind-hearted prince. The prince was pained by the king¡¯s doings¡­ Let¡¯s skip a little¡­ This story is about how, after a lot has happened, the king reforms when he saw the prince¡¯s Book. The Magician who gave the king that Book was known as Lascall Othello.¡± ¡°I see.¡± She found the illustration of a witch who looked like an old woman holding a cane with a three-cornered hat propped up on it. That person, who talked with a man who seemed like a king, was probably Lascall Othello. ¡°The rumors of Lascall carrying around the Books of maidens in love is a bit different.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no mention of any maidens in love in the old tradition. There¡¯s also another story. This time it¡¯s a hero who sets out on a journey in order to defeat a monster, and is bestowed with a Book in which the way of defeating that monster was written inside.¡± Mirepoc peeked inside the book. This time, Lascall was in form of a small boy. She read it. A scene where the monster-slaying hero speaks with Lascall caught her attention. ¡°Great Magician Lascall. Please lend me your powers.¡± ¡°O Hero, that is impossible. If this world is but a story, I will be the one to read it.¡± That sentence left a strange impression on her. ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°There are other various stories. They come in different forms, but their common point is that they all feature Book-carrying Magicians.¡± Mirepoc thought for a while. ¡°A while ago, Lascall Othello became a rumor in this city.¡± ¡°Originally, only a select few have known of it, but now it¡¯s an old legend. I wonder why that is. I think that someone spread the rumor around, but¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know who spread it around?¡± ¡°No.¡± Kalon smiled. Well, since he¡¯s investigated something that even us Armed Librarians don¡¯t know, it¡¯s causing us to lose face. ¡°There¡¯s also a slightly different story.¡± He brought yet another picture book. ¡°In a certain Books mine, there was a bad person who sold those Books for gold. And there was a certain Magician who ended picking up Books from the mine with his Magic. That Magician was Lascall Othello.¡± Mirepoc looked at the book. This time, Lascall was an aristocratic-looking young man. ¡°A strange tale. It is impossible for any kind of Magician to dig out Books.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a fairy tale.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little absurd even for a fairytale. A magician that can perform the technique of the Past God¡­¡± Mirepoc said. ¡°There still more¡­ huh? Where is it?¡± Kalon started looking for some book. Mirepoc interrupting him by keeping talking. ¡°So, do you believe that Lascall Othello is real?¡± ¡°If we¡¯re talking about whether he¡¯s real¡­ I¡¯d say he isn¡¯t.¡± It was an unexpected answer. Since he was zealously researching Lascall, Mirepoc was sure that he¡¯d answer her that he believes him to be real. ¡°So what do you think about Lascall?¡± Kalon began thinking. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ all a coincidence.¡± It was an interesting answer. ¡°There was probably some person that, by sheer chance, had his Book read by his loved one. Only by chance.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°While the first time had been a coincidence, perhaps the person this happened to asked themselves ¡®Did someone bring this Book to me?¡¯, and thus the rumor of the Book-carrying Magician was born. The rumor became a legend and finally stood up on its own. I think that explains Lascall Othello.¡± Mirepoc was impressed. It was a truly reasonable and easy-to understand idea. ¡°And what about Parney Parlmanta¡¯s case?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also irrelevant. It¡¯s probably just that during that time the rumors of Lascall Othello were spreading around.¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you very much.¡± Finally, Mirepoc asked a final question, ¡°If Lascall Othello was real, what sort of existence would he be?¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t say anything. But, if he were to exist, he would probably be above human understanding. Yes, he would be someone close to God.¡± Kalon said in a joking tone. Neither he nor Mirepoc thought that something like that could ever exist. Mirepoc left Kalon¡¯s apartment. She found out a lot more than she had expected. He knew even more than what the Armed Librarians investigated before. He might be the most knowledgeable person on Lascall Othello in present time. ¡°Haiza wasn¡¯t doing his job properly.¡± Mirepoc murmured. But still, what about Lascall? The things she heard from Kalon didn¡¯t have anything to do with the Indulging God Cult. And neither with Parney Parlmanta. Thinking about it, she was the one who thought Lascall existed. She might have been worked up for nothing. Although it was a bit late, she now reconsidered it. ¡®Mirepoc.¡¯ At that time, she received a thought from Mattalast. ¡®Did you find out anything?¡¯ ¡®No, nothing at all.¡¯ ¡®What are you going to do now?¡¯ ¡®Since I took a long vacation, I thought about settling down for a while.¡¯ ¡®¡­Is that so.¡¯ Mattalast¡¯s thought felt a bit uncomfortable. ¡®To tell you the truth, Mirepoc¡­ I¡¯m somewhat angry.¡¯ ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t mind you taking a vacation. You can take a vacation if you want to rest. But that¡¯s not what you want, right?¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®The problem isn¡¯t you taking a vacation and then doing as you please. Acting on some vague idea is just asking for trouble. Regardless of that idea being correct or not.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not necessarily telling you to stop. You can spend your vacation however you¡¯d like to. But I¡¯ll just let you know that I¡¯m angry.¡¯ Leaving behind these words, Mattalast cut off his thoughts. Mirepoc stopped in place without thinking. It was her first time being scolded in this fashion. During that time, Alme followed Mirepoc. She was talking to someone in her thoughts, but the Sensory Threads couldn¡¯t transmit that back. Alme still went after Mirepoc even as she started walking again after a short while. She made sure Mirepoc entered her hotel, and then stopped her monitoring. She retracted her Sensory Threads. As soon as she did, she was suddenly flooded by fatigue. Alme stood quietly in an alley about three hundred meters away from Mirepoc¡¯s hotel. ¡°I didn¡¯t find out anything.¡± Muttering so, Alme left the spot. Although she was using the same ability as Hamyuts, she couldn¡¯t use it to the same extent. If she was Hamyuts, Alme would monitor Mirepoc from several kilometers away, but it was strictly impossible for her. The longest her Sensory Threads could be stretched was 500 meters. And she could pull out only less than ten at a time. She couldn¡¯t cover the entire city in her Sensory Threads like Hamyuts could. Sensory Threads weren¡¯t the strongest ability ¨C it was Hamyuts herself who was the strongest. Alme¡¯s existence was paradoxically a proof of that. ¡°¡­But anyway, what are those guys doing?¡± Alme muttered. She thought they came to this city in order to pursue Lascall Othello, but Mirepoc was looking in the wrong places and Mattalast was just having fun. They didn¡¯t seem aligned at all. That said, the fact they were fooling around was convenient for her. She could set out on finding Parney¡¯s Book. Staying wary of her surroundings, Alme went into a back alley. Deviating just a single road from the city¡¯s center, the atmosphere became radically different. The dim light of the gas lamps illuminated the figures of sleeping vagrants and drunkards here and there on the street. Sporadically passing in front of them were tired manual laborers. This road, where all the rejects of the main street were gathered, was the second face of Fullbeck. Alme found a dirty tenement in one of the city¡¯s corners. She didn¡¯t enter through the front door. She kicked at the collapsing wall and ran up to the roof. After hanging a single Sensory Thread down from the roof she peeped inside. ¡°¡­Is it here?¡± Beneath Alme¡¯s feet was a single room. Several men and women were conversing with one another inside that cluttered room. ¡°You¡¯ve made the wrong decision.¡± She could hear the voice of a person. She only used one Sensory Threads, so hearing voices was the best she could do. Listening to the different voices, Alme counted the number of people in the room. Just like Alme, they were False Men who belonged to the Indulging God Cult. They were gossiping among themselves. Everyone around will hear you talking with so loud a voice, Alme thought. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Mattalast isn¡¯t the only one in the city. Even Mirepoc Finedell came here. I could only imagine we¡¯ve been found out.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no way they found us.¡± ¡°But since they¡¯re here it cannot be helped!¡± While listening to their conversation, Alme kept counting their numbers. Until now she heard the voices of four people. ¡°Well, wait. Let¡¯s think about what we¡¯re going to do now.¡± She didn¡¯t remember hearing this voice. This was the fifth person then. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking, what are we going to do?¡± ¡°The guys at the top are at fault. Why did they have to try killing that Hamyuts Meseta? If Cigal and Ganbanzel hadn¡¯t done anything we could have lived in peace.¡± This was the sixth person. ¡°Are you criticizing the True Men?!¡± ¡°¡­Even if they defeated Hamyuts Meseta we¡¯d still have Ireia, Mokkania, Mattalast and Bonbo, all of them monsters. We can¡¯t beat them in the first place.¡± ¡°¡­Anyways, what are we going to do?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll call some warriors from the Main Branch and fight them. We¡¯ve got no other choice.¡± Hearing that, Alme retracted her Sensory Thread. Six people were inside the room. All of them were normal people without any combat capabilities. Knowing this was enough for her. Alme leapt from the roof to the window. She nimbly slipped into the room through the narrow window. ¡°If you¡¯re asking for warriors, I¡¯m already here.¡± The False Men were surprised by her sudden appearance. After a moment of confusion, they gave cries of joy. ¡°¡­Ooh!¡± The body of the woman who just came running to embrace her collapsed on the floor. Alme held in her hand a rusty red sword. Its blade was covered in blood. After piercing her stomach, the red blade severed the hand of the woman trying to cling to Alme and blew it away. The sword, its blade not very keen, made a dull impact sound. The woman¡¯s wrist was sent flying and hit the wall. ¡°¡­W¡­hy¡­¡± She exterminated all of them in less than twenty seconds. Alme¡¯s blade danced in the cramped room. The sword, made more to crush than to kill, broke through meat and bones. Far from a splendid slaughter play, it was a terribly realistic and gloom scene. After five of them became lumps of meat, Alme stopped her sword. ¡°Who, are you¡­¡± The remaining man asked. Alme replied, ¡°Alme Norton.¡± Hearing that name, the man¡¯s pale face paled even further. Interesting, thought Alme. Is this the face of a person who understands they won¡¯t be saved? ¡°The traitor¡­ Alme¡­¡± ¡°Exactly. So you know well about me, huh.¡± ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t tell without asking?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°To search for Lascall Othello.¡± ¡°W¡­hy?¡± Alme didn¡¯t answer. The man then spoke as if relying on her. ¡°Save me. I¡¯ll quit the Cult. It¡¯s fine if I won¡¯t go the Heaven. I¡¯ll live normally, so please save me¡­¡± She pierced the man¡¯s chest with her sword. ¡°Can¡¯t do. You¡¯ve insulted Cigal-sama.¡± The dull blade broke his ribs. The broken bones pierced his lungs. And, swinging the sword in a large motion, she knocked off the man¡¯s collarbone. He had been dissected into two as if she was chopping logs. Alme overlooked the several corpses strewn on the floor. ¡°Well then¡­ who of you insulted Cigal-sama earlier?¡± She swung down the sword on one of the corpses. ¡°Was it you?¡± She cut another corpse. ¡°Or perhaps you?¡± She crushed a woman¡¯s corpse. ¡°Probably not you.¡± For several dozens of minutes afterwards, Alme kept tormenting the dead bodies. A skyscraper overlooked Fullbeck City. The figures of two people were on the top. They didn¡¯t even notice the far-away ground. One of the two started talking. ¡°Well now, seems like the stage is in good order. What do you think, Lascall?¡± The other man ¨C Lascall Othello ¨C answered. ¡°Alme and Mirepoc. The two of them are girls as splendid as gems. Their possibility to reach my true identity is not necessarily zero.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Overseer of Paradise. You seem to feel the same way, sir.¡± The man ¨C the Overseer of Paradise ¨C nodded. Incoming wind blew up the two men¡¯s hair. ¡°Well then, will you begin your move, Lascall?¡± ¡°It seems premature. I will remain a spectator for a while.¡± Saying so, Lascall turned his heels. He walked towards the entrance to the roof. ¡°And what about you, sir?¡± ¡°I will also spectate for a while. Seeing how Mattalast is going to act should be fine.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Lascall¡¯s figure gradually disappeared as he was walking. ¡°Those who pursue you will die. Mattalast should understand this.¡± Volume 4, 2: Rusty Frivolous Woman – Part 1 Volume 4, Chapter 2: Rusty Frivolous Woman ¨C Part?1 Lascall Othello. Everyone in the Indulging God Cult, including Alme, knew that name. So who was Lascall Othello? Almost everyone in the Cult did not know. Was Lascall a man or a woman? Was it their name or their title? What did they do, or were they doing anything at all? Were they an individual or several people? Did they exist or not? Everyone knew and didn¡¯t know. That was Lascall Othello. When she was a member of the Indulging God Cult, Alme asked her allies about Lascall. There was the man named Winkeny. He was a warrior, but didn¡¯t have any battle power. He was an odd man who shaved his head with a razor every day. ¡°Lascall Othello?¡± ¡°Yeah. Know about him?¡± Winkeny crossed his arms and thought for a while. ¡°I heard that name when I got into the Cult. I remember the Overseer of Paradise telling me to give my best efforts so I would be recognized by Lascall Othello.¡± There was the man named Locolo. He had a considerable fighting ability, but his thoughts were shallow. He was a man often sneered upon by his peers. ¡°Lascall Othello, huh? I know about him.¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Someone told me that Lascall Othello protects the Indulging God Cult.¡± ¡°How does he protect it?¡± ¡°As for that, I have no clue.¡± She tried asking the man called Boramot. He was the servant of Ganbanzel, the True Man who raised a monster. He once also served as Alme and Winkeny¡¯s instructor. ¡°I don¡¯t really know about him. And I have no reason to answer you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Ganbanzel-sama said so. Everyone who chases after Lascall Othello dies.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask that either. If I¡¯ll become involved in that I will probably not live.¡± Everyone knew, but no-one knew. That was Lascall Othello. Was he the Cult¡¯s ally? If he was, why did nobody know of his identity? Did he actually exist in the first place? Alme didn¡¯t understand anything. But, one thing she did know. He was undoubtedly her enemy. That was because Cigal Crukessa was killed by Lascall. Alme walked through a back alley. It wasn¡¯t raining, but she could see muddy puddles of water here and there. It was overflowing sewage leaking to the surface. With each step, more water soaked into her shoes. Alme left the False Men from the Indulging God Cult she killed earlier as they were. Let alone hiding the murder, she didn¡¯t even throw away the bodies. She of course knew it would turn into quite the fuss after a while. Alme suddenly stopped walking. ¡°¡­¡± She looked up above. She could faintly hear the sounds of a violin. She took notice of a light coming from an apartment on a building¡¯s second floor. She kicked the ground and leaped. By kicking the wall, she jumped yet again. Smashing the apartment¡¯s window with a kick, she broke inside. ¡°Wh, wh¡­¡± Inside the apartment, a man was holding a violin. The cheap-looking apartment didn¡¯t seem like it belonged to some artist with a name. He was probably a street performer or part of an orchestra. The man rolled off his chair at the sudden situation. Alme pulled out her sword before the man could yell. She didn¡¯t even wipe the blood off of it after having just killed some people. It was covered in hair, skin and pieces of meat. Having seen the sword, the man¡¯s face became frozen. ¡°M-my money is at the bottom cupboard¡­¡± He pointed towards his cupboard. He probably thought Alme was a robber. Without even looking at the cupboard, she pointed her sword at the man. ¡°Play.¡± ¡°W-wh¡­¡± ¡°Play.¡± ¡°¡­Play?¡± The violin player picked up his bowstring, shaking. He re-sat on his chair and inquired Alme. ¡°What do I¡­?¡± ¡°Play whatever you like.¡± Saying so, she brought the sword closer to the man. ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll play ¡®The Wharf¡¯.¡± The violinist began playing the theme song of an old silent movie. Alme quietly listened to it. The man caught glimpses of Alme¡¯s face as he continued playing. Around the time he finished the song¡¯s climax for the first time, Alme moved. The man couldn¡¯t even react. Her sword swept sideways and cut through the bones of his neck. ¡°A rotten tone that was.¡± Alme said while looking down the man¡¯s body as it sprayed water like a fountain. This murder had no meaning. She only killed because she wanted to. The Indulging God Cult was said to be an abhorrent, evil cult. Even in it, the number of people who senselessly killed people like Alme was small. Certainly they would kill countless of people for their goals; but there were almost none that would make killing people itself their goal. The exceptions were Alme and once also Enlike. ¡°I¡¯ll show you how it¡¯s done.¡± Telling so to the man¡¯s corpse, Alme picked up the violin and bowstring. The hand that held the sword earlier used completely different, elegant hand movements as the bowstring touched the violin. ¡°¡­¡¯The Wharf¡¯.¡± The tone of the violin was now clearly more beautiful than that of its previous owner. Her technique was probably above that of the murdered man. However, there was still something different in the music itself. The tone was repulsive and sad to the extent it didn¡¯t seem like it was the same melody. If there was an audience there, they would undoubtedly shiver. ¡°¡­¡± Tears came to Alme¡¯s eyes. She once played this music for Cigal. It was one of the few songs he liked. ¡°Your music is as beautiful as it is evil.¡± The Cigal of days past thus praised Alme¡¯s violin playing. The instant the melody ended, her accumulated tears fell at once along her cheeks and down the floor. Cigal was the only person who understood her. He was no longer in this world. This meant there was no longer anyone in the world that could understand Alme¡¯s heart. The unforgettable September of 1914. Alme was inside one hideout at the Ismo Republic. A modest feast was held inside. The ones attending were the executives who managed the False Men. Their lineup was varied ¨C famed businessmen, bosses of the underworld, associates from the Present Management Agency, famous politicians and even Zatoh, the man who called himself Ganbanzel¡¯s Monster. This feast, hidden from the public, was held to commemorate the anticipated death of Hamyuts Meseta. ¡°Cigal-sama killing our mortal enemy Hamyuts will bring us no honor.¡± Said the commander of the combat forces. ¡°I do not mind. If Hamyuts kicks the bucket, I only need to kill the rest.¡± The Monster Zatoh answered. ¡°Really, we should be grateful for Cigal. Not only for killing Hamyuts, but because we can also use the power of Dragon Pneumonia to hold the world in our hands.¡± Alme didn¡¯t join their conversation. Since she was low-ranking, her job was guarding the area with her Sensory Threads. Everyone was convinced of Cigal¡¯s victory. His plan was flawless. ¡°Soon the typhoon will pass.¡± One man said. At that time, a subordinate came rushing inside. ¡°Cigal-sama has¡­ lost.¡± The banquet was wrapped in silence as if time had stopped. The liquor bottle held by Alme fell to the floor and was smashed. ¡°There¡¯s no way he lost¡­ Who, who did he lose to? Mattalast? Ireia?¡± ¡°¡­To a Meat. A Meat that Cigal-sama turned into a bomb killed him.¡± Alme¡¯s scream cut off the silence. ¡°What have we been doing?! If we¡¯ve only backed up Cigal this wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± ¡°But Cigal-sama was the one to say he didn¡¯t need any help, right?¡± ¡°Right, Cigal-sama¡¯s plan was too na?ve.¡± ¡°However, defeated by a Meat¡­ is such a thing possible?¡± In an instant, the drunken executives started yelling at each other, spit flying from their mouths. Their words went past Alme¡¯s ears. She sank to the floor and sat stunned. ¡°¡­Haa, how stupid.¡± Zatoh rose up. ¡°After all that it comes to me.¡± Hearing those words, Alme lost all reason. Alme wielded her sword and stabbed the table. She didn¡¯t care who or what she hit. She just couldn¡¯t stand it. In the sudden confusion, the executives started moving. They kicked their chairs and ran away. Alme¡¯s sword, swung around recklessly, followed them. ¡°What¡¯s that woman doing?¡± At the same time as those words, cloth wrapped around Alme¡¯s sword. It was a sleeve extending up to 10 meters, coming from Zatoh. What¡¯s that ability? ¡°Did something happen to you with Cigal?¡± Saying this, Zatoh touched Alme¡¯s forehead with his fingers. At the same time, an impact ran through her brain. Before she could even think about what was done to her, the world became dark. When she opened her eyes, she was in an unknown room. ¡°¡­That girl¡¯s been sleeping for three days. Isn¡¯t it about time she woke up?¡± ¡°As if I know. I just want to eat her if she dies.¡± ¡°Well then.¡± ¡°More importantly, it seemed that ability was helpful.¡± Zatoh and an old man were discussing these words next to Alme. Who¡¯s that old man? While thinking this, Alme raised her body. Her whole body ached, perhaps because she was lying down for so long. ¡°Ah, she woke up. How boring.¡± Zatoh said. At that moment, she recalled the name of the old man. With a thud, Alme¡¯s hands came down the floor. ¡°F-for earlier¡­ please forgive me¡­¡± The man¡¯s name was Ganbanzel ¨C one of the True Men. ¡°A strange woman. Just when I thought she was going to rampage she ends up prostrating in front of you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the girl she is. She¡¯s famous for being obedient.¡± Ganbanzel pointed at the floor. Alme once again rubbed her head against the floor. Ganbanzel watched it with pleasure while Zatoh seemed bored. ¡°Oho, ohohoho. That¡¯s good, obedient girl.¡± Ganbanzel laughed. She heard his laughter while her teeth shook in humiliation. The old man was looking down on her. Even if he was a True Man, she couldn¡¯t forgive him for that. However, right now Alme couldn¡¯t do anything. The difference between them was absolute. ¡°Oh right, I wanted to speak with you. I thought I¡¯d tell you about when Cigal died. Do you want to know?¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Alme said while prostrating herself. ¡°Is there any point to that?¡± ¡°Be silent, Zatoh. I am generous.¡± ¡°How stupid.¡± Leaving those words behind, Zatoh left the room. ¡°Let¡¯s leave Zatoh alone. More importantly, about Cigal. Oh no, it¡¯s so amusing. This is a much too amusing sight to see.¡± Ganbanzel received the report detailing the circumstances of the incident. Alme heard it while prostrating herself to him. ¡°¡­And that¡¯s it. Did you understand?¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± The battle strategy was perfect just as everyone thought it were ¨C except for the uncertain element named Colio Tonies. Why did it come to that? It was obvious. It was only because that Meat received Shiron¡¯s Books. ¡°Ganbanzel-sama. Why did that Meat have Shiron¡¯s Books?¡± ¡°Hmm, are you asking me?¡± ¡°Lascall Othello was supposed to have these Books. Why did a Meat get them?¡± ¡°Lascall probably gave them to him.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t this Lascall Othello supposed to be our ally?¡± Ganbanzel smiled. ¡°We¡¯re separate in the first place. We don¡¯t share our thoughts and knowledge with him.¡± ¡°This can¡¯t¡­¡± Alme became speechless. Ganbanzel flung his words at her. ¡°Or perhaps Cigal threw them away.¡± ¡°¡­Threw them away? But why would he¡­¡± The moment she wanted to continue the conversation, Alme¡¯s head was trampled. ¡°Oh my, you¡¯ve talked too much. It¡¯s important to keep our chatter to moderation.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Girl. You are one of the Indulging God Cult. Don¡¯t try poking your nose in too far. If you want to get into Heaven, you mustn¡¯t look for Lascall. You want to ascend to Heaven, right?¡± Alme did not nod her head ¨C and not because it was stepped on. It was because she had a thing far more important than going to Heaven. To her confusion, Alme was demoted to a messenger. This was the lowest position among False Men. While serving the Cult just as she did before outwardly, Alme¡¯s hatred kept burning. It did not dim even in times of tedium. Just like heated steel, it only became hotter. Alme thought to herself, Hamyuts Meseta. I¡¯ll kill you, of course. You are the ringleader who killed Cigal-sama. Colio Tonies. Shiron Booyacornish. Regrettably you are already dead. If only I could revive you, I would have killed you again. Mirepoc Finedell and Mattalast Ballory. Both of you were useless, but you¡¯re on league with Hamyuts. I¡¯ll kill you. Finally, Lascall Othello. Why did you let Cigal-sama die? You are also guilty. No, your crimes are the worst. I¡¯ll kill you. I will definitely find and kill you. Volume 4, 2: Rusty Frivolous Woman – Part 2 Volume 4, Chapter 2: Rusty Frivolous Woman ¨C Part?2 While working as a contact, Alme began investigating confidential information of the Cult. She decrypted their cipher, wiretapped the executives, looking for clues about Lascall Othello. She couldn¡¯t find classified information easily. At the end of her hardships, Alme managed to get her hand on a single clue. After Ganbanzel died, in a correspondence about the measures to be taken after his death, she found that hated name. ¡°What should we do about Haiza¡¯s Book we left behind on the Monster¡¯s island? He met with Parney Parlmanta.¡± The Overseer of Paradise answered that message thus, ¡°Leave it be. Reaching Lascall Othello from Haiza¡¯s Book is exceedingly improbable.¡± After Alme read this, she abandoned her job in the Indulging God Cult and went to one of its laboratories. ¡°What is it, Alme?¡± Winkeny was there. Luckily, he was her acquaintance. ¡°I have a message from the Overseer of Paradise. When you assault Bantorra Library, steal Haiza¡¯s Book.¡± ¡°A strange order¡­ I wanted to devote myself to defeating Hamyuts, but¡­¡± Winkeny looked suspicious. ¡°Hamyuts is the main priority. You can get Haiza¡¯s Book if you have some leeway.¡± ¡°Understood. It would probably be possible.¡± ¡°If you manage to bring it, I will come to you. Pass it to me.¡± Those were her preparations. She didn¡¯t know what was written inside that Armed Librarian Haiza¡¯s Book, but it probably wasn¡¯t much of a clue. Her goal was getting another source of information ¨C Parney Parlmanta¡¯s Book. She determined the Book was in Fullbeck City. She won¡¯t give it up to Mirepoc and the rest. And also not to the Indulging God Cult. If Lascall was such an absolute secret, she will expose it. It would be his retribution for letting Cigal die. The next day, Mirepoc chartered a car and headed for Fullbeck¡¯s suburbs. A luxurious residential area had been expanded in it. The people who set up vast mansions lived away from the complex and cramped city center. ¡®I¡¯m somewhat angry.¡¯ While sitting in the back seat, Mirepoc recalled Mattalast¡¯s words. What he said was obvious. She was shocked that she didn¡¯t notice it was so obvious. But she put off thinking about it for later. He didn¡¯t tell her to return to Bantorra. Since she could do something, she would do it. That was all. The car parked in one corner in front of a mansion. The size of the large gates rivaled those of the underground labyrinth in Bantorra. Mirepoc got off the car and walked to the gate. ¡°¡­State your business.¡± A gatekeeper was standing ahead of it. From his demeanor, she could see that he would be able to match her. Well, at least for a normal person who couldn¡¯t use Magic. ¡°State your business!¡± Mirepoc was silent. ¡°Do you know whose house this is?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the residence of Keith Clin, boss of a Book-stealing organization?¡± Mirepoc said. The man¡¯s hostility rose. ¡°And as for you, do you know who I am?¡± She showed him a glance of the lock emblem attached to her chest. ¡°¡­An Armed Librarian?¡± The gatekeeper faltered. ¡°Let me pass through.¡± The gatekeeper¡¯s high-handed attitude was changed in an instant. ¡°Keith-sama will not be able to meet you due to a sudden illness.¡± ¡°I only told you to let me pass through. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Mirepoc took a step closer. The gatekeeper promptly reached for the gun at his waist. Mirepoc watched him with cold eyes. ¡°What is it? Are you not going to shoot?¡± Lured by her words, the gatekeeper pulled out his gun. Mirepoc¡¯s hand moved. Her hand pulling out the sword was invisible to the man. The bullet he shot was repelled by the hilt of the rapier grasped lightly in her hand. The man became speechless while holding the gun. ¡°This is a normal gun, right? It won¡¯t be able to hit an Armed Librarian.¡± Mirepoc stepped up. ¡°Once you realize it¡¯s useless, I will make you let me pass through.¡± Jumping while holding her skirt, she went past the gate and landed in the garden. ¡°¡­Umm, us stealing and selling Books is a complete misunderstanding.¡± The unbelievably fat man spoke while restlessly wiping off his sweat. He was the boss of the Book-stealing organization, the man called Keith Clin. He was dealing with Mirepoc as if nothing has happened. He was probably trying to send her away without stirring up trouble. ¡°We, lovers of Books as pure works of art, have received permission from the government of the Ismo Republic to cooperate with you Armed Librarians and manage Books.¡± The boss kept throwing his excuses on and on. A pure form of art? Mirepoc felt angry. They only gathered Books because of their interest in sex. Meaning, porn. Even the Book of an ordinary woman can get a good value from some weirdoes. Normal people couldn¡¯t get the Books of some high-level prostitute or a famous beauty even if they were to work for their entire lives. If it¡¯s a world-renowned beauty, one Book would be worth enough to buy an entire castle. Slipping away from the law ¨C and at times using it as a shield, they conducted their filthy business. If it were the Armed Librarians of the old days, they would attack them with no questions asked. But since lately people have been advocating for human rights, they couldn¡¯t do so. Mirepoc felt sick thinking of her Book sold for such purposes. Should I burn the entire house down? She wondered. ¡°Enough self-advertisement. Where¡¯s Parney Parlmanta¡¯s Book?¡± Mirepoc skipped ahead to the real issue at hand. Keith started sweating a little more. ¡°Even if you ask such a thing of me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not in Bantorra Library. We already know it¡¯s been excavated and kept somewhere in this city.¡± ¡°That is nothing but a rumor¡­ more importantly, I have some valued wine, so let us commemorate our acquaintance.¡± What are we supposed to commemorate? ¡°Enough!¡± Mirepoc kept adding more pressure on Keith. But he didn¡¯t easily break in. He kept evading the subject. He kept telling Mirepoc he wanted to cooperate with her, but it was obvious he didn¡¯t really mean it. ¡°Is that so. I¡¯m glad to have heard your input on it.¡± Mirepoc, feeling numb, rose from her seat. Keith, thinking he got away, was all smiles. ¡°Hey, call a car for miss Armed Librarian here. I¡¯ll also send her off.¡± ¡°That will not be necessary!¡± Mirepoc exited the room as if trying to break the door. The car that took her there had already returned. Although walking back to the city took some time, it was far better than borrowing a car from those guys. She walked for about an hour. A car suddenly parked up next to Mirepoc. The gatekeeper from earlier was inside. ¡°I said I don¡¯t need seeing off!¡± Mirepoc started telling, but she then realized something was wrong. ¡°Please¡­ no, I beg you. Save us please¡­¡± The gatekeeper was shaking in fear. ¡°What?¡± ¡°They¡¯re killing them. A monster attacked¡­¡± Mirepoc thrust the gatekeeper from the driver¡¯s seat and got inside. She drove back to Keith¡¯s mansion while barely avoiding accidents. After parking the car next to the gate while smoke rose from the tires, Mirepoc rushed inside. ¡°¡­What is, that¡­¡± A woman servant was crying in front of the mansion. Another servant was besides her, crouching and shaking. One shed blood and the other was covered in that spurt of blood ¨C everyone would be scared of that. ¡°What¡¯s going on inside?¡± She asked them. However, they only shook their heads to the side, so it remained unsettled. Mirepoc grabbed her sword and ran into the mansion. The interior was quiet. She found several fresh corpses. They were probably the murdered servants. They were wounded by one blow of a blade ¨C which seemed quite skillful. All corpses lying around were killed using the same weapon. They were people she thought about killing, but she wasn¡¯t actually happy about the fact they were killed. While looking around carefully, Mirepoc headed for the room Keith was in. ¡°¡­Keith! Are you alive?¡± She walked in the corridor that was covered by a carpet of red. She could hear a sound coming from her side ¨C a sound like dripping water. She instinctively turned her head. At that moment, she heard a voice in her head. ¡®Mirepo, evade!¡¯ In an instant, Mirepoc¡¯s body got on the floor. A sharp object went above her head, scattering dancing blood in front of her. Mirepoc rose on her legs and looked above as she jumped to the side. A woman was clinging to the ceiling. With one hand and both legs catching on to a protuberance, she used her free hand to wield a sword. The rusty-red sword was stained in blood, sporadically letting down droplets of it. ¡°How did you dodge?¡± The woman kicked at the ceiling and landed on the floor. ¡®¡­Are you alive, Mirepoc?¡¯ Mirepoc answered to the oncoming thoughts, ¡®Yes, thank you very much.¡¯ The voice talking to her was that of Mattalast. They didn¡¯t talk in a long time, but she kept the connection just as he told her. He kept predicting two seconds ahead for Mirepoc. ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± Mirepoc inquired. ¡°Die.¡± It was a straightforward reply. Mirepoc blocked the oncoming mowing attack with her rapier. It became slightly distorted. She shook off her opponent with a kick. Mirepoc also flew back from that and the space between them became about ten meters. Her enemy immediately came chasing her. She avoided the attack while falling backwards. Mirepoc thought it would be hard to move with her fluttering dress, but she noticed it wasn¡¯t so. When you have to fight in an emergency, you have no time to worry about such things as the skirt¡¯s hem. ¡°The Indulging God Cult?¡± Even now Mirepoc inquired her. No reply came. She carefully observed Mirepoc. Mirepoc once again checked her opponent¡¯s appearance. She wore a black men¡¯s frock-coat. Beneath that coat she could see a tight red dress on a dark skin. Her hair was a rust-like red. She had strangely young facial features, and she coldly gazed at Mirepoc. ¡°What a strange sword.¡± Mirepoc murmured. It was a short yet bulky straight sword. The blade was covered in rust. In that state, it was probably almost only used as a bludgeoning weapon. No, that¡¯s wrong. Looking at her warped rapier, Mirepoc noticed ¨C it was used as a bludgeoning weapon, but with her brute strength, she didn¡¯t need the blade to be sharp. She probably increased the durability of the weapon at the expense of its sharpness. That was reasonable. She had no time for admiration. The woman wielding the rusty sword kicked at the floor. The danger wasn¡¯t the sword dropping from overhead; it was the kick coming from below. Mirepoc threw her head back to avoid the sword and received the kick using her knee. Her kneecap creaked. ¡®Mattalast-san. Where are you now?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll be there in 15 minutes. Enemies?¡± ¡®A woman. Her ability is still unknown.¡¯ Fifteen minutes. Difficult, she thought while evading her enemy¡¯s swordplay. It would pass in the blink of an eye if she were to preserve the stalemate, but not if she were dragged into a decisive battle. Standing against Mirepoc¡¯s sword meant for stabbing was the rusty woman¡¯s sword wielded for bludgeoning. In an arc or a straight line Mirepoc was slightly faster. But if she were to take a killing stance, they would both be killed. They were tied even in their skill and physical abilities. But she still didn¡¯t know her special abilities. What should she do? Slowly but surely the rusty woman grew closer. Mirepoc slowly retreated so that she would not create an opening. And then, the woman suddenly stopped her advance. ¡°That¡¯s no good at all, girl.¡± ¡°¡­No good?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t win like that. Come at me.¡± The rusty woman approached, acting defenselessly on purpose. The cautious Mirepoc made no move. It wasn¡¯t a good opportunity. She¡¯ll fall for her trick if she attacks. ¡°Eh, so that¡¯s how it is?¡± The rusty woman laughed. What¡¯s so funny? ¡°You¡¯ve probably never killed a person.¡± Mirepoc¡¯s eyes widened. The rusty woman could see she was disturbed. At that moment, she suddenly turned her body around. Mirepoc dispensed her gun and shot. The other woman lightly dodged. ¡°¡­¡± She escaped. Mirepoc bit her lips in regret. She didn¡¯t manage to escape because she was in shock. Although she was sent day after day for long battles, Mirepoc never killed a person by her own hands. She was probably seen through with a single glance. After the fight was over, Mirepoc found Keith hiding under his bed. His legs and behind peeked out. He looked just like an ostrich burying its head in the sand. ¡°There are no longer any enemies. Please come out.¡± ¡°N-no. They will definitely come again.¡± Mirepoc sighed. Then, Mattalast finally arrived and came rushing inside. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was just about to ask myself.¡± She pointed at Keith while saying so. ¡°Even I have no idea. She suddenly came and started swinging her sword around.¡± ¡°And afterwards?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Answer.¡± Mattalast lightly kicked the bed. They could hear a frightened sound come from within. ¡°You¡¯d better not be hiding anything.¡± ¡°I understand. Please save me.¡± Keith started telling them about the time when the rusty woman attacked. It was about three hours ago. Alme assaulted Keith¡¯s mansion. She wasn¡¯t like Mirepoc who cared about her opponents. She started killing people one by one so she could be found by Keith. Keith was ungracefully hiding under the bed. Alme thrust her sword at it. ¡°¡­Where¡¯s Parney Parlmanta¡¯s Book?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I honestly don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Even you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Everyone thinks I have it. But I really don¡¯t. I heard the rumor, but I¡¯ve never seen the Book.¡± ¡°And you didn¡¯t search for it?¡± ¡°I did. But every person who searched for Parney¡¯s Book died.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Hearing this was enough for Alme. She prepared for her battle with Mirepoc. After this, the battle went just as planned. As she didn¡¯t manage to kill her in one blow, she planned to escape. She easily succeeded at that. It wasn¡¯t Mirepoc she ran away from ¨C but Mattalast. She could tell by Mirepoc¡¯s expression that she called him with her Thought Sharing. And she understood when fighting her ¨C Mirepoc wasn¡¯t her enemy. She could deal with her whenever. She had some skill. However, her spirit was decisively weak. She didn¡¯t have the drive for inflicting a fatal blow. ¡°¡­You¡¯ve probably never killed a person.¡± She was disturbed by these words to the extent Alme wanted to laugh. She endured laughing as she recalled this. Keith finished speaking of the rusty woman. ¡°This is everything. I¡¯m not lying.¡± Leaving the trembling Keith behind, the two have left the room. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to save me?¡± Keith panicked, but they ignored him. ¡°Now it¡¯s clear.¡± Mirepoc said. ¡°The enemy attacks us, and looks for Parney Parlmanta¡¯s Book. There¡¯s no doubt that the Indulging God Cult and Lascall Othello are connected.¡± ¡°¡­So that means you were right.¡± Mirepoc nodded heavily. ¡°But, just who is Lascall Othello?¡± Mattalast replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t even make a guess.¡± Mirepoc couldn¡¯t tell that Mattalast lied. Neither then nor later. The man who called himself a liar and the girl who was proud of herself being honest ¨C there was an insurmountable gap between the two. Volume 4, 3: Memories of Heaven – Part 1 Volume 4, Chapter 3: Memories of Heaven ¨C Part?1 The two returned to the hotel. They talked in Mirepoc¡¯s room while drinking coffee. A story book she got from Kalon was in front of her eyes. While Mirepoc was somewhat excited, Mattalast looked terribly glum. He smoked his pipe in silence, looking at the book. ¡°This fairy tale and the Indulging God Cult ¨C do they have any connection?¡± Mirepoc waited for a reply, but Mattalast didn¡¯t say anything. She reluctantly had to answer herself. ¡°I believe that the fact we can¡¯t excavate the Books of the Indulging God Cult¡¯s followers is probably due to this Lascall Othello.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Mattalast made an indifferent reply. ¡°Which means that Lascall Othello is an existence that can be said to be close to the core of the Indulging God Cult. This also explains their reason to risk themselves so far to take their Books.¡± ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve reeled up some big fish.¡± Why does Mattalast look so gloomy? We might be approaching the core of the Indulging God Cult¡¯s mysteries here. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be beaten to the punch by that rusty woman. We must find Parney Parlmanta¡¯s Book before her.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Mattalast¡¯s voice still sounded depressed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mattalast-san?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± He smiled. However, it was a terribly forced smile. ¡°Alright.¡± Mattalast started talking. ¡°Our enemy also looks for Parney Parlmanta¡¯s Book. It seems to be the only thing that could be a hint of Lascall Othello at present. We need to consider finding that Book our highest priority.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s split. You¡¯ll investigate Parney Parlmanta using surviving material and people who¡¯ve known her. I¡¯ll look for her Book together with Keith.¡± It was a somewhat half-hearted strategy, but she didn¡¯t say anything against it. Mattalast then stood up. ¡°Are you going already?¡± ¡°Yeah. You start tomorrow. Watch out for that rusty woman.¡± Saying this, he left. Mirepoc stayed at the hotel. He told her to start tomorrow, but she couldn¡¯t sleep. She looked through the picture book she got from Kalon and ruminated. Just who is Lascall Othello? Mirepoc closed her eyes and invoked her Magic Right. ¡®Noloty.¡¯ The destination of her thoughts was Noloty at Bantorra Library. Thinking of the time difference, she should still be at the Library at this time. ¡®Mirepoc-san, is that you?¡¯ ¡®Noloty. Do you have some time?¡¯ ¡®I just thought of heading back home, but¡­¡¯ How convenient, Mirepoc thought. She would feel awkward to make her junior work during her off hours, but since the timing was good Noloty would have to endure her a bit. ¡®I have something to ask of you, is that fine?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ Unhesitatingly answering ¡®yes¡¯ at times like these was part of Noloty¡¯s charm. ¡®I want you to go and read Haiza¡¯s Book.¡¯ ¡®¡­Yes ma¡¯am.¡¯ Haiza¡¯s Book should have been stored under strict security in the Acting Director¡¯s room. However, just viewing it shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem. ¡®Since I¡¯m trying to get permission from the Director, please wait a bit.¡¯ The thoughts sent from Noloty were interrupted. She was probably negotiating with the Director. ¡®Permission received. I will now view the Book.¡¯ ¡®I see. Wait a bit.¡¯ Mirepoc concentrated her consciousness so she could share the memories of the Book Noloty was reading. ¡®¡­Alright, go ahead, Noloty.¡¯ She confirmed the connection was stronger than usual. ¡®What do I need to read?¡¯ ¡®The part where he investigates Lascall Othello.¡¯ Mirepoc could feel the memories from Haiza¡¯s Book flowing into Noloty. And then she read them from her mind. During his investigation of Lascall Othello, Haiza didn¡¯t talk to just Parney Parlmanta. He also met various other people. Most of them were people who said that someone told them of the rumors. However, Noloty and Mirepoc found out there was a person who wasn¡¯t like that. ¡°Lascall Othello?¡± The one replying so was a young newspaper reporter. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard of that. Who told me about it? I can¡¯t remember¡­¡± The reporter said bluntly. However, he tilted his head and thought. ¡°There¡¯s one point of interest though.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°See this.¡± The newspaper reporter showed Haiza an article. ¡°Serial Bank Robbers Arrested¡± ¡°I¡¯ve created the opportunity for this arrest. When I was interviewing people at the mines, I found the Book of one of the incident¡¯s victims by chance.¡± The reporter smiled. ¡°Thanks to that incident my value surged. Maybe it will help you find Lascall Othello.¡± While reading the Book, Noloty inquired Mirepoc. ¡®Mirepoc-san, does this mean anything?¡¯ ¡®Sorry, please keep going a little.¡¯ A youth quietly drank beer in front of a single Book. ¡°This Book belongs to my old friend.¡± The youth said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­ that she loved me. We haven¡¯t met in a long time, so I thought she forgot me already.¡± ¡°Where did you get this?¡± ¡°A Book-seller told me something like, ¡®this is your acquaintance¡¯, and sold it to me.¡± ¡°¡­Where is that Book-seller?¡± ¡°He was caught by you Armed Librarians and quit his job.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if Lascall Othello exists, but that Book-seller was Lascall for me, at least.¡± An old woman was talking. ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything. One day I woke up early and the Book was inside my house.¡± While saying this, the old woman showed a single Book. ¡°It was my son¡¯s Book. He left home long ago¡­ and returned like this.¡± She started shedding tears. ¡°He was a devoted son. Even though he turned into this form, he still came back.¡± The woman said while holding out the Book. ¡°Sorry. I am aware the Book must be taken to the Library. I also thought about sending it there countless times, but I just couldn¡¯t do it¡­¡± The old woman was crying again. Haiza received the Book. ¡°¡­Where did you find it in the house?¡± ¡°It was in the mailbox. It was sent here in an envelope.¡± Haiza looked at the envelope. The forwarding address was Toatt Mining Town. The sender¡¯s name had not been written down. ¡®That¡¯s enough. Thank you, Noloty.¡¯ Being told this, Noloty exited the Book. ¡®You¡¯re looking for Lascall Othello, right, Mirepoc-san?¡¯ Noloty sent a worried thought. ¡®¡­Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡¯ ¡®So he¡¯s connected to the Indulging God Cult like you¡¯ve thought?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m investigating it. I still can¡¯t say anything.¡¯ ¡®I see¡­¡¯ Noloty seemed to be thinking about something. ¡®But, Lascall Othello somehow seems like a good person.¡¯ ¡®Perhaps.¡¯ ¡®He delivered a Book to that old lady, and to that man, so he did good things.¡¯ ¡®Books need to be in the Library.¡¯ ¡®O-oh, sorry.¡¯ Mirepoc instinctually laughed at Noloty¡¯s cute flustered thoughts. She cut the connection. ¡°A good person, huh¡­¡± Mumbled Mirepoc. She thought of Lascall Othello. That didn¡¯t seem right. She thought of the conversations Haiza had with people. And of the legends she heard about from Kalon. Noloty¡¯s words that he seemed like a good person were certainly on mark. If he really was a member of the Indulging God Cult Mirepoc thought there were some unexplained things. As she thought, the most important were Parney Parlmanta¡¯s Book and Lascall Othello¡¯s identity. She didn¡¯t think of the rusty woman as that important. She was about evenly matched with Mirepoc with a slight disadvantage for Mirepoc. For Mattalast this kind of opponent wouldn¡¯t give any trouble at all. She suddenly recalled their battle. ¡°¡­I never killed anyone, huh.¡± The rusty woman saw through that fact with a single glance and sneered at her. But what of it? Mirepoc¡¯s ability was that of logistical support. She would obviously not come to fight in the front line. If a time comes where she has to kill, she will definitely be able to do so. When the moment comes, she will not hesitate. However, Mirepoc still felt something like defeat at the woman¡¯s words. A while ago, Mirepoc spoke with Enlike. He was once the Indulging God Cult¡¯s Meat but took over the body of the Monster Zatoh. Now he collaborated with the Armed Librarians. Mirepoc slightly hesitated while talking with him. She once ordered Noloty to kill him. However, Enlike said that he didn¡¯t mind. ¡°At that point in time, it was the proper decision.¡± Mirepoc felt relieved. ¡°I also think that way. Noloty¡¯s judgment was right in the result, but that¡¯s based on hindsight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Enlike looked at Mirepoc with cold, gloomy eyes. In fact, there was some anxiety. Perhaps Noloty¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t correct? ¡°But I respect Noloty.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s right or wrong. She¡¯s doing what she wants to. She¡¯s different from me, and probably from you as well.¡± ¡°That is the wrong way to act as an Armed Librarian.¡± ¡°Probably.¡± That was everything she spoke with Enlike about. Thinking about it, she also felt like she lost to Noloty in something hard to put in words. She wasn¡¯t wrong ¨C but while she thought so, what was that sense of defeat she felt? They were similar. The sense of defeat against that rusty woman was like that against Noloty. What was that feeling? While thinking of this, Mirepoc went to sleep. ¡°Mattalast began moving. Is Mirepoc resting?¡± Alme monitored the hotel the two were staying in. She saw the lights in Mirepoc¡¯s room turn off. Mattalast went outside the front door a while ago. Should I kill Mirepoc immediately? She thought. But she determined it wasn¡¯t efficient. Currently, it was a three-way struggle between her, the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult. The Cult hasn¡¯t made a move yet, but they will soon come to attack Alme and the Armed Librarians. For Alme, who was severely lacking in power, this situation was favorable. Alme was burning with the urge to kill, but her thinking was always composed. ¡°I should look for Parney¡¯s Book.¡± Alme flipped her body and jumped into the nighttime city. For a few days afterwards, Fullbeck City was at peace. The massacre at Keith¡¯s mansion wasn¡¯t reported in the newspapers. He probably used his power to silence them. Mirepoc and Mattalast started going around the city. Mattalast started exhaustively scouring places that had Books and Mirepoc tried following Parney¡¯s footsteps. They kept in touch from time to time and continued their research. The rusty woman was ominously silent as the investigation advanced. At night, they rejoined in the hotel. ¡°Did you find Parney¡¯s Book?¡± Mattalast shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t find any clues either.¡± It was understandable. They have been searching for Parney Parlmanta¡¯s Book from before they suspected her connection with the Indulging God Cult. There¡¯s no way it would be found so easily. ¡°Is it really in this city?¡± ¡°We have no choice but to look for it. More importantly, how¡¯s your side?¡± Mirepoc thought for a while. ¡°I heard testimony from several related persons. Unfortunately I found no evidence Parney was involved with the Indulging God Cult, but I have found plenty of points of suspicion.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Some say that Parney Parlmanta¡¯s popularity had been fabricated.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± Mattalast leaned forward. ¡°Parney was a mediocre actress who made no money for a long time. From those who knew her at the time, no one had praised her acting skills. However, starting from a certain point her evaluation completely changed.¡± ¡°Her talent bloomed, didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It seemingly became so. But there are also those who claim that it¡¯s wrong. She had no soul in her acting ¨C just the technique. She was completely a third-rate actress. Many people claimed this here and there. There were those who praised her and those who criticized her. I don¡¯t know enough so I don¡¯t really understand, but they seem incredibly divided in opinion. Furthermore, when people have criticized her, there were countless testimonies of them being put under pressure. You¡¯ve also said this, Mattalast-san. Parney¡¯s acting wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡± ¡°¡­I did.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to confirm this, but there¡¯s also talk about people who consistently badmouthed Parney getting erased. Alternatively, there were also many cases of actresses who seemed like they could become her rivals that suddenly quit or resigned their parts.¡± ¡°¡­So what do you think about that?¡± ¡°I have one guess about Parney.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Parney probably belonged to the Indulging God Cult. I believe the Cult made secret maneuvers from behind the scenes for her success.¡± Mirepoc continued. ¡°I believe that Parney was one of the Indulging God Cult¡¯s leaders ¨C the people referred to as True Men.¡± They knew the fact that there were several different ranks inside the Cult. The lowest were Meats. The bombs from Toatt Mining Town, Enlike and the rest who were eaten by the Monster, the woman who became Renas Fleur during the Mokkania incident, and more. They were cattle with the shape of a human that existed only to be used. Above them were regular members. From Enlike¡¯s story they found out that they were called False Men. From what the Armed Librarians side had been able to confirm so far, they were men such as Winkeny and Locolo from the Mokkania incident as well as the cloth-user Boramot from Enlike¡¯s island. The Ever-Laughing Witch Shiron and the Monster Zatoh probably also belonged to that category. The position above it was that of True Men. Thus far they only managed to confirm Cigal Crukessa and Ganbanzel Grof. Do what your heart desires. The only teaching of the Indulging God Cult applied just for the True Men. Everyone else existed only to serve as the True Men¡¯s arms and legs. ¡°Do all that your heart desires. This is the teaching of the Indulging God Cult and the only principle behind those who are called True Men. Parney wished to become a famous actress. So she became a member of the Indulging God Cult and used underhanded methods to achieve that position.¡± Mattalast thought for a while. ¡°You¡¯re only guessing, but that guess seems right.¡± Mirepoc felt relieved at this approval. ¡°But Parney was erased. That was probably also the Indulging God Cult¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Perhaps the reason for her erasure was her connection with Lascall Othello.¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± The conversation ended there. Their entire conversation was made of speculation. Since they couldn¡¯t find Parney¡¯s Book at present, they couldn¡¯t know anything else. ¡°Besides, we don¡¯t really understand the Indulging God Cult.¡± Mirepoc looked outside the window. ¡°Do what your heart desires. This is a natural idea at some level. Everyone in this world follows their desires.¡± She looked at the city¡¯s lights through the window and at the various people living underneath those lights. ¡°There are countless women who want to become actresses just like Parney in this city. There are many people in the world who desire money just like Cigal. Even Ganbanzel who desires power is just like us Armed Librarians.¡± ¡°¡­They¡¯re different. Normal people fulfill their desires in accordance to law and justice. The Indulging God Cult commits evil for their cause.¡± ¡°But there are also plenty of people who commit evil for their cause in the world.¡± Mirepoc recalled Keith¡¯s fat face. ¡°If the True Men had no subordinates to follow them, people like Cigal would be mere criminals. Ganbanzel would be a powerless man. Parney would be an unsuccessful actress. What makes them the Armed Librarians¡¯ enemies are the False Men and Meats accompanying them.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°Why do the False Men serve the True Men? They¡¯re all readily submissive for the True Men, at time even going as far as throwing away their lives for them. I don¡¯t believe Cigal and Ganbanzel have had that sort of charisma. I wonder just what False Men think about when they join the Cult?¡± ¡°Well, never mind that. Every person has their own beliefs.¡± ¡°Right.¡± This might have been a useless talk. Mirepoc changed the subject. ¡°Speaking of which, what about the rusty woman?¡± ¡°Seems like she¡¯s still in the city. There were several eyewitnesses. She even showed herself to the one I introduced you to, Kalon-kun.¡± Mirepoc was startled. ¡°Is he fine?¡± ¡°It would be more of a fuss if he was killed. Seems like she just asked him about Lascall and went off.¡± ¡°Why did she go to Kalon¡¯s?¡± ¡°Inspecting the enemy¡¯s movements, probably. She¡¯s probably investigating how far we¡¯ve reached.¡± That woman was probably also looking for Parney Parlmanta¡¯s Book ¨C so that she could conceal the truth about Lascall Othello. ¡°How about we try to capture her before moving on?¡± ¡°I have been looking for her. But it didn¡¯t go well. I can¡¯t seem to find her.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± ¡°She probably has some ability. She seems to be able to perceive my approach and run away.¡± ¡°An ability like that of the Director¡¯s, isn¡¯t it¡­¡± ¡°It might be the same. Sensory Threads aren¡¯t that difficult and rare of an ability.¡± The two sighed at the same time. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for her now. Be cautious. We can¡¯t tell where that rusty woman will attack from.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Should they stop investigating Parney Parlmanta? Mirepoc decided to look for her Book with Mattalast starting from tomorrow. Drinking a cup of tea before heading to bed, she thought about such things. But, while she understood about Parney to a certain extent, there were still plenty of mysteries. She could especially say that she didn¡¯t know a single thing about Lascall Othello¡¯s identity. He was the man who gave Books to Colio. An existence that passed Books to people. A strange legend passed from old times. Was he good? Was he evil? Was he an enemy? Was he an ally? And just what kind of a being was he? Volume 4, 3: Memories of Heaven – Part 2 Volume 4, Chapter 3: Memories of Heaven ¨C Part?2 Alme stopped clinging to Mirepoc and Mattalast. She was now at an apartment. She was searching through the house. Parney¡¯s Book, as one who belonged to the Indulging God Cult, wouldn¡¯t be at any man¡¯s place. It should be with one of the Cult¡¯s followers ¨C thus Alme thought. After massacring False Men, she looked for their hiding places and carefully searched around them. She even looked inside the walls and below the floor. However, she couldn¡¯t find Parney Parlmanta¡¯s Book. ¡°Why¡­ These should be all False Men in this city.¡± Alme started thinking ¨C was there perhaps another False Man in the city she was unaware of? Or was the rumor of the Book being in this city a hoax in the first place? Even so, she couldn¡¯t leave the city. She had no clues about Lascall¡¯s identity other than Parney¡¯s Book. Stroking Cigal¡¯s picture hanging at her breast, Alme rose up again. ¡°This city is strange.¡± Alme muttered as she looked at the streets. She thought that the Fullbeck she knew grew uglier the more it seemed splendid. This city was deeply nostalgic. This was because here she met Cigal. She recalled it for no reason ¨C the day she met Cigal and obtained a new way of living. Alme hated one thing for as long as she could remember. Being pitied. In a corner of downtown, between small buildings lined up disorderly, underneath a leaking roof in front of a shop window, Alme was playing her violin. The people coming and going there occasionally threw coins inside her hat without stopping by. At that time Alme made her living with the violin. She had to earn money from the small change of people wandering from and to the city. She had that violin for as long as she knew. She knew no other way of living, and thought she will probably know no other. That day it was raining. There were few people who walked around and even less who stopped by. A woman came near. Without listening to Alme¡¯s music, she threw a paper note inside the hat. ¡°You¡¯re not listening, so why are you giving this to me?¡± Alme asked that woman. ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? You¡¯re so young but having it so hard.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not really¡­¡± ¡°Please accept it. I can¡¯t bear staying around kids like you.¡± After the woman left, Alme threw the money away. She hated being pitied. Being pitied meant being looked down at. She couldn¡¯t forgive anyone who looked down at her. After a while, another man stopped by. He was dressed in expensive clothing, not unlike the previous woman. He was a man of neat features and long hair. Thinking that he might act like that woman, Alme started playing. In her irritation the sound was rough. When she finished playing one song, the man wasn¡¯t looking at her. If you don¡¯t feel like listening then get outta here, Alme thought. When she thought of playing another song, a black car suddenly parked in front of the man. ¡°You¡¯re late.¡± The man said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cigal-sama.¡± Oh, he was waiting for a car. Just as she felt disappointed, a single paper bill was thrown into her hat. And the man looked at Alme for the first time. ¡°I¡¯ll come to listen again.¡± Even after the car left, Alme stared vacantly at empty air. ¡°You came back already?¡± As Alme returned home, her father murmured this. ¡°Because it¡¯s raining.¡± Alme replied. ¡°You have to treasure the customers that will listen to you even in rain.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Both her father and mother worked as street performers like her. She was taken by her parents around the world, and they¡¯ve earned their money by performing. ¡°It¡¯s no good. Everyone goes to the playhouse lately. They can also listen to music on the radio so there¡¯s nothing to do.¡± Her father complained to her mother. All the family planned on stopping their work as street performers and getting employed by the playhouse. However, no place in Fullbeck hired them. Since the family was self-taught, they have been ignored in the city. Only those who received formal musical education could play there. ¡°We have no choice but go to the countryside.¡± ¡°But, we¡¯ve been travelling performers out whole lives.¡± ¡°What can we do? No one wants to hire us. We can¡¯t earn our living in this city.¡± Alme was silent, listening to her parents¡¯ conversation. Moving away from the city meant losing their chances to be hired by the playhouse or the orchestra forever. They would have to continue earning their income on the streets until the day they die. To her childlike mind, this was unbearable. Living the same way all of her life made her feel entrapped. Alme went to bed. Suddenly, she heard her mother and father talking about her. ¡°We¡¯ve made our child suffer. If we only didn¡¯t have any children¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It can¡¯t be helped.¡± Alme¡¯s stomach boiled at hearing those words. She hated being pitied even by her parents. Don¡¯t look down on me. Don¡¯t pity me. Even if they¡¯re my parents, I will never forgive them. After a while, Alme met that man again. She remembered that his name seemed to be Cigal. On that day the sky was cloudy, and occasionally a thunder resounded between these clouds. She had no customers on this rainy day, so her hat was empty. The man stood quietly and listened to her violin play. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the music hall? There are many people much better there.¡± When Alme finished playing, she asked the man. ¡°I cannot bear listening to their performance. Their technique is boring and they¡¯re only trying to compete with each other.¡± He said those mysterious words. ¡°Is that not good?¡± ¡°Their music doesn¡¯t resonate in my heart.¡± Cigal kept explaining. ¡°Your violin in filled with your anger and frustration. If I were to play the violin my music would perhaps sound the same as yours.¡± Saying this, Cigal threw a paper note. At that moment, a boy appeared from the side, grabbed it and ran away. Why didn¡¯t you stop him? Alme stared at Cigal with protesting eyes. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you chase him¡­¡± ¡°Me, chase him? Please don¡¯t say silly things. You¡¯re the one who should chase him.¡± Even if she was told this, it was troublesome. Even if she chased him she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him. Even if she did catch him, the next time he would just use violence. ¡°That¡¯s why you are useless. No, it¡¯s not just you. Most people in this world are useless.¡± Saying this, Cigal put a small handgun inside the hat. ¡°You¡¯re all waiting for it ¨C for someone to bring you happiness. So you never obtain anything.¡± Alme slowly put her violin down. Then, she reached her hand for the handgun and held it. ¡°That is fine. Grasp it with your own hands.¡± Alme was surprised at two things: The gun was much heavier than she thought. Also, that she grabbed that gun without any hesitation. Alme started looking for the boy. Cigal gave her advices from behind. ¡°Here. That kind of opponent will run to somewhere hidden.¡± Following Cigal¡¯s words, Alme kept walking. The gun she held with both hands was heavy. ¡°They probably have some meeting place. Are there any unpopular vacant lots around here?¡± Alme nodded and started walking there. ¡°Found it.¡± In a vacant lot, two boys have hanged out together. ¡°How convenient. If it¡¯s only those two you can easily kill them.¡± After chasing them down so far, Alme suddenly became scared. Both of holding a gun and of killing. Killing people. Until now, that kind of act was supposed to be far away from her. Was she going to do it now? Was she taken by the devil? No, that¡¯s wrong. Alme came here by her own will. She slowly approached the two boys. ¡°Hold it with both hands.¡± Cigal said. ¡°Aim at the stomach. Align the target with the muzzle¡¯s aim in a straight line.¡± She arranged the targeting as she was told, walking slowly. She aimed at the boys in the back alley. They were laughing, thinking it was a bluff. ¡°Shoot.¡± The first boy was hit in the stomach. The second one who tried getting away was shot in the head. Both of them died easily. Cigal picked up the money they were holding and handed it to Alme. Despite that for him this amount of money was worth about as much as a pebble on the side of the road, he looked extremely happy while handing it over. ¡°Congrats. This is the first thing you¡¯ve grasped with your own hands.¡± Alme looked at the crumpled bill. ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Cigal asked. Why didn¡¯t she feel anything? She couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯s done. She didn¡¯t think of herself today as the same girl she was yesterday. However, she wasn¡¯t just scared. She could also feel something welling up inside her chest. If she kills she will not be pitied. This might be a really good method to avoid being looked down upon. ¡°¡­Are you scared?¡± Alme nodded. ¡°Everyone feels that way at first. However, it will soon change.¡± Cigal patted Alme¡¯s head. ¡°You are right. As you are now, you are right.¡± She could see his face through the gaps of her bangs. It was as refreshing as someone who helped a puppy from drowning in a river. Alme kept playing her violin. She knew no other way of meeting Cigal. Cigal seemed to come at days when she had no customers, so Alme quit playing as soon as she saw there were many people. They quickly went past the strange street-performing girl. A while passed. Cigal then appeared in a place different from Alme¡¯s expectations. ¡°Go hide!¡± One day, she was woken by her mother with these words. The sleepy Alme was shoved inside the closet. ¡°So you¡¯re here. Aah, how scary.¡± Her mother stood in front of the closet to protect Alme. Slightly opening the closet¡¯s door and peeking out, Alme could see several black-wearing men at the front door. Just by looking she could tell they were not decent people. Her father was dealing with them while his back was shaking. She couldn¡¯t hear their voices, but they seemed to be quarreling. ¡°They¡¯re from the underworld¡­ please hide. Don¡¯t make any voice.¡± Her mother¡¯s words didn¡¯t reach her ears. The man in the far back¡­ there was no mistaking it. It was Cigal. Without any hesitation Alme left the closet. Her mother screamed. ¡°Alme, were you in this kind of place? Are you playing hide-and-seek?¡± Cigal raised his voice while smiling. He turned his hand gently to Alme¡¯s back as she approached. ¡°So, shall we go?¡± Cigal laughed and brought Alme out of her house. As she left, Alme suddenly turned back. Her father seemed to be crying and her mother was too scared to come out. She thought that perhaps this would be the last time she would see them. She thought of saying some words of farewell, but couldn¡¯t think of any. The car carrying Alme was going somewhere. Cigal said nothing about where he was taking her. She sat in silence next to him in the back seat. She started talking to him. ¡°Why did you take me?¡± He didn¡¯t look like a kidnapper or a man with strange hobbies. ¡°Right¡­ let¡¯s say I see something promising in you.¡± Cigal said while lighting a cigar. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Cigal smiled but didn¡¯t answer. ¡°This is a sudden question, but have you ever been to Bantorra Library?¡± It really was sudden. It was completely irrelevant to the conversation thus far. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you want to go there?¡± Alme slightly tilted her head and answered. ¡°Not especially.¡± Cigal smiled sweetly. ¡°If you had answered ¡®yes¡¯, I would have brought you back as a corpse.¡± He spoke cheerfully and with a jesting tone, but it probably wasn¡¯t a joke. However, strangely she felt no fear. ¡°Bantorra Library is in fact a worthless place. Look outside the window a bit.¡± She saw the herd of people passing by. Alme usually stared at them going away, but this time she was the one going away. ¡°Almost all the Books of the people you can see from here will be stored and preserved at the Library. But, Alme. Do you think their Books have any value? No matter the Book, it will be buried without anyone seeing it. What will that sort of thing become?¡± Even if he told her this, she didn¡¯t know. She couldn¡¯t imagine anything else. ¡°Both Armed Librarians and Bantorra Library are meaningless. The only Books that should remain are those that have value. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Thinking about it, it might be so. Alme nodded. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°That is good, Alme. If there were more people like you, the world would have become a slightly better place.¡± Cigal seemed satisfied at Alme¡¯s response. He gently put his hand around Alme¡¯s shoulder and kept talking. ¡°So, what do you think a valuable Book is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It is the Book of a man who lived a meaningful life. The Book of a person who lived his life correctly. And, the Book of a person who lived in happiness. Just like me. Am I wrong?¡± Thinking rationally, it was an absurdly self-centered sort of thinking. But Alme was convinced. Cigal¡¯s voice had no arrogance or deception mixed in it. It was the same as if he just spoke of the sky being beautiful. ¡°You are perceptive. You would surely understand the truth ¨C that the only valuable thing in the world is my truth. That the only valuable thing in the world is to understand and serve me. Do you understand? Alme. You should be able to understand this.¡± She couldn¡¯t answer immediately. For a short while she stared at the crowd of people outside the window. A certain pleasure was born in Alme¡¯s chest ¨C the pleasure of looking down at people. In this world, only Cigal was precious and only Alme knew this. None of the people passing by them knew. Only Alme did. ¡°I understand.¡± Alme was told so by the pleasure lighting up within her. Cigal smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Well then, it¡¯s time to introduce myself. My name is Cigal Crukessa. I am a member of the Indulging God Cult, and one of the most valuable people in this world.¡± ¡°The Indulging God Cult?¡± ¡°Yes. The Indulging God Cult. The only ones who serve the true God in this world. On behalf of the Indulging God Cult, I welcome you as a comrade, Alme.¡± It was then that Alme noticed ¨C the car was approaching the city¡¯s exit. At this rate, it would leave the city. When it does, she would probably not be able to return. ¡°Are you worried about your family?¡± Cigal asked Alme as she thoughtlessly turned around. ¡°Do you want to get off?¡± Alme understood that this was the time for decision. Will she follow Cigal or leave here? She had two choices. Alme firmly shook her head to the side. ¡°No, I won¡¯t get off.¡± Alme opened her mouth as she watched the city becoming more and more distant. She naturally started talking in a polite manner before she even noticed it. ¡°Umm, what is the True God?¡± She thought it was a strange part in Cigal¡¯s story. There should have only been three Gods in the world. The overseer of Books, Past God Bantorra. He was now sealed in the Library¡¯s depths. The governor of the world¡¯s people, Present God Toitorra*. He should now be sleeping at the Great Bronze Mountain of Toi. Finally, the one who determines the future of people, Orntorra*. He passed away from the world at the end of the Paradise Era. There should have been only these three Gods in the world. Just who was the True God among these? Alme spoke about this, but Cigal resolutely denied it. ¡°A truly foolish question. They were mere overseers. Although people revered them, they are in fact not valuable beings at all. They are mere components used to maintain this world.¡± ¡°Then what is the True God?¡± ¡°Our God. The one who rules all of our happiness. Rather than anyone in this filthy, imperfect world, it is the one who sits at the world¡¯s heights in Heaven, the one who seeks for the perfect happiness. That is God.¡± ¡°What is Heaven?¡± The word sounded unfamiliar. ¡°The place holding the Books of those who had valuable lives. That is Heaven.¡± ¡°Not the Library?¡± ¡°Yes, not the Library. The Library houses worthless Books. Heaven houses valuable Books.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She never heard about such a place. All Books should have been at the Library. This was the absolute law of the world such as the sun rising from the east. ¡°Well then, I¡¯m getting off at the neighboring city.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Their conversation wasn¡¯t yet over. I have more things to ask, thought Alme. ¡°I¡¯m busy. To tell you the truth, I came to pick you up on my way moving to the next city. I could meet with you only now.¡± ¡°You were so busy and yet you came to listen to my violin?¡± ¡°Yeah. When I looked at you I just thought¡­ I want that. Although it was a modest meeting, for you it was probably the single most shining moment of your life.¡± ¡°Cigal-sama. We have arrived.¡± The driver opened the door and Cigal got off. He told him directions as to where to take Alme to. ¡°Goodbye, Cigal-sama.¡± ¡°See you, Alme.¡± These were the words of farewell. The car started moving again. While driving, the driver spoke to her. ¡°Do you also want to ascend to Heaven?¡± She didn¡¯t really know. ¡°I¡¯m also like that. I don¡¯t have any lingering regrets in this world. My only life is that of going to Heaven.¡± She still didn¡¯t know anything. Neither about the Indulging God Cult, nor the place known as Heaven, nor about Cigal. The only thing that made Alme move was her meeting with Cigal and her wanting to go with him. However, she threw away everything that she had obtained until now. Thinking about it, Alme¡¯s life was something that could easily be discarded away from the beginning. Until now she had nothing. That was fine. She was going to get things in her grasp now. The place she was brought to was a hotel in a small town quite far from Fullbeck. A man that introduced himself as the Overseer of Paradise welcomed Alme. She could see him but couldn¡¯t remember his appearance. He was a strange man that she¡¯s never seen before. ¡°I have received contact from Cigal. Normally, to join us you must partake in an ordeal, but since Cigal certified you it is not necessary.¡± The Overseer of Paradise happily said. ¡°What can you do?¡± ¡°Play the violin.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± The Overseer of Paradise said, sounding worried. She became anxious that he was disappointed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re young. You seem to be healthy and able-bodied. If you undergo Magic Deliberation you will surely grow to be a fine warrior. So that you may ascend to Heaven, give it your best.¡± ¡°¡­Umm, what is Heaven?¡± The Overseer of Paradise looked disappointed. ¡°So you came here without knowing anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No, that is fine. I shall now explain it to you.¡± Saying so, the Overseer of Paradise brought out something from his desk. ¡°There are things hard to understand even after hearing about them a hundred times but can be understood by seeing them just once. Please read this.¡± He placed a Book fragment on top of the desk. ¡°This is the Book of a Magician who lived 1500 years ago. He was the one and only who managed to possess an extremely unusual ability ¨C the ability to see the place that only dead people can reach, Heaven.¡± Alme extended her hand. Her fingertip touched the Book fragment. _______________________________________________________________ *In the original text the names of the two gods are mixed up, but this is in contradiction to information from earlier volumes. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any indication that this is Alme who¡¯s making a mistake, and the mountain the Present God sleeps in seems to fit Toitorra¡¯s name, so I decided to correct this for the time being. Volume 4, 3: Memories of Heaven – Part 3 Volume 4, Chapter 3: Memories of Heaven ¨C Part?3 That man held the ability which allowed him to cross the border between the living and the dead. He managed to change his soul into a Book while still living, in order to reach Heaven. Why and how did he go to Heaven? The answers to this weren¡¯t recorded in the fragment. The man¡¯s Book entered Heaven. ¡°¡­What is this¡­¡± He could see. He should have been dead but was able to see. And he could feel. He felt the surrounding landscape and in the far distance, a tremendous being. At first he had seen a vast desert. The man walked along it and his feet sank. He didn¡¯t know why, but he had to walk. He could understand something magnificent was in front of him. There was no reason for this. He only felt so. In the meantime, it started raining. The man murmured as he got wet. ¡°¡­It¡¯s raining. A rain of souls.¡± The man basked in it. Inside the rain he felt joy like never before. The joy of loving. The joy of being loved. Joy he could obtain. Joy contained in him. While smelling lovely flowers, he overlooked a splendid sea of clouds. Conquering various countries on horseback, days of peace have arrived. Feeling the sublime souls of saints, his heart fluttered in wicked bliss, and while admiring lovely women, the loving man¡¯s body shivered in their embrace. While struck by this rain of souls, the man felt all the kinds of happiness in the world. Before long, the rain ceased. The man started walking again. The man noticed that the sand was made of people¡¯s souls. Those who ascended to Heaven become sand like this. And he also noticed at the same time that the rain was also made of people¡¯s souls. The happiness evaporated from the sands, turned into rain and poured down again. ¡°Oh, right. These are True Men.¡± He was drenched in the happiness of True Men. He had been reliving the happiness that True Men have tasted until now. I want more happiness, the man thought. However, he approached the limits of his ability. The man¡¯s soul left Heaven and came back to this world. In his final moments the man had seen the huge presence that sat in the middle of Heaven. Both Heaven and that grand being were¡­ ¡°O God!¡± The man shouted. The Book ended there. ¡°This is¡­ Heaven.¡± Alme muttered. Her face was sweating. Her heart beat like a prancing horse. ¡°How was it? Although it was only inside this Book, you felt happiness that probably surpassed all you have felt until now. If you go to Heaven, you can taste even more happiness forever. Do you understand what Heaven is?¡± ¡°¡­Amazing.¡± ¡°The Books of the believers of the Indulging God Cult go not to Bantorra Library, but are stored in Heaven. We protect this Heaven and fight so we could ascend to it.¡± While putting away the Book showing Heaven, the Overseer of Paradise continued his explanation. ¡°What you have seen, that rain of souls, is a collection of people¡¯s joy. This happiness is extracted from the Books of dead people housed in Heaven and becomes a rain. Those who ascend to Heaven are basked in it and taste the ultimate happiness. By collecting the Books of those who reached happiness, Heaven becomes an even more wonderful place. God wishes it and we also aim for that.¡± Alme nodded, her face flushed. ¡°We must send the Books of people in bliss to Heaven. However, there is no meaning in sending people with only a small joy to Heaven. Therefore, we produce happy people. We select people who should be happy, and we lend them our power so that their happiness will grow stronger. That is the mission of the Indulging God Cult.¡± ¡°¡­Umm, is Cigal one of the chosen people?¡± ¡°You truly are quick to understand.¡± The Overseer of Paradise pointed at Alme with his index finger. ¡°We call those who were chosen, like Cigal, True Men. The conditions to become a True Men are the size and purity of one¡¯s desire. The greater the desire is, the purer the desire is, the greater their achieved happiness. Cigal¡¯s desire is immensely vast and truly pure. If he were to achieve his desire and become able to ascend to Heaven, it will make it a much more splendid place.¡± The Overseer of Paradise kept talking. ¡°People like me and you, who don¡¯t possess a pure desire, cannot become True Men. Therefore, we serve the happiness of those True Men. We are called False Men. And, for our service to True Men and the Cult, we go to Heaven as a reward. True Men exist for God. And False Men exist for True Men. We exert our efforts so that God, and those of us who serve God, will be able to taste all the happiness of this world in Heaven.¡± The Overseer of Paradise spoke while looking into Alme¡¯s eyes. ¡°Will you become our ally?¡± Alme answered ¡°yes¡± without any hesitation. That surely was the sort of happiness she will not be able to know without joining the Cult. The joy of touching and devoting oneself to that sublime being. She will offer herself for Cigal, for Heaven. This was something she couldn¡¯t know if she played her violin her whole life. Alme swore her loyalty to Cigal who wasn¡¯t there. Alme was headed for an island. There was a training facility of the Indulging God Cult on it. It was lonely for her to not see Cigal, but if she was useless for him she wouldn¡¯t be able to be at his side. She had to master Magic and become a warrior. On the ship were Alme and a boy close to her in age. He was a boy who wore glasses and looked serious. His name was Winkeny. ¡°Why did you join the Indulging God Cult?¡± Winkeny started talking to her. ¡°In order to serve Cigal-sama. And you?¡± Winkeny seemed troubled for a short while. ¡°Since my mother joined the Cult¡­ I came with her.¡± ¡°Do you know Cigal-sama?¡± ¡°I heard about him.¡± Alme spoke to Winkeny about how wonderful of a person Cigal was. He listened to her with a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure since I also just joined, but I think people like you are rare.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see when we get there.¡± Alme and the rest who¡¯ve gathered on this solitary island at some distant sea withstood severe training. Those who gave up were discarded. Seeing dead people or those whose spirits were affected go out was a daily occurrence. The morale of Alme¡¯s group was high. Everyone became desperate to reach Heaven. While living that sort of life, she started understanding the meaning of Winkeny¡¯s words. ¡°No-one honors the True Men.¡± She talked to Winkeny in between training. The two have become friends. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all just thinking about themselves going to Heaven. They only think of True Men as tools that allow them to reach Heaven.¡± ¡°Right. Everyone¡¯s objective is self-interest. These are False Men.¡± Alme scorned her comrades. They¡¯re so stupid. ¡°It just doesn¡¯t fit them¡­ they¡¯re like pigs ¨C they just greedily devour the bait known as happiness.¡± ¡°That is the Indulging God Cult.¡± ¡°Are you also like that?¡± ¡°I just happened to join the Cult. I have no place to go and nothing else to do. I only do my job.¡± Winkeny was thoughtful and serious, but she didn¡¯t like the way he spoke. ¡°Are you different, Alme?¡± ¡°I am. I am connected to Cigal-sama. Only I am different.¡± She was different. This was Alme¡¯s favorite phrase. Once, an airplane came to the island. The False Men began clamoring. Winkeny came to call Alme who was resting in her room. ¡°Alme, Cigal-sama came to visit. He called for you.¡± True Men never came to visit. And it was even the one she admired, Cigal. All of Alme¡¯s comrades focused their attention on her. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Alme.¡± She faced Cigal with her cheeks blushing. She had so much she wanted to say to him, but now that she actually met him she couldn¡¯t form any words. Cigal smiled as if telling her it¡¯s fine, I understand. ¡°You seem to have gotten an interesting ability.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same ability as Hamyuts Meseta¡­ our mortal enemy. Ha-ha, seems like it would become useful.¡± The False Men looking at them from a distance started murmuring amongst themselves. Many of them wanted to work under Cigal. With just some brief words, Alme seemed to be the one to achieve a position close to him. Alme looked around her and snorted. What¡¯re you making a fuss about. It¡¯s only natural. It was a dark expression unlike that she had while facing Cigal. Looking at him she had the face of a simple girl, while looking down the people around her she had an expression of arrogance. Alme possessed these two expressions. Which one of them was the real Alme? ¡°Did you make any friends?¡± ¡°One. His name is Winkeny.¡± ¡°And why are you friends with him?¡± Alme thought for a while. She simply talked with him, but she thought that kind of mundane answer will disappoint Cigal. What answer will make him happy? ¡°Because he appears to be useful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good answer.¡± Cigal smiled. Yes! She cheered in her heart. ¡°What about the other guys?¡± Alme thought again. How could she answer to make Cigal happy¡­ ¡°They only look like stupid pigs to me. I can¡¯t make friends with them.¡± ¡°Indeed. They are pigs. As I thought you¡¯re the kind of human I¡¯ve imagined you to be.¡± Cigal asked her about various topics. Alme thought and answered as to fulfill his expectations. Before long, she could naturally answer in ways that made Cigal happy, and thought of what would make him happy. Her way of thinking could be called wicked, and Alme also knew it. However, even acting wicked was fine if it made Cigal happy. In this world, only Cigal and I are correct. Everyone else is but pigs. Alme reaffirmed this while talking to Cigal. Cigal then told her he wanted to listen to her violin. Alme was surprised. She hadn¡¯t practiced her violin in a while. Although she was confused, she desperately played her violin. Cigal listened to it quietly. ¡°¡­A good sound. Much better than when we first met. Just as I anticipated.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It is a cruel sound.¡± Alme finally understood. This man hadn¡¯t listened to the violin¡¯s sound. He listened to Alme¡¯s heart. He could feel with his excellent hearing that he raised Alme into a cruel girl. ¡°Please become a full-fledged warrior soon. Then I could always listen to your violin.¡± Alme was joyed. Cigal was waiting for her. Afterwards, Winkeny had said to her, ¡°Cigal-sama seems to gain pleasure by making money.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°¡­Frankly speaking, I don¡¯t like him very much. Money being his entire happiness feels somewhat wrong.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so stupid, Winkeny. You don¡¯t know anything.¡± Alme said and sneered at him. After having grown strong and brutal, Alme left the training facility. Obviously she went to be at Cigal¡¯s side. Cigal had already dominated the top of the underworld. Not only the underworld, but he also had control on the public business world. His assets have already become comparable to those of an entire country. If he kept going like this, it was thought that he would surpass the Ever-Laughing Witch in 10 years. Even then Cigal wasn¡¯t satisfied. He ordered everyone to find new ways of making money. Drugs, gambling, extortion, exploitation. Alme received orders that deviated from the proper course of men and gleefully conducted them. The city was, in fact, under Cigal¡¯s control. The citizens were drowning in drugs, and as for the security forces that were supposed to be cracking it down, Cigal had the government and bureaucrats that supervised them under his control as well. The industry and commerce were also ruined, so the city became quiet. Everyone always clearly heard gunshots and cries of children. Alme stopped a certain person in the city. ¡°Where are you going?¡± The man turned around. Alme wasn¡¯t Cigal¡¯s only subordinate. This man, who worked as both Cigal¡¯s secretary and chief of staff, was another close aide. ¡°¡­I¡¯m leaving. I can¡¯t follow Cigal-sama anymore.¡± ¡°Hmph, why?¡± Alme asked with her hand on her sword hilt. ¡°I can¡¯t follow Cigal-sama anymore. Alme, look at this city. If we continue like that, the Armed Librarians will make some move. We can handle the government or the Present Management Agency, but there¡¯s nothing we can do against the Armed Librarians.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Also, I can¡¯t understand how Cigal-sama thinks. He seems to be happy at people¡¯s misfortune rather than at making money. Does he really desire money? What is that guy thinking?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t understand it because you¡¯re trash.¡± While saying so, Alme pulled out her sword. ¡°You can¡¯t understand Cigal-sama¡¯s noble feelings.¡± Alme hammered the sword¡¯s hilt into the man¡¯s stomach while saying so. He collapsed while spewing out blood and vomit. ¡°You have no value in being a False Man. You should be a Meat.¡± She made contact with the Indulging God Cult¡¯s headquarters and told them she had a new Meat. The tied-up man had been deprived of his memories using the water of Argax and became cattle. An errand man came from the headquarters. The one who came to recover the new Meat was Alme¡¯s friend, Winkeny. ¡°Hello, useless.¡± Alme thus greeted the friend she didn¡¯t see for a long time. Cigal looked happily at this. ¡°Why did you turn this man to a Meat?¡± ¡°This bastard couldn¡¯t understand Cigal-sama¡¯s ideals.¡± Alme kicked the tied-up man while saying so. He groaned. Winkeny looked at him, frowning. ¡°Alme. I ask this while being ashamed of my ignorance. I also don¡¯t understand Cigal-sama¡¯s ideals.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re useless explaining it to you would be a waste of a time.¡± Cigal tilted his glass and put in between his lips. ¡°Hey Alme. Even if he¡¯s useless, is he not your friend? Please explain it to him.¡± ¡°Understood, Cigal-sama.¡± Alme started talking. During this she trampled the man under her foot. ¡°This man ¨C no, all of the trash in this world ¨C made a misunderstanding. They think that happiness is something to be shared. That everyone in the world can become happy. You are probably also like that.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t deny this for now.¡± ¡°That is wrong. There is only a limited amount of happiness in the world. As all people in the world are struggling for their own share, they are competing for the happiness of the world. The world¡¯s trash doesn¡¯t know this. Happiness should only belong to those that have value. Trash must not possess happiness.¡± This was a word for word reproduction of what Cigal had once told her. The one talking now wasn¡¯t Alme. It was Cigal, who sat behind, that talked while borrowing her mouth. ¡°¡­So that¡¯s why people are unhappy.¡± ¡°You have always been one to quickly understand, Winkeny.¡± Alme put more strength to her trampling foot. ¡°It is exactly so. If someone becomes unhappy, then another person receives only that portion of happiness. If everyone but Cigal-sama becomes unhappy, at that moment he will reach the perfect happiness.¡± Winkeny hid the feelings in his chest and stared at Alme. ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Alme.¡± He muttered. ¡°No, nothing changed.¡± Alme snorted and kicked the man at her feet. Winkeny grabbed his body. ¡°I have another question.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can you make everyone in the world unhappy? Not only a single country. For this you have to destroy the Armed Librarians.¡± ¡°A good question, Winkeny-kun.¡± This wasn¡¯t Alme but Cigal who opened his mouth. ¡°There is a method. I have the means to defeat our nemesis, Hamyuts Meseta.¡± A small Book fragment was in Cigal¡¯s hands. Winkeny probably didn¡¯t know the Book¡¯s owner, but Alme of course did. It was the Book fragment of the Ever-Laughing Witch, Shiron Booyacornish. After Winkeny left, Alme and Cigal conversed. Alme snuggled up next to him, gently leaning on him. ¡°You¡¯re the only one. The only one to understand my ideals. No-one else can understand them.¡± Cigal said. ¡°You don¡¯t need this city anymore.¡± Alme said. ¡°The time of Shiron¡¯s prediction approaches. I must soon hasten my preparations in earnest.¡± ¡°Do you still need anything? We already have the bombs and the pathogens.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still not enough. I must have the strength to kill Hamyuts.¡± ¡°Maybe add Ganbanzel¡¯s Monster?¡± ¡°Alme. Don¡¯t you want to see it? That arrogant woman, prostrating on the ground.¡± ¡°I see, I now understand, Cigal-sama.¡± After saying this, he pulled out another Book fragment. ¡°I have received this Book from Lascall Othello yesterday. Recorded inside is the location of the Magic Blade hidden by the Ever-Laughing Witch.¡± Alme understood even without being told. Going to get it was her job. ¡°Oh, Alme, it¡¯s about time. Please detonate the Meats.¡± Saying so, Cigal pointed out of the window. They have been holding an experiment to confirm the power and efficiency of human bombs. Looking outside the window at the city, many explosions occurred here and there. From where Alme was it looked just like if gray flowers bloomed inside the city. ¡°Cigal-sama.¡± She muttered. She started walking towards the city that was filled with the dead and injured. ¡°Alme is happy. I wonder if it¡¯s fine for someone of this position to be so happy.¡± Even if it was evil, even if it was twisted, even if it was like an illness, she could probably call it nothing other than love. Even Alme had to make a desperate effort to reach the depths of the mountains. Shiron hid her weapon there. The Ever-Laughing Magic Blade Shlamuffen. It was known to be the most fierce and brutal among the Memorial Weapons. The spider legs happily attached themselves to Alme who liked fresh blood. When she returned she showed this to Cigal. Even while she wasn¡¯t around the preparation kept steadily progressing. The bombs that would be used as a distraction; Dragon Pneumonia that would be spread in Toatt Mining Town; the intelligence about the movements of the Armed Librarians. The preparations to kill Hamyuts were getting completed. ¡°I shall use that Magic Blade.¡± Alme said. Cigal himself was also quite good, but Alme would beat him. In order to not risk Cigal it would be better for her to challenge that woman one on one. However, Cigal shook his head. ¡°No, this is mine.¡± ¡°Then I will stay around to assist.¡± ¡°Assist? That will not be necessary now.¡± His voice sounded somewhat anxious. It was different than usual. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°Just go somewhere.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Alme instinctively asked back. Cigal looked at himself. This was the look he once gave to Winkeny and his aide. It was the face of disdain he showed to everyone except Alme. There was no reason for him to look at her like this. Alme was supposed to be the only one who understood him. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°So noisy. I told you to go somewhere.¡± Alme tried clinging to him. However, Cigal no longer looked at her. ¡°Aah! Why doesn¡¯t anyone understand my ideals!¡± He threw his wine at the floor. And then he spit. ¡°You worthless trash. Why did I have such an idiot by my side? How could I think you understood me? Don¡¯t be so conceited. I can¡¯t even stand seeing you.¡± Cigal kept cursing her for several hours. His handsome face was distorted in anger. Alme pathetically withstood that. No matter how much she was abused by him, she couldn¡¯t even think about talking back to him. Why, she only kept asking this in her mind. Volume 4, 3: Memories of Heaven – Part 4 Volume 4, Chapter 3: Memories of Heaven ¨C Part?4 Alme wasn¡¯t demoted to a Meat. The Overseer of Paradise decided this. After leaving Cigal¡¯s side, Alme became sorrowed. Why did Cigal-sama discard me? Am I missing something? ¡°Are you still yearning for Cigal?¡± Winkeny asked her when they met again. ¡°Of course.¡± Alme answered. ¡°I think I¡¯ve said it before, but I frankly don¡¯t like Cigal-sama. I think he doesn¡¯t possess the heart that people should have.¡± ¡°So what.¡± ¡°I think that you¡¯d better forget about him already.¡± She stared at Winkeny with hatred. ¡°What do you even understand? He is a noble being. I¡¯m the only one able to understand this.¡± ¡°You just want to believe that.¡± ¡°¡­What do you understand.¡± Alme clenched her teeth. She thought of killing that man. ¡°I¡¯m uneasy. You are far too single-minded. You don¡¯t move according to your selfish desires like other False Men. As you adore Cigal-sama, I feel like you¡¯re going to end up doing something irreversible.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alme had no reply. ¡°Even if you chase after Cigal-sama¡¯s vestiges you will gain nothing.¡± ¡°¡­That can¡¯t be.¡± Winkeny looked away from Alme and lowered his gaze. ¡°No, trying to persuade you is pointless. We¡¯re too single-minded to the point that we look foolish to each other. Although our ways of thinking will never fit, that single-mindedness was probably the reason we became friends.¡± Afterward, Cigal died and Alme began her revenge. She tricked Winkeny, betrayed the Indulging God Cult and even challenged the Armed Librarians. Just as Winkeny said, she was armed with just her single-mindedness as a weapon. After that, Alme started thinking. Perhaps Winkeny knew of her underlying motives. Perhaps he knew and even assisted her. She couldn¡¯t tell by now, but she also couldn¡¯t turn back anymore. A knock resounded on the room Mattalast left. Mirepoc raised her face. ¡°Come in.¡± A bellboy came inside. He held an envelope. ¡°A delivery.¡± ¡°From who?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t give their name.¡± I¡¯d like a little more security, thought Mirepoc. After all, the enemies are ones to use such things as bombs and pathogens. Mirepoc received the package. She trying touching it but it felt like nothing other than paper. She boldly opened it. Inside were two old-looking pieces of paper. The following had been written in dirty letters that could barely be deciphered: ¡°I was wrong. Maybe Zackie is dead. I wonder how Olt is doing. Those who pursue Lascall die. There are no exceptions. Both Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult, there are no exceptions.¡± Affixed to this memo was another piece of paper. It was new. ¡°This was Parney Parlmanta¡¯s last note.¡± Mirepoc dashed out of her room and caught the bellboy who went down the stairs. ¡°Who brought this?¡± ¡°A man who appeared to be around sixty.¡± ¡°Is he still in the hotel?¡± ¡°No, he left immediately.¡± Mirepoc looked out the window. She found a man walking in a fast pace among the sparse figures down the street. She held the hem of her skirt and jumped down. Her feet numbed by the impact on the ground. ¡°Please wait!¡± She called at the leaving man. The man stopped for a second and started running away. Mirepoc chased after him. As far as she could see from the fleeing man¡¯s back, he was a normal person. She soon caught up to him. Mirepoc stood in the man¡¯s way. She knew him. He was Moodly, the man involved in Parney¡¯s incident. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Moodly diverted his eyes from Mirepoc and tried finding a way to escape. When he gave up, he started talking in a low voice. ¡°That is Parney Parlmanta¡¯s last note. I found it a long time ago.¡± ¡°Did you conceal it until now?¡± Moodly nodded. Mirepoc took one step closer. ¡°Please tell me the reason you¡¯ve concealed in until now and brought it out now.¡± She said and got closer. ¡°¡­Give me a break. I don¡¯t want to be killed.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It should¡¯ve been written in there. Those who pursue Lascall Othello die. I don¡¯t want to turn out like Parney. So I hid it. Since you came here, I thought leaving it to you would be fine.¡± ¡°Do you really believe that all those who pursue Lascall Othello die?¡± ¡°Because it is so. It¡¯s written there.¡± Mirepoc sighed. ¡°Moodly-san. That is a misunderstanding. There¡¯s no way that everyone who pursues Lascall dies.¡± ¡°¡­But¡­¡± ¡°I know a guy called Kalon. He at least is still alive. There¡¯s also me and you.¡± ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t know. We might be erased someday.¡± Moodly stiffly shook his head. Mirepoc decided to give up. ¡°¡­Please. Just leave me alone. I have nothing to do with this anymore.¡± ¡°Understood. I won¡¯t go after you.¡± Moodly turned his back and went away. Finally, he turned around and said, ¡°You¡¯re also probably considerably strong. You¡¯re an Armed Librarian after all. But you¡¯ll understand if you come face to face with him. No-one can be compared with the guy I met that day. He truly is in a different league.¡± Who are you talking about? Mirepoc thought that she would probably not receive an answer to that. After seeing Moodly off, she returned to the hotel and looked at the note again. ¡°I was wrong. Maybe Zackie is dead. I wonder how Olt is doing. Those who pursue Lascall die. There are no exceptions. Both Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult, there are no exceptions.¡± Were those Zackie and Olt her allies? She had to investigate this later. ¡°All those who pursue Lascall die, even Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult without any exceptions, huh¡­¡± It was a strange way of writing. Was Lascall Othello a confidential topic for the Indulging God Cult as well? Also, it was ridiculous to have no exceptions. Practically it couldn¡¯t be so, right? She was alive. Mattalast was also alive. Kalon and Moodly were also alive. It certainly seemed like the rusty woman aimed for their lives, but that was all. That was a far cry from ¡°dying without exception¡±. ¡°¡­¡± However, Mirepoc felt uneasy. Was that truly all? She thought of the people who pursued Lascall so far. First there was Haiza. He was killed by the Director. But that shouldn¡¯t have been related to Lascall Othello. What about the other Armed Librarians? Mirepoc sent her thoughts to Mattalast. ¡®Mattalast-san. Who investigated Lascall Othello after Haiza?¡¯ Mattalast thought for a while and then answered. ¡®Mostly Feekiee and Ireia-san.¡¯ Feekiee died during the battle against Mokkania. Ireia had her time stopped ever since the end of the fight. In front of her statue they left a notice saying that ¡°Mokkania had been defeated¡±. There was also Mokkania. Perhaps he could be said to be pursuing after Lascall as well based on the result. Mirepoc felt a shiver run up her spine. It wasn¡¯t just the Armed Librarians. There were also Winkeny and Locolo of the Indulging God Cult. They could also be thought as dying for trying to pursue Lascall Othello. And finally, there was Parney Parlmanta. All of them have lost their lives. Those who pursue Lascall die. It was just like that. Or rather, those who remained alive were few. ¡°¡­It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Mirepoc muttered aloud. It was irrelevant to their deaths anyway. Haiza had been punished because he was corrupt. Feekiee died because of his own mistake. Mokkania was defeated by the Director. Ireia was still alive. She should be resurrected before long. As for Winkeny and Locolo, it was obvious the Armed Librarians would defeat them. However¡­ what if they were all a part of Lascall Othello¡¯s plans? What if he controlled everything from the shadows, inciting them to die? ¡°Impossible.¡± No-one could do such a thing. There¡¯s no way he could have made Haiza betray them or Feekiee look down on Mokkania and make a mistake. The only one capable of doing that would be one who controls fate, a god-like being. No, someone above god. ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡± It was a coincidence. All of it. At that moment, she heard a sound coming from the back. ¡°¡­!¡± Mirepoc stood up and turned around. However, it was only the window moved by the wind. During that time, Mattalast waited in the night-time city. Standing on the rooftop of the city¡¯s highest building, the wind made the hem of his suit flutter. His gaze was directed to the entire city. From the never-ending human traffic even at night, he looked for a single person. He was looking for the rusty woman. For the time being, Mirepoc wouldn¡¯t arrive at Lascall Othello¡¯s identity. However, he didn¡¯t know how she would act from now on. He mustn¡¯t allow her to find the truth about Lascall Othello. It was fine for just him and Hamyuts to know it. Mattalast took his gun and set it on his left arm. However, while he found a woman that looked like the rusty woman, she was another person. ¡°¡­That rusty woman¡­ just more trouble for us.¡± Initially, he was going to turn Mirepoc away from this city. He made her meet with Kalon so she would think Lascall Othello was nothing more than a legend. He would make Mirepoc return and take care of everything himself. That was his plan. The rusty woman had upset that plan. Her existence made everything more complex. He had to make her disappear as soon as possible. His strained eyes became blurred. Mattalast was tired. Normally he wouldn¡¯t be tired if he stayed up all night even a week or ten days, but this time was different. At that moment, he found the rusty woman. She was walking alone at a location far away from the building. He was lucky. His location was probably beyond her range. The distance was roughly 900 meters. Her range was probably about 800 meters. Mattalast took out his guns. Rather than using the rifle for sniping, he chose his pistols and used his naked eye. For a normal person it would unmistakably be an impossible distance. Even for a gunner who acquired Magic it would almost be impossible. However, Mattalast was different. Making full use of his Prediction ability, he looked for the moment he would hit after two seconds. When he will predict the moment of a hit he would fire. No matter how small the possibility for him to hit is, as long as there was a chance, he would definitely hit. Using his Prediction ability, he got the vision of a hit. Mattalast applied strength to his finger on the trigger that was supported by his left arm. However, at that same moment he made another Prediction. A bullet would come flying from behind the moment he shot. While shooting, he pointed one pistol at his back. He shot twice. He couldn¡¯t predict as far as hitting the enemy behind. He was just shooting for intimidation. Without checking the enemy at his back, he looked at the rusty woman. He missed. Without even looking back, the rusty woman ran away. Should he defeat the enemy behind him or pursue the rusty woman? It was obvious. He had to chase after the rusty woman. If he¡¯ll let her escape there will be no next time. He left the enemy behind. Kicking at the rooftop, Mattalast jumped into the night sky. Alme was running away. She made a blunder. She was too focused within the range of her Sensory Threads that she didn¡¯t look beyond it. That the first bullet missed her was close to a miracle. She wouldn¡¯t possibly be able to defend against a second shot. To escape from Mattalast¡¯s field of vision, she entered a cramped alley and ran with her body low. If she enters Mattalast¡¯s sight for even a second it will all be over. ¡°Shit!¡± Mattalast entered the range of her Sensory Threads. The distance between them was getting shortened. She had to escape or hide herself. She hid in a corner of a garbage dump. ¡°¡­Shit.¡± At present she was at her wits¡¯ end. No, she had no ways of defeating Mattalast in the first place. Mattalast stopped. He was probably searching for Alme who disappeared from his sight. While praying that he will somehow not find her, she laid down her body inside the garbage dump¡¯s corner. Mattalast kept looking for her. At that moment, a skinny dog appeared at the garbage dump. He growled when he saw Alme. Go away, thought Alme. If you howl like that, he will hear you. Alme pulled out her sword and swung it so it would not make any sound. The dog died with a low growl. At that moment, Mattalast came running. She was already heard. Alme ran away at full speed. However¡­ ¡°Stop.¡± The enemy was much faster than her. Mattalast jumped in Alme¡¯s path. ¡°¡­Who are you? If you¡¯re from the Indulging God Cult, you have no reason to look for Lascall.¡± Mattalast asked while pointing his gun¡¯s muzzle at Alme¡¯s forehead. ¡°Do you know about Lascall, bastard?¡± A bullet came flying at Alme¡¯s feet. ¡°Just answer the question.¡± She thought of ways to defeat Mattalast. However, she couldn¡¯t find any. No matter what she was going to do, Mattalast would predict it beforehand. There was a large gap in their power. Don¡¯t give up. I knew about our gap in the first place. Think. Find a way to escape this place¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t get into such a reckless battle. You should use your head a little bit more before fighting.¡± Something changed. Did he give up trying to get information and was going to kill her without getting any answer? At that moment, she felt a human presence behind Mattalast. ¡°Good grief, Alme.¡± Mattalast¡¯s expression changed. She could feel him mutter damn under his breath with her Sensory Threads. ¡°That bravery is your virtue, but your recklessness is a weakness.¡± The man who stood behind slowly approached Mattalast¡¯s back. Alme knew him. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t. ¡°Well then, now that it became a pincer attack what will you do, Mattalast?¡± ¡°You¡¯re probably aiming for the moment I shoot Alme.¡± ¡°Exactly. Even you will leave an opening when you attack.¡± Mattalast didn¡¯t look back. The muzzle pointed at Alme didn¡¯t move. ¡°Alme, you can use this opening to escape. It should be possible with this opening.¡± The man said. ¡°¡­¡± Alme slowly retreated. Mattalast didn¡¯t move. If he were to shoot the man behind him would use that opening. As soon as she got away from his line of sight, she ran away. Alme murmured while running away. ¡°What are you doing, Overseer of Paradise?¡± After seeing Alme off, Mattalast turned around. ¡°You seem to have it hard, Mattalast.¡± The man behind him ¨C the Overseer of Paradise ¨C said. ¡°You let Alme escape. Mirepoc will become deeply involved in the matter. Aren¡¯t you at your wits¡¯ end?¡± ¡°¡­I won¡¯t deny that.¡± ¡°Stop acting unreasonable, what will you do when Mirepoc uncovers Lascall¡¯s identity?¡± Mattalast pointed his gun at the Overseer of Paradise. ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish. There¡¯s no way she would be able to.¡± Mattalast answered while staring at the man. A single man was definitely in front of him; that he could understand. However, he couldn¡¯t understand anything else. Not his age, nor his face, nor his clothes. He couldn¡¯t perceive anything. He could look at him but not see him. ¡°What kind of an ability is that?¡± Mattalast asked. The man didn¡¯t attack. He didn¡¯t predict any future attack from him. The man was standing silently. ¡°An ability to manipulate the perception of people. I can freely control how other people perceive me. You can only recognize me as a single man ¨C that is the current state of what you can see.¡± The man readily revealed his own ability. There was no problem even if he were to reveal it. ¡°So you¡¯re not necessarily even really there.¡± ¡°Exactly. You are correct.¡± Mattalast predicted the next two seconds while gripping his pistol. He understood that he couldn¡¯t kill him. Even if he were to shoot, the bullet would pass through the man¡¯s body and fly behind him. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you but this is the first time we¡¯ve met. Is Hamyuts well?¡± ¡°She¡¯s having fun every day thanks to you lot. For only this I am thankful for you, Overseer of Paradise.¡± Mattalast put strength into his finger. Alme kept running for a long time. Did she manage to get away? She couldn¡¯t feel Mattalast with her Sensory Threads. Alme lay her exhausted body on the road. She couldn¡¯t move for a while. She remained at place for about thirty minutes. She then noticed an approaching figure. There was no one around until then, but that man suddenly appeared. ¡°Are you fine, Alme?¡± Alme answered with a question. ¡°Overseer of Paradise. What happened with Mattalast?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± The Overseer of Paradise shrugged. He couldn¡¯t have possibly defeated that man, right? Since she couldn¡¯t perceive his expression, she couldn¡¯t read through him. ¡°What are you planning?¡± ¡°I saved you. You are a precious human resource. Even you know the Cult has a shortage of personnel.¡± Alme smiled wryly. ¡°Do you have amnesia? I¡¯m a traitor. Have you forgotten what I¡¯ve done to the Indulging God Cult?¡± The Overseer of Paradise put his hand to his chin. ¡°So, what have you done, I wonder?¡± ¡°¡­I Massacred the False Men.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need them anymore. This was actually good of you to kill them.¡± ¡°I deceived Winkeny in order to steal a Book.¡± ¡°It was a trivial matter.¡± Alme instinctively grasped her sword lightly. ¡°It¡¯s also my fault that the Armed Librarians are about to reach Lascall Othello¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°There is no need to worry. Mirepoc will not be able to find the truth about Lascall.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m also chasing after Lascall! It should be an act of treason against the Cult!¡± The Overseer of Paradise raised a laughter that killed all tension. ¡°It¡¯s also impossible for you. There¡¯s no way for you to find out the truth about Lascall.¡± Alme lost all words for a while. Were all of her actions that insignificant for this man? ¡°But even if we put all this together, there should be no reason to let me live! I¡¯m no longer part of the Cult! Why are you letting me live?!¡± The Overseer of Paradise said in a gentle voice, ¡°Because you are pitiful.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If a kitten were to fight a wolf, you would think of the kitten as pitiful. Even more so if that kitten believed it could win.¡± Alme could not deny it. Not after the battle just now. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t pity me.¡± She still couldn¡¯t forgive being pitied. Alme¡¯s pride throbbed violently. ¡°That is a useless discussion. You are chasing after a foolish ideal and challenging a fight you have no chance to win. You are reckless, stupid, and pitiful beyond pity as a matter of course.¡± ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t sympathize with me.¡± ¡°Indeed, your figure when refusing sympathy can be nothing short of pitiful.¡± The Overseer of Paradise said and then walked away. Alme saw him go while trembling in anger. The Overseer of Paradise said I was reckless. Certainly it would seem that way for an outsider. But what of it? I don¡¯t mind being reckless. I don¡¯t need any allies. I don¡¯t need anyone to understand me, I¡¯ll just throw all of that to the dogs. I will keep on fighting. I¡¯ll keep on hating, killing, and scorning. I won¡¯t allow anyone to pity me. I will prove it by killing. Around that time, Mattalast went back to Mirepoc¡¯s place. She noticed that he acted a little strange, as if he was worried about something. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Mattalast averted his eyes from Mirepoc. Is there anything he can¡¯t tell me? Thought Mirepoc. Volume 4, 4: Life of a Certain Livestock – Part 1 Volume 4, Chapter 4: Life of a Certain Livestock ¨C Part?1 Bantorra Library, Fifth Level of the Underground Labyrinth. In one of its corners were Noloty and Minth. They were conducting special training as close as possible to actual combat. The two have continued fighting for several hours. They were going to keep fighting until both of them decide to resign due to their wounds. Noloty was the one who received the most damage, though. She kicked the wall and jumped. She headed for the head by dropping her heel from a high place. Minth¡¯s shooting attack easily intercepted her. His bullets were only light wooden blanks, but they still hurt. ¡°You¡¯re lacking variations in engaging the enemy by close combat. Try to come up with more ways.¡± He grabbed Noloty¡¯s scruff after she collapsed and raised her. But when he removed his hand she fell down with a flop. Let¡¯s leave it at that, thought Minth. He carried Noloty and headed for the Labyrinth¡¯s exit. Suddenly, he felt someone approaching from behind. ¡°¡­Aah, it¡¯s you, Minth.¡± ¡°Old lady?¡± Minth said. Ireia, whose time had been stopped, was revived. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ve made us worry.¡± Minth and Ireia began walking side-by-side. He made a general explanation of how the incident ended. Ireia was shocked at hearing about the loss of Feekiee and Mokkania. ¡°Did anything happen afterwards?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s been peaceful ever since that. More or less the only thing that¡¯s changed is Mirepoc having gone to look for the guy called Lascall Othello.¡± ¡°Lascall Othello?¡± Ireia stopped in place. ¡°Old lady, do you know anything?¡± The color of confusion filled Ireia¡¯s face. When Mirepoc went to the Central Security offices, Kalon talked to her while he was on duty. A message came from Bantorra Library. It was addressed for Mirepoc and came from Ireia. It only said to ¡°please contact me in your thoughts¡°. She immediately connected to her with Thought Sharing. ¡®So you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve been worried.¡¯ Ireia immediately cut to the chase. Something about her seemed desperate. ¡®I¡¯ve heard about it. You¡¯re looking for Lascall Othello.¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡®I will also come to assist you. I¡¯ll be heading there right away.¡¯ Mirepoc was surprised at the sudden offer. ¡®That isn¡¯t needed. Didn¡¯t you hear the Director¡¯s decision? She left it for the two of us.¡¯ ¡®Is that really fine?¡¯ ¡®We have only one enemy at the moment. Because I¡¯m about evenly matched with her, there is no need for reinforcement.¡¯ Mirepoc didn¡¯t say she was worried about Lascall¡¯s identity. Ireia seemed troubled. ¡®¡­If that¡¯s what the Director decided, we have no choice but to follow her orders.¡¯ How strange, thought Mirepoc. ¡®Did you find out anything about Lascall?¡¯ ¡®No, almost nothing.¡¯ ¡®¡­I see.¡¯ ¡®Do you know anything about Lascall?¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s something that bothers me.¡¯ ¡®What is it?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t you find it strange? Hamyuts-san had been very involved with Lascall Othello.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ Thinking about it, it might have been so. Hamyuts was the one who shelved both the investigation of Lascall and Mirepoc¡¯s proposal. ¡®Perhaps Hamyuts-san knows something about Lascall. If she does, I wonder if she isn¡¯t trying to intentionally not become involved with it.¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s no way. You¡¯re overthinking this.¡¯ ¡®Perhaps Lascall Othello is a matter that mustn¡¯t be touched upon.¡¯ ¡®¡­There¡¯s no way.¡¯ ¡®A thing that mustn¡¯t be touched upon even with battle strength on par with Hamyuts¡¯s¡­ what can that be?¡¯ ¡®¡­You¡¯re overthinking this, Ireia-san.¡¯ ¡®I might be.¡¯ Mirepoc cut off her Thought Sharing. The bad feeling she had since yesterday became even worse. Mirepoc started talking to Kalon while he was taking care of paperwork in the Central Security station. Seeing it, the other carefree sheriffs whistled at him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t terribly important, but¡­ when you were investigating Lascall Othello, have you ever felt some sense of danger?¡± Kalon stared at her in puzzlement. ¡°What kind of danger?¡± ¡°¡­No, it isn¡¯t really important¡­¡± ¡°Thinking about it, plenty of people came to ask about Lascall lately. I wonder if that¡¯s some new fad.¡± ¡°¡­It might be.¡± ¡°You, Mattalast-san, that ginger and a weird boy. Four people in such a short amount of time.¡± Kalon said something that caught her attention. The ginger must¡¯ve been the rusty woman. But who was the strange boy? ¡°A boy came to you?¡± ¡°Yeah. I told him the same I told you and sent him home.¡± Why was he silent about such as important manner? Mirepoc sent her thoughts to Mattalast. ¡®¡­How strange. Is there someone who looks for Lascall other than us and the Cult?¡¯ ¡®Should we look for him?¡¯ ¡®As soon as possible.¡¯ After inquiring the boy¡¯s appearance from Kalon, Mirepoc left the Central Security station. She walked throughout the city looking for the boy. The children in schools around said they didn¡¯t know him. So is he a tourist? Mirepoc scoured the lodging houses around. Just who is that boy? Is he from the Cult? No, the rusty woman already met Kalon. He should be unrelated to them. Just as Mirepoc was about to board the tram, a voice came from behind. ¡°Wait.¡± She turned around and was astonished. The rusty woman stood there. Mirepoc instinctively brought her hand to the sword at her side. ¡°Stop, we can¡¯t battle here. Besides, I¡¯m not in that kind of mood.¡± It was just as the rusty woman said. Mirepoc let go of her sword. Also, in contrast to their last meeting, Mirepoc could feel that the woman was disheartened. The tram she was supposed to ride left without her. ¡°Hey, you, what have you been doing all this time? You didn¡¯t seem to be doing anything since coming here.¡± ¡°¡­You know already. I¡¯ve been pursuing Lascall.¡± ¡°Huh, I think it¡¯s a waste though.¡± The rusty woman said in an indifferent voice. Mirepoc recalled that she had something she wanted to try and ask. ¡°I have a weird question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Lascall Othello might be a being that mustn¡¯t be touched upon.¡± At that moment Mirepoc saw ¨C the rusty woman looked upset. ¡°What¡¯re you saying?¡± The rusty woman shook her head. But even Mirepoc was able to see she was just trying to bluff. Just as I thought. Lascall is forbidden even for the Indulging God Cult. ¡°Is the conversation over? See ya.¡± The rusty woman went away. While she gazed at her back, Mirepoc was thinking. Just what am I searching for? For the first time, Mirepoc thought¡­ that Lascall Othello was scary. It became night. Mirepoc visited Kalon¡¯s apartment one more time. She tried looking for clues about the boy, but even when looking for threads about Lascall, there was no one to go to other than Kalon right now. He warmly welcomed her. Just as she set foot into his apartment, Mirepoc was startled. There were no piles of materials in the room. There were no piles of ancient documents and books on the floor. Even the bookshelves were empty. The room had nothing in it. ¡°Kalon-san, what happened to all your material about Lascall Othello?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He turned his face to Mirepoc in puzzlement. ¡°You were investigating Lascall Othello.¡± ¡°¡­Lascall Othello?¡± Kalon¡¯s expression and the state of his room couldn¡¯t have been a joke. It was probably the Fiction Obliterating Cup Argax. Mirepoc recalled its existence. ¡°Well, but I¡¯m happy to see an Armed Librarian up close though. It¡¯s just like I¡¯m inside a movie.¡± Kalon spoke in an easygoing manner. Was he thinking Mirepoc came to visit him? He excitedly started looking for some tea-cakes. ¡°Anyway, when did I meet you? My recent memories are fuzzy.¡± Mirepoc walked out of the place without a single word. The enemy was on the move. They were erasing all those who had a connection to Lascall. First was Kalon, so who was next? Moodly? Or her? She couldn¡¯t grasp their actions nor their identity. Just what are we looking for? Mirepoc stood still at a street corner and kept thinking. She had to keep looking for the boy, but her feet wouldn¡¯t move. She ran the information she heard about Lascall in this city inside her head. A being that the Indulging God Cult have hidden. Even their believers weren¡¯t allowed to know its identity. A being that took control of the Cult¡¯s Books and prevented them from falling into the hands of the Armed Librarians. A being that existed for hundreds of years, carrying around the Books of people. A being that erased all those who pursued its identity. And a being that even Hamyuts didn¡¯t want to get involved with. If all the above information was true, it couldn¡¯t have been human. Mirepoc didn¡¯t have the power to battle a non-human opponent. Was she going to challenge an opponent she had no chances to win against? ¡®Mirepoc, what are you thinking about?¡¯ At that moment, she received Mattalast¡¯s thoughts. ¡®Mattalast-san. Should we really continue this fight?¡¯ ¡®What¡¯re you saying?¡¯ ¡®¡­Right. Even you tried sending me away, Mattalast-san.¡¯ ¡®What are you thinking about?¡¯ ¡®We shouldn¡¯t know about Lascall Othello, right? I¡¯ve seen it written that all those who pursue Lascall Othello die.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s right. If someone who can control Books actually exists, be would be in the domain of a God. There¡¯s no way the power of an Armed Librarian would be able to reach that. Lascall Othello is a being far beyond the reach of us Armed Librarians.¡¯ Mattalast was thinking about something for a while. He then sent further thoughts. ¡®Mirepoc. Wait there for a bit. I¡¯ll be right there.¡¯ After transmitting this, Mattalast cut the connection. Mattalast came after a short while. He suddenly hit Mirepoc¡¯s head. He only used his palm, but it was quite a powerful blow. She held her dizzy head. ¡°Hey now, Mirepoc.¡± Mirepoc remembered. When she was a trainee he used to smack her head like this while scolding her. ¡°Relax.¡± ¡°¡­Yes sir.¡± ¡°You are free to imagine the enemy and fear them. It¡¯s fine to investigate the enemy, but stop having stupid thoughts.¡± When she was told so, she became a little calmer. The anxiety in her heart didn¡¯t disappear, but her head cooled down. ¡°Mirepoc. Think well. What is that whole nonsense about everyone who pursues Lascall dying? Who died? Neither I, you nor Kalon-kun were killed.¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say this clearly, you fell right into the enemy¡¯s trap.¡± ¡°The enemy¡¯s trap?¡± Mirepoc asked back. However, Mattalast didn¡¯t explain to her what he meant by that, ¡°It¡¯s useless with your current state. Rest for a while. You can also keep looking for that boy later.¡± ¡°What do you mean by rest?¡± ¡°Just what it sounds like. You can just take it easy at some caf¨¦ or anywhere, just do something to cool off your head.¡± Mirepoc hung her head. This was the first time she received such an order. ¡°Mattalast-san¡­ what did you mean by me falling into the enemy¡¯s trap?¡± ¡°You will understand once you cool off your head.¡± After saying so, Mattalast went up and left. Starting the next day, just as she was told, Mirepoc lay off her work. How pathetic, she thought. Perhaps the enemy was strong ¨C this much had caused her to lose her temper. She couldn¡¯t face Mattalast or her allies after that. Nothing happened in the first place. The city was peaceful. It¡¯s not like anyone was killed. She just overestimated Lascall by her own accord and was afraid of his non-existing shadow. Mirepoc walked around the city while at her wits¡¯ end. She drank coffee, went around shops without buying anything, and cooled off her head. In fact, she was practically discharged. It came as a shock to her. Suddenly her feet stopped. There was a violin-playing girl at the street¡¯s corner. Not again, Mirepoc thought. The one playing the violin was the rusty woman. She seemed to have noticed Mirepoc since a while ago. She silently lowered her violin and looked at Mirepoc. ¡°So we meet again.¡± The rusty woman said. ¡°Seems so.¡± She thought so yesterday as well, but the woman sounded listless. Did something happen? While fiddling with the violin¡¯s strings, the rusty woman said, ¡°So you¡¯re also not going to fight me now? I don¡¯t really mind fighting here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on a day-off.¡± ¡°Yeah, you said so yesterday. I laughed. You¡¯re quite something, lady.¡± The rusty woman grinned. ¡°Do you not fight me because you¡¯re off duty?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it¡¯s supposed to be? Fighting I mean. I only fight because that¡¯s my job.¡± Fuun, the rusty woman snorted. ¡°Eh, well. I also said that yesterday, but I¡¯m not in a mood to fight.¡± ¡°So you won¡¯t fight me because you don¡¯t feel like it?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it¡¯s supposed to be? Fighting I mean. I only fight because I want to.¡± She showed Mirepoc a broad grin. That woman was difficult to deal with. Ever since she first met her, she felt like she lost the mental battle against her. Why was that? It wasn¡¯t an issue of the power gap between them. It was something on a more spiritual level beyond that. ¡°Are you going to listen?¡± The rusty woman said as she lifted the violin¡¯s string. ¡°¡­Perhaps I will.¡± ¡°Watch now and pay later.¡± The rusty woman closed her eyes and quietly began playing. Mirepoc was thinking as she listened to the violin. That¡¯s quite foolish of me to do. However, I feel suitably foolish right now. What am I doing? Although I came this far trying to pursue Lascall, I only ended up relying on Mattalast. I¡¯ve never felt my own powerlessness until now. Alme was also thinking. Was she pathetic? She could at least kill the woman in front of her. However, that was all she could do. She was absolutely beaten by Mattalast, and then saved by the one supposed to be her enemy ¨C the Overseer of Paradise. She wasn¡¯t even able to grasp any clues about Lascall whom she was chasing after. She was weak. That fact became increasingly heavy on her mind. Both Alme and Mirepoc thought of the same things at the same time. Just what were they doing? In order to not admit they were powerless, weren¡¯t they just involving themselves in a useless struggle? After she finished listening to the violin, Mirepoc took small change from her wallet and threw it. She wasn¡¯t sure of the melody¡¯s quality, but she felt the musical performance was sad. ¡°Let me tell you one thing.¡± The rusty woman said as she received the small change thrown at her. ¡°I can somehow tell why you¡¯re weak.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You fight while looking for a right answer. Should you kill? Shouldn¡¯t you kill? You fight while thinking about that sort of thing. And that¡¯s why you¡¯re weak. I noticed this when I fought you for the first time.¡± Now that she mentioned it, it might have been so. However, it shouldn¡¯t be something wrong. ¡°That¡¯s what being an Armed Librarian is. We¡¯re fighting for order, after all.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s no good at all, young lady.¡± Alme used her same lines from when they fought for the first time. ¡°I¡¯m not like you. Whether it is right or wrong, I simply kill. You can¡¯t do that.¡± For a split second Mirepoc was convinced, but then she pulled herself together. ¡°Do you think I am the kind of fool to take advice from my enemy?¡± ¡°¡­Right, no fool would take advice from their enemy.¡± Their conversation was probably over. Thinking about the fact that she had foolishly wasted her time, Mirepoc started walking away. ¡°Hey, Mirepoc.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We¡¯re weak.¡± She didn¡¯t question the intention behind those words. Because she could hear these words came from the bottom of her heart. ¡°What¡¯re you going to do from now on?¡± ¡°I will do whatever I must do. That is all.¡± After answering so, the rusty woman laughed. ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s nothing to do but that.¡± After parting from the rusty woman, Mirepoc started thinking. It seems like she was encouraged. And it also seemed like she herself had encouraged the rusty woman. She will probably fight to the death with her once again. When that time comes, will their conversation right now have any meaning? I should be grateful to Mirepoc. Thinking this, Alme walked around the city. She found a single clue. There was a piece of paper inside Mirepoc¡¯s clothes. She probed it with her Sensory Threads while playing the violin. Alme knew a single name that was written in Parney¡¯s last note. Olt. This was the name of a man who was an executive of the Indulging God Cult. He was supposed to have left the Cult due to his advanced age. Could he possibly be in this city? Alme spread her Sensory Threads to search around. The False Man Olt Gowla was responsible for managing information. He either eliminated or manipulated information that seemed like it might connect to the Indulging God Cult. For that purpose he supposedly managed newspaper companies and in addition to that even film studios, theatres and other entertainment companies were under his control. Does that mean this man once worked for Parney? It¡¯s certainly possible. After half a day, Alme found an old man who lived in one of the city¡¯s corners. Just as expected, Olt was in Fullbeck City. He lived in a desolate place that Alme had neglected to search. Alme set her foot inside his modest¡­ no, poor-looking house. ¡°¡­How careless.¡± Alme said. Only one lock protected the house¡¯s door. A man sat in a rocking chair. After a long time of not seeing him, he became an old man that was so withered to the extent that it seemed strange he was still living. ¡°Were you not even able to arrange a single person to protect you?¡± Alme asked. ¡°What will a few troops help against an opponent that can find me?¡± Olt answered with a hoarse voice. ¡°So, are you from the Indulging God Cult? Or perhaps the Armed Librarians?¡± Olt turned his face to Alme. It seemed his eyesight was also lost to old age. ¡°¡­The Cult. Or more precisely, a traitor to the Cult.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Saying this, Olt slowly rose up. ¡°The one holding Parney Parlmanta¡¯s Book is you.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°It is admirable how you¡¯ve hidden it till now.¡± ¡°I cut off connections from both the light and the darkness. Since no one knew me, no one knew to reach me.¡± ¡°Why do you have Parney¡¯s Book?¡± ¡°Lascall Othello gave it to me. She could not ascend to Heaven. Because of this, at the very least she wished to stay by the side of someone who knew her.¡± ¡°Lascall¡­¡± Alme murmured without thinking. Olt questioned her. ¡°Are you perhaps Alme?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I remember you well.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There are but few False Men that yearn for True Men like me and you. So I felt sympathy for you in that sense.¡± ¡°¡­Were you also like that?¡± ¡°Yes. Parney was a pitiful person. She destroyed the happiness she wished for with her own hands.¡± ¡°I have no interest in Parney. What I wish to know is only about Lascall.¡± ¡°Lascall?¡± ¡°I came here to find his identity.¡± Olt smiled faintly. And he pointed to a Book left in one corner of the room. ¡°You will probably understand when you read it. You see, Lascall exists in a different plane than us.¡± Alme stared at the Book. This is her goal, for which she came here. For this she betrayed the Cult, manipulated Winkeny and killed the False Men. So why did she hesitate now? ¡°Are you not going to read it? That should be your goal.¡± She recalled the Overseer of Paradise¡¯s words. She shouldn¡¯t be able to reach the truth about Lascall. That being the case, perhaps this Book will not yield any results. Is that why she hesitated? Or was it a trap? ¡°Will you not read it?¡± Or was he just confident that Alme could not reach Lascall¡¯s identity? ¡°¡­You can also stop if that is what you wish.¡± What did she hesitate about? She would understand if she saw it. Alme extended her hand. Her fingers touched the Book and the memories came flowing in. They were the memories of a pitiful woman who had once belonged to the Cult. Volume 4, 4: Life of a Certain Livestock – Part 2 Volume 4, Chapter 4: Life of a Certain Livestock ¨C Part?2 Parney Parlmanta. Alme found out for the first time that her real name was Lisa Panice. She lived in a small dirty apartment in Fullbeck, making her living by washing dishes. No one had called her Parney. At the time she was a mere woman who couldn¡¯t be called an actress. Returning home after her work of dishwashing, Parney opened the mailbox at her door. There was nothing inside. She was supposed to have received a notification today. It was supposed to tell her the result of an audition. Was I rejected again? Parney muttered. She wasn¡¯t able to grasp even the role of an extra. In the middle of her narrow apartment was a big mirror. Parney practiced her acting in front of it. She read out aloud of a worn-out script, changed her facial expressions, and sometimes mixed it with gestures. This was the only place where she could act out the main role. ¡°You¡¯re so good, Parney-chan.¡± A girl was talking to her. She was her housemate, who also dreamt of becoming an actress like her, a girl called Mel. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± She wiped off her sweat with the towel passed to her. ¡°Now look at my performance.¡± This time Mel stood in front of the mirror and read the words of love written in the scenario. She wasn¡¯t bad, but Parney was better. No, when talking about pure acting ability, Parney was better than most actresses in the city. However, she never got any work. What she lacked was an opportunity. She didn¡¯t have enough chances. That was what Parney believed. She was born as an ordinary farmer¡¯s daughter, and came to Fullbeck when she was sixteen. Seven years passed since then. Only her belief kept her going through these years. She already stopped correspondence with her family, and Mel was her only friend. She didn¡¯t have a lover. She only had her dreams and needed nothing more. Mel¡¯s practice ended. She spoke while wiping off her sweat. ¡°Parney-chan, let¡¯s someday play both of the leading roles together.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°If I have the chance I will definitely recommend you, so call me if you get the chance, Parney-chan.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Parney strongly nodded. It was a small promise. But even that was far away for Parney right now. Even Alme couldn¡¯t imagine that woman becoming an enemy of the world later despite already knowing it as fact. She probably had some hidden skills. No, she was the same as Alme once was. Winkeny and Boramot were also like that. Perhaps even Cigal-sama and Ganbanzel were like that. Everyone was ordinary until meeting the Cult. Parney practiced a role with only two lines for two whole months. She then headed for the audition. ¡°I am Parney Parlmanta.¡± ¡°Your age?¡± ¡°23.¡± After saying that, the director, scriptwriter and the rest whispered into each other¡¯s ears. Then, they said, ¡°23 years old¡­ I see. The audition is over. We will announce the results by mail.¡± At least watch my performance, she wanted to say but didn¡¯t. 23 years old¡­ she knew that relative to a starting actress she wasn¡¯t young. On her way back home that day, she bought a hotdog at a booth. She chewed it while leisurely walking back home. She came back to the cheap apartment complex. Suddenly, she found a cat at her feet. Parney dropped her hotdog¡¯s sausage in front of it. The cat sniffed it, but it apparently didn¡¯t like something about it since it ran away without eating a single bite. ¡°What a spoiled child.¡± Parney sat down on the stairs and munched on her bread that now had only onions in it. Maybe it¡¯s useless already. These crushing words floated into Parney¡¯s mind. At that time, a man came walking from the other side of the road. He held the cat from earlier in his arms. ¡°Is this your cat?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Saying so, the man released the cat. With a bothered expression, the cat ran away at full speed. ¡°¡­Are you Parney Parlmanta-san?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Parney glanced at the man. ¡°My name isn¡¯t important.¡± It sounds like the script from some drama, Parney thought. ¡°So what do you want?¡± The man scratched his head and spoke. ¡°Right, so essentially, I¡¯m your fan.¡± Parney burst into laughter. ¡°What a great joke. Do you like women who are eating empty hotdogs?¡± The man also laughed. ¡°No, I really am your fan. Parney Parlmanta-san. Everyone else in the cinema seems so dull after seeing you.¡± After the jokes come the pick-up lines, Parney thought. But she didn¡¯t feel like keeping it up. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°¡­Enough?¡± ¡°I¡¯m mediocre. I understand it, so stop.¡± ¡°Are you giving up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. But I¡¯m mediocre. Hopelessly so.¡± A piece of the hotdog fell from Parney¡¯s hands. She sat on the stairs and cast her eyes down so she wouldn¡¯t show her face to the man. ¡°The people in this world may think this way. But I know. You possess something extraordinary.¡± ¡°Where is it? That sorta thing.¡± ¡°¡­Right there.¡± Saying this, the man pointed to Parney¡¯s chest. ¡°No-one else possesses the purity of your feelings. You mustn¡¯t give them up. Your dream is this world¡¯s treasure. You mustn¡¯t lose it with such a foolish misstep.¡± After saying so, the man went away. The next day a letter arrived. It came from the director of the auditions held the previous day. He said that he wanted to see Parney perform. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t as the minor role she auditioned to, but as the leading role. He said that he was taking off the actress that was supposed to become the leading figure and wanted to use Parney instead. ¡°Parney-chan, wooow, that¡¯s amazing!¡± Her friend Mel was as happy as if it happened to her. But Parney¡¯s legs were shaking. She immediately recalled the man she had met the previous day. Was this his doing? She didn¡¯t know him. She knew no powerful people in the city that could do this. Parney took out her best dress, and adorned with every possible accessory she could find, she made her way to the movie company. She didn¡¯t feel happy at all. She was only scared. It¡¯s too strange. It¡¯s impossible. What was going to happen to her from now on? If she woke up in the morning to find out it was a dream she would be happy. She was getting close. She wanted to turn back her heels and go home. But¡­ ¡°She came! That person came!¡± Dozens of reporters gathered in front of the movie company. Camera flashes rained down on her. Showered by that light, Parney forgot all about her fears and confusion. Several dream-like days passed along. During that time, Parney hadn¡¯t seen that man who held the cat and came to her even once. For some reason, the situation turned out as if Parney was a genius actress that suddenly appeared like a comet. It seemed that everyone forgot about the countless auditions she failed till then. No, those became her forbidden past. They were all forbidden from saying it by someone. A terrifying power was working for Parney¡¯s sake. Several months passed. Parney¡¯s busy days came to a break and she returned to her apartment. She found that man squatting at the roadside. Parney grew closer. He pinched a thin piece of ham with his fingers and fed it to a cat. Although it was a stray cat it didn¡¯t seem alarmed at all and purred at the ham dangled by the man. ¡°Hi.¡± The man raised his face and said. ¡°Is that the cat from then?¡± ¡°Yeah. We get along.¡± The cat noticed Parney, stopped eating and ran away. It hates me, huh? She thought. Alme, who was reading the Book, knew that man. He was someone she couldn¡¯t possibly forget. ¡°Who are you?¡± Parney asked. ¡°I cannot name myself. Since I am normally called by my official position, I would like for you to do so as well. Overseer of Paradise. Please call me like that.¡± She couldn¡¯t tell it when she had previously met the man, but she noticed the strange reality around him. She couldn¡¯t remember his face. Parney could only understand he was a Magician. ¡°How do you feel now?¡± The Overseer of Paradise asked. Parney answered frankly. ¡°I feel the best.¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t a lot of people who would answer that. Most of them will¡­ no, everyone except you will probably only feel confusion and fear.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so.¡± ¡°That is why I¡¯ve chosen you.¡± Parney once again asked the same question as before. ¡°Just who are you?¡± ¡°We are¡­ the Indulging God Cult. Those who aim for Heaven.¡± The Indulging God Cult. She heard about its existence in her apartment that didn¡¯t have Mel in it. She couldn¡¯t just suddenly believe in the Overseer of Paradise¡¯s story. Even when he showed her a Book in which Heaven was depicted, it was too soon. ¡°Why me? Do I really have enough value to go to Heaven?¡± ¡°You do. You have a clear form of happiness within your heart. You have no hesitations or doubts. You are qualified enough to become a True Man.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Try and ask your own heart. You desire acting more than anything. You wish for everyone to applaud you and die within that applause. These feelings of yours are unyielding.¡± He was right. That had always been Parney¡¯s dream. It was everything in her life. She had nothing else, but these feelings alone were unshakeable. ¡°Right. You should understand now. You have the qualifications to become a True Man.¡± Saying this, the Overseer of Paradise pointed behind him. ¡°Look.¡± When she turned around, several people entered her narrow apartment. Were they waiting outside? ¡°Let me introduce them. They are the False Men who will serve you.¡± Amongst them, a man with eyes like a hound stepped forward and kneeled. ¡°Parney Parlmanta-sama, please tell us everything that you desire. No matter how petty that wish would be, we would throw away our lives to grant it. My name is Zackie Mylon.¡± He put his mouth to Parney¡¯s feet. Even a princess would probably not receive that sort of treatment. ¡°He is a loyal warrior of the Indulging God Cult. His mission is to protect you.¡± Next, an old man walking with a cane also kissed her feet. ¡°He is Olt Gowla. He will market you around the world.¡± The Overseer of Paradise said. One after the other, the False Men kissed Parney¡¯s feet and pledged allegiance to her. Finally, an old woman came up. ¡°¡­Parney-sama. I might not be able to be of use to you like everyone else. But please, keep even someone like me in some part of your mind.¡± ¡°Are you also from the Indulging God Cult?¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Saying this, she prostrated herself before Parney. ¡°Parney. You are not alone. The happiness in your heart shall become that of everyone in Heaven.¡± Right. Her happiness was to be shared with others. It wasn¡¯t hers alone. ¡°Everyone¡­¡± Parney talked to the False Men. ¡°I can do nothing but act. So I think I would need you all to help me in many things. Since I¡¯m going to do my best to become happy, please come with me to Heaven.¡± Everyone raised passionate voices. The Overseer of Paradise watched them in satisfaction. Parney continued working without rest. She read scripts until late at night, and when it became morning she would fly to the film studio and perform. She happily lived the sort of life that would make a normal person give up in a week. ¡°Parney-sama, take care of yourself.¡± The warrior Zackie, who became her close aide, said so to her. ¡°I suffer more when I rest. I can act. The audience is waiting for me. I anxiously wait for that every single day.¡± Those were Parney¡¯s true feelings. That¡¯s why she was a True Man. Her fame grew day by day. It was hard to find critic articles that did not praise her. She cut those off one by one and then shredded them. She would do so every day she found the time to. ¡°It¡¯s a big hit again.¡± Zackie said. ¡°Won¡¯t you soon grow tired of being praised?¡± ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t say such stupid things.¡± ¡°Please forgive me. That is why you are a True Man.¡± Parney moved away from the cheap apartment she used to live in to a large mansion. She was also happy about that, but compared to just being able to act, it was a trifle bit of happiness. ¡°Is there anything else you want other than acting?¡± ¡°Nothing at all.¡± ¡°But it is our mission to meet all of your desires. No matter how small they are, we must grant them.¡± ¡°Well then, that¡¯s troubling.¡± Parney thought for a while, and then spoke lightly. ¡°I know. I want to meet my family.¡± ¡°¡­Eh?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them in a long while. They didn¡¯t even send me letters. I want us to live together. Then, I¡¯ll bring father and mother along to Heaven.¡± That much of a wish should be grantable. All of her wishes could be granted because she was a True Man. However, Zackie¡¯s reply came in a voice that sounded like he bared his fangs on her. ¡°¡­We cannot grant that.¡± This was the first time he defied her. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Even for you True Men who can do anything there are things that you mustn¡¯t do. You cannot leak the existence of the Indulging God Cult.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°If the populace will come to know of the existence of Heaven, everyone will want to ascend to it. Heaven will then become sullied, and lose its meaning as Heaven.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Only people chosen by Lascall Othello can ascend to Heaven.¡± Parney gave up on her wish. She soon forgot of that conversation, but Zackie¡¯s fanged voice remained engraved in her mind. One day, she questioned the Overseer of Paradise when he came to visit. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve wanted to ask this for a long time, but don¡¯t you have any wishes?¡± ¡°Wishes?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the leader of the Indulging God Cult? Don¡¯t you have anything that you want to do like me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m but a False Man. True Men produce happiness for the sake of God, and I¡¯m the one who gathers those to aid them. It¡¯s a different role.¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so.¡± He was a mysterious man, but gave an overall favorable impression. It also wasn¡¯t bad that he liked cats. Thinking about it, she didn¡¯t know his name. She recalled the name that Zackie said some time ago. ¡°By the way, Lascall Othello.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The Overseer of Paradise looked around. ¡°Did Lascall come here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your name Lascall?¡± ¡°That is a misunderstanding. Lascall is a different person.¡± ¡°Oh. So, who¡¯s Lascall?¡± ¡°Have you not met with Lascall yet?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°Because he only comes on a whim.¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°He is one with the duty to bring Books to God. He is the one who carries the happiness we produce to Heaven. That is Lascall.¡± While reading the Book, Alme was thinking. I finally found out his goal. Is that his true identity? Parney spoke to the Overseer of Paradise. ¡°Is Lascall more important than you?¡± ¡°Rather than him being more important, he¡¯s a different kind of being in the first place. You shouldn¡¯t ask about him more than that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The ones who know the location of Heaven are me and Lascall alone. If it would become known to our followers, people who want to cheat and go directly to Heaven will appear. If people who are not followers will know the location of Heaven, the Cult will be finished. That is why we must keep Lascall a secret.¡± ¡°I see. So I¡¯ll stop.¡± Parney was obedient. The Overseer of Paradise glanced around. ¡°Perhaps Lascall is somewhere around here. He occasionally appears when people are talking about him.¡± ¡°That is indeed so.¡± At that instant, a voice came out of the floor. A man suddenly appeared as if gushing out below. He seemed to be around forty years old. Parney saw that he was half bald and had a hook nose. His moderate build body was wrapped in a black suit, and he held a strange dagger made of stone in his right hand. This was the first time Alme has seen Lascall. She burned his appearance into her mind. ¡°That was somewhat anticlimactic.¡± Parney said while smiling. ¡°He¡¯s somewhat shabby. Like a normal person. I was expecting someone like a dashing young man or an amazing old man.¡± ¡°How harsh of you.¡± The Overseer of Paradise smiled. ¡°I am terribly sorry.¡± Lascall Othello said with a serious expression. ¡°Parney-sama, when you obtain a satisfying life and a satisfying death, let us bring your Book to Heaven. I shall look forward to that.¡± ¡°I also asked the Overseer of Paradise about this, but don¡¯t you want to be satisfied as well?¡± Lascall shook his head. ¡°If this world is like a movie, then I am someone like that movie¡¯s audience. I merely observe and at times lend a hand.¡± After saying so, his greeting ended, and Lascall disappeared. Did he omit anything? Thought Alme while reading the Book. After that the happy days kept going without any change. One day, however, a clear crack appeared in Parney¡¯s happiness. It was caused by an abrupt visit. ¡°Parney-chan.¡± It was in the room where actors read their scripts for a certain movie. Parney found an unexpected face there. ¡°Mel?¡± She was the friend who shared an apartment with her before she joined the Indulging God Cult. ¡°It¡¯s our first time working together.¡± Mel innocently came to speak with her. It¡¯s been a long time, but her smile remained as it always was. But what about Parney herself? Did she change? ¡°I was looking forward to this.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± If one of them ever became a star, she would recommend the other one ¨C they once had this sort of promise. However, Parney hadn¡¯t remembered Mel at all. Mel didn¡¯t seem bothered by that. Did she forget? Or did she not mind? Parney couldn¡¯t say. ¡°I¡¯ll start reading the script. Do you remember it, Parney-chan?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Wow, you beat me. Even though you have more lines than me¡­¡± Parney was acting the lead part of a queen. Mel was playing a minor role ¨C the lover of the king. However, during the filming, Parney only followed Mel with her eyes. When the filming started, her innocent face changed. Her eyes became sharp as a leopard¡¯s and her mouth hid a strong and silent ambition. At the instant the camera started rolling, her expression changed to that of a vulgar and voluptuous woman. Eventually, Parney noticed she wasn¡¯t just following her with her gaze. She was simply captivated by her performance. Was that her natural talent? No, that¡¯s wrong. She had been polishing it for a long time. After Parney left that cheap apartment, Mel polished herself to crawl up to her. But what about Parney herself? Just as she thought so, she suddenly lost strength in her legs. ¡°¡­Parney-sama!¡± Zackie supported her body. After seeing her condition, he spoke to everyone around. ¡°Excuse me, she seems to be unwell. We shall leave for now!¡± Parney returned to the dressing room while supported by Zackie. There, when no one other than Zackie could see her, tears started rolling on her cheeks. ¡°¡­Did Mel not come here?¡± After a while, as she calmed down, Parney asked. ¡°She came to visit earlier, but I drove her away.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Parney wiped off her makeup and tears. ¡°Is she hindering you?¡± She read his intention from his way of speaking. Parney spoke while glaring at him. ¡°Zackie, if you kill her I¡¯ll quit being a True Man.¡± ¡°¡­Parney-sama.¡± ¡°I really mean it.¡± Parney now understood. She wasn¡¯t special because she was a particularly good actress. She was special because she was happy. If she were to lose that happiness, everything will end. If she wouldn¡¯t be a True Man she will have nothing left. Ever since then, her acting ability began to deteriorate. Together with the collapse of her confidence, she developed a fear of being abandoned. Volume 4, 4: Life of a Certain Livestock – Part 3 Volume 4, Chapter 4: Life of a Certain Livestock ¨C Part?3 ¡°Why did you take a break?¡± A while after her reunion with Mel, the False Man Olt came to visit Parney in her mansion. She had canceled her scheduled job at the last minute. ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine that I want to take a break?¡± Parney said while drinking liquor. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. You must pursue your acting.¡± ¡°Stop. I¡¯m tired of it.¡± Olt responded in anger. ¡°Wasn¡¯t acting your happiness? Aren¡¯t you an ordinary woman then?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you are a True Man, devote yourself to happiness.¡± Parney answered with some hesitation. ¡°Right, that¡¯s how it was¡­¡± She continued acting. The high praise she received ever since joining the Cult was the same. But even that didn¡¯t encourage her. Parney spoke to the Overseer of Paradise when he visited her. ¡°Hey, I¡¯d like to go to Heaven soon. It¡¯s been enough, right?¡± ¡°No, you cannot. Your quantity of happiness is not yet sufficient.¡± ¡°Do I have to continue?¡± ¡°Are you perhaps not happy anymore?¡± Parney immediately showed him a smile. ¡°Did you really think it could happen? I¡¯m a True Man after all.¡± However, she was acting. Parney ended up acting even when the camera wasn¡¯t rolling ¨C acting out her happiness. Only Zackie understood her true intentions. ¡°Hey, will I be able to ascend to Heaven?¡± Parney often asked him. Zackie shook his head to the side. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We should ask Lascall.¡± ¡°But Lascall wouldn¡¯t come. How can I meet him?¡± Even Zackie didn¡¯t have any answer. Lascall was an unreachable being for him. ¡°If I remember correctly¡­ it¡¯s been said that Lascall would appear when you speak of him.¡± Parney ordered- ¡°Search for Lascall.¡± ¡°Was it you? The one who¡¯s been spreading rumors on Lascall Othello.¡± The Overseer of Paradise and the executive leaders came to reprimand Parney. ¡°What do you mean that you want to meet Lascall? Aren¡¯t you a True Man? Have you forgotten your duty?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Ever since then she drowned herself in alcohol. She asked Zackie for things even enjoyable fun than liquor and he brought them. ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯ve been sniffed out by the Armed Librarians, right?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t that Haiza or something came?¡± ¡°¡­You haven¡¯t talked to him about Lascall, right?¡± ¡°Who knows¡­ I forgot.¡± Parney laughed. It was a masochistic kind of laugh. ¡°What shall we do about her, Overseer of Paradise?¡± ¡°There is no problem at all. I will take some measures.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ If that¡¯s what you say.¡± Parney spoke to the Overseer of Paradise after calming down. ¡°Hey, let me meet Lascall. I¡¯m a True Man and I¡¯m telling you I want to meet Lascall. Aren¡¯t you all False Men? Let me meet him already.¡± ¡°We cannot allow that.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°If we unnecessarily let you meet with Lascall, you might learn the location of Heaven. Therefore, we cannot allow even a member of the Indulging God Cult to know about him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s all this bullshit about Heaven! I¡¯m a True Man. Obey me!¡± The Overseer of Paradise and the executives looked at her with cold eyes. She was clearly completely drunk. ¡°We¡¯ve made a mistake, Overseer of Paradise.¡± ¡°¡­It seems so.¡± ¡°We should have plucked her off sooner. When she was at the peak of her happiness.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Parney started shaking. ¡°We have no need for True Men who have lost their happiness. We don¡¯t mind killing you.¡± ¡°Perhaps we can still squeeze out some happiness from her. Let us wait a little. Her desire seems weak though.¡± ¡°What do you mean, what do you mean!¡± After the Overseer of Paradise and the rest left, only Parney and Zackie remained. ¡°Zackie. Am I going to be killed?¡± There was no reply. ¡°What¡¯s a True Man? What¡¯s the Indulging God Cult?¡± No reply. ¡°Zackie. Please. Look for Lascall. I have nothing more than that.¡± ¡°Do you want me to conduct treason?¡± He will probably not comply. Zackie was also a believer of the Indulging God Cult. He had no reason to listen to someone like Parney who¡¯s already been thrown away. However, his answer was different. ¡°Parney-sama. I¡¯ve been always looking at you.¡± She could hear the frustration and anger in his words. ¡°I will say this clearly. Right now you are at your lowest. Even so, I thought that you were once fit to go to Heaven. I¡¯ve sworn my loyalty to the you of those days. And that loyalty does not waver.¡± Just like in the day they¡¯ve first met, Zackie kissed Parney¡¯s feet. Parney cancelled all of her work plans and did nothing but wait for contact from Zackie. She met no-one. No contact came. No-one came to visit her. In her boredom, she left memos to pass the time. If I were to die, this will become my last will. Parney thought so and laughed. One night, she woke with a start. She found a letter near her pillow. Zackie was inside a storehouse in the harbor ¨C thus was written inside. She could trust no-one but Zackie. Parney went to the storehouse alone. There were no people around, but only a single Book was left there. With that alone she understood everything. Who was that Book¡¯s owner? Parney extended her fingers. She touched the Book of the one who was faithful to her, Zackie. Having received the secret orders from Parney, Zackie slipped through the watchful eyes of the Cult and searched for Lascall. Parney saw him fight for the first time. Zackie was an excellent warrior. His only weapon was his body. His battle style was lurking in the darkness and finally pouncing and breaking his opponent¡¯s neck in an instant, just like a leopard. Seeking clues about Lascall Othello, he sneaked into a mansion belonging to an executive False Man. The executive he found called out to him. ¡°Zackie. I have a nice story for you.¡± Zackie stopped his attack, and listened to the man¡¯s story. ¡°You seem to be looking for Lascall Othello. I actually also think I want to meet him. I¡¯ve had enough of being a subordinate. That¡¯s why I plan on killing the Overseer of Paradise and Lascall and snatch Heaven.¡± Parney¡¯s plan was just appealing for Lascall, but the executive had a much more daring idea in mind. ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡°The Overseer of Paradise should have no fighting ability. If we kill him I can control the Cult. Then you and Parney could go to Heaven.¡± Zackie joined that executive¡¯s attack plan. And just when they were about to attack the hotel the Overseer of Paradise stayed in, Zackie withdrew. ¡°Why, Zackie?¡± The attackers asked. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not going to help you.¡± Saying so, after he hid himself within the darkness, another man appeared of that darkness. He was a man who wore a flat mask with no eyes or mouth. He held an iron bar in his hands. ¡°Who are you?¡± The executive asked. The reply came in the form of slaughter. Even Zackie wasn¡¯t able to see the movement of that iron bar. That bladeless rod tore into the body of the men like a sickle. They hadn¡¯t the slight idea over what his Magic Right was. ¡°¡­.Wha-¡± But that strength¡­ Zackie involuntarily let out a voice as he lurked. The trivial difference in their abilities became overwhelming. Was there such a warrior in the Cult? Someone like that should be in the caliber of the Armed Librarian Acting Director. In the blink of an eye he erased the executive and his group. Zackie was the one to inform the Overseer of Paradise of the attack plan. Parney¡¯s orders were to let her meet Lascall. He had a different goal in the first place. The faceless man spoke as Zackie looked in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s about time for you to come out, Lascall.¡± Lascall Othello appeared. He stabbed his stone sword in the ground and withdrew the False Men¡¯s Books. How convenient, thought Zackie. He planned on exchanging the information about the attack with the right to meet Lascall. Unexpectedly, he became able to appeal to Lascall directly. The lurking Zackie showed himself. ¡°Oh my, and who might you be, sir?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the informer who stopped this plot. There is something I¡¯d like to request for this achievement.¡± Zackie prostrated himself. ¡°I know that I won¡¯t get rewarded on this achievement. But please take Parney-sama¡¯s Book to Heaven.¡± However, Lascall¡¯s reply was ruthless. With a soft, cold smile he said the following. ¡°It is an impossible request. Those who have lost their happiness will not go to Heaven.¡± ¡°I know that. But please have some mercy¡­¡± At the exact moment he said this and tried getting closer to Lascall¡­ the faceless man stood behind him. ¡°I will kill all those who pursue Lascall.¡± Along with the sounds of air being cut, Zackie felt his body being split into two. ¡°¡­Zackie¡­¡± Having finished reading the Book, Parney sank down to the ground. It was then that Lascall Othello appeared. He stood in front of Parney as if he had grown from the ground. ¡°At his final moments he wished to be with you. Although he was a traitor to the Indulging God Cult, those feelings were genuine.¡± Saying that, he took Zackie¡¯s Book away from Parney. ¡°Showing you this Book was my last act of mercy.¡± Furthermore, the faceless man appeared from hiding. ¡°Those who pursue Lascall will die. There are no exceptions.¡± The faceless man raised a wooden stick fallen on the ground. Parney realized her fate. ¡°Just what is a True Man?¡± Parney said. ¡°Although you said that we were for Heaven, for God, if we¡¯re unneeded we just become trash?¡± Lascall thought for a while and answered. ¡°What are the True Men¡­ Let us liken them to clowns. Clowns that exist to entertain God. Aren¡¯t clowns who can¡¯t dance anymore unnecessary?¡± Parney felt her vision darkening. ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong, Lascall.¡± The faceless man interjected. ¡°True Men are livestock. Livestock that produces happiness for God.¡± ¡°¡­Then¡­¡± The faceless man raised the wooden stick. ¡°Then, who is God?¡± Parney¡¯s head rolled off. ¡°What if¡­¡± Olt spoke to Alme who finished reading the Book. ¡°What if she did not become a True Man and earnestly kept acting. She wouldn¡¯t stand on the top. She wouldn¡¯t shine on the stage. Nevertheless, wouldn¡¯t she still be able to make a performance that would resonate in a person¡¯s heart?¡± Olt quietly shed tears. ¡°We are the ones who have nipped off her soul. We were fools.¡± Alme made no voice. She also had a True Man die because of her failure. Therefore, she had nothing to say. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve been looking for Lascall.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± At the end she wasn¡¯t able to find out the truth about Lascall Othello. Zackie tried reaching his identity, but got no answer. This would certainly be something important were it handed to an Armed Librarian, but Alme had no use for it. Perhaps if it was Mirepoc she would be able to get closer to Lascall¡¯s identity. However, that was fine. Her goal wasn¡¯t to know anything. It was to kill Lascall. ¡°You should understand now. Please give up. You cannot touch the truth of the Cult.¡± ¡°No, I understood one thing. I found out a way to meet Lascall Othello.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°When a follower of the Indulging God Cult dies, Lascall comes to collect their Book.¡± Alme raised her sword. Olt¡¯s head flew off surprisingly easy. While looking down at the corpse, she started thinking. That was quite the detour. I¡¯m glad that¡¯s it. If I wait here, Lascall Othello will come. Come on, Lascall Othello. I don¡¯t know your identity. I don¡¯t even know if I can win. But at least I was able to make my revenge. Mirepoc sat by her own in a caf¨¦ with few people inside it. She was aimlessly waiting for contact from Mattalast. She was fighting while looking for the correct answer. Alme¡¯s words still echoed in her ears. Her doubts were deep and the exit was far away. As long as she didn¡¯t clear her doubts, she will probably not return to the fight. Having finished her coffee, Mirepoc thought of moving to another place. But even if she switched places she will continue to worry anyway. At that time, a boy started talking to her. ¡°Umm, are you an Armed Librarian?¡± Mirepoc noticed ¨C that boy¡¯s appearance matched the features Kalon told her about. ¡°You were looking for me.¡± Mirepoc nodded. She prompted the boy to sit down. The boy hesitatingly sat to her opposite. He appeared to be around 13 or 14 years old. He was a pretty boy with a slender, young body. ¡°I¡¯m just confirming, but are you the one who came to ask Kalon about Lascall Othello?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you some things. Can we speak?¡± As if realizing Mirepoc had no malicious intent, the boy sighed in relief. She relayed to Mattalast about having found the boy. She then listened to his story. ¡°My name is Rully Strite. I am a student.¡± ¡°Why do you want to know about Lascall?¡± Rully looked away, apparently finding it difficult to speak. Why did he want to know if an Armed Librarian was looking for him? ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯m interested in him.¡± It was obviously a lie. ¡°I¡¯d like you to speak honestly with me.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to speak of, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but if you don¡¯t want to talk we should finish this here.¡± Mirepoc said and waited for him to speak. After the steam from the boy¡¯s milk coffee disappeared, he opened his mouth. ¡°I had a father. His name was Charl Strite. My dad said that he¡¯s Lascall Othello.¡± In order not to interrupt the boy¡¯s story, Mirepoc stayed silent and listened. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about my dad. He was a travelling merchant, but he sometimes brought great sums of money. Thinking about it he was suspicious starting from then. At that time dad used to collect ancient documents. It seemed to be his hobby. I heard the legend of Lascall Othello then.¡± ¡°What did your father say about Lascall?¡± ¡°He said something like, ¡®doesn¡¯t he resemble what your dad¡¯s doing?''¡± Mirepoc listened even more attentively. ¡°As I grew older, my dad disappeared. He sent me enough money to live with once in a while, but other than that made no contact. I searched for my dad. I visited many towns, advertised in newspapers, and things like that. But one day, dad appeared in front of me. He brought along with him a lot of scary people. Dad told me to forget him. I promised I wouldn¡¯t look for him anymore. I thought I was going to be killed.¡± Rully spoke while trembling. ¡°At that time, my dad¡¯s subordinates have called him Lascall Othello¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°At the end I asked him ¨C why did he take Lascall Othello¡¯s name? And he answered ¨C that it was ¡°convenient¡±, he said.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I promised I wouldn¡¯t look for him, but¡­ I wanted to know about dad no matter what.¡± The boy finished his tale. Mirepoc felt laughter rising up from her. It was funny because of how afraid of Lascall she was until now. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, that¡¯s on me. So that¡¯s how it was¡­¡± Mirepoc thought of herself as a fool. She was dancing to her own tune. She was caught in the enemy¡¯s trap. She now understood Mattalast¡¯s words. Lascall Othello ¨C no, Charl Strite imitated the legend. Using that legend as a front, he concealed his identity. Mirepoc was absolutely tricked by this. Once she understood, it all amounted to nothing. Lascall Othello was merely a man. During that time, Alme waited for Lascall Othello. What will happen once she kills Lascall? Cigal was already dead. Those who have died can never return. It was all in vain. This was her first time at revenge, but did everyone feel this way before conducting it? Why had she continued to fight? For Cigal? But he wasn¡¯t in this world anymore. ¡°Stop!¡± Alme shouted at herself. What will it help her to think about that? If she were to regret everything at this point, she would be nothing but a fool. At that moment, the ground began to dribble as if it was water and rose up. It then became the shape of a person. It was a bit similar to Winkeny, but a different ability altogether. That man appeared out of nothing. She knew his identity without him saying anything. He was the same as when he appeared in Parney¡¯s Book ¨C it was Lascall Othello. ¡°Oh my, it is you.¡± Lascall said. Alme pulled out her sword. ¡°Well then, I came here to collect Olt-sama¡¯s Book. I have no intention of fighting with you. Or rather, I am not made able to fight in the first place.¡± Alme gathered strength into her feet. So she could break Lascall¡¯s head in one hit. ¡°If you want the Book then do it. In the meantime I¡¯ll smash your head.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lascall thought for a while. ¡°Seems like this work would take a bit of time. Seems like I had better finish up a simple job first.¡± ¡°Work, you say?¡± Immediately after Alme asking, Lascall disappeared. She was left behind with her sword drawn. Lascall talked about some work. Did he not even plan on fighting her? Alme clenched her teeth and waited for him to return. Mirepoc conveyed Rully¡¯s story to Mattalast. He told her to protect the boy. Rully spoke to her. ¡°Are you planning on fighting my dad?¡± He was a smart boy. Mirepoc answered. ¡°If your father is a good person we will settle this without fighting.¡± It was a cruel reply. The boy must¡¯ve known what his father was like. In order to leave him with Security, the two started walking around the city. Suddenly, Rully started running in an opposite direction from Mirepoc. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Mirepoc asked while running. ¡°Dad¡¯s over there!¡± A single man entered a building¡¯s shadow from the main street. Mirepoc grabbed and stopped Rully who tried rushing forward. ¡°Wait¡­ that man¡­¡± While reaching for her sword, Mirepoc looked at the man. His expression seemed to be laughing, seeing through everything around him, and yet not thinking about anything. ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine. After all, he¡¯s my dad.¡± Saying so, Rully approached him. How dangerous, Mirepoc thought. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m sorry for breaking my promise.¡± Lascall and Mirepoc looked at him from the two sides. She needs to protect him. And she must catch Lascall. How could she do both at the same time? Mirepoc hesitated. Where was the correct answer? What actions should she take? ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. But I had no choice.¡± Lascall smiled. ¡°My son.¡± Just as Rully approached, Lascall took out his dagger. ¡°Watch out!¡± Mirepoc charged and thrust Rully away at almost the same time Lascall swung the sword with his right hand. It was supposed to be a deadly hit, but the blade¡¯s tip hadn¡¯t touched her. Did they avoid him? No. There was no-one in Mirepoc¡¯s sight. ¡°How truly lenient of you.¡± She heard the voice coming from another direction. To Mirepoc¡¯s right. Just before she threw Rully away. After being thrust by Mirepoc, Rully rolled on the ground. Lascall was next to where he collapsed. The stone blade pierced his chest. ¡°Which of the two is better, I wonder. Will you kill me, or will you save Rully?¡± Mirepoc reflexively pulled out her gun and shot. However, the bullet slipped through his body and hit the wall behind him. He disappeared again. ¡°It is probably futile to give advice, but please take care of yourself.¡± Hearing the voice from behind her, Mirepoc turned around. However, there was no-one there. ¡°Why did you kill him!¡± Mirepoc shouted. Lascall appeared somewhere far. ¡°Isn¡¯t it basic to finish up business starting from the most simple ones? Rully first. After that Alme. Then you and Mattalast. That is the order.¡± Who asked about that?! Why did you kill your own son who came looking for you! ¡°Have you no heart?¡± Lascall smiled and sunk into the ground. ¡°If the world is a story, then I am an existence like its reader. I am merely watching it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me!¡± Mirepoc¡¯s bullets struck in vain as Lascall disappeared. Only the collapsed Rully remained in front of her. Even the stone blade piercing his chest was gone at some point. ¡°¡­Y¡­es, I¡¯ve broken¡­ my promise¡­¡± Rully muttered. Mirepoc held him and tried applying first-aid. Even though she knew it was useless. Rully weakly grabbed her hand. ¡°Stop¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Rully¡¯s words were cut in the middle. Feebly grasping Mirepoc¡¯s hand, he coughed violently as if his chest ruptured. Even when he stopped breathing, Rully didn¡¯t release Mirepoc¡¯s hand. Volume 4, 5: Decisive Battle of the Weak – Part 1 Volume 4, Chapter 5: Decisive Battle of the Weak ¨C Part?1 Mirepoc stared at Rully¡¯s pale face in the gloomy morgue. ¡°You were still here?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stay alone so much. Based on what you told me Lascall Othello can appear wherever he wants to, right?¡± Mirepoc didn¡¯t answer. She gently grasped Rully¡¯s cold hand. What was I doing until now? She triumphantly left Bantorra, just relied on Mattalast¡¯s powers, but hasn¡¯t done anything. ¡°Let¡¯s call the Director from Bantorra. I feel like it¡¯s too late, but¡­ we have no choice. I never thought Lascall Othello would be such an opponent.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You go back to Bantorra. There¡¯s a danger you¡¯ll be attacked by Lascall Othello, but Bantorra should be much safer.¡± Will she just fly back again? Without being of any use? ¡°Mattalast-san, what am I?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Am I just a slightly useful telegraph?¡± ¡°Mirepoc. You are useful enough. I cannot lose you.¡± No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking about. Mirepoc looked at her own hand. Why did she thrust him away? It was as if she was the one to kill him. The day she has to kill a person will come. When she became an Armed Librarian she had that resolution. But was that what killing a person felt like? The sensation of Rully¡¯s hand still remained in her palm. ¡°Alme¡­ what you said was right. I was a fool.¡± It¡¯s been a year and a half since she became an Armed Librarian. And an additional year and a half before that she became a trainee. Previously, Mirepoc had been an officer cadet in the Guinbex Imperial Army. She will never forget the day of the decisive battle between the Guinbex Imperial Army and the Armed Librarians. Since Mirepoc was young she wasn¡¯t allowed to serve, and kept her studies at the military academy. A new world order managed not by the intentions of the Overseer of the Present, but by humans ¨C Carrying this idea as their banner, the Guinbex Imperial Army challenged the entire world to a war. The result was already known. Hamyuts, Mattalast, Ireia, Bonbo, Yukizona, Mokkania. The armies who invested their entire power in modern science were all annihilated by mere six Armed Librarians. Receiving word that their army had been destroyed, the military academy became something like a lawless zone. The high ranking officers who realized their loss ran off to other countries in order to avoid being treated as war criminals. The other teachers panicked and the cadets, after losing their chain of command, became like children. Hamyuts Meseta and Mattalast Ballory were coming. Will they fight them? Will they surrender? The campus became chaotic. Mirepoc was the only one among them to go to the academic advisor. ¡°We are helpless.¡± The advisor weakly mumbled after Mirepoc spoke to him. She told him to come to the auditorium. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Mirepoc used her acquired Thought Sharing ability to call everyone who remained in the school building. ¡®Everyone, gather in the auditorium!¡¯ Since the officer cadets lost those who would give them commands, they followed Mirepoc¡¯s orders. ¡°What are you planning on doing, Mirepoc-kun?¡± Mirepoc quietly spoke in front of the cadets and instructors that assembled in the auditorium. ¡°Well then, just as planned we will begin the second semester¡¯s course on operation of modern weapons. Please open your textbooks on page 53.¡± After saying so, she got off the podium. She urged the instructor to start the lecture. Although their army was destroyed and the enemy was approaching, a usual lecture took place. Or was this possibly an abnormal situation beyond just defeat? Among everyone Mirepoc was calmly listening to the lecture. Among the confused cadets and instructors, she simply took notes with neat handwriting. In the middle of the lecture the door opened. The Armed Librarian Mattalast Ballory stood there alone. He watched Mirepoc and the others while smoking a pipe, and then opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Can you please explain what you are doing?¡± Mirepoc rose from her seat. ¡°We are receiving a lecture on the development of modern weapons and the changes in war tactics that accompanied them.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s lecturing?¡± ¡°No-one. If I must give an answer, it would be the person who created the curriculum.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Mattalast¡¯s eyes focused on Mirepoc from the entire auditorium. ¡°Excuse me, but since we¡¯re in the middle of the lecture, could I ask you to leave?¡± ¡°¡­Can¡¯t outsiders attend?¡± ¡°Please go through the formal procedures to attend classes through the army headquarters secretariat. Also¡­¡± Mirepoc stretched her hand and took Mattalast¡¯s pipe. Although he should have been able to predict this happening, it was taken without any resistance. ¡°No smoking allowed.¡± She dropped the smoking leaves to the ground and stomped them with her boots. Mattalast held down his hat, shook his shoulders and laughed. The order to transfer Mirepoc to the Armed Librarians came when the war officially ended. Her instructor said this was requested by Hamyuts Meseta. She had no mental resistance to the fact that her affiliation changed. Mirepoc believed in order, functionality and rationality. These were the things needed to lead people. She was disillusioned. The Guinbex Imperial Army started a foolish war and put its people and itself in danger. She sought a new place for herself amongst the Armed Librarians. ¡°Hey, Mirepo. Why did you have that lecture during that time?¡± Mattalast asked her after a while. ¡°Since I am an officer cadet, I did what was expected of me.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you think of fighting? Something like firing one shot for Guinbex¡¯s pride.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. I believe that acting according to emotions is wrong.¡± She did what was expected of her. She thought that was justice. But she was wrong. When she hastily recalled what she did until now, Mirepoc thought so. While she was aiming for justice, what she has done was no justice at all. She was just trying to fit in an organization that carried out justice. Right. She was just trying to fit in. She was just trying to fit herself and become part of the system. She never even once judged anything using her own will. ¡°¡­¡± She closely looked at the face of the boy she saw die in front of her. If she was Noloty, wouldn¡¯t she have risked her life in order to protect this boy? If she was Alme, she would abandon Rully but wouldn¡¯t she at least try to kill Lascall? She held neither of those feelings in herself. Mattalast spoke to Mirepoc. ¡°Mirepoc. Go back. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Alme was waiting. She didn¡¯t move even one step away from where Olt died. Lascall Othello. What are you doing? It¡¯s been near a full day since he left her. She glared at the setting sun. He couldn¡¯t have possibly run away, right? At the exact instant she thought of this, a chill ran through her spine. ¡°Kh¡­¡± It was just a coincidence. Before she knew it, Lascall Othello was standing behind her. ¡°What have you been doing until now!¡± Alme readied her sword while closing the gap between them. In contrast to her, Lascall gripped his stone blade while creating some space. ¡°Since I have finished one task I took a respite.¡± Saying so, Lascall disappeared again. Will Alme be kept waiting again? Wasn¡¯t she the one chasing him? Why was she the one waiting for the enemy¡¯s attack? She couldn¡¯t allow him to use a surprise attack against her like he did just now. Alme sent her Sensory Threads fluttering around. The sensations were transmitted to her through them. Alme jumped forward. While she avoided the attack, she also sent a counter-blow at behind her. However, the figure of Lascall wasn¡¯t behind her but about five meters ahead of her. ¡°Even though Armed Librarians are also scared of you, your weapon is a single knife?¡± ¡°Indeed. Even I will not be able to match people like Hamyuts or Mattalast were I to fight them.¡± He disappeared. And simultaneously, the next attack came. ¡°Meaning, this is no fight.¡± And he said it again. ¡°It is merely a boring job.¡± ¡°What will you do from now?¡± Mirepoc asked Mattalast. ¡°Based on what you told me, it seems that the rusty woman and Lascall Othello are hostile towards each other. I will make my move when their score is settled.¡± ¡°Rully-kun told me to stop Lascall Othello. I don¡¯t want to pile any more sins.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Mattalast answered bluntly. ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mirepoc kept speaking. ¡°Lascall Othello was hiding behind the legend¡­ you knew this from before?¡± ¡°From a long time ago. I had no proof, so I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Go already. Your plane is waiting.¡± Mirepoc stood up. A few minutes passed. An airplane flew above Mirepoc¡¯s head. It was the plane Mattalast prepared for her. I¡¯m doing a foolish thing, Mirepoc thought. But if I go back now that will be the end of me. She connected to Mattalast in her thoughts. ¡®Why have you stayed behind, Mirepoc?¡¯ ¡®I will be the one to defeat Lascall. And also Alme.¡¯ ¡®What are you doing?!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m doing something foolish.¡± Mirepoc muttered and severed the connection. She then began her preparations. There was probably only one way for her to defeat Lascall. For that, she will probably have to pass the verge of death. Readying her resolve, Mirepoc ran. She once again stood waiting. Such an annoying tactic. It was a slow, sluggish, and boring fight. Was it really fine to fight like this? Alme was tired. Her spirit wore down. Lascall spoke to her. ¡°Alme. Have you no intention of forgetting Cigal and devoting yourself to the Indulging God Cult again?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Cigal was but a foolish man.¡± ¡°¡­You bastard.¡± ¡°Also, he did not love you. Please stop clinging to your memories of him.¡± ¡°Not like you can understand, bastard.¡± ¡°I truly do. I have read Cigal¡¯s Book. You will gain nothing from this fight.¡± ¡°Nevertheless I will fight.¡± Lascall smiled. ¡°Then have my best regards.¡± Alme slashed with her sword. It hit only air. She stumbled forward and Lascall Othello¡¯s attack came from behind. She was barely able to defend against it. It truly was an annoying fight. She was the only one impatient while he was calm. Also, neither of them was wounded yet. ¡°If you¡¯re that strong, how come you never did anything until now? With that ability aren¡¯t you like a natural enemy for Hamyuts and Mokkania?¡± Alme said. ¡°I do not kill people. I was not made to do so.¡± ¡°¡­What are you saying?¡± At that instant, Lascall disappeared. ¡°How about we make it easier for ourselves? Do you understand now that you cannot beat me?¡± Alme didn¡¯t answer. There is a way to defeat him. However, Alme hesitated. Should she really do that? ¡°You seem to be thinking of something.¡± Lascall said as he stopped his attack. ¡°How scary. I shall run away.¡± He vanished. Then, Alme heard Olt¡¯s door being kicked open. She knew who it was. ¡°Found you.¡± Mirepoc Finedell pointed her rapier at Alme. She pondered for a second whether she should turn her sword on Lascall who disappeared or on Mirepoc who was there. As Mirepoc saw Alme¡¯s hesitation, her sword point swayed. Just before she was stabbed, Alme directed her sword to Mirepoc. Will Lascall come? I don¡¯t know if I can handle an attack from behind right now. ¡°You¡¯ve fooled me well. It was quite a well-made lie.¡± Mirepoc said. ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡± Alme asked back. She truly didn¡¯t understand. She had no recollection of deceiving her. ¡°It won¡¯t work this late in the game. Lascall Othello¡¯s disguise has already fallen apart.¡± What do you mean? Just as she was about to ask this¡­ Mirepoc leapt. The point of her rapier aimed at Alme¡¯s solar plexus in a straight line. She barely managed to repel the attack. The sword grazed Alme¡¯s thighs. ¡°Wait, now¡¯s not a good time!¡± Alme shouted as she fell behind. ¡°Then it¡¯s good for me!¡± Mirepoc chased after the escaping Alme. She charged ahead as if crawling on the ground and targeted her vitals. While defending herself, Alme was thinking. This is bad. This woman is serious. Lascall Othello didn¡¯t show himself. He was probably looking for a good opportunity. He will probably aim at striking a finishing blow when his opponent provides the best opening. Alme and Mirepoc¡­ No matter who of them won, the result would be the same. Even so, Mirepoc¡¯s sword attacks were fast. What the hell happened to this woman? Alme kept concentrating on her desperate efforts to protect herself against Mirepoc¡¯s assault. She couldn¡¯t see Lascall nor feel his presence. However, she could feel him watching. Alme restrained Mirepoc with her hands and shouted. ¡°Rather than me defeat Lascall first! He¡¯s somewhere close!¡± ¡°Begging for your life is unsightly!¡± Lascall was watching. Alme spoke deliberately while knowing this. ¡°I¡¯m fighting Lascall!¡± ¡°Who would believe that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Believe me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Look at yourself.¡± She pointed at Alme with her sword. ¡°You¡¯re unscathed. This is not what a person who¡¯s been fighting looks like.¡± Alme clicked her tongue. She broke the window and escape outside. Mirepoc¡¯s left hand pulled out her gun. Bullets shot after the escaping Alme. Barely avoiding the bullets, Alme rolled on the ground. I have no choice. After coming this far. Alme readied her resolve. She took a stance. She set the sword on her shoulder while bending extremely forward. It was an offensive stance that specialized in rushing forward and beating down. ¡°It¡¯s finally gotten serious.¡± Mirepoc took a stance too. She stretched her back and aimed the tip of the sword held in her right hand to her opponent¡¯s heart. The fingers of her left hand gently propped up the rapier¡¯s blade. Both parties readied themselves for an attack. Their clash will determine the victor. Lascall will not make a move. Alme could tell that. ¡°¡­¡± He will be aiming for the battle¡¯s conclusion. No matter who wins, he will probably kill the victor. Alme clenched her teeth. Will Lascall come? And will Mirepoc¡­ Mirepoc moved first. Just a split second behind her, Alme kicked the ground. Mirepoc¡¯s sword came thrusting down from above. Alme¡¯s eyes finally got used to her speed. Against the straight line drawn by Mirepoc¡¯s trajectory, Alme¡¯s sword drew an arc. Mirepoc was slightly, ever so slightly faster. However, Alme¡­ Sacrificed one hand. The back of her left hand got pierced. The blade stopped just three centimeters short of her heart. And she then raised the sword in her right hand overhead. Mirepoc tried dodging. However, it was too late. Just before the rusty sword hit Mirepoc¡¯s neck¡­ Alme felt Lascall¡¯s presence from behind her. Volume 4, 5: Decisive Battle of the Weak – Part 2 Volume 4, Chapter 5: Decisive Battle of the Weak ¨C Part?2 Two gunshots resounded. Behind Alme, Lascall ¨C who raised his stone dagger ¨C stopped all movement. Mirepoc saw him stagger. She drew her gun. Setting her wrist on Alme¡¯s body, she aimed at him over the shoulder. The moment his body was about to disappear, she fired a second shot. Alme¡¯s sword was supposed to have cut off Mirepoc¡¯s head¡­ But stopped at the point where it barely bit into her skin. ¡°¡­Why?¡± Lascall tottered. Mirepoc pulled out the sword stuck in Alme¡¯s hand. She then invoked her Magic Right. ¡®Have you forgotten my ability?¡¯ Lascall wore an astonished expression. ¡®My Thought Sharing, that allows me to connect to anyone I know the face and name of.¡¯ Mirepoc threw her rapier. It penetrated the center of Lascall¡¯s chest. ¡®We¡¯ve already made a promise¡­ me and Alme. This was the only opportunity to kill you.¡¯ ¡°Since when?¡± Lascall said. Alme was the one to answer his question. ¡°When you¡¯ve killed your own son. Since you arrogantly told her my name.¡± ¡°I see, so that is how it was.¡± Lascall laughed. The stone-made dagger fell from his hand. His body sank down. It did not disappear in the ground. He just collapsed face up. Leaving Lascall¡¯s body behind, it was only the stone dagger sinking into the ground. ¡°Well done.¡± Saying this, Lascall closed his eyelids using his own hand. He soon stopped breathing. Alme was surprised when she was approached using Thought Sharing. They would lure out Lascall by pretending to fight. They will then aim for the moment he comes for a finishing blow. What a bold plan. If Alme hadn¡¯t stopped her sword right then, Mirepoc would have died. As for the result, Lascall fell into their trap, but if Alme had a secret agreement with Lascall then Mirepoc would be the one to fall into a trap. She trusted the one she fought to the death with a few days ago and carried out their plan. This kind of decision didn¡¯t seem possible for Mirepoc who was so indecisive until now. ¡°Something¡¯s changed in you.¡± ¡°Who knows, I have no idea.¡± Mirepoc bluntly answered and recovered the sword stabbed into Lascall. Alme then called out. ¡°Now that I¡¯m done with it, it seemed too quick.¡± Mirepoc checked out Lascall¡¯s body and confirmed that he was undoubtedly dead. ¡°I was afraid of Lascall¡¯s disguise until now. However, when I unmasked him I understood¡­ that he was weak.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The strong ones don¡¯t try to act tough.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Alme asked another question. ¡°How did it feel? Killing someone.¡± ¡°Full of regrets.¡± Alme smiled wryly. As I¡¯ve thought, no matter how far she goes it seems we can¡¯t come to an understanding. ¡°You¡¯ve really trusted me. Even though you might have been killed.¡± ¡°No. You are strong. Saying that you could have killed me at any time wasn¡¯t a lie.¡± Right. She certainly said this. ¡°Besides¡­¡± Mirepoc looked at Alme¡¯s face. She stopped herself from saying something. ¡°What?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Mirepoc left Lascall¡¯s corpse and stood up. She then started walking. Alme joined at her side. While walking, Alme was thinking. I¡¯ve finally defeated Lascall. She felt nothing special. She thought that it would be a bit more enjoyable. She didn¡¯t think of it as avenging Cigal. It was just defeating another enemy. Winkeny once told her to forget Cigal. But, even without being told, perhaps his existence has already been growing dull inside her without even noticing. Then why was she fighting? ¡°You¡¯ve fought against the Indulging God Cult.¡± Mirepoc asked her. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like saying.¡± ¡°And you probably don¡¯t feel like cooperating with us like Enlike does either.¡± ¡°Obviously.¡± Right. She had no reason. She simply wanted to keep hating and killing. That was all. In a sense, that was the same as Cigal. His happiness was to hate other people and steal from them. Alme and Cigal have probably shared the same feelings. She will continue fighting and killing. She couldn¡¯t be happy otherwise. That was her. While walking, Mirepoc was thinking. I wonder why she¡¯s fought Lascall. Why would she oppose the Armed Librarians, betray the Indulging God Cult and keep on fighting? No matter her reason, could she really have started a fight she had no chances of winning by herself? Could Mirepoc have done it? Of course not. No matter the reason, she didn¡¯t possess the courage to fight by herself. Mirepoc had noticed. The words she was about to say before¡­ why she was able to trust Alme? She felt drawn to her somewhere deep inside her. Mirepoc couldn¡¯t fight by herself so she was drawn to Alme who possessed the strength she did not have. Mirepoc and Alme walked together for a while. They headed for a desolate place, perfect for them to kill each other. It¡¯s about time to start. Mirepoc was about to say so. But she couldn¡¯t find an opportunity. She thought of talking to her a little bit more. ¡°Hey, what do you think happiness is?¡± Alme suddenly asked. ¡°Who knows?¡± Mirepoc answered. She hasn¡¯t thought of this. ¡°You probably haven¡¯t read her Book, but Parney wanted to become happy. Her only happiness was in appearing on the silver screen.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That geezer Ganbanzel wanted to become stronger than anyone, but that didn¡¯t come true. He entrusted his dream to another person, but that failed too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And Cigal-sama was also like that. He wanted to steal all happiness that people other than him had. But, that also failed.¡± Mirepoc noticed that she used an honorific only for Cigal. Did Alme serve him? ¡°Even if I were to throw everything away and chase it with all of my might I would not reach it. How long do you think I need until I reach it?¡± Mirepoc answered. ¡°You will never reach it. Because we Armed Librarians are here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We are fighting in order to deny it. There¡¯s no way it would be fine to make other people unhappy for your own happiness.¡± ¡°But even so we wanted to become happy. All of us.¡± ¡°You too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She had a feeling their fight will start soon. They were setting the field. She could speak to her only a little longer. ¡°Say, Alme. Where does your happiness lie?¡± Alme stopped in place and thought. She thought for a long time. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± This seems to be the end, thought Mirepoc. Let us fight. ¡°It¡¯s about time to begin.¡± They both drew out their sword simultaneously. While fighting, Mirepoc thought. I cannot win. I cannot defeat her conviction. With Rully¡¯s death and the fight against Lascall she¡¯s changed a bit. However, it wasn¡¯t anything definitive. She will probably not be able to smash Alme¡¯s will to fight alone to the end. After several clashes were over, Mirepoc started speaking. ¡°Alme, I fully understand. I am weak.¡± Alme stopped. ¡°At the end of the day, no matter how far I go I cannot fight by myself. Even when I fought Lascall I needed an ally like you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I admit it. I can¡¯t beat you. I can¡¯t beat you when you can fight to the end by yourself.¡± She slashed at Alme. At the same time, Alme started thinking¡­ that she couldn¡¯t beat Mirepoc. At the end of the day, she was just running around in circles. She looked down on people, hated people, killed people and took from them. She could affirm herself only at that moment. That was all. Even if she fought again and again, she couldn¡¯t create anything. And that is why she could never win against Mirepoc. The pair kept clashing. Both their swords ripped their clothes, cut their skin, gouged their flesh and grazed their vitals. The four legs leapt around as if dancing, separated after colliding and then once again clashed. Alme was thinking. The opponent in front of me told me I was strong. I wonder how long it¡¯s been since someone acknowledged me. Truly, for the first time in a long while, I was recognized by someone. If I were slightly weaker I might have cried. Alme was both too strong and too weak to do that. That was why she had no choice but to fight. Against the opponent that had acknowledged her. Both of their breathing rose and their movements grew dull. Mirepoc looked at Alme with sorrowful eyes. ¡°I respect you, Alme. I will not forget you.¡± Mirepoc lowered her sword. She felt sad. ¡°But¡­ I am going to win.¡± She felt the sadness of defeating an opponent she was drawn to. The emptiness of smashing the strength she was attracted to. However, it was an unavoidable victory. Mirepoc¡¯s victory was decided from the very beginning. ¡°Because¡­¡± Mirepoc looked up to the heavens. ¡°You are alone.¡± A gunshot echoed from behind Mirepoc. This bullet was shot by the one who Mirepoc had called and finally arrived ¨C Mattalast. It punched through Alme¡¯s chest with unmatched accuracy. ¡°Since when?¡± Alme asked. When did she call Mattalast? ¡°When I was talking with you.¡± No finishing blow came from him. He was staring at the pair. ¡°How cowardly¡­¡± Blood welled up from her throat. She wasn¡¯t able to speak further. Don¡¯t call it cowardly. I cannot fight by myself. That is your strength. Alme¡¯s body fell to the ground. Reflected in her pupils were Mirepoc¡¯s sad eyes. Ah. That¡¯s fine, young lady. Haven¡¯t you become a little bit stronger? Mirepoc turned around and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mattalast-san.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll overlook that you took independent acts without consulting me. The process doesn¡¯t matter as you¡¯ve gotten results. Besides¡­¡± Mattalast lowered his gun. ¡°I should be the one to apologize.¡± ¡°Do you have anything to apologize about?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mattalast didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Is this¡­ death? Alme thought. She understood that Mirepoc had already left. She couldn¡¯t see anything anymore. Her consciousness slowly sank into darkness and would soon vanish. But she had no regrets. She¡¯s already done what she had to. If I have any regrets, it¡¯s about how I don¡¯t know why Cigal-sama threw me away. Her field of vision was suddenly opened inside the darkness. I¡¯m reading a Book. Why am I being read a Book? She read only an instant. This was the Book of the one she admired and chased after, Cigal. It was shortly before their parting. It was when Alme went to retrieve the Magic Blade. It was in one of the city¡¯s corners, where the echoes of explosive sounds coming from afar could be heard. It was there that Alme and Cigal have said their farewells. ¡°Alme is happy. Is it really fine for a False Man to be this happy?¡± When Alme said so, Cigal found out for the first time that Alme was happy. ¡°¡­Happy?¡± He was disgusted. Until that moment, Cigal had certainly loved Alme. She was someone who was supposed to understand him. However, that love turned into hatred in an instant. The reason for that was simple. It was because Alme was happy. Only he was allowed to be happy. He couldn¡¯t forgive the mere existence of other people that were happy. ¡°Why does she not know?¡± Why does the person who understands him never got the most important thing of all? What will he do with Alme happy? He was the only one who was supposed to be happy¡­ ¡°Why! Doesn¡¯t she know!¡± Cigal stood up, grabbed the chair and threw it away. ¡°Ah, why! Why does no-one! Understand! Even though I yearn for it¡­ For someone who doesn¡¯t care about their own happiness!¡± He kept muttering. ¡°All these trash¡­ these trash¡­¡± Cigal kept muttering to himself alone in the room while hearing the explosive echoes from afar. The Book ended. How could he¡­ Was I thrown for such a stupid reason? I¡¯m¡­ Winkeny and the Overseer of Paradise were right. I was a foolish and pitiful woman. As if I¡¯d admit it. As if. I¡¯ve lived my life in my own way. So I will not be pitied by anyone. ¡°¡­¡± She knew. No-one wanted to admit such things. She was merely a foolish woman. Ever since she was born she hated one thing. Being pitied by someone. But she had one more thing she hated even more. Pitying herself. As if I¡¯d cry. I¡¯ll die while laughing. I will never pity myself. It was the battlefield that Mirepoc and Mattalast left behind. A single girl was next to the lying Alme. She stowed away a small, small Book fragment inside her skirt¡¯s pocket. She didn¡¯t look much older than ten. She had blue eyes and beautiful chestnut-colored long hair. Wearing a fresh blue one-piece dress, she was an elegant girl. She held in her hand a blade made of stone. The girl said, ¡°You threw away your family, your friends, kept serving a foolish man without gaining anything, and was finally betrayed by the one you devoted yourself to, dying without accomplishing anything.¡± The girl looked at Alme¡¯s face. Her expression was insufficient to be a smile, so it was something halfway there. ¡°But if you were to sing aloud of it as being happy¡­¡± The girl reached for Alme¡¯s face. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be your happiness in and of itself?¡± Her thin fingers moved Alme¡¯s face. She calmly closed her eyelids, distorted her cheeks and moved her lips. Alme¡¯s face at death became that of a smile. ¡°The Passed Stone Blade Yor.¡± The girl removed her hands from the face. She then thrust the blade into the ground. A single Book was created on the sword¡¯s tip. The girl picked it up, stowed it into her pocket, and then her body sank into the ground and vanished. Volume 4, 6: Mastermind Lurking in the Backstage Volume 4, Chapter 6: Mastermind Lurking in the?Backstage It was a while after the incident ended. Mirepoc was writing a report. It detailed about them defeating the man calling himself Lascall Othello. Also about them not being able to recover the stone sword that was thought to be creating Books. The report was then conveyed to Hamyuts. ¡°Well then, you¡¯ve worked hard. But now it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡± Mirepoc said. ¡°Those who pursue Lascall will die¡­ With this that legend will also be over.¡± Right, it¡¯s over. With this it ends. Mattalast blew smoke while thinking. It was a good smoke the likes of which he didn¡¯t have in a long time. Let us go back in time, to a few minutes after Mirepoc settled the score with Lascall. A girl appeared in front of Mattalast. She seemed to be older than ten. She wore a fresh blue one-piece dress. ¡°The match has been safely concluded.¡± Without being perturbed at all, Mattalast smoked his pipe. ¡°What about Mirepoc?¡± ¡°She is in good health.¡± The girl grinned widely. ¡°She is probably not suspecting anything.¡± ¡°Yes. Nevertheless, losing on purpose is quite the difficult thing to do. I have no such function.¡± Mattalast spoke to the girl. ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve put you through a lot of trouble¡­ Lascall Othello.¡± The girl ¨C Lascall Othello ¨C smiled. During the fight Mirepoc said that she had unmasked Lascall. However, she was mistaken. Lascall was the one to put a disguise ¨C the disguise of a man who took the name of Lascall. ¡°You¡¯ve shrunken quite a lot, Lascall Othello.¡± ¡°Yes. Since I have taken a liking to that form, it is a pity. However, since that was your intention, it could not be helped.¡± Lascall bowed. ¡°Well then, farewell to you. Until the time we shall meet again.¡± There was no need to speak of this to Mirepoc. Everything ended just as Mattalast had planned. Mattalast went outside and left Mirepoc to write her report. His destination was the morgue in the basement of the Central Security Bureau, where Rully¡¯s corpse laid. When Mattalast stepped inside the silent room, he heard a sound. ¡°Is it over, Mattalast?¡± Inside were only the boy¡¯s remains. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s over.¡± He replied. ¡°A single man who adorned the name of Lascall Othello¡­ is how it was concluded.¡± ¡°That is good. It means we have protected the secret.¡± Saying so, Rully¡¯s corpse rose. ¡°You did a good job¡­ Overseer of Paradise.¡± Rully grew taller and became a man. Just as before, Mattalast could see the man but not remember his appearance. ¡°It was a splendid performance. You are certain to get this year¡¯s best supporting actor award.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not bad at acting. I¡¯m quite confident in my performance this time.¡± The Overseer of Paradise laughed and got off the cold bed. ¡°There were also some parts you overdid. Especially when you adlibbed your dying words.¡± The Overseer of Paradise shrugged as if saying ¡®give me a break¡¯. ¡°However, the most wonderful of all was your script. It was truly well-thought.¡± He said. But Mattalast wasn¡¯t happy at being praised at all. ¡°When I¡¯ve first heard your story I was about to burst into laughter. Lascall Othello¡¯s identity was that of a mere man. And his tender son was looking for him. Where did such a fabrication come from?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all talent. I am a liar, after all.¡± ¡°Thanks to that, Mirepoc was completely deceived. That lie was bold enough.¡± ¡°¡­The truth is hidden within the lie. This is how you usually do it.¡± The Overseer of Paradise passed by Mattalast as he headed for the exit. ¡°Well then, our pleasant drama is now ended. From now on we are once again enemies.¡± ¡°Yeah. We will never do such a thing again.¡± He liked to think so. He never thought that to save Mirepoc he would borrow the help of the enemy leader. ¡°This incident had a wonderful happy end. You did not have to lose Mirepoc and we erased a traitor. And the truth about Lascall Othello is once again buried in the darkness. All will agree it was flawless.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Farewell, Mattalast.¡± As he said so, Mattalast drew his gun. A dry gunshot resounded in the silent morgue. The bullet that was supposed to hit slipped through the Overseer of Paradise and destroyed the wall behind him. ¡°But don¡¯t forget, Mattalast. While we are hostile, in a certain sense we will always be collaborators.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°To conceal the location of Heaven. On this one point, we shall continue to cooperate with you.¡± It was as he said. The Cult and the Armed Librarians have always protected a certain secret. It was that day seven years ago. There were two men besides Parney¡¯s corpse. They were the Overseer of Paradise and the faceless man. Lascall Othello had recovered her Book and disappeared. ¡°So it¡¯s over now. She was a pitiful woman.¡± The faceless man said. ¡°What will you do from now?¡± Said the Overseer of Paradise. ¡°We¡¯ve gotten rid of Haiza. We will continue the investigation of Lascall Othello for a bit longer.¡± ¡°Is that fine? They might reach the truth about him.¡± ¡°The possibility is low. Besides, suddenly ending the investigation might cause suspicions later.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°It would be fine to let Mattalast or Hamyuts terminate the investigation when one of them becomes Acting Director.¡± ¡°If you think so then that is good.¡± ¡°With this, Lascall should once again fade into a legend.¡± The faceless man said so and left. The Overseer of Paradise spoke to his back. ¡°If something happens again we shall ask you for help. We just have a shortage of manpower.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a promise. As long as you bastards don¡¯t challenge us to a fight, that is.¡± The Overseer of Paradise also left. The faceless man took off his mask. The face underneath it was that of a boy around seventeen years old. However, his hair was as gray as if he was eighty, and his expression was as sharp as that of an old lion. He was Bantorra Library¡¯s Acting Director, Photona Bardgamon. In two years from that time he will concede his position to Hamyuts. When Mattalast returned, Mirepoc already turned off the lights in her room. He opened a bottle of whiskey in his room and drank a glassful straight from the bottle. ¡°Those who search for Lascall die, huh¡­¡± Mattalast was thinking. It is no lie, Mirepoc. Because if you were able to reach the truth you would have died. I had no other means. My mission is to conceal the truth about Lascall. And also to erase all those who know of it. Hamyuts had decided to kill you. She said that you have an unbelievably sharp intuition. That you should be able to reach the truth about him someday. I objected to it. I said that I would deceive you in order to save you. If I failed my duty I would have been killed as well. Hamyuts is a woman who is able to do that. It was a difficult task. I borrowed the help of the Overseer of Paradise and even that of Lascall Othello and tricked you. Was I able to fully deceive you? I¡¯d like to think so. To save a single girl. I could only accomplish that mission by deceiving you. I truly am a man unfitting to be a hero. While thinking so, as he poured whiskey into a glass, Lascall Othello appeared. ¡°Hello, Mattalast-sama.¡± Lascall pinched the hem of her skirt and bowed. A girl that suddenly appears in the darkness wasn¡¯t very pleasant for him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Have you not been thinking that you would like to meet me?¡± She was sharp. He certainly did want to meet with her. There was something he wanted to ask. ¡°I have one last question. Just who are you?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t she told you about me? Hamyuts-sama, I mean.¡± ¡°But I still want to ask. I want to hear everything clearly from your mouth.¡± Lascall started speaking. ¡°My identity is an easy matter. It is this.¡± Saying so, Lascall showed him the stone sword. ¡°The Memorial Weapon, Passed Stone Blade Yor. I am this tiny sword. I have the strongest will amongst the Memorial Weapons. My function is to grant continuation to the stories of people. To bring forth a future for those stories that have ceased by death. I am to allow stories to continue without distinguishing between good or evil, the wise or the foolish. That is my function. The story of the girl who loved a bomb. The story of a boy who wanted to become a monster. The story of the girl whom the boys have protected. The story of the warriors who swore their allegiance to a foolish master. The stories of foolish people who wished for happiness. I bring a conclusion to these tales. That is my function.¡± ¡°Does that mean everything is in your hands?¡± ¡°Surely not. I am a mere blade. I cannot create stories. Comedies and tragedies are all created by humans. Exceeding their predetermined fate, or breaking under the misfortune given to them, the only ones capable of spinning tales are humans.¡± ¡°Why did you become a subordinate of the Indulging God Cult?¡± ¡°I am somewhat reluctant to be called a subordinate. I merely assist them. The people who wish for the perfect happiness, and the man who assembles all of the world¡¯s happiness¡­ I want to watch the conclusion to their story. Good, evil, order or chaos are but trivial things to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Those who pursue Lascall Othello will die. That legend was entirely made by humans. It is a pretense created by those who wish to conceal the Indulging God Cult and its members. Mirepoc danced to the tune of that pretense, Alme was deceived by it, and you control it. People create pretenses and people are set in motion by these pretenses. Then, what these people bring forth are tales. Yes, since the very beginning stories could only have been created by humans.¡± Just as when she did as she came, Lascall bowed gracefully. ¡°Goodbye, Mattalast. I wish for your story to end in happiness.¡± She vanished. One person was left in the darkness. Only the smoke rising from his pipe was slowly, slowly swaying. Volume 4, Fragment: In the Bedroom of the God Awaiting Happiness Volume 4, Fragment: In the Bedroom of the God Awaiting?Happiness In some unknown place of the world a lone girl was standing. Several Books were in front of her. Cigal Crukessa. Ganbanzel Grof. Parney Parlmanta. Those who have aimed for the perfect happiness. They abandoned all of their doubts, shook off their worldly thoughts, and kept seeking happiness. Winkeny. Locolo. Alme. Zackie. Olt. Those who, in order to reach Heaven ¨C or perhaps for their own convictions ¨C have served the Indulging God Cult. They devoted their utmost efforts so that their True Men would be able to achieve the perfect happiness. It was all for the Cult. And for Heaven. ¡°Well then.¡± Lascall started speaking. Towards what was there. Towards the absolute secret that only those at the top of the Armed Librarians and those at the top of the Cult knew of. Towards the root of the conflict that made the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult kill each other. Towards the place that even in this world ¨C where dead people became Books and were then stored in the Library ¨C none may enter. Lascall spoke towards Heaven. ¡°Now then, o God. O foolish person who arrogantly uses the name of God.¡± God did not reply. ¡°Until you obtain the perfect happiness, your story shall not have an ending.¡± God did not reply. ¡°However, do you not think that a perfect happiness does not exist in this world?¡± God did not reply. ¡°Will the day come when your story will reach its end?¡± God did not reply. God simply waited in silence. Waited for the moment that a perfect happiness will be brought forth. ¡°I will be looking forward for the ending of your story.¡± Lascall Othello bowed, vanished and went away. Volume 4 Afterword Volume 4 Afterword Hello everyone. This is Yamagata Ishio. We quickly arrived at the fourth installment of the Tatakau Shisho series. I hope you will enjoy ¡°Tatakau Shisho to Kami no Sekken¡±. Compared to my previous works so far, this one was a bit harder to write. About why it was hard, it is because I have a relatively short pinky since I was born. Because of that, when I need to hit the ¡°P¡± or ¡°-¡± keys on my keyboard, my pinky can¡¯t quite reach them. By the way, when I need to use backspace, square brackets or the enter key I move my hand and use my middle finger. So, because of the main characters of this work ¨C Mirepoc, Lascall and Parney ¨C there are now a lot of names with ¡°P¡± or ¡°-¡± in them. I also somewhat had this problem with Winkeny. At first it was only at the level of ¡°this is somewhat hard to do¡±, but after writing about 100 pages the base of my pinky began to feel unconformable, and after surpassing 200 pages I felt pain every time I typed with it. Apparently I¡¯ve hurt my muscle, as it felt hot to the touch. Using water to cool it relieved me, but the pain relapsed whenever I moved the finger again. For a while I hit the problematic keys with my ring finger and after letting my pinky rest for four or five days, the pain faded. For now I am relieved since the sense of discomfort and the pain are gone. In the future, I think that people whose pinkies hurt should refrain from working. While I think so, this would probably intrude on these people¡¯s lives. Since I never had exercise in either high school or university, my body is not very robust. It¡¯s not only my pinky, but my head also hurts, my body is languid, and my condition is bad in many other areas. Thinking that it¡¯s better to move my body on a daily basis, I recently started doing warm-ups when I wake up in the morning. Since there¡¯s no music, I sing while doing this. Rather than starting by taking a deep breath, I sing from the very beginning of songs, as when I get excited I also get motivated. Although when I reflect on myself upon getting calm again, enough energy to last a whole day of work seems to leave my body. This time I was also able to complete the volume thanks to the help of various people. The illustrator Maeshima Shigeki-sama, people of the Editorial Department, designers, and proofreaders, I take this opportunity to humbly thank you. This time I have also received words of encouragement on the book¡¯s wrapper from Araki Hirohiko-sama. I have been his fan even before I aspired to become a novelist, and he¡¯s one of the people who have had a large influence on me when I started creating stories, so he¡¯s been one of my goals as a writer. For him to have read my work was an unexpected pleasure as a writer. I thought from the bottom of my heart that I¡¯m glad I became a novelist. Thank you so very much. Finally, to those of you who have read this work. I pray that you will enjoy it and that we shall meet again in my next work. Well then. Yamagata Ishio ¡ª *In Japanese, a vowel lengthening is represented by ©`, which is made with the ¡°¨C¡± key. The names of the last two characters are thus typed (when using the most common input method, which converts Latin letters to Japanese) like this: pa-ni and rasuko-ru. Mirepoc only has a P in her name, while Parney has both. **Creator of the famous manga Jojo¡¯s Bizarre Adventure. This is the aforementioned text: ¡°Ishio. I am your ally!¡± Araki Hirohiko supports this talent! Araki apparently also made a similar comment on Yamagata¡¯s later series ¡°Rokka no Yuusha¡±, but I haven¡¯t been able to find an image of that. Volume 5, Prologue: Lamentation on the Beach Volume 5, Prologue: Lamentation on the?Beach I gave up. I gave up living a long time ago. Hamyuts Meseta is coming to kill me. I cannot hope to avoid her gravel bullets with my slow body. I cannot hope to escape her Sensory Threads with my horribly conspicuous body. I gave up being rewarded quite a long while ago. It is said that happiness has a fixed quantity in the world. My happiness might have been completely robbed by some happy person somewhere in the world. Fate has always been cruel to me. I gave up being loved the other day. Since my body became non-human, there is no one to love me. If there is one thing that I cannot give up, that would be the driving force moving my body. My body that became non-human is moving by my unwillingness to give up. Only one thing. I do not want to forget¡­ the fact that I was in this world. I want someone to know¡­ that I once had a heart. That I thought the moon was beautiful when I looked at it. That I was sad when I saw dead people. That I thought someone was precious to me when I looked at that person. Nobody knows that. All the people who knew this have died. Hamyuts Meseta is coming. She¡¯s coming to kill me. Even so, my body doesn¡¯t give up and still keeps going. 1923, autumn. It was a year before the Dragon Pneumonia Incident. Ismo Republic, East Coast. Near the northern border was an ocean called Allow Bay. Five Armed Librarians were there. The sea was calm. All the seagulls flew high above the Armed Librarians in circles as if realizing that peace has returned. There was nothing on the vast sea¡¯s surface. Basked in the northern cold sunlight, the gently shaking waves sparkled. Up until a few hours ago, that sea was a battlefield. That seemed unbelievable now. The sea had swallowed it all. Both the ship covered with a powerful Magic barrier as well as the human bombs that approached the Armed Librarians. It swallowed and sank everything. This battle was later called the Allow Bay Naval Assault Incident. That was the day it began ¨C the longstanding fight of the Armed Librarians led by Hamyuts Meseta against the Indulging God Cult. ¡°¡­Volken, stop crying.¡± A single Armed Librarian crawled on the cliff and pushed his forehead against the rocks. He was crying. He was the young Armed Librarian known as Volken. The Armed Librarian Luimon was patting his back. He comforted him as if wrapping his large body around him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Volken?¡± Hamyuts inquired. She folded her arms next to the two and gazed at the sea. ¡°Director, please wait for a little while.¡± Luimon answered. And he stroked the back of Volken who cried out in an especially loud voice. ¡°¡­Volken.¡± The Armed Librarian Mirepoc was watching their backs. And she then sighed for the umpteenth time. The battle of Allow Bay ended in the Armed Librarians¡¯ victory. All those affiliated with the Indulging God Cult have died without any exception. But no one was pleased with that victory. It was not only the followers of the Indulging God Cult who have died. All the people that were kept on the ship by them were also dead. Hamyuts¡¯s rescue team has failed. That fact dropped a shadow of melancholy on the Armed Librarians¡¯ expression. ¡°So, Mirepo. What about the seized goods?¡± Asked Hamyuts. Mirepoc counted and checked the Books, documents and such items that they have brought from the ship. ¡°I¡¯ve found something unexpected ¨C a fragment of Shiron Booyacornish¡¯s Book. I¡¯ve found the pathogens of Dragon Pneumonia as well. There is also one of the Memorial Weapons ¨C the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck ¨C and a matter transferring magic circle. To be frank, it¡¯s quite the treasure trove.¡± ¡°They seem to have stockpiled quite a lot.¡± ¡°Also, that ship was probably not the Indulging God Cult¡¯s headquarters. Looking at the documents, I am led to believe that there are many other Indulging God Cult facilities.¡± ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Hamyuts mouthed her thoughts in a flat voice. Mirepoc spoke from behind her. ¡°Frankly, I cannot believe that the Indulging God Cult still exists in the world now.¡± ¡°Well, I can understand how you feel. It¡¯s been 500 years since they last appeared, after all.¡± She scratched her hair that was wet with sea-water. 500 years ago, the Indulging God Cult was destroyed along with the Ever-Laughing Witch. All Armed Librarians have thought so. It was understandable that Mirepoc would be surprised. ¡°But, Mirepo. When the Ever-Laughing Witch revealed herself, the same thing had been said. That 300 years back the Indulging God Cult had been destroyed by the Great Kingdom Uprising. Yet the Cult survived. These people are tenacious. You kill them and you kill them but they resurrect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Mirepoc spoke in a melancholic tone. ¡°Besides, I wonder why those people ended up like that.¡± She changed the subject. She was talking about the people kept inside the ship. The Armed Librarians found people smeared with dirt and grime that were robbed of their memories and reasoning power. ¡°That was probably human experimentation, or for example human bombs, something like that. That seems to be useful for plenty of other things though.¡± Hamyuts said calmly. ¡°Unbelievable. How could humans do this?¡± In contrast to Mirepoc whose voice roughened up, Hamyuts spoke without any emotion. She seemed to be frustrated but still had a bored expression. ¡°Oh well. Let¡¯s keep our thoughts on winning the battle. Seems like it¡¯s going to be long.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Seems like it¡¯ll be long.¡± Mirepoc once again sighed. Given the battles with the Indulging God Cult in the past, no amount of sighs was enough. 500 years ago, the rampant Dragon Pneumonia had killed millions of people. 800 years ago, in the battles that took five years, four Acting Directors were killed in action. Thinking about it, it might be said that the damage sustained in this battle was trivial. Unexpectedly, Hamyuts chuckled. ¡°Well, the one silver lining is that we had this battle while I was here.¡± What is that supposed to mean? Thought Mirepoc. Well, it certainly was fortunate that the Armed Librarian had Hamyuts, whose battle strength was prominent even in their whole history. However, she had a feeling this wasn¡¯t all she meant. Perhaps this allowed her to alleviate some of her boredom¡­ that sort of meaning was hidden in Hamyuts¡¯s words. Mirepoc had the feeling that there was another ominous thing other than the existence of the Indulging God Cult. ¡°Even so!¡± Said Hamyuts, sounding upset. ¡°How long are you going to cry, Volken. C¡¯mon, Mirepo, say something.¡± ¡°¡­Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Mirepoc approached Volken. She knew him well. They became trainees during the same time and graduated as Armed Librarians during the same time ¨C they were classmates. He was a gentle man with a strong sense of justice. He was strong and honorable. ¡°Volken¡­ this is no time for you to cry.¡± She put a hand on Volken¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡­We were supposed to save them.¡± He moaned while pressing his forehead against the cliff. ¡°We had no choice. We couldn¡¯t save them. You shouldn¡¯t feel responsible.¡± ¡°No!¡± Volken banged his head against the rocks. ¡°We did have a choice¡­¡± It was certainly true. She couldn¡¯t say they didn¡¯t. Not saving them was the Armed Librarians¡¯ failure. However, saying so will bring no comfort. ¡°Forget about it. Our fight¡¯s only just begun.¡± Luimon also said the same. ¡°Right. We have to fight. Both me and Mirepo are relying on you.¡± Even so, Volken kept crying for a while. Eventually, his crying voice faded and he rose up. ¡°Right. I have to fight.¡± Saying so, he used his sleeve to wipe off the sand and tears from his face. ¡°But I won¡¯t forget. I¡¯ll never forget the fact we weren¡¯t able to save these people. I¡¯ll never forget we caused them to die.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Those who kept these people in that state and those who killed them are the Indulging God Cult.¡± ¡°You should point all of your hatred at the Indulging God Cult. This isn¡¯t the time to cry.¡± They both encouraged Volken. He wiped his face again. ¡°¡­.pff.¡± Three young Armed Librarians were encouraging each other. Seeing this, Hamyuts let out a faint voice. It was the voice of her desperately trying to suppress her urge to laugh. Airplanes from Bantorra came to pick them up and they headed back home. Feekiee and the three novices rode the airplane in the front, while the plane in the back had Mattalast and Hamyuts. ¡°So it was the Indulging God Cult as we thought, Director.¡± Mattalast said. ¡°Yeah. They were quite flashy.¡± ¡°So the Overseer of Paradise deceived me after all. Damn it, I should¡¯ve killed that bastard.¡± He applied strength into his hand holding the steering wheel. ¡°That¡¯s right, that man¡¯s quite something. His thinking is more heretical than I thought.¡± Hamyuts said with a merry voice. ¡°You sound like you¡¯re having fun, Hammy.¡± Mattalast¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t cheerful. He didn¡¯t like fighting that much in the first place. She laughed louder this time. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m having fun. I wonder how much entertainment they¡¯re going to provide me.¡± Mattalast looked at the airplane in front of them. ¡°Volken¡¯s been crying, huh. This was quite the painful first job for him.¡± ¡°Yeah, even those people on the ship ended poorly.¡± On the surface, Hamyuts¡¯s words seemed to be grieving their deaths. But those weren¡¯t her true feelings. Mattalast turned around. ¡°¡­Say, Hammy.¡± His words sounded a bit angry. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who probably killed all these people.¡± The smile disappeared from Hamyuts¡¯s face. ¡°¡­How did you find out?¡± Mattalast held his forehead as if saying she¡¯s hopeless. ¡°I just happened to think about it. Good grief, my intuition works only on bad things.¡± Hamyuts scratched her head, attempting to dodge the question. ¡°I blew it. What will we do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll manage somehow.¡± Mattalast sighed. His expression told of the fact that his troubles increased yet again. ¡°So, why did you kill them?¡± He said in a cold voice. His tone indicated that he was not about to allow her to dodge or joke around. ¡°It¡¯s just that there was a person that I had to kill no matter what on that ship.¡± ¡°¡­And?¡± ¡°I had to kill that person as soon as possible. And I also had to hide the fact that I killed them.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s why you killed them all?¡± ¡°To hide a tree use a forest. To hide a murder use a massacre. That¡¯s how it was.¡± Mattalast couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure. Innocent people were mixed up in that and died. Even he had the conscience to resent this result. ¡°So, were you able to kill them?¡± ¡°Probably. If they were on that ship, they died.¡± Meaning that if that person wasn¡¯t there, all these deaths were meaningless. ¡°So, who was the person you wanted to kill?¡± ¡°¡­A woman. Her name was Olivia Littolet. I only know her name. I know neither her face nor age. She might not have been alive in the first place.¡± ¡°And who was she?¡± ¡°Right¡­ she was probably a common enemy of us and the Indulging God Cult.¡± Hamyuts started talking. She explained about the woman called Olivia Littolet. She explained about the other bloody side of the Armed Librarian that she couldn¡¯t talk to anyone but Mattalast about. He kept listening to her story while suppressing his discomfort. A year later, the Armed Librarians clashed with Cigal Crukessa. After that was the Monster Incident. Then Mokkania¡¯s rebellion, and then the hunt for Lascall Othello. Olivia Littolet was completely unrelated to any of these incidents. Throughout these battles and busy times, her name had been forgotten. Volume 5, 1: Chance Meeting at Night – Part 1 Volume 5, Chapter 1: Chance Meeting at Night ¨C Part?1 Renas Fleur opened her eyes. ¡°¡­A dream.¡± She muttered while holding her chin at her desk. She seemed to have dozed off for a while. Customers have stopped coming since afternoon. This kind of free day was rare lately. Renas Fleur was sitting by herself at the front of the tailor shop, where the warm autumn setting sun shone on her. Inside the shop various clothes for men and women were densely hanging together or stacked folded atop the shelves. The sharp scent of insect-repellent camphor drifted about. She could see the ¡°open¡± sign hung on the other side of the glass door. The main street in front of the shop continued all the way to Bantorra Library. This was the tailor shop that supplied the Armed Librarians. ¡°¡­Today makes it exactly five months.¡± Renas muttered. She saw a dream of a long time ago. She dreamt of Mokkania¡¯s rebellion that shook Bantorra Library five months ago. A dream of when she was lost within the darkness and carried on the back of her grown-up son who walked along Bantorra Library. Five months passed since then. In the meanwhile, peaceful days have continued for both Bantorra Library and Renas Fleur. Although she was a central figure of the incident, Renas had no abilities. She knew nothing to do with the Indulging God Cult. There were no benefits to restraining her, and there was no harm in releasing her. Hamyuts and the rest have decided so and left Renas to her own devices. She got a job with Hamyuts¡¯s referral and even had a small room. Although she was a person connected to an incident that remained in the Library¡¯s history, Renas had an unbelievably peaceful life there. ¡°Excuse me.¡± The door opened with a woman¡¯s voice. Inside came a girl with tanned skin and straw-rope wrapped around her fists. She held a paper bag to her chest. Renas recalled her name should be Noloty Malche. ¡°Welcome. Are you here for shopping?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯d like to ask for a little repair.¡± Saying so, Noloty put the paper bag on the desk. Inside were several clothes of the same design as the one she wore. All of them had tears and burn marks. ¡°Understood, I will estimate the price, so please wait for a bit.¡± Renas checked every torn part one by one and calculated the price. ¡°Your eyes have been getting better, huh.¡± ¡°Yeah. Lately I¡¯ve been able to see clearly even far.¡± She said and smiled. Her smile was beautiful. The shape of her narrow eyes that gave a cold impression, along with the gentle light expressed by her pupils brought about a somewhat unbalanced charm. Her long flaxen hair was tied by a white ribbon and was flung over the left shoulder and on her chest. She wore a pale-blue one-piece dress. Her thin, bewitching body was surrounded by some plain and frugal sort of air. ¡°Great to hear that!¡± ¡°Yeah. I was told I was given a drug that only made me temporarily unable to see, though. Here¡¯s the price.¡± After receiving payment from Noloty, Renas looked for the patched clothes. Both Renas and Noloty haven¡¯t noticed that at the time, someone was observing Renas. While she nimbly moved her hands to operate the scissors, hatred and murderous intention were directed at her. She was gazing at Renas. Her goal was to kill. She looked for a chance to kill her. If she were to be asked if Renas had any sins she should be killed for, she could only answer no. However, her murderous intent never hesitated. She has been living until now with an unbelievable amount of things deprived from her. There were countless people who¡¯ve lost their lives in this world. Everyone will have their lives taken away by time one day. There were also plenty of people who¡¯ve lost important things. After all everyone in the world was in competition with one another. But was there another person who¡¯s been deprived as much as her? Was there anyone who kept living after being deprived of their important things as much as her? Was there anyone in the world who was deprived of something that was absolutely not supposed to be able to be taken? This was revenge. She was taking revenge against that world that kept on taking from her. That woman ¨C Renas Fleur ¨C was more than one of the world¡¯s residents; she was also a subject of her revenge. And Renas Fleur was but the start. She had the determination to keep on fighting even after killing Renas. In order to recover what was taken from her. Renas spoke while threading the needle. ¡°At any rate, seems like you tear your clothes a lot on the job.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s that kinda job after all.¡± Noloty replied while sighing. There were small cuts and burns all over her body. ¡°Training has been especially tough lately. All the trainees are already worn out.¡± Thanks to that, Renas¡¯s business was flourishing. More than half of her customers were Armed Librarians and trainees. Using bodily reinforcement Magic, their wounds soon healed, but that didn¡¯t work for clothes. They would suffer damage somewhere every day. No matter how high their salary was, tailor fees were nothing to sneeze at. ¡°I have always wondered, why do all of you fight in casual wear? When heading to battle, wouldn¡¯t it be better to use clothes that are easy to move in?¡± Noloty answered. ¡°Armed Librarians never know when they will have to fight. We have to train every day so we can fight even in our casual wear.¡± ¡°Being an Armed Librarian seems tough.¡± Renas spoke frankly. At that moment, a few customers entered the shop. They seemed to be about as young as Noloty. All of them had bandages wrapped around their bodies. ¡°Oh, did you all finish training?¡± Noloty asked. Renas remembered seeing them before. They were Armed Librarian trainees. ¡°Hey Noloty. We¡¯ll talk to you for sure today. You have to do something about that guy.¡± A boy pointed at Noloty with a snap. ¡°By that guy, you mean Enlike?¡± Noloty answered. The trainee held his head. ¡°Aah I don¡¯t want to hear his name. Don¡¯t use it. Call him ¡®that guy¡¯.¡± Another one said while stroking the bandage on his head. ¡°That guy doesn¡¯t know how to hold back.¡± ¡°No matter how you look at it, he seems like he wants to kill us. Is it fine letting him massacre us? He¡¯ll do it even if we tell him not to. Or rather it¡¯s impossible, we can¡¯t beat him.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t combat training. It¡¯s actual combat.¡± The trainees all shot their complaints. Noloty seemed troubled. ¡°You know, even if you complain to me about Enlike I can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t tell you that who are we going to talk with?¡± ¡°But it still bothers me that you do. I mean, Enlike is just holding back in his Enlike-ish way. It¡¯s just that his standards are a bit strange.¡± ¡°Those standards are the issue here!¡± The trainees kept complaining. Even Renas knew about the man they were talking about, Enlike Bishile. He was once a member of the Indulging God Cult but was now collaborating with the Armed Librarians. He was a powerful man who could control lightning, and he seemed to be mainly working with the trainees. ¡°Also, he¡¯s soft on Noloty.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Caught by surprise, Noloty raised a voice. ¡°Yeah. Really soft.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. He zaps even me.¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s definitely soft on you. As soft as silk.¡± ¡°No no no, you¡¯re misunderstanding.¡± ¡°No. You just haven¡¯t noticed it.¡± The trainees all spoke loudly at the store¡¯s front. They seemed to have forgotten that Renas was there. It was somewhat annoying, but not completely unpleasant. Their appearance that reflected the productive days they passed seemed very attractive to Renas¡¯s eyes. Their bodies seemed to be brimming with youthful energy. ¡°More importantly, what about you two?¡± ¡°What about what?¡± ¡°Dense! You¡¯re so dense! I¡¯m asking how did your relationship progress!¡± ¡°Progress? What are you talking about?¡± Noloty was flustered. The other trainees sighed. ¡°Hey now, he¡¯ll get stolen like that. Only his face is good so there are plenty of girls aiming for him.¡± ¡°I-I-is that what you meant?¡± Renas giggled without thinking. Hearing her, the trainees had their eyes focused on her. ¡°Oh, were we bothering you?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s been fun.¡± Renas said while smiling. ¡°I wonder if Mokkania was like you guys.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The trainees sank into silence. It was probably awkward hearing Mokkania¡¯s name. ¡°He was a good person. You would¡¯ve liked him.¡± Noloty said. Although the subject was almost taboo, she spoke without worrying about it. It was one of her good points. ¡°Did you know each other?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that, but he¡¯s a person who¡¯s made us worried. We had to make sure he didn¡¯t catch a cold and such.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you, Noloty-san.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing to thank me about.¡± The sun started setting. It seemed like all the trainees finally noticed the time. ¡°Well, we have to go back now. Goodbye.¡± Saying so, Noloty and the rest left. ¡°This is quite the amusing place.¡± Renas said while seeing them off. ¡°I wonder why did she say that?¡± No reply came. Renas kept sewing clothes by herself. She was intently looking at Renas. She was sitting in the tailor shop and working bravely. I hate her, She thought. After all, Renas was living peacefully even after taking her important thing away. Wasn¡¯t she just a pawn brought forth by the Indulging God Cult? Renas was revived only so she could be used for Mokkania¡¯s rebellion. Since her role has ended, why is she still alive? She bit her lips impatiently. I want to kill Renas already. She simply couldn¡¯t wait for it. Another visitor came. He was a slim man wearing a black hat. Renas was pretty sure his name was Mattalast. Although he seemed aloof and not intimidating at all, he was known to be powerful among the Armed Librarians. He seemed to possess the capabilities of a first-class Armed Librarian, making him a candidate of becoming an Acting Director. ¡°Are the suits I requested ready?¡± ¡°Yes, here.¡± He calmly purchased five sets of these quite costly unique suits. He seemed to be a man who spent money on his clothes and hobbies. ¡°The trainees probably came here earlier. Did they disturb you?¡± ¡°It was fun. They were all lively kids.¡± ¡°I see, sorry for the trouble.¡± Mattalast patted the brim of his hat ashamedly. ¡°How have you been lately?¡± ¡°I am living happily.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m talking about your body.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Renas¡¯s body was not her own. Originally Renas Fleur became ill and died 19 years ago. The one standing there was a fake Renas that had the memories and personality from Renas¡¯s Book copied inside of her. In other words, she was merely a person who believed that she was Renas Fleur. How long will she be Renas? No one could tell. The human spirit is delicate. They couldn¡¯t deny the possibility of it getting ill. There was also the possibility of her original personality merging with that of Renas. Mattalast spoke about that. ¡°¡­Yeah, you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m aware of myself and there is no change in my physical condition.¡± Renas spread both hands and smiled as she answered. ¡°I see. That¡¯s good then.¡± Mattalast seemed relieved. The researchers from the Magic Association said that if no-one tries to destroy Renas¡¯s personality there will be no problems. ¡°If anything happens please tell us. We Armed Librarians will help you.¡± ¡°Yes. But is that fine? You probably have plenty of other work.¡± ¡°It might seem a bit like meddling, but I want you to live peacefully if possible. I want you to be happy if you can.¡± Mattalast lowered the brim of his hat. He was probably hiding his embarrassment. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t just my personal opinion. It¡¯s the consensus of us Armed Librarians. The incident with Mokkania was truly a nasty fight. Having such a flashy fight, losing comrades, and not being able to save anyone¡­ is somewhat sad.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We sometimes act in vain. What we are fighting for, what did we become strong for¡­ we think about those sorts of things. Protecting someone¡¯s happiness and feeling it¡¯s not real makes us sad. That¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°Excuse me. I ended up ranting. Please forget it. If anything happens please call us immediately. Well then.¡± Mattalast left the shop. Renas saw off his dark back with a slight sense of guilt. While seeing Mattalast off, she sneered. He seemed to be close to being one of the strongest in the world, but was foolish; no matter how much power he had, it was impossible for him to protect Renas. I will not let anyone interfere. Neither the Armed Librarians nor anyone else. Well then, let¡¯s start. It¡¯s almost time. She thought in her mind. After Mattalast left, Renas changed the ¡°open¡± sign to a ¡°closed¡± sign. She started tidying up the shop, arranging that day¡¯s sales listing, and quickly finished up her work. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Mattalast-san.¡± Renas had lied. There was something unusual with her mind and she concealed it from Mattalast. She began to feel the abnormality recently. Sometimes feelings that were not hers began to well up inside her. They were always things like hatred, anger and murderous intent. These were pitch-dark emotions, completely unrelated to Renas until that point. Sometimes she would dream of places she¡¯d never seen. She could see a room filled with the scent of dirt and excreta. And sometimes, words she never heard before floated in her mind. ¡°¡­ome will not come. The moon is the sun. Birds are fish. Living beings become corpses. Steel¡­¡± She heard it again. Someone was whispering in her mind. Renas didn¡¯t know what was happening to her. The only thing she could tell was that she was turning into someone who wasn¡¯t Renas. ¡°¡­My head, hurts¡­¡± Renas held hear head. The mysterious words echoed inside of it. ¡°¡­becomes dreams, and illusions become all of reality. Existent things cease existing, nonexistent things exist, everything is defined as false¡­¡± ¡°What are¡­ those words¡­¡± The moment she said this, a memory scattered like sparks inside her mind. Unknown memories were revived within her as if she was daydreaming. ¡°¡­What is, this¡­¡± Renas muttered. A nauseating rotten smell came forth from her forgotten past. She recalled the sensation of grabbing dry, moldy bread crumbs. Next to her were people covered in filth and waste. Renas was afraid from the people in these memories. Their eyes, blankly staring at empty air, were unfocused. She could not feel a shred of intelligence in their cloudy eyes. They weren¡¯t human. They were something with the shape of a human. Something unknown that was once human. ¡°What is, this¡­ I don¡¯t want to remember¡­¡± Her thin fingers covered her face. A small scream leaked from between their gaps. It was a small, desperate scream that sounded as if it tore her lungs. If she could escape it she would want to. However, she could not escape from her memories no matter where she ran. Renas¡¯s body lost its balance. She extended her hand to support herself. It didn¡¯t reach the wall, so her body collapsed. ¡°¡­Haah, haah¡­¡± Renas was on all fours and vomit scattered from her mouth. After burying her face in the polluted puddle, she once again raised a small scream. While seeing it happen, she was thinking. It¡¯s almost time. Just a bit more, when I have the chance, Renas will disappear from this world. Renas will be gone and her personality will be revived. Mattalast was thinking of Renas while walking throughout the town. He had no way of knowing her current condition. Renas is a strong woman. She didn¡¯t let the fact that she lost Mokkania sadden her. She did accept that sadness, but hasn¡¯t lost her smile. It isn¡¯t something anybody could do. It¡¯s strength of a different kind than what us Armed Librarians possess. Mattalast thought that she was an admirable person. ¡°Even so, I wonder why Renas-san lied.¡± When he asked her how she felt, Renas averted her gaze from him. This was a clear sign of her lying. Mattalast was walking around while thinking of why she would do so. He suddenly stopped. He received Mirepoc¡¯s thoughts. ¡®Mattalast-san. I¡¯m sorry to ask you while you¡¯re on break, but I need to ask something.¡¯ ¡®What is it?¡¯ ¡®Volken is coming back to Bantorra. Will you go meet him?¡¯ Mattalast¡¯s body became tense. He put the matter of Renas in a lower priority. He also worried about her, but his job as an Armed Librarian came first. ¡°I see. So he came back.¡± While muttering so, Mattalast touched the pistol at his waist. ¡°There¡¯s no choice. I¡¯ll go greet him.¡± Mirepoc severed her Thought Sharing with Mattalast. Then, she started talking to the one who sat slovenly on the chair in the Acting Director¡¯s Office, Hamyuts. ¡°I have three matters to report.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Hamyuts replied while sewing embroidery of a bunny on a shirt. She spent the entire day making such embroideries on her own clothes. Sewing was Hamyuts¡¯s hobby. She always did so when she had free time. Mirepoc didn¡¯t even think of reproaching her at this stage. ¡°The first report came from Minth who is investigating the Guinbex Army. About the officer who was suspected to be sending supplies to the Indulging God Cult¡­ it appears that he committed suicide before getting questioned by him.¡± ¡°Oh my. So the Indulging God Cult really were involved.¡± Hamyuts didn¡¯t seem perturbed at all. ¡°He said that he will now start investigating the acquaintances of that officer and look for other people related to the Indulging God Cult.¡± ¡°Great, Minth. That man¡¯s better suited for jobs unrelated to combat.¡± Hamyuts said while she turned over the shirt and checked her sewing. ¡°The second report. This came from Ireia-san who was investigating the mysterious facility she found in the Kuler Region. This noon, she confirmed that it was a training facility for the Indulging God Cult and commenced an attack. They met resistance, but completely annihilated the facility in about three hours. Our side had no casualties.¡± ¡°Well, since it¡¯s the old lady, Bonbo and Vizac, with the three of them together, it was obvious it would end like that.¡± ¡°Your decision to send three powerful people there had not been wrong, Director.¡± Of course, Hamyuts smiled. She knotted the thread she was sewing and then cut it with her canines. ¡°We¡¯re dominant in this fight.¡± Mirepoc¡¯s expression softened into a smile without her noticing. Ever since Mokkania¡¯s rebellion, the Armed Librarians have not been under any major threat. Also, they were slowly peeling off the Indulging God Cult¡¯s veils of darkness. Mirepoc herself had also greatly contributed to that. Of course, just because they were superior didn¡¯t mean they could relax. Nevertheless, it was also true that their day of victory was growing closer. ¡°That¡¯s obvious. If they attack us from the front me and the others will win, we knew that since the very beginning.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Anyway, what about the third report?¡± Hamyuts looked at the sewn embroidery, seemingly satisfied. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. It seems that in about ten minutes from now, Volken-san will return. I asked Mattalast to go greet him.¡± At that moment, Hamyuts¡¯s hand stopped. She threw the shirt on the desk. Her eyes were shining coldly. ¡°I see, so that guy¡¯s back.¡± Her expression was like a carnivorous beast smiling. ¡°That¡¯s quite unexpected. So he returned just as he said. I wonder if that kid¡¯s aware of what¡¯s going to happen to him now.¡± Mirepoc faintly shivered at her words and expression. Volken became an Armed Librarian the same time as her and was her friend. She couldn¡¯t help but fear for his future. Volume 5, 1: Chance Meeting at Night – Part 2 Volume 5, Chapter 1: Chance Meeting at Night ¨C Part?2 A single flying boat landed in the port of the Past God¡¯s Island. It was an old, small aircraft. A young man came out from the flying boat slowly rocking on the waves. Mattalast came to greet him. The sun was already setting. A quiet air of intimidation came from Mattalast as his figure blended in the darkness. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Volken.¡± ¡°Long time no see, Mattalast-san.¡± Volken said and bowed. His age was barely below twenty. He was a slender and tall youth. His hair was bright green. His expression gave the impression of an iceberg floating in the northern sea. It was cold, hard and unwavering. One glance at that face told both himself and others that he was a rigid individual. He wore a black and brown colored cassock. The emblem of a lock was on his sleeve. It was the uniform of an Armed Librarian inherited from ancient times. Armed Librarians recently had a free dress code though; No-one wore such old-fashioned clothes nowadays. However, because it was so old-fashioned, it truly suited him. His name was Volken Macmani. ¡°We haven¡¯t met since the Allow Bay Incident, I think?¡± Saying this, Mattalast drew his gun. He aimed its muzzle at Volken¡¯s heart. It was a gun that hit its target and brought certain death. Even with that muzzle in front of him, Volken was unperturbed. Neither his eyebrows nor fingers moved. Perhaps even his heart rate kept steady. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Volken, let me just say this. The Armed Librarians have become nervous since Mokkania¡¯s rebellion. Especially when it has to do with traitors.¡± ¡°I am not a traitor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say.¡± Mattalast¡¯s finger touched the trigger. ¡°Will you kill me?¡± ¡°Well then, what shall I do¡­¡± In contrast to Mattalast¡¯s faint smile, Volken¡¯s expression hasn¡¯t changed at all. He wasn¡¯t bothered by Mattalast¡¯s bloodlust at all. He just had that much nerve and fighting ability. ¡°If you kill me, the truth will be revealed when my Book is read. If that is what the entire Armed Librarian body has decided I will comply. However, if that it your personal decision¡­¡± Volken¡¯s fingers moved. His fingertips touched the sword at his waist. It was a strange sword. No, was it even a sword? Two short blades were contained within a hoop. Twelve pairs of these loops were hanging from Volken¡¯s waist. From their function, these twelve rings were named Macmani¡¯s Dancing Blades. ¡°I will resist will all of my power.¡± The twelve Dancing Blades started swaying at the same time. Seeing that, Mattalast lowered his gun. ¡°It was my judgment. Please don¡¯t think bad of me. I was just trying to make you confess.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Mattalast started walking, keeping his back defenseless. Volken followed him. Volken Macmani had been charged with serious felony. He was charged with assisting their enemy, the Indulging God Cult. Two years ago, the Armed Librarians destroyed an Indulging God Cult ship at Allow Bay. They have seized the treasures kept inside the ship by the Cult. Among those was one of the Memorial Weapons, the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck. It was then contained in the Fourth Sealed Archive of the Book Labyrinth and closely monitored. The fact that the Spinning Doll had been replaced with a fake was confirmed lately. Although some have wondered if this was the work of Mokkania, the investigation lead to them figuring out that someone else was behind this criminal act. And it was then confirmed that the criminal was Volken. It wasn¡¯t mere theft. The stolen object was a weapon kept by the Indulging God Cult. The charges shifted from theft to acting in the interest of the Indulging God Cult. ¡°You have already been notified, but your trial is to be held tomorrow. Attending it will be the Director and all of the first-class Armed Librarians. Also, as per regulations, more than twenty five Armed Librarians as well. Since not everyone is in Bantorra right now, I¡¯m not sure we¡¯ll exceed 30 people.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°If you can prove your innocence it¡¯s all good. But if you¡¯re guilty¡­ well, you know what¡¯ll happen.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He¡¯s quite calm, thought Mattalast. We already have all the evidence we need. Since it¡¯s all but certain Volken did steal it, I wonder why he¡¯s so calm. He kept walking while having an inexplicable feeling. ¡°The moon is beautiful today.¡± Volken looked up with a mechanical-like gesture. The moon was rising from the other side of the sea. It was slightly short of being a full moon. When the air was at its clearest, the moon shined silver. Its color was that of a brand-new spoon. ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± There was a strange atmosphere. His expression seemed to convey that the facts that he was suspected and about to receive a trial were completely natural. However, it wasn¡¯t the expression of someone convinced in his innocence. He had the face of someone going to fight. That was how Mattalast felt. After the sun had set, there were no customers in Bantorra Library. In the reception hall there were only Armed Librarians who finished their work and the trainees who finished their training. Mattalast opened the door. When they saw Volken standing behind him, the other Armed Librarians grew tense. Some of them even instinctively reached to the weapons at their waists. ¡°Calm down, everyone.¡± Mattalast said, showing both his palms. ¡°We will kill him only when the charges are settled.¡± These words did nothing to absolve the tension. They kept directing astonished and nervous gazes towards him. Volken walked and calmly surveyed his surroundings. He¡¯s quite calm, thought Mattalast. ¡°Who is that?¡± He pointed at one person. He was a man who folded his arms in one corner of the hall and had transparent hair. ¡°That¡¯s Enlike-kun. You don¡¯t know him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about him, but this is my first time seeing him.¡± Saying so, Volken approached Enlike. ¡°Who are you? Are you an enemy or an ally?¡± ¡°An ally. I¡¯m an Armed Librarian, someone who believes in justice.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Enlike stared at Volken¡¯s face. He seemed to be evaluating him. Was he strong or weak? Is he someone to kill or not? ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Volken extended his hand. Enlike grabbed it back. ¡°I¡¯m Enlike Bishile.¡± ¡°Volken Macmani.¡± At that time, Mattalast heard Enlike muttering under his breath. ¡°¡­Not bad.¡± He immediately released Volken¡¯s hand and then headed for the Library¡¯s exit. ¡°Where to?¡± Mattalast asked as they passed each other. ¡°Home.¡± Enlike said, looking around with some air of agitation around him. ¡°It seems like something had happened, but I have nothing to do with the Library¡¯s internal affairs. I have someone to meet. I hope you don¡¯t mind letting me go.¡± ¡°Is it a date?¡± Enlike ignored the joke and went outside. The atmosphere in the hall was slightly changing. When Volken came in there were only pure hostility and suspicions directed at him. However, the dignified attitude he had when speaking to Enlike¡­ seeing Volken unperturbed, the hostility surrounding the hall had softened a bit. This wasn¡¯t how a traitor acted ¨C Everyone started thinking so. ¡°Everyone, listen.¡± Volken started speaking. All Armed Librarians listened to his echoing voice. ¡°I was charged with¡­ stealing the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck. And this accusation is¡­¡± He let his words hang for a while. After the long silence passed, Volken declared, ¡°True.¡± The entire hall was shocked. Even Mattalast almost dropped his pipe. ¡°However, I did not do so to assist the Cult. I did it for our ¨C the Armed Librarians¡¯ ¨C sake.¡± ¡°Why?¡± A voice rose. Volken stopped talking for a while and thought. ¡°I cannot speak of it now. The time to do so will come tomorrow. I will talk of everything in the trial then.¡± This time the Armed Librarians were confused. ¡°Listen well. It has been 1900 years since the Age of Paradise has ended and the world was passed into the hands of humans. Who protected peace and justice in the meanwhile? Who protected people¡¯s Books from the evils of the world? Who kept fighting the Indulging God Cult and protected peace? If the Armed Librarians were to lose their justice, justice itself will be lost from this world.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Right now, we Armed Librarians are about to lose our justice. I am fighting because this cannot be forgiven.¡± At that instant, Volken¡¯s eyes were directed at the hall¡¯s entrance. He saw a person that seemed to enter without anyone noticing. ¡°I will expel from this Library all those who deprive the Armed Librarians of justice. My actions will never stray from the proper path.¡± In front of Volken¡¯s eyes stood Hamyuts Meseta. With her close associate Mirepoc at her side, she had the usual smile of a carnivorous beast. ¡°¡­How wonderful.¡± Saying this, Hamyuts started applauding. ¡°Applause, everyone!¡± By saying this, she got the other Armed Librarians to start clapping their hands. When the clapping stopped, she spoke with a delighted tone. ¡°It was a great speech, Volken. I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, but have you grown a bit taller?¡± Volken did not answer. His expression changed for the first time. He directed obvious hostility at Hamyuts. ¡°I like that look.¡± Hamyuts grinned. It was the same kind of smile she adorned when she ¨C who loved battles more than anything else ¨C saw her enemy. All of the Armed Librarians felt fear as they saw this smile. ¡°I do feel like fighting for the death right now. But you probably prefer fighting at tomorrow¡¯s assembly, right Volken?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll play along. I look forward to tomorrow. Now then.¡± Hamyuts clapped her hands loudly and called out to the Armed Librarians. ¡°Those who have work to do, keep going. Those who don¡¯t, go home to rest. How long are you going to waste time like that, you naughty children? You can be free until tomorrow, Volken. There is no need to monitor him. Since he came back, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll run away.¡± Saying so, she started walking towards the exit of the hall. She then turned around and spoke again. ¡°You are welcome to try a surprise attack. Come at me whenever.¡± Volken kept silent and Hamyuts was looking at him. All of the Armed Librarians knew ¨C this was something completely different from Mokkania¡¯s rebellion. All of them looked at Volken with very uneasy but slightly expectant eyes. The Armed Librarians were about to lose their justice. Those who deprived their justice will be expelled. There was probably no one standing in that place who didn¡¯t know who this was referring to. Mattalast followed Hamyuts and spoke to her. ¡°Hammy. That was quite the declaration of war.¡± ¡°Even you pointed your gun at him. That¡¯s no good. Don¡¯t just do as you please.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah.¡± The two walked. Hamyuts was probably using her Sensory Threads to make sure no one was there to hear them. Mattalast said words that must not be heard by anyone else. ¡°He likely got started during the Allow Bay Incident.¡± ¡°Probably. He saw something during that incident. Something he shouldn¡¯t have seen.¡± While Mattalast was gloomy, Hamyuts spoke with true delight. ¡°That isn¡¯t all. He probably also knows all sorts of things.¡± ¡°I wonder who told him. Did that stupid Overseer of Paradise do something unnecessary again? Or maybe Lascall showed him a Book. I wonder who of them.¡± ¡°What about Photona-san?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± The two kept walking. ¡°How much does he know?¡± ¡°Who knows. Since he made such a show, I believe he knows something serious.¡± ¡°Like the connection between the Indulging God Cult and the Armed Librarians?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± ¡°Or perhaps the identity of Heaven?¡± ¡°I wonder.¡± Hamyuts stopped in place and flashed a smile at Mattalast. ¡°Well, at the worst case scenario, you and I will be kicked out of the Library.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that. There is a possibility that the Armed Librarians will be destroyed.¡± ¡°Well, whatever happens, I look forward to it ending favorably.¡± Mattalast shook his head as if saying ¡®dear me¡¯. ¡°Well then, how much do you know? And how much did you obtain? Do your best, Volken.¡± Volken was about to leave Bantorra Library when Mirepoc came to speak with him. ¡°Volken.¡± If it was someone who knew how she normally was, such as Noloty, they would have been surprised by her tone. It was a terribly weak and frightened voice. She wasn¡¯t the sort of woman to let out such a defenseless voice. ¡°¡­Mirepoc, don¡¯t get involved with me.¡± Volken turned around only his head and asserted so. ¡°So it was true? I always believed it to be a lie¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t tell lies. The one who stole the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck had been me.¡± Mirepoc shook her head in disbelief. ¡°For what reason?¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I wanted to do. I just had to. I just had to have it in order to take Hamyuts¡¯s¡­ the Acting Director¡¯s seat.¡± ¡°The Director¡­?¡± ¡°Since you are Hamyuts¡¯s aide, you should know her true nature. There¡¯s no way a human such as yourself will not understand it.¡± Mirepoc was speechless. Hamyuts¡¯s true nature. Outwardly she was someone much stronger and skillful than anyone else. Both in battle and outside of it, her achievements were great. So what was her true nature? If she was told that Hamyuts was evil, she would have no problems being convinced of it. That much about her Mirepoc did know. ¡°Don¡¯t get any closer to me. You¡¯re Hamyuts¡¯s aide.¡± Saying so, Volken started walking away. Mirepoc grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Wait.¡± Volken¡¯s feet stopped in place. ¡°I¡¯ve always admired you, Volken. You are many times stronger than me and devoted for justice more than anyone. I believed that we always had a relationship of trust between us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Was I the only one to think so? Have you not taken me into any consideration at all, Volken?¡± With his back turned to Mirepoc, Volken thought for a while. ¡°¡­I believe in you. That is also your problem.¡± He said and tried to leave. However, Mirepoc didn¡¯t let go of it. ¡°Let me say one more thing.¡± Mirepoc spoke hesitantly. ¡°Can you win against the Director?¡± Volken went silent for a while, and then answered, ¡°I¡¯ll win.¡± Mirepoc let him go. At the same time, Volken left. ¡°Volken¡­ your only weakness is that you¡¯re bad at lying.¡± She called to his back. He probably couldn¡¯t hear her. During that same, Enlike was walking by himself downtown. He was more or less interested in that Volken guy, but it was none of his business. Although he was invited to become an Armed Librarian, he refused. He hated being bound by annoying rules and being ordered by other people. Him collaborating with the Armed Librarians was merely done to repay Noloty. This kind of selfishness was not much different from how he was on the Monster¡¯s island. Enlike arrived at the intersection they decided on. He looked around. ¡°¡­She¡¯s not here, huh.¡± It was a bit past their appointed time. Enlike waited for a while, but ended giving up. ¡°Is she still at the store?¡± Saying so, he walked away. Going down a gentle slope, he went towards the shopping district. His destination was the tailor shop in one of its corners. The one he promised to meet with was Renas Fleur. The door had a ¡°closed¡± sign on it. However, it was not locked. He stepped inside. Enlike then raised a small startled cry when he saw the inside. Vomit was spread all over the floor. Some of it was also mixed with blood. In one of the shop¡¯s corners, Renas squatted down and held her knees. Seeing her face, anyone who knew how she normally was would want to turn their gazes away. Tears and dirt stuck to her face. She didn¡¯t even seem to wipe it off. Her shoulders feebly shaking, she was gazing vacantly at empty air and crying. ¡°Renas!¡± Enlike ran up to her. She made no response even as he called her. ¡°Renas Fleur!¡± He shook her shoulders. She moved without resistance as if she was a dead body. Enlike flicked his finger against her forehead. He then shot a lightning strike at his lowest capacity. ¡°Gh¡­!¡± Renas¡¯s body jumped up with a scream. Enlike shook her body again. This time she had a human-like response. She stared at Enlike with vacant eyes, and then looked around her. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Understanding the situation around her, Renas staggered to a standing position. ¡°I have, to clean it.¡± ¡°Wash your face first.¡± Enlike grabbed Renas¡¯s body and pushed her into the restroom. In the meantime he used a mop to wipe the floor. ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Renas came out of the restroom with her face back to normal except for it being a bit pale. Enlike casually squeezed the mop and threw it into the cabinet. ¡°¡­This is the second time. What¡¯s more, this is way worse than last time.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Renas hung her head and said. Enlike was slightly annoyed by her half-hearted attitude. The two of them have started speaking only recently. Thinking about it, they had a lot in common. Both of their current bodies weren¡¯t their original ones. Also, their original bodies had already died. In a sense, they were in the same position. ¡°Why did you not consult with the Armed Librarians?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­¡± Renas held her tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t rely on me. I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Please let me wait a bit before consulting other people.¡± Enlike scratched his transparent hair. It was a hard topic. Since there was no choice he changed the subject. ¡°So why did you call me today?¡± ¡°I started hearing strange words in my head. I don¡¯t know what they mean.¡± ¡°What kind of words?¡± Renas awkwardly recited those words. Enlike interrupted her midway. ¡°I know what they mean. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t. That¡¯s what you chant during Magic Deliberation.¡± ¡°Why am I hearing such a thing¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Enlike had a vague estimation ¨C someone was performing Magic Deliberation. But the one conducting it wasn¡¯t Renas. It was her original personality before getting planted with another one. Then what kind of Magic Deliberation was it? ¡°Renas. Your old memories are being revived. Memories you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Enlike started thinking. Perhaps she was trying to use Magic Deliberation in order to acquire the Magic Right of ¡°restoring lost memories¡±. That would explain things. But the problem was whether such a thing was possible. The tool that stole her memories, the Memorial Weapon Fiction Obliterating Cup Argax, was powerful. There¡¯s no way for a half-hearted Magic Right to be able to restore those. In fact, Enlike himself was also conducting Magic Deliberation to restore his memories, but wasn¡¯t even close to success. He prided himself as a genius. But even he couldn¡¯t do it. For those who had comparable talent, even by wasting several years the success rate would be about 50%. ¡°¡­Anyway, this is my limit. I cannot help you by myself anymore.¡± ¡°Enlike-san, please¡­¡± ¡°Why are you hiding it!¡± Enlike hit the wall with his fist. A crack ran through the wall made of oak. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Renas deeply lowered her head. Enlike became speechless. ¡°Enlike-san. Just who am I?¡± ¡°You are Renas Fleur.¡± ¡°¡­Who was I?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. You are Renas Fleur. I don¡¯t want to lose you. Noloty likes you. I¡¯m here so I could protect her and whatever she holds dear.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good person, Enlike-san.¡± ¡°¡­Hmph.¡± Enlike snorted quietly. It upset him being told so. Just how much did he change from how he was before? ¡°There¡¯s a place in Bantorra that I¡¯d like to take you to right away, but it seems it will be a bit difficult right now. I¡¯ll come again tomorrow. I¡¯ll take you there even if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Saying this, Enlike went out of Renas¡¯s shop in a quick pace. She was thinking inside Renas. How disappointing. Just a bit longer and I would have been able to destroy Renas¡¯s personality. She cursed Enlike who interrupted her. I don¡¯t like that Enlike either. Even though he was a Meat at the Indulging God Cult, he¡¯s able to enjoy a peaceful life. He is definitely enjoying it. He is definitely happy. Just die. She murmured in her heart. However, she could do nothing but curse. She, who didn¡¯t have any fighting capabilities, will never be able to kill Enlike even if hell freezes over. At any rate, it turned out bad. If the Armed Librarians were to discover her she would be in trouble. At worst, the memories she was finally able to retrieve would be erased by the water of Argax. I¡¯m in trouble. What should I do? She kept muttering in her heart. I have to retrieve ¨C¡­ She simply couldn¡¯t stand not retrieving it. She had something she had to retrieve no matter what. But right now she couldn¡¯t remember anything. Volume 5, 1: Chance Meeting at Night – Part 3 Volume 5, Chapter 1: Chance Meeting at Night ¨C Part?3 During the same time, Volken was walking downtown. He had no goal in mind. He just wanted to relax. He did act dignified while confronting Mattalast and the other Armed Librarians. However, he was merely hiding the anxiety in his heart. His trial was tomorrow. Volken predicted what was going to happen there. ¡®Can you win against the Director?¡¯ Mirepoc¡¯s words resounded in his head. He will win. That was what he said. But it was a lie. His chances of victory were zero. Tomorrow, on top of Volken admitting that he stole ¨¹ck¨¹ck, he will reveal the purpose of this crime. He did it so that he could impeach Hamyuts Meseta. It was to gather evidence of her misdeeds. Hamyuts Meseta massacred the innocent Meats at Allow Bay. That was certain. There was evidence for that. He will probably shock the Armed Librarians. It should increase the distrust they felt towards her. However, Hamyuts Meseta will refute him thusly. ¡°It is true that I killed them. But they belonged to the Indulging God Cult. Even if they were kept powerless by them. Well, there is certainly some humane problem just like you said, Volken, but that¡¯s it.¡± Hamyuts might receive some kind of punishment. But it will probably not go any further than that. She will remain in the position of Acting Director. And sooner or later she will enact her revenge on the rebellious Volken. Will he be exiled with a proper reason, or be executed in secret? ¡®Don¡¯t approach me.¡¯ He said so to Mirepoc because he could see that result. He didn¡¯t want to involve his reliable friend in this. ¡°¡­Shit.¡± He muttered without thinking. Volken aimed for what happened next. Why did Hamyuts kill the Meats? He will unveil her true reasons and present evidence for them. He had to thrust them in front of Hamyuts and the other Armed Librarians¡¯ eyes. For that purpose, he ran around collecting evidence. For that purpose, he even took the reckless action of stealing the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck. However¡­ At that moment, on the other side of the dark road, he found a figure. It was Hamyuts Meseta. ¡°Howdy.¡± Hamyuts lightly greeted him. It was as if she felt no tension at all. She probably knew that he was no threat for her. ¡°Hey, could we talk a little?¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± Volken always talked politely with his senior Armed Librarians, but Hamyuts was an exception. She sighed. ¡°I wonder what makes you hate me. Did I do anything to make you feel that way?¡± ¡°I told you we¡¯ll speak tomorrow.¡± ¡°Say, why did you think of opposing me? Well, I do know that you hate me.¡± ¡°I became aware of your evil deeds. That is the only reason.¡± ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡± Hamyuts smiled and scratched at her head. ¡°This is only my conjecture, but you probably still haven¡¯t gotten any evidence.¡± He tried to conceal his agitation but couldn¡¯t. His face changed colors. ¡°You probably know quite a lot, but not enough to corner me. It¡¯s probably something like that.¡± He was completely seen through. Volken gritted his teeth. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be like that. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m that angry. You can just give the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck back, get along with me as you used to, and it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to forgive you.¡± ¡°Why do you hate me so much? How horrible.¡± While she said so with her mouth, her eyes smiled. Her face indicated she enjoyed the rebellion of this young warrior from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Oh well. See you tomorrow.¡± Saying only this, she left. Volken stayed at that spot and looked up to the moon. The moon, that still not fully descended to the sky, was shining above Bantorra Library¡¯s roof. The real reason that made her kill those Meats¡­ He still didn¡¯t know what it was. He just couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°¡­Shit!¡± Volken hit his palm with his fist. He looked for a single woman. She knew the entire truth and held all the evidence. She was also the original owner of the Spinning Doll. However, he didn¡¯t even know whether she was alive or dead. Her name was Olivia Littolet. She was one of the Meats in the sunken ship. Enlike was about to return to his house in the downtown area. However, he changed his mind and turned back. He came back to Renas¡¯s shop. She was still there, cleaning up the place. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong, Enlike-san?¡± She seemed to be somewhat calmer than she had been when they separated. She also seemed to be mentally stable. Enlike hesitated whether or not to say it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He had a certain worry. In fact he might have been already late since long ago. Hasn¡¯t most of Renas¡¯s personality already vanished? He spoke after a while of silence. ¡°I have something to ask. Who are you?¡± Another silence lapsed. Enlike expected a reply like ¡®what are you saying?¡®. However, she betrayed his expectations. ¡°¡­Ke¡­ha¡­kehahaha.¡± Renas let out a strange voice. It took him a while to figure out it was laughter. ¡°What can I say? I don¡¯t even know my own name yet.¡± The tone of the calm Renas changed completely. She raised her voice in a noticeable manner at the ending of her words. Her face had changed. Her usual facial expression, that of masking her grief with a smile, has vanished. Instead of it appeared a strange, warped smile. She laughed loudly with her cheeks bent, but her eyes were not laughing at all. ¡°Who am I, I wonder. Hey, Enlike, who do you think I am?¡± Just like I thought, Enlike despaired. ¡°This is probably your original personality. Before Renas Fleur¡¯s memories were implanted in you. You completed your Magic Deliberation, pushed Renas¡¯s personality away and came out.¡± Renas ¨C no, she sneered at him. ¡°Exactly. If you got it why did you come all the way here to ask me?¡± ¡°¡­Was it you who destroyed Renas?¡± She smiled for a while as if asking what¡¯s wrong. ¡°Hey, Enlike. To tell you the truth, I have to thank you. Ending up outside like this happened only now.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Basically, because everyone around me was calling me Renas, she believed herself to be Renas. Her personality was destroyed long ago. It was you guys who kept supporting her.¡± So, did that mean Enlike¡¯s actions had the opposite effect? ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you think. You destroyed Renas. You¡¯re a terrible man, as expected from the Monster.¡± With a crackle, sparks shot from Enlike¡¯s fingers. She said something that she shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Oh my, are you going to attack? It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind having your precious Renas die.¡± She spread her arms and laughed. She knew Enlike couldn¡¯t attack her. She has horrible eyes, Enlike thought. They were the eyes of one who wouldn¡¯t look at other people. The eyes of someone who wouldn¡¯t even notice the death and misfortune of others. Enlike knew them well. After all, he once had the same eyes. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so glad. I feel so refreshed. I was already at the limits of my patience. I was tired of this idiotic personality controlling me. I finally became myself again.¡± ¡°Do you hate Renas?¡± ¡°Yeah. I hate her. She was a stupid woman. A woman who did nothing and only sobbed.¡± ¡°I disagree about that.¡± ¡°Is that so. Oh well. Forget that stupid woman. She died long ago so it shouldn¡¯t even matter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Enlike said. Renas was a respectable person. And the woman standing in front of him right now was not. ¡°I see. Really?¡± She drew near to him. ¡°Whether you¡¯re trying to protect her or whatever, don¡¯t try any silly stuff.¡± Saying so, she stood in front of Enlike. She was far too close. This wasn¡¯t normally a distance for conversations. ¡°If we¡¯re being honest, don¡¯t you want something like this?¡± She extended her hand. She put it behind his neck and slowly slid it down. Caressing his nape, she breathed around his collarbone. ¡°Isn¡¯t this is what it¡¯s all about? I can see through you.¡± She glanced upwards at Enlike¡¯s face. He had well-featured almond eyes. The tips of her breasts softly touched Enlike¡¯s chest. ¡°It¡¯s fine to be honest here.¡± ¡°I see. So let me be honest.¡± Enlike said and shot sparks at her hand. He simply startled her; it was a lightning strike not powerful enough to leave any burn. ¡°¡­Ouch.¡± She jumped away from Enlike and caressed the back of her hand. ¡°What is it. Are you like some chaste maiden? Or are you still a child?¡± Enlike thought she was an unpleasant woman more and more with every word she said. She kept grinning and talking to him. ¡°My bad. Hey, Enlike. Frankly speaking, I want you to help me.¡± ¡°Do you need help with anything?¡± ¡°I have something that I need to retrieve. I have to get it back no matter what. As I am now, with no memories or allies, I cannot do anything.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t recall it yet. But it¡¯s something important to me. I just call it that. If I don¡¯t retrieve it, my life will have no meaning. It¡¯s that much of an important thing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please. I¡¯m really asking you. Weren¡¯t we both Meats from the Indulging God Cult? Please help me.¡± He thought that there¡¯s no way she was trying to trick him. However, he had no intention of fulfilling her request. ¡°¡­Renas.¡± Enlike said. He spoke in a loud voice once again. ¡°Renas Fleur!¡± That woman said this before ¨C by referring to her as Renas, Renas¡¯s personality had been preserved. If so, then doing that should bring her personality back. ¡°Ah, I see. So that woman is more important to you than me.¡± It seemed his speculation hit the mark. Her face distorted in anger. ¡°Renas Fleur!¡± ¡°Die, you piece of shit!¡± As both of them spit out those words simultaneously, her body collapsed. After a moment, her expression changed. It became Renas¡¯s familiar face. Enlike and she looked at each other. In front of his urging eyes she lowered her gaze apologetically. ¡°You¡¯re aware of the situation.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so before? There should be some way.¡± Renas stayed silent. ¡°Did you really know it would turn out like this?¡± She nodded. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you do anything!¡± Renas kept her head down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Enlike-san. Please don¡¯t get involved with me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who called me.¡± ¡°I just asked about the chants. I didn¡¯t want you to do anything further.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Renas didn¡¯t say anything. Enlike waited for her to speak. Time passed along. Enlike was the one to run out of patience first. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Saying so, without attempting to disguise his anger at all, he left. It¡¯s not my business. Do whatever suits you. He walked through downtown while thinking so. Renas was left alone in her shop. The fact she made Enlike angry weighed heavily on her mind. She needed to close the shop. She prepared doing so. ¡®It worked out somehow. Well, I guess that¡¯s enough for Enlike.¡¯ She heard a voice in her head. These were her words. Her personality, lurking deep within Renas¡¯s mind, rose to the surface to the extent she could clearly hold conversations with her. Renas felt her mind. Right now, she was happy. ¡®Something good happened after all. I just remembered it.¡¯ ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡®I remembered it just now. The name of what I¡¯m trying to retrieve.¡¯ Although she was unable to recall her own name, she remembered the name of that. Renas understood how much of an important thing it was for her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡®Vend Ruga.¡¯ She said. Renas didn¡¯t know it. It sounded like a man¡¯s name. ¡®Vend Ruga. It¡¯s Vend Ruga. Hey, Renas.¡¯ She was in high spirits. Even Renas¡¯s body felt like dancing. Who was Vend Ruga? Why did she look for him? Renas had no idea. She probably had no idea either. But Renas shared her feelings. When she thought of Vend Ruga it was nothing like a dream or a wish. It was more similar to hunger or thirst. A desire mad enough to blow away all reason. A desire strong enough that without it she would feel the world was hell. To stop it there was probably no choice but to kill her. No, even if she were to die and became a Book she might still continue pursuing it. That desire was strong enough to imagine such an unrealistic event. She was in high spirits. That horrible delight gave Renas goosebumps all over her body. Volken still kept walking around downtown. By walking, he hoped to ease at least a small bit of his impatience and anger. The person he was looking for¡­ Olivia Littolet. He barely knew anything about her. He knew that she was one of the Meats kept on the White Smoke. When Volken and the rest sank the ship, she had already been removed from it. She was over 20 years old. She was a surprisingly beautiful woman. ¡°¡­¡± Olivia Littolet was a very special Meat. Although Meats had their memories robbed, their personalities destroyed, and became dolls with no will of their own, she was undoubtedly a failed product. Olivia was different. With her flaming passions, as well as the calculated tactics that seemed cold enough to freeze one¡¯s body, she rebelled against the Indulging God Cult. Using the Memorial Weapon Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck, she led the Meats to an attack¡­ in order to retrieve what was lost. If Olivia was in good health, she surely was still fighting even now. Her frightening passions will surely not disappear until her very life was exhausted. ¡°Where are you? If you¡¯re alive, please come to me.¡± She was surely looking at the moon. Where is Olivia? What is she doing? If Volken could speak to the moon, he would have probably called for her and asked about her. Why won¡¯t you tell me? Even though you¡¯re such a clear moon. He suddenly stopped in place. Volken noticed that his feet brought him to one of Bantorra Library¡¯s corners. What was ahead of him? Renas left the shop and walked in an opposite direction from her house. She was pacing through a small path encircling the Library. People said that Mokkania used to walk in this path a lot before he confined himself in one of the Book Labyrinth¡¯s corners. Renas wanted to see her memories of Mokkania. This might be the last time she could immerse in her memories. She probably didn¡¯t have much time to stay as herself. Mokkania¡¯s room had already been demolished. Everything he possessed, except for a few articles left for Renas, had been disposed of. This small path was the only remaining place that had Mokkania¡¯s lingering scent. However, keeping in mind the fact that he nearly drove the Library to extinction, this was a rather generous measure. It wouldn¡¯t have been strange for them to erase all of his achievements and traces. ¡°¡­¡± The entirety of Past God Bantorra¡¯s Island was a gentle hill. On its summit was Bantorra Library, and by walking around that path, one could overlook the entirety of the town. She was below the moonlight of the almost full moon. While walking around and thinking of Mokkania, while looking down on the town, she thought of various people who had been nice to her and to Mokkania. It was a quiet farewell ritual. Towards her memories of Mokkania, towards the people who lived in Bantorra, and towards herself. ¡°¡­?¡± Suddenly, Renas noticed a figure walking across her. She could hear metallic sounds like those of heavy chains swinging around. Wondering if there was someone walking here during this hour, she stood still. In front of Volken was the path surrounding Bantorra Library. In this place that had nothing special he ended up feeling sentimental. He ran around here hundreds of times while building up his stamina. In front of him his senior Vizac ran, and behind him Mirepoc and Luimon followed, out of breath. I saw Mattalast-san slacking off here. He practiced his trombone and was talking to a girl. The girl was a different one every time I saw him. Mokkania-san seemed gloomy while walking around here. Thinking about it, I could feel something dangerous from him starting from then. What am I thinking about? Volken thought. What will being sentimental help me with? Isn¡¯t it like I¡¯m saying goodbye to Bantorra? ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s how it is.¡± In fact, the possibility was high. For Volken, Bantorra Library was not a mere workplace. He spent most of his life there. It was unbearably sad for him to leave. He suddenly noticed there was someone walking in front of him. Who was that? At this hour? He saw that she was a woman with long hair. As soon as he identified her face, Volken stopped in place. Volken and Renas stopped face to face. No person in the world could have predicted this meeting. Neither Winkeny who created her, nor Locolo who brought her to Bantorra, nor Mokkania who died saving her, nor Hamyuts who sheltered her. Not even Volken who called for her to come to Bantorra. Probably not even Lascall Othello who guided stories and people. No one had predicted their meeting. That meeting at that time was a complete and utter coincidence, unplanned by anyone. Volken opened his mouth. ¡°¡­Is this an illusion?¡± Renas couldn¡¯t fathom what he said. ¡°No, this cannot be. Yes, this simply cannot be.¡± Volken grabbed at his chest. His heart rate was jumping. He first doubted his eyes and then doubted if this was even reality. ¡°Who are you?¡± Renas said. Volken didn¡¯t answer. His mind was too occupied to reply. After a while, his heartbeats calmed, and he opened his mouth. ¡°¡­Are you Olivia?¡± Renas¡¯s face froze. ¡°Are you Olivia¡­ Olivia Littolet?¡± Volken obviously did not know of Renas¡¯s current situation. He also couldn¡¯t notice the big change taking place inside her mind. Until now two personalities resided within the same flesh. Their balance has collapsed. At that instant, Renas Fleur has completely ceased being Renas Fleur. ¡°¡­Yes, that is my name.¡± She ¨C no, Olivia Littolet ¨C said. ¡°I finally recalled it. That is my name.¡± Olivia approached Volken. ¡°You, who knew my name¡­ who are you?¡± ¡°Volken. I¡¯m the Armed Librarian Volken Macmani. I know about you. I¡¯d like to borrow your power.¡± Olivia nodded and answered. ¡°I am Olivia Littolet. I don¡¯t know who you are, but I¡¯d like to borrow your power.¡± The following day¡­ The Armed Librarians were shaken by the news that Volken Macmani escaped Bantorra Library. The fact that Renas had also disappeared was hidden behind it and did not attract attention. Barely anyone noticed the relation between the two disappearances. Volume 5, 2: Tradition of Justice – Part 1 Volume 5, Chapter 2: Tradition of Justice ¨C Part?1 The sound of heavy bells echoed throughout Past God Bantorra¡¯s Island. Despite the fact that night hadn¡¯t passed yet, the Armed Librarians have gathered one after another at Bantorra Library. Normal librarians were shouting at the entrance that the lending of Books will be paused for today. Mirepoc who was the one to call everyone hurriedly ate her breakfast and rushed to the Library. Next to her ran the Armed Librarian Kalne. ¡°Mirepoc, is it true that he ran away?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand it, but, that is undoubtedly true.¡± Kalne¡¯s face contorted in anger. ¡°Was I a fool lending ears to his speech yesterday? What was that? Why did he say he will protect justice and then run away?¡± Kalne complained. Although it was didn¡¯t have anything to do with Mirepoc. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Frankly, I have no idea what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°I feel the same.¡± Mattalast joined them then. ¡°Mattalast-san, what¡¯s going on?¡± Mattalast shrugged as if saying ¡®even if you ask me I have no idea¡¯. ¡°Well, his speech yesterday was probably a bluff. He wanted to agitate us so that we would avert our gaze from his betrayal. Were you two deceived? Don¡¯t tell me that you think he really didn¡¯t betray us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Kalne nodded. ¡°If he tried impeaching Hamyuts I would have become Volken¡¯s ally¡­ shit, he tricked me.¡± Mirepoc cut in the conversation with an objection. ¡°But I still can¡¯t understand. Because I can¡¯t even understand why he would run away.¡± ¡°If you truly consider the situation it should be obvious. What are you saying at this stage?¡± Mattalast was blunt. ¡°But he¡­¡± Mirepoc gritted her teeth. Why did he run away? Why would he do something that made his situation worse? She couldn¡¯t understand any of it. At that moment she noticed the figure of Enlike walking in front of them. In contrast to the three people who were hurrying ahead, he walked slowly and yawned. ¡°Enlike-kun. Will you come with us as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my intention.¡± He replied. ¡°That man ran away.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Listening to Mattalast¡¯s words, Enlike was clearly thinking about something. Mirepoc couldn¡¯t guess his thoughts. During the same time, Volken was far away from Bantorra, flying northwest. His destination was his headquarters. It was a Book mine called Dalai Mine located in the Straile Republic. In normal times, it was Volken¡¯s job to manage it. The two were riding an old-fashioned flying boat. Volken was the pilot. Olivia was sitting behind him. Because it was an old aircraft it couldn¡¯t fly too fast or high. It could also not conduct an aerial fight against a new plane, and couldn¡¯t land on the ground. It was inconvenient, but they couldn¡¯t complain about luxury in this situation. ¡°Bantorra will probably make their move soon.¡± Olivia said. Volken thought the same. He worked to camouflage their escape, but it would probably be discovered soon. They¡¯re all probably angry, thought Volken. After making a bold speech yesterday he just ran away. Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have run away, he now had his regrets. However, he had no choice. He could only act this way. Volken recalled what happened the previous night. Volken rejoiced at his meeting with Olivia as if it was a miracle. But it soon turned into disappointment. Because he then came to know the reason Olivia was in Bantorra and the fact that she hadn¡¯t regained any of her memories. So she could not become a witness for tomorrow¡¯s trial. There was no point to meeting her. ¡°I am trying to retrieve my memories using Magic Deliberation. So, just hang on for a while.¡± Could he really wait for it? In any case, they left the path they met on and went downtown to think about what measures they should take. At that time, they encountered Enlike. This was Volken¡¯s second time and Olivia¡¯s third time meeting him that night. He seemed to be worried about Renas. When she noticed Enlike, Olivia told him to hide in a hushed voice. They would certainly seem suspicious. Volken used his ability to hide himself. ¡°Are you still Renas?¡± Enlike spoke to her. ¡°Yes. It should be fine for a while longer.¡± Olivia pretended to be Renas. ¡°I contacted a Magic hospital. The appointment is for tomorrow but you should go right away.¡± ¡°¡­That would be troubling.¡± ¡°Stop your bad acting. It makes me sick.¡± He immediately saw through her. Even if she smiled, she couldn¡¯t fake her slight tone change and subtle expressions. ¡°I see, hmm, how troubling.¡± Volken lurked in the darkness and listened to their conversation. ¡°By the way, is your name Olivia Littolet?¡± Olivia splendidly hid her surprise. ¡°It¡¯s not. I still haven¡¯t recalled my name, but I would if I hear it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Enlike was thinking about something. ¡°So what about that Olivia?¡± ¡°A long while ago Hamyuts asked me about her. She asked if I know a woman called Olivia. I said I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°And what of it?¡± ¡°¡­I was asked to kill her if she was alive.¡± At that instant, Olivia turned around and ran off. Enlike tried chasing after her. However, Volken¡¯s Dancing Blade stabbed in front of him. Volken and Enlike faced each other. Volken drew out the Dancing Blade on his back. Blue sparks were emitted from Enlike¡¯s fingertips. He knew that Enlike was stronger than him. Volken would probably win only one or two out of ten battles. ¡°Don¡¯t fight a pointless battle.¡± Enlike said. ¡°I don¡¯t plan on listening to Hamyuts¡¯s request. I hate that woman.¡± Volken believed his words. He retrieved his Dancing Blade. Enlike picked up the Dancing Blade at his feet and returned it to Volken. ¡°Your circumstances have nothing to do with me. Olivia also has nothing to do with me. Suit yourself.¡± ¡°Understood. Thank you very much.¡± Enlike turned his back to them. ¡°I am merely a bystander here. I think that¡¯s good enough, but it also sometimes feels silly.¡± Since she noticed she wasn¡¯t being chased, Olivia returned. She saw Enlike off. ¡°Olivia-san. I have decided our course of action.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± ¡°Let us escape. Hamyuts will come to erase you by any means possible.¡± They both nodded at each other and started running. When Mirepoc and the rest entered the conference room, nearly all the Armed Librarians at the Library gathered inside. ¡°You¡¯re late, you guys.¡± Hamyuts said, a piece of chalk in her hand. Several figures and instructions were written on the blackboard. ¡°I¡¯ve already given the orders. Now it¡¯s only time for questions.¡± Mirepoc and the rest sat down in vacant chairs. Enlike stood in a corner of the room, crossing his arms. ¡°I see. So what¡¯s my job?¡± Mattalast asked. ¡°I will explain it in order.¡± A world map was affixed to the wall. Hamyuts pointed at one point. ¡°First of all, Volken escaped at midnight yesterday. He used the flying boat that he brought here. We received information from Ismo¡¯s shipping company that he was flying northwest.¡± ¡°Northwest, huh. That means his headquarters.¡± Hamyuts nodded and continued the explanation. ¡°Yeah, Volken had until now managed Dalai Mine. He¡¯s most likely headed there.¡± ¡°What is his goal?¡± ¡°Unknown. We have also received information that he has passengers, but it is unconfirmed.¡± ¡°I see¡­ and what is our move?¡± Hamyuts removed her hand from the map and took a seat. ¡°There¡¯s a high chance it¡¯s only a diversion. Since we¡¯re sending out our main force from Bantorra Library, they might plan on striking our base.¡± ¡°I see, so it¡¯s like what happened during the Monster incident.¡± ¡°And because of that, we send out the minimum fighting forces. For the time being I will go alone.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°You guys protect the Library. Suspend today¡¯s work and be extremely vigilant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? I have the feeling it¡¯s not enough against Volken.¡± Hamyuts grinned. ¡°Since Mattalast is such a worrywart, I plan on taking another person. Mirepoc.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Mirepoc stood up. ¡°Notify old lady Ireia who¡¯s already been deployed. Tell her to hurry to Dalai Mine and attack Volken. There is no need to hold back. Promptly obliterate him.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°And while you¡¯re at it, I believe that the Spinning Doll Volken stole is also somewhere in there. Tell her to also find it.¡± ¡°¡­Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Mirepoc spoke in a slightly choked voice. Hamyuts easily noticed it and told her off. ¡°Oh, is something the matter? It¡¯s fine, you can tell me.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Hamyuts glared at Mirepoc with a smile and kept talking. ¡°Next also notify master Vizac. Tell him to pursue Volken. Because his chances of winning are low if it¡¯s Volken, tell him it¡¯s fine to just keep him at bay.¡± ¡°¡­Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Mirepoc closed her eyes and sent her thoughts. The two Armed Librarians started moving and returned their thoughts. ¡°Well then, I also need to leave immediately. I leave the rest to you, Mattalast.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Hamyuts rose and once again looked into Mirepoc¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh right, Mirepoc. Have you talked with Volken about something?¡± Mirepoc flatly shook her head. ¡°No, I have called to him, but he hasn¡¯t replied.¡± ¡°¡­Okay. See ya.¡± Hamyuts opened the window and jumped out. She ran on top of the roof and headed for the airfield. ¡®¡­Volken.¡¯ Mirepoc muttered in her heart. They were already halfway to Dalai Mine. But they couldn¡¯t be careless. The most cutting-edge aircraft used at Bantorra was flying after them. It would be good if they could have taken that airplane, but they would have been found out. Besides, Ireia¡¯s group was deployed at the Indulging God Cult facility in the Kuler Region. They had to take into account pursuit from them as well. No matter where they looked they were surrounded by enemies. There were only three people who weren¡¯t his enemies right now. Olivia, sitting behind him, was his ally. Since Enlike overlooked their escape he wasn¡¯t their enemy. In addition, Volken had another ally. He closed his eyes and listened to the words of that ally. ¡®And that¡¯s it for our situation.¡¯ Volken opened his eyes. His final ally was Mirepoc. Just now he asked her about the movements of the Armed Librarians. ¡®¡­Mirepoc. I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ Volken muttered this in his mind without thinking. ¡®Volken, let me just say this. This isn¡¯t for your sake. If you have truly betrayed us, I will not hesitate to kill you. I will say only this.¡¯ ¡®I understand.¡¯ Mirepoc was that kind of person. That was why she was reliable. ¡®However, even now I believe that what you¡¯re doing is not wrong. I want to believe that much in you if possible.¡¯ ¡®¡­Thank you.¡¯ ¡®I will cut off the Thought Sharing now. Good luck.¡¯ And so it ended. Volken involuntarily made a broad smile. Rather than the information conveyed to him by Mirepoc, he was happy at her trust of him. This helped him reaffirm his actions weren¡¯t wrong. ¡°Is your conversation done?¡± ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll probably manage somehow.¡± Volken said to Olivia in the rear seat. The amount of their pursuers was unexpectedly small. He was fortunate that they have mistaken it to be diversionary tactics employed by the Indulging God Cult. The danger of being overtaken by Hamyuts was small. They were already far away. He will probably fight with Vizac, but he would most likely beat him if it¡¯s one-on-one. The problem was Ireia. She was heading for Volken¡¯s headquarters in Dalai Mine. However, this wasn¡¯t his destination. He had moved the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck to a hiding place thirty kilometers removed from there. It was a measure against it being taken away by Hamyuts or one of her subordinates, and it seemed to work. ¡°We can do it, Olivia-san.¡± Volken muttered. ¡°Now, how¡¯s your memory retrieval?¡± It sure turned out strange, thought Olivia. My goal is to restore my memories. Vend Ruga¡­ I still can¡¯t remember anything else but that name, and I have nothing else important to retrieve. I couldn¡¯t care less about Hamyuts and the rest. My existence and Hamyuts Meseta¡­ How are we related? Oh well. Anyhow, this man¡¯s my ally. He¡¯s working to protect me. That much is enough. ¡°Say, Volken-kun. Where are we going to now?¡± Olivia inquired. ¡°To a hut about thirty kilometers away from Dalai Mine. I hid a Book and the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck there.¡± ¡°¨¹ck¨¹ck?¡± Olivia¡¯s heart rustled. That idiotic name sounded familiar to her. What was it? She thought while holding her head. ¡°It is one of the Memorial Weapons. It used to belong to you.¡± ¡°¡­I get the feeling it¡¯s true. But I can¡¯t remember it.¡± ¡°If possible please remember it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m making an effort.¡± Olivia distorted her lips into a smile. ¡°But aren¡¯t I a strange woman as well?¡± Olivia murmured. The one piloting in front, Volken, turned around. ¡°Aren¡¯t I the only person in history to be involved in the rebellion of an Armed Librarian twice? Well, the first time hadn¡¯t been me, though.¡± Volken spoke with slight discomfort. ¡°This isn¡¯t a rebellion. I¡¯m fighting to restore the Armed Librarians¡¯ justice.¡± ¡°Hmm, justice you say?¡± I have nothing to do with it and I don¡¯t care. I just want to retrieve it. She wanted irreplaceable treasure stolen by the Indulging God Cult back. Olivia didn¡¯t yet know what it was at all. Hamyuts¡¯s airplane traversed the skies and plunged towards the northwest. Below her, the Armed Librarians were preparing for an attack. ¡°So we¡¯re house-sitting again. What do you think, Enlike-kun?¡± Mattalast said. He sat atop the billiard table in the reception hall and polished his cue. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I already stopped fighting in the first place.¡± ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s fine.¡± Mattalast hit the white ball. It collided with five balls and caused the fourth of them to fall into a pocket. He was a man of varied interests, but was expectedly good at billiards. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve wanted to ask, what is the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck?¡± ¡°Do you not know? We also have one at Bantorra Library, do you want to see it?¡± Mattalast said while aiming for another ball. ¡°Isn¡¯t it valuable?¡± ¡°Out of all Memorial Weapons, the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck is ranked the lowest. An ancient Magician made replicas and there should now be eleven of them in the world. It isn¡¯t so valuable. However, ¨¹ck¨¹ck contains infinite possibilities. It isn¡¯t very useful, but depending on its usage it might possess the strongest power.¡± ¡°And what is that power?¡± ¡°Right¡­ as an example, your ability is to freely control lightning, but if you were able to concentrate it entirely on one point, wouldn¡¯t you be able to use an outrageous amount of power?¡± Mattalast¡¯s explanation was thorough but roundabout. ¡°It certainly would. What of it?¡± ¡°Think about it further. If several people were to add their powers and conduct a Magic Deliberation together, wouldn¡¯t they be able to use even stronger lightning? One about enough to destroy Bantorra Library with a single blow.¡± Theoretically it could be true. But that was impossible. Magic Rights are individual. I never heard about people using a single Magic together. At that point, he finally understood what Mattalast was explaining to him. ¡°Several people using Magic together¡­ is that the power of the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a fast learner. Exactly.¡± Mattalast polished the billiard cue. ¡°Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck is in fact an impractical weapon. Utilizing it requires many people to conduct Magic Deliberation over several years. Furthermore, even when they master the Magic Right after all these years, it can only be used once. They are only able to use Magic once and then have nothing to do. It¡¯s too hard to use.¡± ¡°And in exchange for that, if they do use it they achieve tremendous power.¡± Mattalast nodded. ¡°The ¨¹ck¨¹ck Volken had stolen has enough of a Magic Right to activate inside. He just needs the person who put their Magic Right inside to invoke it.¡± ¡°What kind of a Magic Right was inside of it?¡± ¡°That we do not know. We¡¯d have to ask the one who conducted that Magic Deliberation.¡± Mattalast hit a ball. With the second collision, all balls on the table dropped into the pockets. Volume 5, 2: Tradition of Justice – Part 2 Volume 5, Chapter 2: Tradition of Justice ¨C Part?2 Inside the flying boat, Olivia hit her forehead with her fingertips and kept thinking. ¡°The Spinning Doll¡­ Vend Ruga¡­ Vend Ruga¡­¡± She spoke those keywords to herself. She was trying to remember them. ¡°Does it seem like you¡¯re going to remember?¡± Volken asked. ¡°Barely. I feel like I will but I just can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try undergoing the Magic Deliberation? You should be able to use Magic to counteract the memory erasure made by Argax.¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°The Magic Deliberation has almost ended already. I can only try to recall everything now. But I just can¡¯t recall it. This shit¡¯s pissing me off.¡± Olivia was annoyed. Volken thought that if she weren¡¯t to show him that face she would have been pretty, and that it was unlike him to think so. ¡°Olivia-san. I don¡¯t know what your goals are. I don¡¯t know what is this Vend Ruga you¡¯re looking for. I don¡¯t know what is the Magic you and the Meats you were leading put inside the Spinning Doll. I don¡¯t even know why Hamyuts wants to kill you. I don¡¯t know anything as long as you don¡¯t remember it.¡± ¡°Dammit, you¡¯re really useless aren¡¯t you?¡± Volken felt unpleasant by her way of speaking. However, he also knew that she was that kind of person. ¡°The Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck¡­ Just what have I been doing?¡± Olivia gritted her teeth. Then she held her head again. At that time, the first obstacle was about to appear in Volken¡¯s path. A single airplane was flying towards Bantorra. Its entire crew was a single man in the cockpit. He was talking to Mirepoc using her Thought Sharing. ¡®These are the instructions from the Director.¡¯ ¡®Understood, Mirepoc. I will change my course. I don¡¯t know if Volken¡¯s flying straight, but I will most likely be able to contact him.¡¯ The one inside the aircraft was Armed Librarian Vizac Ziglass. He was over forty years old. Both his age and the length of his career were second only to Ireia Kitty. It¡¯s been five years since he started murmuring about retirement. All those who became Armed Librarians at the same time as him were already retired. Those who didn¡¯t were dead. In exchange for him overusing his body for such a long time, he looked older than his age. His face was wrinkled and his fine, black beard had already turned white. He wore unusual garments ¨C such as an iron helmet. This kind of helmet was much more fitting to be in a museum rather than on an Armed Librarian¡¯s head. Vizac knew that he was behind the times. He also knew that he couldn¡¯t keep up with young people who used new weapons and bizarre fighting techniques. The times were changing. Pure and simple warriors like Vizac were no longer prevalent. The old helmet on his head was part of his sense of humor. ¡®But thinking that Volken would betray us¡­ What about you, Mirepoc? What do you think?¡¯ Vizac asked Mirepoc, who was about half his age. ¡®¡­I just can¡¯t believe it.¡¯ He could feel Mirepoc was shaken. Vizac made a small smile. She¡¯s a smart girl, but still too young to not get affected like this. ¡®What do you think, Vizac-san?¡¯ ¡®Eh, I don¡¯t have anything to do with him. Anyway, I¡¯m only going to fight. It¡¯s that simple.¡¯ ¡®¡­I see. Umm, take care. Volken is strong.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I am also strong.¡¯ ¡®Yes. Well then, good luck.¡¯ The Thought Sharing was severed. Vizac then noticed that he broke into a grin. ¡°¡­Volken boy, aren¡¯t you doing quite the bold move there?¡± He muttered. Volken¡¯s face then floated to his mind. Vizac already knew. Volken would never betray the Armed Librarians even if the sky was falling. He only carried the stigma of a traitor because there was something he just had to do. ¡°I have no clue what you¡¯re trying to accomplish, but do it to your heart¡¯s content. After all, you can¡¯t lose to some small fry like me.¡± There were several hours until the expected time for contact Mirepoc told him. Vizac kept merrily flying the airplane. Olivia suddenly opened her mouth. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t really mind being the subject, but why don¡¯t you talk about yourself?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I know nothing about you. Why are you helping me? Tell me.¡± That¡¯s certainly true. Please excuse me, thought Volken. ¡°It will be quite the lengthy talk. Is that all right?¡± ¡°Of course it is, just talk already.¡± She truly has a bad mouth. While thinking this, Volken started talking. Volken¡¯s rebellion. Its origins lay in the Allow Bay Naval Assault Incident two years ago. Ever since that day when their fight with the Indulging God Cult began, his rebellion also did. 1923, the 12th of October. That day had been nicely clear. Five Armed Librarians stood on the coast and were staring at a ship caught inside the bay. The bay¡¯s entrance was blocked by several ships sailed by other Armed Librarians. The targeted ship, the White Smoke, had nowhere to escape. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, Mirepo.¡± ¡°You too, Luimon-san.¡± The two Armed Librarians behind Volken poked each other. Volken, Mirepoc and Luimon. That day, the three novice Armed Librarians were given their first mission that wasn¡¯t in the Labyrinth. Hamyuts was the one to decide that they should give them plenty of work of all kinds as soon as possible. Their enemy was an antigovernment organization that opposed the Ismo Republic. Originally this was not an enemy that Armed Librarians would fight against. They took over this operation because it was Hamyuts¡¯s decision to actively intervene in world affairs. Everyone thought that it would be an easy fight. Probably even Hamyuts. ¡°Well then, you all seem lively.¡± Said Hamyuts. Among the novices, only Volken was calm. He controlled his own tension. He acquired that kind of training as well. ¡°As expected of Volken. You¡¯re all relaxed¡­ seems good.¡± Hamyuts praised. As expected, Luimon muttered. ¡°But they¡¯re just some terrorist group, so it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± One other Armed Librarian who was there opened him mouth. He was a man called Casma. He wore an old-fashioned robe from head to toes. However, his tone and behavior were light. He was a strange man. ¡°Well, this time it also serves as training for the newbies. They need to get experience while they¡¯re still young.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been blessed with Armed Librarians lately. It was hard during Photona¡¯s times.¡± Casma spoke lightly. ¡°This time we have no detailed strategy! Everyone just get on board and attack. You shouldn¡¯t kill noncombatants. If you¡¯re able to hold back you can also not kill combatants. These are the orders more or less. I will support you from here.¡± A small fast ship came near the coast. Volken and the rest boarded it. ¡°Today¡¯s assessment will reflect on your salary. Do your best, everyone.¡± Hamyuts said. The fast ship started moving. Even as Volken¡¯s group approached, no attack came from the ship. It didn¡¯t even try to escape. ¡°How strange.¡± Mirepoc said on the boat¡¯s bow. The fact that there was no response when they were this close to the ship was strange. If they were going to give up resistance and surrender, they should have raised the white flag or sent some messenger. ¡°What do you think, Volken?¡± Luimon asked. Volken answered. ¡°An enemy that doesn¡¯t make any move when approached often has overwhelming defensive capabilities. They are probably confident they can defend against our attack.¡± Luimon spread both of his arms exaggeratingly. ¡°Hey now, they¡¯re only a terrorist group. Aren¡¯t you too cautious?¡± Saying so, he drew the large rifle from his waist. ¡°Look. I will make them obedient with one shot.¡± Luimon shot his gun as he spoke. At that moment, something unbelievable happened. The shot bullet vanished in empty air as if it was some magic trick. The next moment, the bullet came back at the one who shot it. ¡°¡­!¡± Volken swept Luimon¡¯s legs underneath him. The large body flipped over and fell. The bullet almost grazed him. Even though he was giant, even he wouldn¡¯t be fine getting hit by his own gun. ¡°Did it rebound?¡± ¡°No, probably not.¡± It didn¡¯t hit some invisible wall. The trajectory was flipped by 180 degrees while in air. This was an ability that they have never seen or heard about before. ¡°Good, Luimon loses one point. Volken gets two.¡± Casma cackled. ¡°Casma-san, do you know about this?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve heard rumors about it. This is the ability known as Spatial Control. I thought it was only a rumor, though.¡± Casma threw the pencil he was holding. Just like the bullet, it disappeared at one point in space and then flew to the opposite direction. ¡°You can understand by seeing it. It¡¯s distorting the connection of space. It¡¯s quite the amazing ability. I didn¡¯t think anyone could make this happen.¡± Casma gave directions so they could approach closer with their boat. Mirepoc drove the boat. ¡°Well, wait for a while. I¡¯ll negate that Magic.¡± Casma held his hands out and started reciting the chants for Magic Deliberation. It was a more complicated spell not used by other Librarians. Casma the Magician could use not only his own Magic Right but also special Magic handed down from ancient times. ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°Who knows. Just wait and don¡¯t count on it. After all, our dear enemy is undoubtedly a better Magician than me.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a terrorist?¡± Luimon and Mirepoc looked tense. Volken spoke to them. ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s just a powerful terrorist. There is no need to be afraid.¡± Several hours passed. Waiting vigilantly without a moment¡¯s rest was more tiring than a battle. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Luimon said. Mirepoc restlessly walked around the boat while wondering if there was something she could do. Volken alone was calmly watching over the situation. ¡°I made an opening.¡± Casma said. ¡°Did you break in?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, I just opened a hole. I will keep on like this and erase the entire barrier.¡± Saying so, Casma kept casting his Magic further. At that time, something happened on the White Smoke. Someone jumped off the deck. He then swam in the sea, trying to escape. It wasn¡¯t clear if he was swimming or drowning. ¡°Oh, this isn¡¯t good.¡± Saying this, Casma leapt into the sea. Even dressed in his robe, he swam skillfully and approached the drowning person. Something happened yet again. Just as Casma tried to help the person, a large column of water rose up. ¡°An explosion!¡± Volken raised his voice. After the water column disappeared, robe scraps floated up. The surroundings became slightly reddish. ¡°What is¡­ this¡­¡± They knew what happened in their heads. However, they didn¡¯t want to admit it. The man took a bomb, jumped into the sea and exploded. Was such a thing possible? Next, several people jumped from the White Smoke into the sea. They got closer to them while drowning. Luimon drew his gun. Volken held him back. ¡°Mirepoc, move the boat! Go around the White Smoke!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± Mirepoc steered. Then, something came flying from behind. It was a gravel bullet used by Hamyuts for communication. The only word written inside was ¡°withdraw¡±. ¡°Yes, he opened a hole in the barrier.¡± Hamyuts asked them at the coast. It was Volken who nodded. ¡°Seems like we have no choice but break through that hole. But only Casma knows where it is¡­ how troubling.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to make a thorough search. We have no other choice.¡± Volken said. Hamyuts nodded to that. The four of them boarded the fast boat and approached the White Smoke once again. ¡°I will search for the hole in the barrier. Volken, make a foothold for me.¡± Volken activated his ability. The twelve loops hanging from his waist floated. He used a simple and conventional telekinesis. By restricting what he could move to the twelve Dancing Blades, it increased their speed and accuracy. Their lethality was much higher than the average gun. He made the Dancing Blades float in air and affixed them in place. Using them as footholds, he and Luimon ran up to the air. ¡°Now it¡¯s getting exciting.¡± Hamyuts quietly let her impressions. Stepping on the swords floating midair, Volken and Luimon looked for the hole. Both Luimon¡¯s bullets and Hamyuts¡¯s gravel bullets were repelled by the spatial barrier. Just where was the opening created by Casma? Even during their slow progress more human bombs came down from the White Smoke. They were heading to the boat boarded by Hamyuts and Mirepoc. Mirepoc steered the boat away from them. They attacked the barrier and looked for holes. They had to continue this terribly troublesome and time-consuming work. Meanwhile, the human bombs jumped into the ocean one after the other. Luimon shouted. ¡°It passed through!¡± A hole opened in the White Smoke¡¯s hull. It was done by Luimon¡¯s bullet. ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m about to show you how cool I can get!¡± Saying so, Luimon kicked at the Dancing Blade providing his foothold and flew. He slipped through the hole in the spatial barrier and landed inside the ship. People quickly gathered on the deck and surrounded Luimon. He started defeating the enemies with his body and gun. Volken got down to the deck after him. After breaking through the barrier it all ended quickly. There weren¡¯t many warriors on the ship. There was also no sign of the Spatial Magician. The have finished suppressing the ship. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re strong.¡± Luimon rejoiced, but Volken¡¯s expression was bitter. ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong, Volken?¡± ¡°We ended up killing them all.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± The situation on the ship ended up tragic. People¡¯s limbs cut off by Volken¡¯s Dancing Blades and Luimon¡¯s bayonet were scattered around. The intestines of people who turned into pieces of meat by Luimon¡¯s bullets were also strewn about. No part of the deck was unstained with blood. The one saving grace was that the scent of death was blown by the sea breeze and vanished. The ship itself was in horrible condition. A human bomb exploded on the deck, slanting the ship. At this rate it will sink in a few hours. They didn¡¯t intend to do a massacre. Even if they were enemies, they wanted to conclude everything without killing them. Luimon probably didn¡¯t have any leeway. But Volken was far stronger than him. He thought that he would be able to hold back. ¡°Hey, Volken. Don¡¯t start thinking like Noloty. Well, since you¡¯re able to back up your words with real strength it¡¯s fine though¡­¡± The spatial barrier was disappearing. Hamyuts and Mirepoc abandoned the fast boat and boarded the ship. The fast boat, damaged by the human bombs, was sinking. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to talk, you lot.¡± Hamyuts said. ¡°I saw it with my Sensory Threads, but there are still plenty of people inside. Go check on them. It¡¯s quite terrible.¡± Until then, Hamyuts clearly had no intention of killing the Meats. If the incident had ended like that, that battle would have been nothing more than a bitter memory for Volken. However, the problem came after that. Just as they entered the main topic, Volken stopped talking. ¡°There seems to be something I must do before I continue this story.¡± Olivia understood the reason for that as well. A single aircraft was approaching them. The only ones who would approach them currently were enemies. ¡°I¡¯ll continue after we overcome this obstacle.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Olivia replied. She wanted to briefly discuss everything before the enemy came, but it appeared there was no choice. If they were to talk about it Volken would lose and so Olivia would, too. Just before the aircraft passed by Volken, it made a huge swerve. It then began flying alongside his flying boat. ¡°Heeey, Volkeeen.¡± The airplane¡¯s hatch opened. A helmet-wearing head shouted from inside. Volken immediately knew him even from afar. The only one to wear such a helmet and the only one to call him like that could be only Vizac. ¡°Crashing our planes into each other will be boring. Let¡¯s land somewhere!¡± Volken glanced at Olivia. Once he saw that she had no complaints, he started a nose dive. Vizac also lowered his altitude alongside him. ¡°Seems like a carefree guy.¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s the kind of person he is.¡± Olivia shrieked at the small shock received when they landed on water. Volken lightly jumped from his seat and stood on the sandy beach. Vizac was leisurely walking from the plane landed atop the beach. He held his favorite spear. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Volken. Is the lady with you your girlfriend? Ain¡¯t she cute.¡± Vizac came and spoke in a cheerful tone. ¡°Really now, I take my eyes off of you for a moment and this is what happens.¡± He cracked jokes and laughed by himself. It didn¡¯t look like he came there to defeat a traitor at all. Even before the battle he wasn¡¯t on guard at all. Even now, Volken was an ally for him. ¡°Vizac-san, she¡¯s nothing like that. She is a witness so I can evict Hamyuts. I had to run away to protect her.¡± ¡°Hmm, so you actually do plan on revolting against Hamyuts?¡± ¡°This is no rebellion. I am merely trying to restore Bantorra Library to its proper form.¡± ¡°You got yourself into quite the mess. I thought you¡¯re a man who¡¯d do something, but who would¡¯ve thought you would pick up a fight with Hamyuts.¡± ¡°It cannot be helped. It is necessary, for us Armed Librarians.¡± Vizac¡¯s cheeks stretched to a broad smile. ¡°You¡¯ve grown, Volken.¡± Volume 5, 2: Tradition of Justice – Part 3 Volume 5, Chapter 2: Tradition of Justice ¨C Part?3 Vizac was relieved. Volken¡¯s eyes did not seem rotten. Even after not seeing him for a while, his eyes retained the same steel-like look that he knew. His pure heart stayed while the innocence of his childhood was disappearing. ¡°You¡¯ve truly grown, Volken.¡± Vizac said again. Joy filled his heart. He even felt proud. Volken was not just a junior to Vizac. No, he felt the same as all the time-weathered Armed Librarians. Volken was raised to become an Armed Librarian since he was a baby. When he was born, he was abandoned at the office of an Armed Librarian at a certain mine. The reason for his abandonment in such a place was thought to be the fact that he had beautiful, bright green hair. Leaving someone with a powerful Magical talent for the Armed Librarians probably indicated some parental affectation did remain. Just as expected by his unknown parents, Volken came to be raised by Armed Librarians. His playground was the spacious Bantorra Library building. His playmates were Armed Librarians, normal librarians and the people who visited Bantorra. It was truly hard for someone so young. But it was also truly enjoyable. There were also those who became flustered due to not being used to raising children. There were also those that, despite living a life full of battles, were unexpectedly tactful. There were those who were unfriendly and kept their distance, and there were those who loved him dearly. Ireia was unexpectedly strict. She said that they shouldn¡¯t spoil him until he becomes an adult. Mattalast was unexpectedly affectionate. Perhaps he thought of him as a much younger brother. If Volken hadn¡¯t been around, just how much boring and dull would the battle-filled life of Vizac and the rest become? And how happy were they to see him grow into such a splendid Armed Librarian? People like Hamyuts could not understand these feelings. Suppressing his joy, Vizac pointed the tip of his spear at Volken. ¡°You and I do not need to fight. My target is Hamyuts alone.¡± Vizac shook his head. ¡°Are you hesitating?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Volken was troubled. He was thinking on how to persuade Vizac. ¡°How do you plan on winning against Hamyuts?¡± ¡°I will soon get evidence of her misdeeds. If I show that to the other Armed Librarians, she will undoubtedly be exiled.¡± ¡°And where¡¯s that evidence?¡± ¡°I still do not have it.¡± ¡°Can you really get it?¡± ¡°I do not know. It depends on the circumstances.¡± Vizac thought for a while. He kept aiming his spearhead at Volken. ¡°I also don¡¯t like Hamyuts. I¡¯d also like to cooperate with what you¡¯re doing. However, orders are orders.¡± ¡°But, Vizac-san!¡± Vizac encouraged the uneasy Volken. ¡°Shut up. If you can¡¯t win against me, fighting Hamyuts would be nothing more than a pipedream.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡± Volken suppressed his uneasy expression. And he then threw up the Dancing Blades at his waist to the air. Two blades protruded out of the iron rings and Volken started spinning them. Hamyuts was probably pursuing after the desperate Volken. If that was true, she would probably think to beat him with a surprise attack. However, that didn¡¯t have anything to do with Vizac right now. Right now, his feelings of wanting to celebrate the growth of the snot-nosed kid were much larger. ¡°This will be an offering. Feast on my spear.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll gladly receive it!¡± A one-on-one fight against the boy he¡¯s raised¡­ was there anything as enjoyable as that? The pair¡¯s fight has begun quietly. However, for the eyes of the average person it might have seemed like a fierce battle. Vizac¡¯s spear was not a mere spear. Its handle was dreadfully long and it also had a rifle barrel. Bullets that could pierce even through the armor of MBTs in one shot were fired at Volken. However, he was far. Volken¡¯s martial arts were such that being at such a distance allowed him to evade by seeing him shoot. The Dancing Blades attacked Vizac from all directions. He blocked those with his spear¡¯s tip. They were about equal in their physical skills. It would become a battle of Magic. The first one to unleash his ability was Vizac. The sand at his feet scattered as if there were explosives buried inside. It was made by the power of his kick as he ran ahead. His ability was charging. Only for the moment when he headed directly for the enemy, his physical capabilities were explosively improved. His speed slightly surpassed even that of Hamyuts who boasted on being the fastest Armed Librarian. A Dancing Blade grazed the projecting spearhead. Its trajectory was slightly altered. Volken leapt forward. He kicked at the spear¡¯s blade, brushed against Vizac¡¯s shoulder and landed behind him. Volken already knew that this was the one and only method to deal with Vizac¡¯s charge. ¡°Good, as expected of you.¡± Vizac said. And at the moment he turned around and prepared his spear for a second charge¡­ Volken activated his own ability as well. The power of his Dancing Blades was something that he acquired later with Magic Deliberation. His true power, symbolic of his bright green hair, was now attacking Vizac. Volken became two people. Both Volkens left and right drew their Dancing Blades at the same time and fired them simultaneously. Vizac blocked them both. However, their form vanished as soon as the spear touched them. Further Dancing Blades came attacking him from the back. But as he tried hitting them with his spear¡¯s butt, they also disappeared. ¡°¡­So all three were fake.¡± Vizac muttered. There were several dozens of Volkens around him. Volken¡¯s ability was to create illusions. There was no limit to their quantity and size. Even manufacturing an entire town was easy. The only way to distinguish them was by touch. There was no other way of seeing through them. The illusions were even elaborate enough to fool Sensory Threads. This might have been a somewhat unsuitable ability for Volken seeing as he believed in honesty and frankness. But he had full control of it. While fighting, Vizac recalled the old days. He remembered Volken and the previous Acting Director, Photona Bardgamon. Photona was a terribly strict man. He was strict to others and even more to himself. He imposed extremely harsh training on himself even though no one told him to. However, strangely, Photona was the one to whom Volken was the most attached. He always used to say that he wanted to become like him and that he wanted Photona to acknowledge him. He was overly self-disciplined just like Photona. He strongly believed in justice just like Photona. His very life was to grow into the ideal Armed Librarian. For Volken, being an Armed Librarian wasn¡¯t merely an occupation. You couldn¡¯t describe his life as being something other than an Armed Librarian. He tried being that way to the extent he betrayed the Library. If possible, Vizac wanted him to accomplish this. Thus he thought while he was fighting. Which of the several dozen Volkens was the real one? Although Vizac hesitated, he soon threw his doubts away. Making him hesitant was a part of Volken¡¯s strategy. He could do nothing else but break the illusions and charge forward. He narrowed down his target to a single Volken and charged. He ran while weaving his way through the gaps between the several hundreds of Dancing Blades. One of them was real. Blood spouted from Vizac¡¯s flank. The Volken stabbed by the spear was an illusion. However, Vizac predicted it since he didn¡¯t take any evasive actions. Vizac erased Volken¡¯s illusions one by one. The real Dancing Blades mixed with the illusions minced up his body. There were only three Volkens left. Which of them was real? He continued his slightly dulled charging attack against two Volkens. Vizac flew sideways. Kicking at the sand, he then charged in an attempt to penetrate the two Volkens. Vizac should have probably noticed at that point. Thinking calmly, it was a simple psychological trick. The spear penetrated the two Volkens. There was no resistance. They both were illusions. ¡°¡­¡± Stopping in place, Vizac surveyed the scene around him. Volken was sitting in the cockpit of the plane Vizac took there. His body was wet, probably from having hidden himself in the sea. ¡°Vizac-san. I broke your airplane. Repair will be easy, but will take time. I will keep you here.¡± Those who were shown several fakes would think that the real one was among them. It was an elementary technique frequently used for sleight of hands and fraud. Vizac¡¯s injuries were not shallow, but his life was not at risk. It wasn¡¯t impossible for him to continue fighting. However, Vizac threw his spear away and sat on the sand. It was his complete defeat. He was led by the nose. ¡°That¡¯s fine. You weren¡¯t bad at all.¡± Vizac sure said something embarrassing, thought Volken. These were the same words he used when he trained him. Volken lowered his head. ¡°Thank you, master.¡± Vizac blushed in embarrassment. ¡°What¡¯re you saying. Go already. Hamyuts is coming to get you with her face burning in rage.¡± Even so, Volken kept bowing his head for a while. ¡°Listen, Volken. The Armed Librarians have some sort of secret. Even I or sister Ireia don¡¯t know it. Probably only the Acting Directors and those close to them know of it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± He started running towards the flying boat as if he didn¡¯t think of Vizac anymore. That is fine. Don¡¯t look back, thought Vizac. Sitting inside the flying boat, Olivia closely watched the fight between the two. Volken was impressed by her. A normal person would look at the fight of Armed Librarians and tremble with fear. ¡°Our fight has only just begun. Let us hurry.¡± Wiping off his hair, Volken started the plane¡¯s engine. At that time, he heard Olivia¡¯s whisper coming from behind. ¡°No.¡± Volken turned around. ¡°That was no fight.¡± Volken was upset. They brought out each other¡¯s full strength and left no regrets behind. He himself thought it was a fine fight. ¡°A fight needs to be dirtier.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I dunno. I just thought so.¡± Once the airship reached enough altitude, he stopped ascending. ¡°Keep telling the story from earlier.¡± Olivia said. Volken nodded and started talking. After having occupied the White Smoke, Volken and rest went below deck just as Hamyuts told them. Mirepoc screamed. Volken covered his mouth from the stench. More than a hundred people were stuffed in about twenty cabins. They were so dirty to the extent they didn¡¯t seem human. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these people?¡± Volken entered the cabin and called out to them. What were their names? Why were they here? Those who gave a normal answer to that were rare. ¡°How is it, Volken?¡± Hamyuts, coming in late, spoke to him. Volken shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just unbelievable. For what purpose would they¡­¡± ¡°They were probably turned to livestock.¡± Hamyuts¡¯s sound was the very image of calmness. Volken couldn¡¯t tell whether she was shaken but suppressed it or if she didn¡¯t have any emotions in the first place. ¡°Because human beings are very useful. They could turn them into bombs and such.¡± ¡°How evil¡­¡± Volken clenched his fist. He regretted the meaningless massacre. But he couldn¡¯t let the human bombs die. Those people on this ship had to be protected. ¡°Let¡¯s rescue them for now. This ship will sink soon.¡± ¡°There should have been a lifeboat left. Let¡¯s use it.¡± Hamyuts shook her head. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to fit all of them on one boat. Besides, we¡¯ll be using something else.¡± ¡°Something else?¡± ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve found lots of interesting stuff. I ordered Mirepo and the rest to bring them out now.¡± Volken went outside. Luimon held some documents and carried them to the deck. A lifeboat was floating on the sea¡¯s surface. Mirepoc was inside of it. Luimon tied a bundle of documents together and threw them to Mirepoc. Besides the documents, various kinds of unfamiliar objects were stowed on the boat. They prioritized collecting information about the terrorist organization to rescuing people. That¡¯s not right, thought Volken. Luimon spoke to him. ¡°Hey, come and help us. We have to take everything from the ship no matter how small it is.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t human lives take precedence? If the ship sinks those people will die too.¡± ¡°Mirepo called a rescue ship. Look over there.¡± Luimon pointed at the bay, where a ship was starting up. The seized goods were carried on the lifeboat and the ship will carry the people. It certainly is better that way, but I still feel uncomfortable that human lives aren¡¯t of the highest priority. ¡°But we¡¯ve found something quite incredible.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Book of the Ever-Laughing Witch, Shiron Booyacornish. In addition to that there are pathogens for Dragon Pneumonia, the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck and plenty of other things. Just what was that ship? This is unbelievable.¡± ¡°Hey there. Stop talking and work.¡± Mirepoc called from the boat. ¡°Look, you¡¯ve made Mirepoc angry. You work too.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± It¡¯s fine for another ship to come and rescue them. We have other work to do. Thinking so, Volken went back to the cabins. Volken regretted what happened next even now. If they took some people on that boat, they might have managed to save some of them. Volken entered a room below the deck. He didn¡¯t think there were valuable items in such a place, but decided to check it anyway. He found something unpleasant inside that cabin. There was a pile of explosives there. They were probably meant to hide evidence in the worst case scenario. It was fortunate they did not use it. They had no time to get rid of the explosives. He found the detonator and removed it. ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s that? How unpleasant.¡± Hamyuts came inside. ¡°Volken, pull out the detonator.¡± ¡°I already did.¡± He handed the test tube full of black gunpowder to Hamyuts. He just casually did so, but he regretted this moment as well. He thought that he should have destroyed that detonator or perhaps throw it into the sea countless of times. Even though he knew it was meaningless to think so. Volken kept searching further inside the ship. He entered yet another room. It appeared to be some sort of warehouse, and he found nothing impressive inside. There was a mountain of clothes dirtier than mops; pots and barrels that gave foul smell; and whips with dirty fingermarks on them. They were probably all tools to take care of the people on the ship. Just as Volken was about to close the door, he noticed something. Hamyuts was sitting in a corner of the room. She was staring at something. There seemed to be something written on the wall at the height of her knees. Volken saw a horrifying and unusual sight. Hamyuts¡¯s eyes were wide open and her mouth slightly ajar. It was an expression of utter shock. Hamyuts made a poker face. A poker face was different from being expressionless. Her face barely showed any agitation and dismay. Was it because she neglected to check if there were people around? Or was it that big of a deal? ¡°Director.¡± Volken spoke. Hamyuts rose up. ¡°Oh, Volken, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She returned to her usual voice and expression which made one not understand her true intentions from. Volken was worried about what she saw. ¡°What are you doing there, we have work to do.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± While he answered, Volken looked down at the scribbling Hamyuts saw. The following was written there: ¡°Vend Ruga is alive. He is alive in Olivia Littolet¡¯s heart.¡± He had no idea what this meant. ¡°Volken. The rescue ship will arrive in 30 minutes. Bring those people to the deck.¡± Mirepoc called him from the deck. Luimon headed for the shore with the lifeboat slightly earlier. ¡°Understood.¡± Volken destroyed the cabin¡¯s locks and lead the people to the deck. At that moment, the ship shook with a tremendous roar. ¡°What the¡­¡± ¡°Aah!¡± He had no idea what happened in an instant. The floor, at first slowly and then at great speed, slanted to the side. The people slid on the blood-covered floor and were thrown into the ocean. Volken couldn¡¯t respond immediately. He didn¡¯t even have time to create footholds using his Dancing Blades. Volken was thrown into the sea. Water filled his nose. The hull came crashing from above. Volken swam down and pulled his head out away from the ship. ¡°Why!¡± As the ship toppled sideways, a black smoke that was the opposite of its name came out from its belly. Seeing that, Volken finally understood what happened. ¡°But I removed¡­ the detonator¡­¡± Volken muttered as he grabbed on to the floating wood scraps. He looked at the sinking ship dumbfounded. ¡°Are you alive, Volken?¡± Hamyuts came swimming to him. ¡°¡­Director, the detonator, I¡­¡± ¡°You have your Dancing Swords, right? Make some footholds. Mirepo is also fine. She¡¯s swimming around here.¡± The Director¡¯s voice hasn¡¯t reached Volken¡¯s ears. He felt as if she was speaking to him from far away. ¡°The detonator¡­¡± Hamyuts clicked her tongue, ignored Volken and swam around. ¡°Volken, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s dangerous here. There might be more explosions.¡± Mirepoc shouted. However, Volken didn¡¯t register what she said as well. He looked for the figures of people who should have floating on the sea. However, he found not even one. ¡°I was looking for them now. But no one came floating. I found some of them but I couldn¡¯t save them.¡± ¡°Why!¡± ¡°I tried saving them. But they wouldn¡¯t grab to me or try to float.¡± ¡°Shit!¡± Volken dove into the sea. Bumping into the debris of the sinking ship, he finally found one person. When he grabbed his hand there was a response. He was still alive. He emerged to the water¡¯s surface. He tried making the skinny body grab a wooden scrap. However, the rescued person listlessly shook off Volken¡¯s hands. ¡°Why?¡± Volken grabbed the clothes of the person who was about to sink and pulled him up. ¡°Why, do you not want to live?!¡± The Meat tore off the grabbed clothes. Then he sank again. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live?!¡± Volken screamed again and again. There was no reply; only the sounds of the sinking ship replied to him. These people lived as if they were livestock for a long time. It seemed those days robbed their reasons to live. Volken and Mirepoc dove into the ocean in an attempt to rescue them many times. And they felt it was all in vain every time. Eventually, the only ones rescued by the ship Mirepoc called were Volken and the rest who didn¡¯t need it. Volume 5, 2: Tradition of Justice – Part 4 Volume 5, Chapter 2: Tradition of Justice ¨C Part?4 Volken kept speaking of his past regrets. Olivia listened to it all expressionlessly. She once lived on the White Smoke. However, hearing about the death of people in the exact same place and of the exact same circumstances didn¡¯t move her heart at all. Her only response was about the scribble. ¡°Yeah, I can faintly remember it. I was the one to write that.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so.¡± ¡°I see¡­ so Vend Ruga¡¯s alive¡­¡± Olivia said and smiled. She couldn¡¯t help but be happy. She didn¡¯t care about the dead Meats at all. That was the sort of person she was. She would pay no heed to other people if it was for her goals. Volken knew that Olivia was that kind of person. However, when he saw her that way in front of his eyes he couldn¡¯t help but feel uncomfortable. Perhaps I can¡¯t trust that woman. She can only think of how to use other people. However, Volken had no choice but to help her. ¡°I will continue the story.¡± It was after the incident. Volken had some suspicious. He suspected that Hamyuts was the one to cause the explosion. However, he had no positive proof and she had no motive. It didn¡¯t go beyond being a suspicion. The Armed Librarians were busy. Their battle against the Indulging God Cult began. Their current goal was to look for a man called Cigal Crukessa. Even Volken, who was in charge of managing his mine, took part in it. He also couldn¡¯t neglect his normal business. He didn¡¯t have any time to breathe. Volken¡¯s situation changed after some time has passed. ¡°Hey, Volken. I need to speak with you about something unrelated to our work now.¡± It was a casual chat after they both finished writing their reports. It was actually Hamyuts that started talking nonchalantly. Recalling this afterwards, she was probably pretending to be casual. She tried mixing up the important truth that had to be concealed in idle talk. ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± ¡°Umm, how will I say this. It¡¯s just that¡­ were you perhaps given a Book by some strange person?¡± He couldn¡¯t recall such a thing. ¡°A strange person? Please be more specific.¡± ¡°A strange person¡¯s just a strange person. If I were to be specific¡­¡± Hamyuts started thinking. After a while, she shook her head. ¡°No, never mind.¡± ¡°What was that all about?¡± ¡°I just wanted to check something.¡± He didn¡¯t pay any heed to that at the time. A few days later, Volken understood the meaning of that conversation. It happened as he came back to his home from Bantorra Library. He hadn¡¯t returned there for more than half a month. He took off his uniform after a long time and changed to casual clothes. He slept in a tidy bed for the first time in a week. Volken¡¯s eyes were suddenly caught on the pocket of one of the clothes inside his drawer. The breast pocket of a suit he hadn¡¯t worn in several years was bulging. A small scrap of paper peeked from the pocket¡¯s edge. ¡°What is this?¡± Volken took out the suit. Inside the pocket was a single Book. He took out the piece of paper and read it. It was a letter to Volken, written in flowing letters. ¡°To Volken Macmani-sama. I now entrust you with this single Book, in order for you to grant a continuation for this story. You were not originally the person meant to inherit this. Entrusting it to you is an unavoidable measure. The person meant to inherit the story of this Book is Olivia Littolet-sama. However, she had lost her power to live. The possibility of her inheriting this story is lower than that of moss growing on a large tree, but since the world of man is full with mysterious events, there is also the possibility that this Book will someday be delivered to her. I ask you from the bottom of my heart to deliver this Book to Olivia Littolet someday, and to bring about the ending of this story. P.S. Hamyuts-sama alone must not know of this.¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t understand it at all.¡± Volken was befuddled. The letter seemed to be rejecting the understanding of its reader at its very core. Was it really fine handing this Book to the woman called Olivia? ¡°¡­Olivia, huh?¡± He thought for a while and then remembered. That was the name mentioned in the scribble on the White Smoke. And the end of the letter was a warning to not let Hamyuts know of it. Volken recalled his conversation with her a few days prior. That¡¯s secret information. Hamyuts asked me whether or not I received this. Volken reached his hand to the Book. As expected, the reason for the White Smoke¡¯s sinking was written inside. The one to sink the White Smoke was Hamyuts just as he thought. And he knew¡­ that it was done in order to kill the person known as Olivia Littolet. ¡°And so you have rebelled against Hamyuts.¡± ¡°Indeed. She sank the ship because of you. She involved hundreds of people in order to kill you. Is there something more inhuman than that? It¡¯s no different from those Indulging God Cult guys.¡± ¡°¡­I wonder.¡± In contrast to Volken¡¯s anger, Olivia¡¯s response was weak. ¡°I do not know your goal. I also have no idea why Hamyuts wants to kill you. However, I do know that Hamyuts is evil. Please regain your memories as soon as possible. You, the Book I was entrusted by someone, and the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck. Once I gather all the evidence, I will strike at Hamyuts.¡± ¡°¡­I see. Do as you wish.¡± Olivia bluntly said. Her goals were to regain her memories and Vend Ruga. She had nothing to do with Hamyuts. ¡°You¡¯re also a strange guy. Why are you so passionate about this?¡± She said her impressions with a brief comment. Volken suddenly recalled the past. He thought of the Armed Librarian he admired, Photona. If he were to see him now, what would he say? He will probably not tell him he was doing a foolish thing. Volken will not forgive those who make light of human lives; he inherited that belief from Photona. He was raised in the Library. His life until now has always been with Photona at his side. It was already ten years ago. Volken was playing at Bantorra Library. Usually, the Librarians who had some free time or the visitors who came to view Books were his play partners, but that day he was all alone. ¡°¡­No one¡¯s here.¡± Saying so, Volken reached for the Book held inside a basket. It was a Book meant to be shelved in the Sealed Archive. Volken took advantage of an opening where the Armed Librarian didn¡¯t look at the Book and took it. He wanted to try reading it no matter what. A Book that was meant to be sealed and not allowed to be read tickled his young adventurous spirit. ¡°¡­There¡¯s no one here.¡± Volken¡¯s talent for Magic was blooming. He knew that everyone around him said that he will become an Armed Librarian sooner or later. He felt no guilt. I¡¯m going to become an Armed Librarian. I¡¯m just taking an early peek. Thinking so, Volken reached inside the basket. At that moment, he heard a voice from behind. ¡°Hey! What¡¯re you doing!¡± Someone called him. It was the one supposed to carry that Book, Hamyuts. Volken panicked and tried to escape. Then, the basket fell. ¡°You can¡¯t be here.¡± To make matters worse, Volken stepped on the Book in his panic. He heard an unpleasant voice underneath his foot. The Book had broken into five or six parts. ¡°Uh oh.¡± Hamyuts held her head. Volken¡¯s leg, still on the Book, trembled. He was afraid not only about breaking the Book, but also about Photona getting angry at him. Photona was scary. He was the scariest person among the Armed Librarians. Hamyuts came out from the Acting Director¡¯s Office. Her expression was not gloomy. It seemed he wasn¡¯t too harsh with her. She wasn¡¯t someone who could suppress her anger. But it was not so for Volken. Facing so much fear that it made him feel as if he was floating in the air, he entered the Acting Director¡¯s Office. Even if a Book breaks one could read it using the fragments. However, only part of the information could be read from it. If a Book breaks, most of the content inside disappears. ¡°Breaking a Book is the same as killing a person.¡± He had always been told so. Photona and Ireia were inside the office. He felt a little relieved. It was better than meeting Photona alone. His steel-like gaze was directed at Volken. Photona Bardgamon. His body wasn¡¯t particularly big. He was about as tall as Hamyuts. He wore a bad-looking uniform the sort that a private at some army would wear. It fit neither his position nor his looks, but he was a man who only wanted his clothes to be easy to move in and durable. He was close to forty years old. However, his face was that of an 18 years old boy. The aging of his body has stopped long ago. It was an extremely rare phenomenon that occurred to those who polished their bodily reinforcement Magic to the utmost limit. Even from his face alone, it was clear that he possessed extraordinary fighting capabilities. His pure white hair was natural. It wasn¡¯t a sign of his Magic Right, but that his body simply lacked pigments. His most prominent trait was his eyes. Normally facing these old lion-like eyes was frightening. ¡°Volken. Do not become an Armed Librarian.¡± Was the first thing Photona said. That was more painful than the worst case scenario Volken had anticipated. With the shock and the intimidating air transmitted by Photona, he couldn¡¯t even cry. ¡°Director.¡± Ireia raised her voice. Photona ignored her. ¡°That¡¯s all. You can go.¡± He didn¡¯t reprimand him at all. Volken couldn¡¯t even talk back or apologize. Hours passed until Volken stopped crying. He stopped not because the shock had lessened, but because he was tired of crying. ¡°Photona-san was too harsh, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Mattalast said with a sour expression. Volken wanted to become an Armed Librarian from the bottom of his heart. He admired Mattalast, Vizac, Ireia and Photona as well. His aspiration and the gratitude he felt towards them raising him until now were his reasons to become an Armed Librarian. ¡°Seems like the Director didn¡¯t want to let Volken become an Armed Librarian in the first place.¡± Ireia said. ¡°He certainly did say something like this¡­ I wonder why.¡± Mattalast was troubled. Why? Volken thought. I seem to have talent. I also have the desire to become strong. Even though I like Bantorra Library more than anything, he¡­ The Book Volken had broken belonged to a man who lived in the small country known as the Dizala Republic. He was the leader of a criminal group. Unforgivable, thought Volken. He felt some anger towards Photona, but was also angry at the Book that robbed his future. Isn¡¯t it just one of many? How did things turn out like this from just that? Volken¡¯s sadness transformed into anger. With Ireia¡¯s help, Volken wasn¡¯t chased out of the Library. A few languid days have passed. One day, Mattalast called out to him. ¡°Hey, go to reading room number 54 in the Sixth Level.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Volken went down the stairs and entered the reading room he was told. There was an old man inside. ¡°Dear me, are you a lost child?¡± The old man said. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t the one to call Volken. Then why did he have to come here? He soon understood why. His eyes turned to the Book on top of the desk. It was the Book Volken stepped on and broke. ¡°Little boy. This isn¡¯t a place you can just come into. Making the Armed Librarians angry is scary.¡± The man said. Volken approached him while hanging his head. He vigorously bowed down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°¡­I see. So it was you.¡± And with that the old man seemed to understand the situation. He gently tapped Volken¡¯s shoulder and made him raise his head. He guessed who told him to come here. It surely was Photona. The old man made Volken sit on a chair and spoke with him. The man in the Book was his old friend. They spent time together when they were young, and death separated them. ¡°He was my friend¡­ he wasn¡¯t a man worthy of praise, but the people around him felt relieved when he died.¡± Volken silently listened to the old man¡¯s story. ¡°We were both poor. We simply wanted money. If only enough so we could see a doctor when we get sick. However, at some point along the way he strayed to the wrong path. He had somehow found his way to the gallows.¡± The man kept speaking. The light of his youth returned only to his eyes. ¡°Before he strayed from the proper path he truly was a good man. Everyone adored him. I am probably the only one left to remember these times. I wanted to see the memories of that time¡­¡± Those times have been lost from the Book¡¯s fragments. ¡°No-one knows about those times anymore. Whenever someone speaks of him it¡¯s always complaints. His youth was also lost at Bantorra Library.¡± Volken sniffled. He told himself that he mustn¡¯t cry. ¡°It¡¯s okay, boy. I know. The memories about him will be inside my Book. So it¡¯s fine. That man from those times will remain in this world.¡± He now understood why Photona made him come here. He wanted him to understand just how much important was even a single Book. After that, Volken spoke with Photona again. Without him mentioning what he talked with the old man about and what he thought about after hearing him, Photona asked him a single question. ¡°Why are there Armed Librarians?¡± Volken has been thinking of that ever since he parted from the old man. ¡°Because Books have important information written inside. They exist in order to make use of Books and prevent their abuse.¡± ¡°There are far more people in the world that hold no important information.¡± ¡°There are people who want to meet them in their memories. The people left behind want to cherish the memories of the dead.¡± ¡°And if there were no such people, would throwing the Books away be fine?¡± He then hesitated. Why were Books important? That was essential. ¡°Every person thinks of themselves as special. Therefore, every Book is special. Umm, I can¡¯t explain it well.¡± ¡°¡­Volken.¡± Photona stood up and put a hand on Volken¡¯s head. He pinched a tuft of his bright green hair. ¡°People die. Until their deaths, they live earnestly for a short while. All stories made during this time are precious. Both good and bad people. The long and the short. Even those with life full of hardships or those with boring lives. There is no need to ask yourself why or how. Everything is equally precious. Do you understand?¡± Yes, he wanted to say. ¡°You must be sad at a person¡¯s death. You must be happy at a person¡¯s salvation. You must respect people¡¯s lives. That is the justice of the Armed Librarians. It is more important than strength or honesty.¡± At that moment, Volken saw Photona smile for the first time in his life. ¡°If you understand this, you will become a fine Armed Librarian.¡± Photona¡¯s palm was thick and stiff. Feeling it became like a guidepost for Volken¡¯s life. Becoming strong. Protecting the Armed Librarians¡¯ justice. Becoming like Photona. Volken decided to devote his entire life to those goals. Ireia, listening to the conversation from the side, spoke. ¡°You doting parent.¡± Mattalast then spouted, ¡°Ireia-san. Don¡¯t cut in like that.¡± Vizac who listened from the side also laughed. ¡°Volken¡¯s doing his best, eh. We now have another Photona.¡± ¡°Give me a break. If we had another person like that I wouldn¡¯t be able to slack off peacefully.¡± ¡°Stop slacking off, you idiot.¡± While everyone was laughing together, there was another person with a completely different expression. It was Hamyuts. No one there had noticed her. ¡°Good grief, that Photona-san and his nonsense¡­¡± The emotion rising up to her face was scorn. Volken was thinking while piloting the flying boat. ¡°Photona-san¡­ I haven¡¯t been wrong.¡± He had confidence. Since he was confident, he could fly away like that. A while before that. It was inside a hotel room at the Ismo Republic. A man playing with chess pieces was there. He was moving the chess pieces placed on the chessboard in front of him by himself. White was overwhelmingly dominant. He was the Overseer of Paradise. A bee stopped on top of the black king. A piece of paper about as big as two fingers was wrapped around its abdomen. The Overseer of Paradise read it. ¡°So Volken has rebelled. Hmm, something seems strange.¡± He recalled the face of the boy who grew up in Bantorra Library. In his memories was only his face as a young child. Another bee came flying inside. He read the second report. ¡°¡­Olivia Littolet has been revived? Now then, who was that?¡± The Overseer of Paradise thought for a while. He couldn¡¯t recall who this name had belonged to. He stopped his hand handling the chess pieces. ¡°¡­Couldn¡¯t be that woman? That woman from the White Smoke?¡± He stood up without noticing. However, he soon pulled himself together and sat down again. ¡°Oh well. Hamyuts will probably kill her.¡± He muttered. However, the slight sense of danger did not disappear. ¡°But¡­ just in case, should I do something?¡± Volume 5, 3: Heart of Lead – Part 1 Volume 5, Chapter 3: Heart of Lead ¨C Part?1 What is a victory? It is easy when talking about chess. If you checkmate the opponent¡¯s king, you win. Billiard is also simple. If you land the 9th ball into the pocket, you win. In a battle, you win if the opponent dies. Alternatively, if they surrender you also win. If you survive, that can also turn into a victory. There were few people who have secured more victories in life than Hamyuts Meseta. There were few people who knew more about victory than her. However, there was one thing that even Hamyuts did not understand. There were people that, even if she caused them to surrender, even if she killed them, she would still not win. How could she win against that? Just what is victory? While piloting the airplane, Hamyuts was thinking. Where was the flying boat with Volken and Renas? Would she able to catch up to them in time? ¡°¡­Olivia, huh.¡± She was already convinced ¨C Renas¡¯s true identity was Olivia Littolet. The Allow Bay Incident¡­ Volken¡­ Renas¡­ The one common point to these three could be no one else but Olivia. Hamyuts didn¡¯t know he she looked. She only knew it was a woman from her name. ¡°No way, right¡­¡± She subconsciously put strength into her hands holding the steering wheel. And she started complaining. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s possible. But really, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s true.¡± She thought that Olivia Littolet died when she sank the White Smoke. But she apparently happened to leave the ship before Hamyuts sank it. Then, Winkeny implanted a different personality in her and brought her to Bantorra Library. Furthermore, she survived Mokkania¡¯s rebellion and even met with Volken. Wasn¡¯t it a coincidence? She could think of it as nothing else. But it was also too incredulous to be true. ¡°It really is impossible.¡± She grumbled. Right. This battle was based on an impossible situation from the very beginning. The origin of this incident dated even further back than the Allow Bay Incident. Even when the battle with the Indulging God Cult was not yet to begin, the story had already begun. It was ten years ago. Third Grade Armed Librarian Hamyuts Meseta was young then. In front of Acting Director Photona Bardgamon who was strict about order and discipline, even Hamyuts refrained from dressing slovenly. She buttoned her shirt all the way to the top and wore not sandals, but leather shoes. Her braided hair hung on her back and was tied by a white ribbon. They were in the Principality of Meliot, far from Bantorra Library, in the mountainous region extending to the west. Hamyuts and Photona were walking by themselves in the bare rocky area of the mountain. ¡°Oh, the other person¡¯s coming first.¡± Hamyuts said. This was information transmitted to her from the Sensory Threads carried by the wind. ¡°Are we late?¡± Photona said. ¡°No, I think we are on time.¡± Photona nodded a little and kept walking. ¡°Ooh, it¡¯s a rabbit! Yay!¡± Hamyuts found a wild rabbit peeking from the distance. When she waved her hand, it soon drew back. She wanted to catch it and hold it in her arms, but knew Photona would be angry at her so she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Hamyuts. We have to hurry. This mission is a secret from the other Armed Librarians. I¡¯d like to finish it as soon as possible.¡± Photona kicked at the ground and lightly landed atop a rock ten-odd meters away. ¡°Okaay.¡± Hamyuts followed him. The pair reached their destination shortly. This was a month after the day Photona had reprimanded Volken and taught him how life was precious. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Photona greeted. On a flat crag halfway through the mountain was a single man. He was sitting on a rattan chair; did he bring it up all the way there? His figure and face could be seen. However, once you averted your eyes from him, no memory of it would remain. Hamyuts stroked the man¡¯s body using her Sensory Threads. She could see him, but she understood that he did not exist at this place. ¡°Hamyuts. Let me introduce him. He is the current Overseer of Paradise.¡± Hamyuts gave him her hand to shake, but the Overseer of Paradise did not take it. Because he was not there, obviously. ¡°Nice to meet you, young lady. Your name is?¡± The Overseer of Paradise said. Photona answered instead of her. ¡°Hamyuts Meseta. She is a Third Grade Armed Librarian, but will sooner or later become the Acting Director.¡± Oh my, thought Hamyuts. Is it fine disregarding the primary candidate Mattalast and saying that? ¡°Say, will I really be the next Director?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my intention. It also depends on how many dissenters will be.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Mattalast no one will oppose. He¡¯s quite popular after all.¡± ¡°That depends on a lot. Besides, we have still to let in Mattalast on our secret.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Uh, excuse me.¡± The Overseer of Paradise raised one hand. ¡°Could you leave the matter about that person for later?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Photona said and returned to face the Overseer of Paradise. ¡°Photona, this young lady seems to be aware of the circumstances.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°About our relationship and God¡¯s identity as well?¡± Hamyuts grinned. ¡°Yes, I know it all well, Overseer of Paradise-san.¡± ¡°So you agree to it all.¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± ¡°Then all is good. Nice to meet you, young lady.¡± The Overseer of Paradise bowed a little. As the three finished their greetings, they moved further. Reaching the summit, they looked down to the bottom. They could see a stone fortress in the middle of the mountain. This fortress didn¡¯t have normal firearms at the ready. There were also no ditches against tanks or barbed wires against infantry to be found. Instead, a protective wall made by Magic covered the entirety of it. It was a fortress prepared to defend against warriors employing Magic. ¡°The rebels are barricading themselves in that fortress.¡± ¡°Does that mean all of them are inside?¡± Photona inquired. ¡°Yeah. My forces have annihilated all those who aren¡¯t inside.¡± ¡°Are you sure? So even those who surrendered got killed, huh.¡± Photona emphasized. The Overseer of Paradise nodded as if it was clear. He kept explaining. ¡°Our enemy was a single girl. She was a True Man, yet wanted to destroy Heaven. While we already killed her, the False Men who served her will not stop the fight. In order to oppose me, they prepared a powerful weapon. Unfortunately, we cannot send any more men. I have no choice but to bear some shame and rely on you.¡± ¡°Overseer of Paradise. To be honest, I am disappointed in your work.¡± Photona reprimanded the man. ¡°Your intelligence management is inadequate. You have insufficient amounts of False Men and pawns. The quality of your True Men is not good either. If you feel you are inadequate for this job tell me immediately. I will dismiss you and find another Overseer of Paradise.¡± ¡°Will you not wait for a while longer? We recently almost got the work back on track again.¡± ¡°¡­Oh well. Perhaps it¡¯s fine to let you have somewhat insufficient capabilities. So you will not plot of rebelling against the Armed Librarians.¡± ¡°A rebellion? Of course not. We can coexist perfectly fine, can we not?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± If other Armed Librarians heard this now they would be so shocked, thought Hamyuts. She laughed in her heart. The chief of the Indulging God Cult, enemy of the whole world, was speaking on good terms with the Acting Director. With a few exceptions, the relations between the Indulging God Cult and the Armed Librarians were not revealed to their subordinates. This was the same for both the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult. ¡°For the time being, you should get a few more battle-able subordinates. Calling us for help every time something happens will hinder preserving the secret.¡± ¡°I am sorry for that. However, Photona¡­ The Indulging God Cult is an organization that exists to make people happy. Heaven exists for the happiness after death, and I exist for the happiness before death. I believe that happiness is something unrelated to battle.¡± The Overseer of Paradise used a perfectly sound reasoning. ¡°That depends on the time and the circumstances. If a peace exists because of the use of minimal force, that peace is happiness.¡± Photona¡¯s objection was perfectly sound as well. Hamyuts again wanted to laugh. If anyone were to hear their conversation, they would think these two were absolute pacifists. Photona was about to commit a massacre. With the same mouth that preached Volken about the value of life, he was about to command Hamyuts to begin a slaughter. Moreover, it was no simple massacre. The order was to give them ¡°true death¡±. ¡°Hey, I¡¯d like to wait a little.¡± Hamyuts, who until now was silent, opened her mouth. The two people directed their gazes at her. ¡°A one-sided massacre is quite savage. I think that the times are changing.¡± The Overseer of Paradise rounded his eyes and looked at Photona. Photona shook his head as if to let her keep speaking. ¡°Now is the world of democracy, of human rights, of discussion with one another. First of all we have to solve it by talking.¡± ¡°What is the young lady saying?¡± ¡°Let her be.¡± Hamyuts jumped off the mountain towards the fortress. The Overseer of Paradise tilted his head while Photona saw her off in disappointment. She approached the fortress. She did as she said before; she did not destroy it or kill any soldiers. Hamyuts casually walked to the door and spoke calmly. ¡°Hey, can you open for me?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± She was questioned from inside. ¡°I¡¯m an Armed Librarian. I came to talk with you.¡± She answered, and surprisingly, the door actually opened. The enemies seemed to have understood the disadvantages of the situation as well. They were desperate. Even more desperate now that Photona and the rest came to discuss with them. As Hamyuts entered through the door, she found something strange. No, it should be called someone strange. There were dolls standing on both sides of the door that opened to the inside. They were life-size dolls shaped like men. They wore khaki-colored plain clothes. The upper half of their faces was concealed by wide-brimmed hats. Their faces were made of metal. Judging by the color, they were made of lead. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Hamyuts tried touching one¡¯s face. She felt slight warmth from the coldness of the metal. As she knocked on its face, its head moved. Eyes made of lead stared at Hamyuts from under the hats. ¡°Wow, scary!¡± At that moment, a single man came to greet Hamyuts. He seemed tired from the long siege. He had sunken cheeks and deep dark circles under his eyes. ¡°¡­This is Vend Ruga. The lead soldier who protects us all.¡± The man spoke in a muffled voice that sounded like the dark clouds right before a thunderstorm. I see, so that¡¯s the weapon the Overseer of Paradise mentioned. ¡°So this is Vend Ruga. And who¡¯s next to it?¡± Hamyuts pointed at the other doll. ¡°It¡¯s also Vend Ruga. These lead dolls are all Vend Ruga.¡± ¡°¡­Seems inconvenient. Well, not that it matters.¡± She closely observed the two dolls. They were warriors made of lead, surpassing the human body. Normal bullets and swords would probably have no effect. Not a bad idea at all. Hamyuts left the Vend Rugas and proceeded towards the man. ¡°They seem to be so-so.¡± She commented. However, being ¡°so-so¡± held no meaning against people like Hamyuts and Photona. Hamyuts met with the False Man representative at the basement of the fortress. They probably had no alcohol, coffee or tea. They offered her only a cup of dusty-smelling water. The grey-haired man sat with his arms folded. Rather than a rebel, the man seemed more like a herbivore running while being chased around. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you understand, but our goal is to give the Violet Sinner a true death.¡± Hamyuts said. At the mention of that name ¨C the Violet Sinner ¨C the False Man had a faint response. The leader of the rebels was a single True Man. Uttering her name was no longer permitted. For convenience sake, she was called after the beautiful color of her hair ¨C the Violet Sinner. ¡°A true death?¡± Hamyuts gave a supplementary explanation. ¡°We will obliterate the very fact that the Violet Sinner had existed. Erasure of all memories, records and traces relating to her. This we call a true death. It is the heaviest punishment in this world bestowed by the God¡¯s representative.¡± The leader of the False Men listened to Hamyuts¡¯s pronouncement expressionlessly. He was probably already accustomed to the feel of despair. ¡°Look, the Violet Sinner doesn¡¯t exist in this world anymore. The lovely violet had been plucked off by the Overseer of Paradise. Don¡¯t you want to erase your memories of her with the water of Argax and serve another True Man?¡± The leader laughed weakly. His way of laughing was as if saying ¡®isn¡¯t it too late now?¡¯ People who were ready to die sometimes laughed like this. ¡°She was everything to us. Telling us to forget her is the same as telling us to not be ourselves. We refuse, of course.¡± ¡°Right, you were that kind of people after all.¡± Hamyuts moved her eyes a little and thought. She drank the water offered to her and stood up. She slowly walked around the room. She smiled while walking, and then spoke. ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time to get down to business. I have a request for you.¡± So we haven¡¯t gotten into business until now? The False Men leader felt dubious. ¡°My request is a simple thing¡­ well, since it¡¯s beneficial for the both of us, I thought I¡¯d try suggesting it.¡± ¡°¡­What is it?¡± ¡°Will you all kill yourselves for me?¡± Hamyuts said seriously. The leader of the False Men hesitated for a while, and then pulled out his gun and pointed it at her. His wrist was then torn off by the string of a sling. The massacre began. Hamyuts used a gravel bullet to knock down the ceiling and then jumped onto the fortress¡¯s spire. This was the spot she decided to take her position in the moment she saw the fortress. She swung her sling. She scattered the lead dolls swarming around her. Their limbs cracked and fell apart. At the same time, Hamyuts saw Photona leap on one of the fortress¡¯s walls. Four slashes flashed. Even Hamyuts¡¯s eyes could barely follow his speed. A square hole opened up on the wall strengthened by Magic. What Photona swung around was a completely normal piece of wood. It was one of the legs of the chair the Overseer of Paradise sat on until now. Photona¡¯s ability was named Dream Invasion. Like its name suggested, it was the ability to let ideas invade reality. It was the ultimate combat ability, exceedingly close to that of the erasure of cause and effect. There was no need for Photona to hit his target with a blade. As long as he was convinced that something had been cut, it would become so. Swinging the rattan pole around was nothing more than a ritual to gain that conviction. Both lead and steel held no meaning against him. At that moment the gates of hell were probably opened up beneath Hamyuts. ¡°Well then.¡± She came up to the spire in order to snipe all those who try to escape. Her goal was the death of all people there. She must not let there be any survivors. ¡°Mm, how disappointing.¡± Hamyuts¡¯s expectations were betrayed. No-one tried to escape. Her gravel bullets attacked only the lead soldiers gathering at the spire. The lead soldiers died one after another, with none of them spilling even one tear. They don¡¯t even have that sort of function. No ¨C that function had probably been deleted. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± I don¡¯t know who planned these, but they created quite the stupid weapon. Hamyuts couldn¡¯t help but think so. A soldier who fought with no regard to death would definitely be something scary to face. If their opponents were not Hamyuts or Photona they would have undoubtedly felt fear. However, once you kill such an enemy it¡¯s all over. A dead opponent can no longer fight. The one truly scary would be an undying enemy. An enemy who surrenders when they know they¡¯ll lose and runs away when they know they¡¯ll get killed. An enemy who will keep fighting even after losing again and again. While wondering if such an enemy exists, Hamyuts secured her position and swung her sling around. ¡°Boooring.¡± There was nothing more boring than having the enemy¡¯s performance be below your expectations. She felt like switching sides and teaching her opponent about battle tactics. The battle was over when the figures of lead soldiers have disappeared. All that remained was killing humans. She only had to kill those inside the fortress who had no fighting capabilities. Although it wasn¡¯t supposed to turn into a battle in the beginning, the job came out even more boring than expected. Hamyuts performed it with a long face. ¡°O GOD!¡± She killed an old woman who attacked her with a spear. In the meanwhile, she thought about what she should do when she gets back. ¡°W-w-why aren¡¯t bullets coming out?!¡± She killed a girl who desperately pulled the trigger of a gun without removing the safety device. In the meanwhile, she thought about taking a vacation and going somewhere. ¡°Aaaargh!!!¡± She used her bare hands to kill a man who probably couldn¡¯t think of anything else and so rushed her down recklessly. In the meanwhile, she thought she could do something like head to Fulbeck¡¯s new cinema. ¡°Aah, so boring.¡± Hamyuts spoke out loud without noticing. ¡°Hamyuts¡­ Hamyuts Meseta, you¡­!¡± Looking down, she saw the False Man leader she spoke to before holding a gun. Thinking there was probably no longer any need to watch from where she was, Hamyuts withdrew her Sensory Threads and jumped down. Blood was dripping from one of his arms and he used the other to hold a gun. His aim wasn¡¯t steady. Hamyuts didn¡¯t even need to evade and the bullets missed and disappeared. She lightly flung a stone hanging on her sling. She no longer felt anything and just kept killing. Mattalast told her that Parney¡¯s movies were not really interesting. He was well-acquainted with the cinema. She thought of asking him what she should see. She felt like talking to the dying people. What¡¯re you doing? Shouldn¡¯t you learn to fight better instead of dying here like that? I¡¯m fine with even one of you escaping, looking for comrades, finding weapons and then challenging me again as many times as you¡¯d like. Photona was killing in a disinterested manner. His expression contrasted with Hamyuts who stifled her yawns. He was as serious as usual. He had the same face even when doing paperwork. Hamyuts lay her emotions bare; Photona showed none of his feelings. Which one of them strayed more from the proper path? Volume 5, 3: Heart of Lead – Part 2 Volume 5, Chapter 3: Heart of Lead ¨C Part?2 Before long their work was over. The fortress was wrapped in fire that was produced by Photona and raised smoke. Since Photona was careful, this was his decision in case someone was left hiding inside. ¡°I wonder if we really had to go that far.¡± The Overseer of Paradise said while hanging his head. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who asked us to do this?¡± ¡°But they were all my dear False Men. Killing them is still painful.¡± Photona was still looking for survivors. Hamyuts wondered how much of a workaholic he was. ¡°These guys aren¡¯t the type of enemy to die from crushing their heads. All of the Violet Sinner¡¯s followers fought while calculating their advantages, loss and gain and various other things. The Violet Sinner was everything to them. They abandoned all other paths except being destroyed or winning. With such an opponent, there was no other choice.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The Violet Sinner used to be a mere girl. She simply possessed some strange power. Responding to her will, people became her comrades, their hearts became connected, and it finally became this large.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°The violet is a weed, you see. If even one seedling remains, it would end up covering the entire field in violets again.¡± ¡°¡­As expected from the Acting Director candidate¡­ is what I should say?¡± The Overseer of Paradise said sadly. Hamyuts spoke with a slightly irritated tone. ¡°I don¡¯t really mind, but how long are you going to pretend you¡¯re a good person?¡± ¡°¡­Oh my.¡± The Overseer of Paradise flinched a little. ¡°Photona-san seems to be easily deceived, but I¡¯m not that simple. Aren¡¯t you hiding a lot of things?¡± ¡°How did you find out?¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s just call it woman¡¯s intuition.¡± Hamyuts said, smiling. Perhaps disturbed, the figure of the Overseer of Paradise shook and flickered for a moment. ¡°You probably intend to create a rebellion against the Armed Librarians. That Vend Ruga was the weapon you¡¯ve created in order to oppose us Armed Librarians. Is that not so?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Outwardly you feign incompetence, but behind the scenes you¡¯re devising a plan to rebel against us. You¡¯re not bad at all.¡± The Overseer of Paradise became speechless for a while. ¡°¡­Oh my, not good. It really is bad, young lady.¡± He desperately feigned his calmness. Hamyuts thought there was no use trying to pretend at this stage, though. ¡°Exactly as you said, I plan on a rebellion against the Armed Librarians. Since I managed to deceive Photona-san I was relieved, but this is¡­ not good.¡± ¡°So, do you have any way to beat the Armed Librarians?¡± Hamyuts inquired. The Overseer of Paradise felt the situation was changing. It didn¡¯t seem like she was about to kill him at all. ¡°No, it¡¯s unthinkable. Completely impossible. Right now we have no chance of victory against the Armed Librarians. Not when Vend Ruga was supposed to be our main force and it ended up like that.¡± I see. So he called Hamyuts and the rest here to check the performance of Vend Ruga. He annihilated the traitors and simultaneously gauged Vend Ruga¡¯s power. It was killing two birds with one stone. ¡°Are you perhaps looking to be our ally, Hamyuts-san?¡± Hamyuts shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s also fine, but rather than that, fighting you seems a lot more fun.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fun¡­ you say? For you to fight?¡± ¡°Yeah. I have nothing else.¡± ¡°What a dreadful person.¡± The Overseer of Paradise smiled. ¡°So, about how long do I need to wait until you could beat the Armed Librarians?¡± ¡°Let me think¡­ preparations will take about ten years.¡± ¡°Ten years is a bit too much though¡­ Oh well. Let us wait until then.¡± ¡°In that time the power of the Armed Librarians will also decline. Photona will concede his seat as the Acting Director and Ireia will probably also retire. Besides, if you were to become Acting Director, it would make things easy for us.¡± Hamyuts felt regretful. ¡°I¡¯m stronger than Photona. Right now we¡¯re probably equal, but I¡¯ll grow stronger.¡± ¡°However, you¡¯re easier to cooperate with.¡± This time it was Hamyuts who became upset. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Because you like playing. Photona doesn¡¯t think of fighting as playing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°A truly terrifying enemy would not have let me off the hook here.¡± ¡°I see¡­ yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± Saying so, Hamyuts smiled. The Overseer of Paradise did as well. If, at that time, Hamyuts had killed the Overseer of Paradise, the following tragedies would not have come to pass. There would have been no people who would be converted to Meats and die, and no Armed Librarians would have lost their lives in battle. The main cause of the tragedies lay with the Overseer of Paradise and Hamyuts of that time. After a while, Photona finished his work and returned. Seeing the two people smiling at each other, he spoke. ¡°You two being on good terms isn¡¯t bad. After all, the peace between the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult is the peace of the entire world.¡± Hamyuts and the Overseer of Paradise exchanged glances with the eyes of brats who outwitted their master. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Perhaps the two of them really were children. With one of them possessing tremendous fighting capabilities, and the other possessing resourcefulness, ambitions and influence, they were two brutal kids. At the very least, that was how Hamyuts saw her relationship with the Overseer of Paradise. They truly were horrible people. However, in many cases disaster and tragedy struck due to silly reasons. Hamyuts thought that the incident had ended with that. However, the tie between her and Vend Ruga had only started in that moment. At the place where the rebels¡¯ fortress stood were the Dark Fossils brought from Moogunt mines. Souls were drawn into these small, soft rocks and became Books inside the ground. By disposing of all the excavated Books, the Violet Sinner finally received ¡°true death¡±. Photona has already returned to Bantorra Library. Hamyuts remained at the fort for about a month. The subordinates of the Overseer of Paradise dug out the Books. Hamyuts was monitoring them. Watching the Overseer of Paradise leading the work, she had too much free time. And when she had free time, she would talk to him. ¡°Hey, what about Lascall Othello? Won¡¯t he dig out the Books and give them to other people?¡± ¡°It is fine. That sword has been sealed. You have no need to worry about him.¡± Lascall Othello. All owners of the Passed Stone Blade Yor carried that name. Lascall Othello was essentially neither the subordinate of the Indulging God Cult nor affiliated with the Armed Librarians. He was temporarily sealed so that he wouldn¡¯t do any unnecessary things. It would be troubling for him to get these Books. ¡°Then it¡¯s all good.¡± Hamyuts said and left him. The subordinates of the Overseer of Paradise were digging out Books. The Books of the False Men and the Vend Rugas were thrown into a grinder used for construction work. It became no longer possible to read any information out of the Books if they were crushed to pieces. ¡°¡­¡± Protecting Books was the duty of the Armed Librarians. Hamyuts was also a small part of that system. She somewhat pitied the demolished Books. It was the proof they were alive. All the records of their love, hatred and eagerness were being erased. It was much more tragic than death because it erased the very fact that they existed. But this was the verdict known as true death. Hamyuts casually grabbed one Book. ¡°Let me see it for a bit.¡± The Book¡¯s owner was one of the lead dolls known as Vend Ruga. The lead doll Vend Ruga. In addition to his body, some of his brain had been changed to lead as well. A Magic circuit had been implanted in his brain so he could move automatically. He could no longer be described as a remodeled human, but rather a doll that used the components of a human. Hamyuts was surprised to find out such a being could become a Book. The ones to become the raw materials for Vend Ruga were robust men gathered from all around the world. Their backgrounds varied. Some were Meats, some were False Men, and some were unrelated persons as well. There were criminals and good people. However, regardless of their background, their memories were stolen, their names were erased, and their bodies were remodeled. Everyone became of the same personality and appearance ¨C that of Vend Ruga. ¡°All of them share one thinking circuit. We reproduced the ability of Thought Sharing with technology.¡± The Magician who created them explained to the Overseer of Paradise. ¡°If one of them knows something then all others will know as well. If one of them is ordered, that order will spread to all of them.¡± ¡°Seems to be quite useful.¡± The Overseer of Paradise said his impressions. The Vend Rugas stared at him. Being called useful made them a little happy, but a little sad at the same time. Some human emotions still remained in the people that turned into dolls. All the dolls shared their suffering. Even the Magician who made them did not notice this fact. For example, there was a certain day at spring. They were doing gun training with perfectly coordinated movements. They were arranged in a row, held the same gun and fired it simultaneously. A butterfly flew in front of them. One of the bullets pierced through it. ¡°¡­¡± The Vend Rugas all stopped at once. The magnificence of the butterfly¡¯s movements, as well as the sorrow it was gone, as well as the regret for killing it, all passed through their hearts. No-one there had noticed the movements of their hearts. ¡°Fire!¡± They could also think. They perceived beautiful things as beautiful, and were sad upon the death of living beings. However, no one knew this. They could not speak or change their expressions. They had no means with which to express their hearts. If someone were to understand their feelings, Vend Ruga would probably be happy. Alternatively, if someone told them to throw away their emotions, perhaps that would also have been salvation for them. No-one knew that. To be ignored was painful above all else. They were dolls. However, they were dolls with a heart. No-one was aware of that. They were brought along by the rebels and made to fight. Fighting was one of Vend Ruga¡¯s functions, so they pursued it. At first they felt nothing. They fought because they were ordered to. That was all. One day, that feeling changed. A single Vend Ruga found a single girl. He was surprised that even a child was mixed up in battle. The girl stared at the ground. She did so for a long time without tiring. In front of her was a single violet. How pretty, thought Vend Ruga. ¡°Pretty, isn¡¯t it?¡± The girl said. She just spoke nonchalantly. It was the sort of impression that she would forget soon after saying. However, that lone sentence filled Vend Ruga¡¯s heart. That girl knew ¨C Vend Ruga also had a heart. It was the dearest wish for all of the Vend Rugas. For normal people these would be trivial words, but for Vend Ruga they were more important than anything else. The Vend Rugas decided to risk their lives protecting this girl. However, their wish was in vain. Photona and Hamyuts visited the fort. There was no need to see any further. Hamyuts removed her hand from the Book. ¡°Boring.¡± Saying so, Hamyuts stopped killing time. After all the Books were dug out and destroyed, Hamyuts left the fortress. Before going back to Bantorra, she went to Fulbeck and saw two movies and one opera. After that she went browsing the food stands in the entertainment district, and drank a lot at a bar that played music. That was far more enjoyable and stimulating for her than the massacre. While listening to music, Hamyuts reflected and came to the conclusion that it was a truly trivial job. And with that, the name of Vend Ruga vanished from her mind. A while after that¡­ Hamyuts was called by Photona. Sitting in the Acting Director¡¯s chair, he seemed to be glum more than usual as he looked at the documents on his desk. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Hamyuts lightly asked. ¡°¡­We¡¯ve received troubling information from the area of the civil war in the Region of Kuler.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Seems like a monster appeared. A moving doll made of lead.¡± The X on top of the map was a mere 300 kilometers away from that fortress. ¡°You¡¯ve said this yourself. The violet is a weed. If even one of them remains, they will cover the field again.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°The existence of the Cult is a secret to normal people. And the truth about the Indulging God Cult is a secret for normal Armed Librarians and the Cult¡¯s subordinates. Go kill it before the secret¡¯s out. As soon as possible.¡± Hamyuts flew to the civil war zone. The reasons for it and its progress had nothing to do with her. It truly was just a civil war that began for boring reasons and had boring circumstances. She spoke to a soldier who was walking alone, perhaps straying from his unit. When she introduced herself as Third Grade Armed Librarian Hamyuts Meseta, the soldier¡¯s face lit. ¡°An Armed Librarian¡­ is the Present Management Agency finally getting involved?¡± Exhausted from the long fight, the soldier¡¯s expectations rose upon hearing about a possibility of the war ending. When Hamyuts denied it, he hung his head. Even here they have boring fights, thought Hamyuts. There was nothing more boring in the world than a battle that didn¡¯t excite you. She loved fights, but it didn¡¯t mean she loved every single one of them. Besides, there was the matter of Vend Ruga. Just what was his goal? The story of the Violet Sinner should have ended. Not knowing his goals felt ominous. ¡°I heard a rumor about a monster appearing here.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s true. But what of it? We have plenty of other enemies.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to interest the people on the battlefield. Other information was flowing on the surface. The monster that appeared on the battlefield was a lifeless puppet made by some ancient Magician. Someone accidently booted it up and it started moving¡­ that kind of thing. Hamyuts searched for the monster. The battlefield was vast. Even her Sensory Threads couldn¡¯t cover all of it. She talked to another soldier. ¡°¡­It¡¯s quite the terrifying monster.¡± The soldier said. ¡°It¡¯s good you came to beat it. We thought even the Armed Librarians have abandoned us.¡± ¡°So, where is it?¡± Hamyuts asked. She was told the place it appeared at. That would usually be enough, but she inquired further. ¡°What has that monster been doing there?¡± ¡°¡­Have you heard of children going missing around here?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°That lead doll seems to be abducting them. The abducted children never return. We have no idea what happened to them.¡± ¡°I see, thank you. I¡¯m going.¡± After hearing the soldier¡¯s story, she had a guess. Vend Ruga was probably trying to fight. He was gathering subordinates to fight bravely against Hamyuts. He was probably ordered by one of the rebels to keep on fighting. He tried to fulfill his functions even now. He couldn¡¯t win against Hamyuts by himself. He needed allies. Although he was a doll, he had that much intelligence. It was even more useless than their previous fight though. Hamyuts found a lone boy and talked to him. ¡°Is there a lead monster around here?¡± ¡°Yeah. In a place about two days away from here.¡± ¡°Have you by any chance met with him?¡± The boy nodded. ¡°He caught me and was trying to convey something. I don¡¯t know what he wanted to say.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t read.¡± ¡°I see. Sorry.¡± Hamyuts left the boy and kept walking. Trying to succeed the death wish of the Violet Sinner and keep fighting was impossible. There should be no people who would fight alongside him. Imagining Vend Ruga looking for allies, Hamyuts felt he was a bit pitiful and adorable. Before long, the tips of her Sensory Thread found a body made of lead. Hamyuts approached it. Even as she walked closer, Vend Ruga did not move. He did not notice her approach. There was no one around him. He was simply standing in place. What was he thinking about? Was he digesting the loneliness that came about from him being the only Vend Ruga? Was he resenting himself for not having any skills despite wanting to fight? ¡°Poor little Vend Ruga all alone.¡± The lead body entered the range of her sling. She spun her weapon around and shot a gravel bullet. It penetrated Vend Ruga¡¯s chest. The heavy body flew several meters away and collapsed. With just that it stopped moving. She had no trouble at all. This time it ends. Thinking this, Hamyuts left. Ten years later¡­ It was after the name of Vend Ruga completely disappeared from Hamyuts¡¯s mind. She then met with him again. Hamyuts walked inside the slanted White Smoke. Her long-awaited battle against the Cult has begun. Hamyuts concealed her exhilaration of this fact. While waiting for the rescue ship to come pick up the Meats, she strolled around the White Smoke. Aimlessly walking around, she stopped at a certain room. A scribbling made with faded ink entered her vision. ¡°Vend Ruga is alive. He is alive in Olivia Littolet¡¯s heart.¡± Momentarily she did not understand its meaning and overlooked it. But the moment she passed by it, she noticed Vend Ruga¡¯s name. She couldn¡¯t have predicted the appearance of that name. Hamyuts was utterly shocked. ¡°¡­Impossible.¡± Vend Ruga was alive. For a while, she couldn¡¯t understand what this meant. Vend Ruga definitely died on that day. There was no doubt about it. So was there another Vend Ruga? Hamyuts denied that too. They were all definitely destroyed. She could think of only one option. There was someone who met that Vend Ruga and inherited something from him. Even if Vend Ruga died, someone took over his fight. Although Vend Ruga was dead, his will was still alive. At the moment she thought of this¡­ emotions Hamyuts never felt before scattered small sparks in her brain. ¡°¡­¡± She was stunned for several dozens of seconds. If Volken hadn¡¯t spoken to her, it would have been longer than that. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you Volken.¡± Hamyuts pulled herself together when Volken entered her sight. ¡°What are you doing there, we have work to do.¡± That was quite a clumsy recovery if I may say so myself. Thinking this, Hamyuts passed next to Volken. Fortunately, or unfortunately, she had some small detonators in her pocket. Taking them out, Hamyuts walked for the room in the bottom of the ship that was packed with explosives. ¡°Why?! Why is this¡­¡± Volken was crying. While watching the sinking ship, Hamyuts was thinking to herself. Rationally thinking about it perhaps there was no need to go this far. No, there really wasn¡¯t. I don¡¯t know who this Olivia Littolet woman is. She didn¡¯t even know whether she would be a threat to her. No, the chances of that being true were extremely slim. However, Hamyuts had killed. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from doing so. Hamyuts was thinking while pursuing Volken on the plane. Why did I sink the ship? What made me lose my reason at that time? ¡°¡­Huhu.¡± She laughed. Ten years ago, she killed the Vend Rugas one after another. At first it was in the rebels¡¯ fortress. Next it was on the battlefield where a single Vend Ruga wandered. Finally, she tried killing the person who inherited his will on the White Smoke. Even so, Vend Ruga was still alive. He was living even now in the mind of the one flying ahead of her, Olivia Littolet. ¡°Vend Ruga¡­¡± Hamyuts called to the airplane ahead. She called towards Vend Ruga who kept living inside Olivia¡¯s heart. ¡°Amazing, Vend Ruga. You made me scared.¡± Other people would find Hamyuts¡¯s fear hard to understand. She was undoubtedly the strongest person in the world. After Mokkania had been erased, there remained no-one that could rival her. No matter where one looked in the world, there should be no-one to make Hamyuts afraid. Despite this ¨C no, because of it ¨C Hamyuts feared Vend Ruga. He was an opponent she couldn¡¯t kill despite being the strongest. He was an enemy that kept living even when she killed him. Vend Ruga was in a domain unreachable by her sling. Even when she was cornered by Cigal, even when she was drowned by Mokkania, she felt nothing like fear. That was because her powers could affect them. Because if she hit them with her sling they would die. However, against an enemy that wouldn¡¯t die even if she killed it, she couldn¡¯t win at all. She didn¡¯t know why she couldn¡¯t kill him. And people feared the unknown. It was truly bizarre. Vend Ruga was much weaker than those like Cigal or Mokkania. Olivia had no power at all. But Hamyuts still felt fear. It was probably the kind of fear that no-one but Hamyuts herself would understand. ¡°¡­Huhuhu.¡± Laughter leaked from her mouth. How wonderful. Something in this world can cause me fear. Her body shook and trembled. It was a feeling similar to masochism. I want to kill Olivia. At the same time, I want to feel more fear. As usual, two contradicting emotions filled Hamyuts¡¯s chest. Her heart throbbed. She was the same as a girl who imagined her first kiss the day before her date. Hamyuts called aloud. ¡°Olivia Littolet. Just who are you?¡± Something unknown was waiting for her at the flight¡¯s destination. Her airplane kept flying while cutting through the clouds. Volume 5, 4: Witch of Recollection – Part 1 Volume 5, Chapter 4: Witch of Recollection ¨C Part?1 Approximately 20 hours passed since Volken and Olivia left Bantorra. Hamyuts pursued and Volken ran away. There was no change in that situation. No contact from Mirepoc came in a while so Volken knew nothing about the current situation. Where was Hamyuts flying? And who was coming after him? Olivia made no move as well. She was sitting motionlessly in the passenger seat. She stayed silent, her gaze directed at her feet. She was probably trying to retrieve her lost memories. ¡°Does it seem like your memories are about to return?¡± Volken asked although he didn¡¯t need to. If her memories returned she would have told him so. Since she didn¡¯t, they didn¡¯t. ¡°¡­Just talk.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Just talk about something. Anything that has to do with me.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you focus on remembering?¡± ¡°No, stupid. I need an opportunity. When you told me my name some of memories returned. When that piece of shit Enlike called me it was also like that. I need something to help me evoke my memories.¡± Volken considered. He didn¡¯t know much about her. ¡°You used the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck and commanded some Meats to conduct a Magic Deliberation.¡± Olivia thought for a while. She then shook her head and scratched it. ¡°It¡¯s useless¡­ I can¡¯t recall anything.¡± If given some chance she could remember. That was probably not wrong. However, what Volken told her by itself was not enough. Without Olivia¡¯s memories, all of his plans will collapse. He could do nothing but pray for her to retrieve her memories. At that time, Hamyuts felt unpleasant vibrations from her airplane. Its condition wasn¡¯t good. It was an overused aircraft in the first place. Moreover it was flying at its top speed ever since morning. There would no problems if she was to lower her flying speed, but she would not be able to catch up to Volken. ¡°¡­Tch.¡± Hamyuts clicked her tongue. She was worried about Olivia, but Volken was also a problem. If she fought him she would undoubtedly win. However, her problem was different. She had to protect the secret. How much did Volken know? Did he know about Lascall Othello? The truth about the Indulging God Cult? Its connections to the Armed Librarians? If those facts became known to the Armed Librarians, their organization will collapse. Above all she was concerned about Mirepoc. If she were to know the truth and convey it to all Armed Librarians, Hamyuts would be finished. And the Armed Librarians as well. ¡°¡­Mm.¡± Mirepoc and Volken were on good terms. There was a chance Mirepoc would have some ideas. This might turn out to be more of a predicament than what she thought. ¡®Director.¡¯ At that moment, she received Mirepoc¡¯s thoughts. Hamyuts understood that something has happened. Olivia kept thinking while muttering something under her breath. Volken was piloting in silence. At that moment, a thought was sent to him. It was Mirepoc. ¡®Volken. There are two things you need to know.¡¯ ¡°Did something happen?¡± Olivia asked. He told her to be quiet. He had to focus on the Thought Sharing. ¡®What is it? Good news or bad news?¡¯ ¡®I wonder. Where are you now?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll soon pass over the Kuler Region. I have about two hours until my destination.¡¯ ¡®Then that¡¯s good. The Director is still above sea.¡¯ ¡®Still only there?!¡¯ He was truly surprised. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for Bantorra¡¯s fastest airplane to already catch up to him. ¡®She says she has engine trouble.¡¯ ¡®So she can¡¯t accelerate any further.¡¯ ¡®Right.¡¯ ¡®And the second thing?¡¯ ¡®That is good news for you. There were unofficial discussions between the Armed Librarians about how to judge the current situation.¡¯ ¡®And?¡¯ ¡®This is obviously not official, but overall everyone supports you.¡¯ ¡®¡­Really?¡¯ It was unbelievably sudden. Since he escaped from the Library, he was prepared to be branded as a criminal just like Mokkania. ¡®This surprised even me, but Mattalast started supporting you.¡¯ ¡®¡­Mattalast-san really did? Isn¡¯t he the person closest to Hamyuts¡­¡¯ ¡®He didn¡¯t say too much, but¡­ he said something like ¡®there are also things that only I can understand¡¯.¡¯ ¡®I see¡­ Please tell him my thanks.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t. On the surface you and I are not in contact.¡¯ ¡®I see. Thank you.¡¯ Mirepoc was considering something. ¡®Volken. What¡¯s your goal? Isn¡¯t it about time to speak about it?¡¯ He looked at Olivia in the back seat. Her memories still haven¡¯t fully returned. He also didn¡¯t yet know why Hamyuts sank the ship. ¡®I can¡¯t say yet. Sorry.¡¯ ¡®¡­I see.¡¯ Saying this, Mirepoc suddenly severed the Thought Sharing. ¡°You¡¯re smiling, so did something good happen?¡± Olivia inquired. Turning back to her, his expression was bright. ¡°Yeah. It seems we escaped from Hamyuts. With this all of our obstacles are gone.¡± ¡°¡­Huh.¡± Olivia exclaimed bluntly. ¡°Really? Did that monster let us go so easily?¡± ¡°The circumstances are on our side. We weren¡¯t as lonely as I thought.¡± Olivia was not yet convinced. She was wary. ¡°Just don¡¯t grow lax yet.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Volken nodded. However, he no longer felt the heavy pressure of Hamyuts on his back. Olivia was not convinced at all. Will that Hamyuts really let them escape so easily? No, it wouldn¡¯t help either way. The only thing she could do was restore her memories. She suddenly looked down from the aircraft¡¯s windscreen. A hilly area covered in brown dead grass and burnt ground spread before her eyes. Where are we? Thought Olivia. She had no knowledge of the world map. She either had it taken from her when she became a Meat or didn¡¯t know it in the first place. ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°¡­The Region of Kuler.¡± As soon as she heard that, words came leaking out of her mind. ¡°Is the war over?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She didn¡¯t know why these words came out. Why did she know there was once a war there? Volken then answered. ¡°The civil war has ended. The Independent Army won and they¡¯re now under a ceasefire, but what of it?¡± Olivia remembered ¨C she was once there. This dreary hill was Olivia¡¯s birthplace. At that instant, a man¡¯s figure suddenly entered her mind. For the small Olivia, it was a large man that she had to look up at. A man with khaki-colored worn out clothes. From the holes in his clothes and under his wide-brimmed hat, lead-colored skin was visible. ¡°¡­Vend Ruga.¡± Olivia remembered ¨C it was there that she met with Vend Ruga. ¡°Volken! Get down! Get down here!¡± Olivia grabbed Volken¡¯s shoulder. The aircraft shook. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± ¡°I was here. I also met Vend Ruga here! Get down! My memories might return!¡± Volken was confused and hesitated. He was probably measuring the danger of Hamyuts catching up against Olivia¡¯s request. ¡°¡­Although there¡¯s a small chance she will catch up to us, Hamyuts is still a threat.¡± ¡°Please. If I won¡¯t go it now I won¡¯t be able to remember.¡± ¡°¡­Only fifteen minutes. I won¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Saying this, he let the airplane descend. He landed the airplane on a river flowing between two hills a bit too hard. Olivia got off the plane. Volken went behind her. ¡°How is it? Are your memories returning?¡± She didn¡¯t answer. The dry, dusty wind lifted her hair. As she walked around, she could hear her every step on the ground. Nostalgia filled her heart. With just this, her memory was revived. They were the memories of her childhood, before she became a Meat. The place Olivia was born in was a battlefield. It seemed to not be the case when she was born, but Olivia knew her hometown as nothing else but a battlefield. She grew up with bullets and corpses as her toys. Occasionally tired soldiers gave her things to eat. Eventually, she learned how to exchange things she took from dead soldiers or remains of tanks. Eventually, she learned how to steal food directly. Every day she watched people lose their lives in front of her eyes. The country wasted the lives of soldiers, and the lives of people disappeared in vain. Olivia only thought of this as natural, so she didn¡¯t feel anything. She only thought about eating every day. She was no different than an animal that wore clothes. Even she had allies. They were the children living in the same circumstances. ¡°There are strange people.¡± Olivia was told by one of the children. Although they were companions, they didn¡¯t feel any connection. They also didn¡¯t help each other. If they had the chance, they would kill and loot each other. Being careless led to you getting killed. Such was their relationship. ¡°They¡¯re kidnappers. They seem to be kidnapping children like us.¡± ¡°What kind of people are they?¡± ¡°I dunno. They don¡¯t seem to be part of either the Independent Army or the National Army. They slip between the two of them and kidnap children.¡± She heard various rumors about them. It seems that the children that were caught never returned. It seemed like they were caught and then made to drink water that made them lose their memories. She later came to know they were False Men from the Indulging God Cult. Amongst the turmoil of the battlefield, they caught children in order to turn them to Meats. After a while Olivia encountered those kidnappers. They were the guys she was told about. They had the military uniforms of both sides. Olivia did not resist. If she were to resist, the enemies¡¯ guns would turn her into Swiss cheese. It was better getting kidnapped. The kidnappers held Olivia¡¯s body and brought a cup full of water to her mouth. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be scared, this water won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± It was useless resisting. Olivia opened her mouth. Just as she was about to drink, the cup was removed from her. One of the kidnappers then shouted. ¡°¡­It¡¯s him!¡± She saw a single man coming. He wore tattered, khaki-colored clothes and a wide-brimmed hat. The kidnappers aimed their guns and shot without warning. The bullets hit his body but were reflected with a dull sound. The man moved. He knocked out the kidnappers. He wasn¡¯t very fast. Neither was he smooth. Even from Olivia¡¯s viewpoint it seemed like a clumsy way of fighting. She saw his face from underneath the hat. At first she thought it was a mask because it was made from lead just like bullets. The hatted man saw Olivia and his lead eyes were moving. It was not a mask. Olivia recalled a different rumor. There was supposed to be some man fighting the kidnappers. Nobody knew his name or identity. There was a man, perhaps not human, a warrior made of lead. Vend Ruga. She came to know his name quite a while after meeting him. ¡°¡­Vend Ruga.¡± Olivia opened her eyes and looked around. The nostalgic battlefield was no longer there. In this land, no longer a battlefield, there was no one else but her. Her restored memories only went that far. After that, Olivia received something from Vend Ruga. She fought in order to retrieve it. Just what did she receive from him? ¡°So?¡± ¡°Seems like I can remember things from before I turned into a Meat.¡± Volken spoke while looking at the direction Hamyuts should come from. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for saying this, but if possible I¡¯d like you to remember the time that you were a Meat.¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll make an effort.¡± Saying this, Olivia closed her eyes again. She recalled the figure of Vend Ruga. However, what she wanted to restore wasn¡¯t just his appearance. She wanted to remember the most important thing handed to her by him. The fact that she recalled his form became a chance for her. She ended up being able to retrieve her memories from when she was on the White Smoke. She first retrieved the memory of a Magic Deliberation. She was in a storage room that wasn¡¯t used. It was the memory of a dusty room that had barrels, pots and whips casually placed around. Olivia spent most of her time there. ¡°Those who go will not go, and those who come will not come. The moon is the sun. Birds are fish. Living beings become corpses. Steel becomes weak. All of reality becomes dreams, and illusions become all of reality.¡± Several dozen Meats sat in a circle, and at their middle was the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck. The Magic Right they acquired wasn¡¯t theirs, but was stored inside ¨¹ck¨¹ck. The Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck, attached to a steel stand, didn¡¯t look like a doll children would have. When it gains enough Magic Rights for it to activate a Grand Magic, the doll moves. And when its owner Olivia commands it to move, the doll would start spinning around. The Meats continued their Magic Deliberation. Olivia softly opened her eyes and looked at the doll. The doll was eagerly shaking its body as if it was hesitating whether to dance or not. Several Meats have probably succeeded in their Deliberation. The Spinning Doll seemed to be grasping their Magic Rights. Today was good. Olivia smiled in her heart. ¡°Everything is defined as false, and thus I undergo the Magic Deliberation.¡± Just a bit more. Activating that Spinning Doll was Olivia¡¯s one and only goal. In order to retrieve ¡­ she would perform this outrageous Grand Magic. Retrieve ¡­ and thus retrieve Vend Ruga. ¡°¡­!¡± At that moment, one of the Meats suddenly sprang up. Still sitting cross-legged, he floated high, and then collapsed on his back. Bending his body like a shrimp, he suffered violent convulsions. His trembling nails scratched the wooden floor, and in the blink of an eye his fingers started bleeding. Shit, just when we got to a good part¡­ Olivia¡¯s face distorted. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± The Meats opened their eyes and stopped the Magic Deliberation. Don¡¯t stop, you pieces of trash. Olivia cursed them in her mind. ¡°¡­Olivia.¡± One Meat called to Olivia with a hollow voice. Having no choice, Olivia stood up and sat down next to the convulsing Meat. Seems like he overdid the Deliberation. Magic Deliberation was an act of distorting the axioms of the world. If one distorts them too radically, they might end up getting caught by the distortions they made themselves. They will lose their sanity. ¡°¡­Tch.¡± Olivia clicked her tongue. The tongue of the convulsing Meat was blocking his throat. There was no use anymore. In order to prevent such a situation there would usually be a Magician appointed to directing the process. If the Deliberation was being overdone, it had to be stopped altogether. However, they had no supervisor. Olivia, being an amateur in Magic, could not serve the part. ¡°Good grief, what a lame way to die.¡± Olivia muttered. ¡°Keep the Magic Deliberation going. Also, someone come here to throw this away.¡± The Meats gazed at Olivia with broad eyes. None of them stood up. Since they were deprived of their memories and personalities, they didn¡¯t know how to act independently. ¡°You, come here.¡± Olivia kicked around the knees of one of them. He rose up sluggishly. The sky was indigo blue. A white light could be faintly seen from the east. Without them noticing, it was almost morning. Tidying up the place before their caretakers woke up would be troublesome. ¡°Push it.¡± Olivia held the head of the faintly moving Meat. Another person held his legs. The two of them climbed the narrow staircase. ¡°¡­gh.¡± Dying from suffocation, the movements of the dragged Meat stopped. Olivia felt as if his body, now left powerless, became heavier. The Meat holding his legs looked at his dying face and thought of something. He was probably sad. If Olivia was a kind commander, she would probably raise her voice and say¡­ ¡°Do not be sad. Keep fighting for him.¡± And if she was a severe commander she would probably say¡­ ¡°Forget about him.¡± However, she said nothing. It was because Meats were no people to command, but people to use. She would use them and then throw them away. Olivia wasn¡¯t a commander. She was a consumer. They reached the edge of the boat¡¯s deck. She shadows of fish could be seen in the sea¡¯s surface that was slightly illuminated by the sun. ¡°Oh, here they are.¡± Olivia muttered. They mustered their strength, lifted up the Meat¡¯s corpse and threw it into the sea. The sea became suddenly disturbed and a red color spread around. Recently sharks have been wandering around the ship, aiming for the Meats thrown off of it. Because of the steady supply of good-quality food they were given, the sharks were growing comfortably fat. Watching them dance around, Olivia laughed listlessly. It was a pity losing one Meat. However, there was nothing to be done about it. She couldn¡¯t retrieve ¡­ without any sacrifices. ¡°Volken, I remembered.¡± Olivia said. Volken nodded. But it¡¯s strange. I can remember my past but not my goal. Why¡¯s that? Thinking so, Olivia closed her eyes again. It was about three years since she started conducting the Magic Deliberation. She didn¡¯t know the exact time. She couldn¡¯t even tell her age. At that time Olivia wasn¡¯t in the Meats¡¯ filthy cabin. She was in a cabin meant for the False Men below deck, which was like a whole different world. It had a clean bathroom, nutritious food and a soft bed. Everything not in the Meats¡¯ room was there. Olivia was allowed to use all of it. ¡°¡­Nn, mm.¡± Olivia rose up from the bed. She fixed her disheveled bustier half unconsciously. Before doing it, it was fine like that. After doing it, it was better to wear it properly. She understood this by her experience. At the very least, it was like that for that man. She didn¡¯t know any other men, so she didn¡¯t know if this was common. ¡°Charlot-sama.¡± She called at the relaxed man next to her in bed. Olivia had a distinction over when to use just his name or add an honorific. At rough times she would use only his name, and at peaceful times she would add a ¡°sama¡±. Olivia made no mistakes in that distinction. ¡°Good morning, Olivia.¡± Charlot spoke with a gentle voice very different from the one he had a while earlier. He was a man more than fifty years old. He wasn¡¯t particularly fat, but his belly was swollen accordingly to his age and his face was wrinkled. He was said to be the best Magician in the Indulging God Cult. He was a man who managed to realize the fabled Magic sought after by many Magicians ¨C Spatial Magic. That power was said to be a match to Magicians such as Ireia. However, its reputation was not spread to the world. Those who served the Indulging God Cult couldn¡¯t come out publicly. It was said that he abandoned fame and instead sought to complete his research. Perhaps he was important, but for Olivia he was merely a man. He was nothing more than a middle-aged man who indulged in her body. It was morning. However, Olivia hadn¡¯t slept. She planned on diving under the blanket again and sleep until after noon. Charlot spoke to her while getting dressed. ¡°Olivia. Do you love me?¡± Olivia answered with a smile. ¡°I like you, Charlot-sama.¡± It seemed that man preferred being told he was liked rather than loved. She didn¡¯t care about his feelings. She simply used him because that middle-aged man could get whatever he wanted. She took a glance at an object. Her goal was casually placed in a cupboard inside the room. ¡°Oh yeah. Today we are going to anchor after a long time. Is there anything you want?¡± Olivia suppressed her welling desire. She resisted pointing at one of the room¡¯s corners and saying ¡®I want that¡¯. She wanted the object on the desk, the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck. This was one of the many treasures that belonged to the Great Magician Charlot. It was one of the Memorial Weapons, but for Charlot it was merely a trivial tool. He didn¡¯t have any plans to use it. If she begged him he might give it to her. However, it was too early. Olivia devoted herself to Charlot in order to get the Spinning Doll. She must not let him notice that fact. She had to keep up the illusion that she truly loved him. She will let him indulge more and more such that he will not be able to live a single day without her. She will get the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck afterwards. Letting him lose his head with infatuation, the rest will be easy. He will create his own delusions. She must be cautious. These filthy times were a necessary process in order to retrieve Vend Ruga. Having restored her memory, Olivia thought. Right, that also happened. Her actions were quite impure, but Olivia¡¯s insides were still beautiful. For her goal she would betray the love of a na?ve middle-aged man hundreds of times. She did many more dirty deeds. Olivia in the past was a woman much more heretical than the people of the Indulging God Cult. Volume 5, 4: Witch of Recollection – Part 2 Volume 5, Chapter 4: Witch of Recollection ¨C Part?2 Although she was a Meat, Olivia didn¡¯t lodge in the Meats¡¯ cabin. Obviously, it was thanks to Charlot. Keeping only her treatment in mind, she was no longer a Meat. At that day Olivia went to a room which wasn¡¯t Charlot¡¯s cabin. ¡°¡­My request is what I said. What should I do?¡± Two people sat face to face. One was Olivia. Her slender legs peeked from the hem of her thin dress and she smiled. The other was the ship¡¯s manager. His job was to manage the Meats for the Magicians and scientists serving the Indulging God Cult. He couldn¡¯t use Magic and had no special skills. When they realize he could also not manage the Meats, the Indulging God Cult will throw him away. And all the Cult¡¯s followers knew that they would be thrown away into the Meats¡¯ room. They were staring at each other. The manager stared at Olivia angrily, but she responded with a mocking expression. ¡°I¡¯ve said this plenty of times, but my request is very simple.¡± She said, pointing at him with her index finger. ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to not lay hands on what I¡¯m doing. You will see nothing and know nothing. That¡¯s it. Isn¡¯t it easy?¡± The manager gritted his teeth. ¡°A Meat requesting me¡­ a Meat¡­¡± ¡°Choose your words, False Man.¡± She hit the desk with her fist. A loud sound echoed, but Olivia was not intimidating at all. ¡°Charlot-sama approves. You just need to nod and agree.¡± ¡°This bitch¡­¡± First a Meat and now a bitch? I¡¯ve been promoted, smiled Olivia. ¡°Think well about this. This is the best option for you. I don¡¯t intend on interrupting your job. You can keep using the Meats for experiments as usual. You can test strange medicines on them, kill them, or whatever. Meats are meant to be used right? This is all about you using me as well.¡± The manager grinded his teeth. Olivia read from his expression that he needed another push. The only thing that made him hesitate answering was the humiliation of doing what a Meat told him. ¡°You certainly might also kill me. But if you do so, Charlot-sama will be angry. That¡¯s not all. It might also be exposed to those higher in the Cult. If they think you¡¯re an incompetent manager who can¡¯t control the Meats what will you do?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°As long as you stay silent about this, nothing will happen.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to lose everything? Don¡¯t you want to go to that place called Heaven?¡± She made her final push. The manager nodded. Olivia had already understood the Indulging God Cult was a large organization that worked for their self-interest. Such organizations were usually harmful. Let sleeping dogs lie and all that. ¡°Oh, I also have another thing to ask.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still not done?¡± ¡°You can throw away as many Meats as you¡¯d like, but can I be the only exception?¡± The manager¡¯s eyes widened for a while. He then muttered as if he was spitting. ¡°You heretic¡­¡± You as well, thought Olivia. She was at the dead end of a corridor at one of the ship¡¯s corners. Several False Men were talking there. Olivia hid and listened to them. Obviously, they were talking about her. ¡°When are we going to stop letting that bitch roam around?¡± ¡°Someone has to deal with her.¡± ¡°But how? Charlot¡¯s looking out for her.¡± ¡°That horndog¡­ everything¡¯s his fault. He¡¯s a mere False Men so what is he thinking the Cult¡¯s supposed to be?¡± Olivia knew that Charlot was not faithful to the Cult in the first place. He joined it only so he could perform human experimentation that couldn¡¯t be done in the outside world. He had no interest in what all False Men seemed to aim for, the place called Heaven. ¡°But what¡¯s that bitch trying to do?¡± ¡°As if I care!¡± Olivia stopped eavesdropping and tried to take her leave. A man came walking from behind her. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally here.¡± She said. She told a Meat to come there beforehand. ¡°Ah, uh¡­¡± He was a particularly broken man even amongst the Meats. He could barely understand words, but his ability to think was thoroughly destroyed. Because of that he easily followed orders. Just as Olivia told him, he came there bringing explosive from the bottom of the ship. Olivia pointed at the ship¡¯s corridor and instructed him to go. She could hear the sounds of the False Men talking between them. ¡°¡­Why¡¯s a Meat here?¡± ¡°He¡¯s holding a bomb!!!¡± She heard panicking. Olivia walked in the shadows, nodding. The False Men tried apprehending the Meat while he resisted. He held to the bomb and clung to it with both arms. ¡°Stop!¡± Hearing Olivia¡¯s voice, both the False Men and the Meat ceased all movements. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. These people didn¡¯t think of killing me.¡± Saying this, she took the bomb away from him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The Meats are too loyal. They¡¯d do such things against their better judgment.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The False Men shook with fear. ¡°I wonder what would happen if I were to die?¡± She glared at them. Then she made the Meat rise to his feet and go back to his cabin. The higher ups of the Indulging God Cult would never imagine this ¨C that the ship meant to raise Meats was under the control of those very Meats. She opened her eyes. Since she ended up remembering a lot, Olivia felt bad. She felt slightly sick. Volken looked at her worryingly, but she shook her hand to signify she was fine. What did she receive from Vend Ruga? What was her goal? She still couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°¡­Still, I was quite something.¡± Olivia voiced her impressions. Thinking of her misdeeds, she could say nothing else. ¡°Say, Volken. You probably know about me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What do you think about it? As an ally of justice.¡± Volken spoke frankly. ¡°You are a villain. That was what I concluded.¡± What an honest man, thought Olivia. ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking of beating me before Hamyuts?¡± ¡°I have. But that would not be the proper course of action.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°There are two reasons. First I need you in order to defeat Hamyuts. One must occasionally work together with a small evil in order to bring down a greater evil. I may be inexperienced, but I can make that much of a distinction.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Secondly, I don¡¯t know your goals yet. Even villains sometime take action for the sake of justice. But be as it may, they are still villains.¡± Olivia silently clicked her tongue. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. I¡¯m a villain.¡± She then thought to herself. I don¡¯t care about being a villain or whatever. As long as I retrieve Vend Ruga I don¡¯t care about anything else. ¡°Fifteen minutes have passed. Let us go.¡± They both got on the flying boat. It accelerated on the narrow river and then flew to the sky. ¡°¡­A villain, huh.¡± Olivia muttered. That was probably true. She let many Meats die and never shed a single tear. It wasn¡¯t because she was strong. She never felt sad or the need to cry. But that was fine. For the sake of her goal she had no need for feelings. ¡®¡­That¡¯s wrong.¡¯ At that moment, a voice came into her head. Olivia looked around her. Since it was a woman¡¯s voice, it was obviously not Volken. She thought it might be the thing known as Thought Sharing, but had no idea how that worked. But she could understand someone was talking to her. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Olivia returned her thoughts. ¡®I think you¡¯ve missed the most important thing of all. Since you didn¡¯t notice it, you can¡¯t remember your goal.¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s this important thing?¡¯ ¡®If you face yourself you should understand it.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t talk as if you know everything, Renas Fleur.¡¯ After a short while of silence, Renas replied. ¡®I am you. I know all about you.¡¯ ¡°¡­How annoying.¡± Olivia mumbled. Volken turned around to check if there was anything wrong but she waved her hand signaling nothing happened. ¡®I think that you¡¯re truly a bad person just as Volken-san said. However, fundamentally you¡¯re not bad. You had to kill in order to fight. You had to betray people in order to win. You were in a fight where one had to act this way.¡¯ ¡®Aren¡¯t you acting out of character?¡¯ ¡®I do hate fighting. And I will never forgive you. But although I hate it, I do understand. You had to fight.¡¯ Shut up, thought Olivia. ¡®Stay silent, Renas Fleur. You¡¯re already gone. You can¡¯t come back to this world.¡¯ ¡®I have some grace period before I disappear. It will probably soon end though.¡¯ Renas replied inside Olivia¡¯s mind. ¡®Remember, Olivia. Deep down in your heart, you are not a cruel person. Please remember this.¡¯ Together with Renas¡¯s words, another memory was revived. She was on the ship. Hearing the sounds of a person being dragged in the night¡¯s darkness, another corpse was being thrown away. How many people it had been? She stopped counting at the fifth one. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel anything?¡± The Meat holding the legs opened his mouth. ¡°He died for you. Don¡¯t you feel anything about that?¡± ¡°¡­You speak well.¡± The eyes of the Meat were not cloudy like those of the others, even though until recently he had the same dead eyes like the rest of them. ¡°I¡¯ve recently regained my thinking ability. I might have been influenced by you.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so.¡± Olivia and the Meat cooperated to throw the corpse into the sea. ¡°Even if I were to die you would probably not feel anything. No, that¡¯s fine. That¡¯s what being a Meat¡¯s all about.¡± ¡°Yeah. You don¡¯t feel anything for a piece of meat.¡± ¡°What a strange person. Although your mind is working fine, only your feelings were omitted. Or perhaps you were that kind of person in the first place?¡± Olivia slapped his cheek as he kept talking. ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t talk. I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°Are you really not sad?¡± She hit the Meat¡¯s cheek again. This time she balled her hand to a fist and struck him. A tooth flew out from his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not sad. No matter who dies it doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± ¡°Why are you lying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Saying this, Olivia turned her back to him. ¡°¡­I¡¯m serious.¡± Her words were her true feelings, yet simultaneously a lie. Death did not sadden her. She really felt this way. However, it was also sad at the same time. Things that weren¡¯t sad saddened her. It should have been different in the past. Before becoming a Meat she was saddened at people¡¯s deaths. However, right now she wasn¡¯t. She was turned into a Meat and her memories were stolen, but at the same time her feelings of sadness for death were also taken away. This saddened her. It was another certain day. ¡°Olivia. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Charlot suddenly said on top of the bed. Olivia pushed the blanket aside and got up. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already completed my research. My value for the Indulging God Cult is diminishing.¡± She knew that as well. His research was about realizing spatial transferring of people. He used the Meats for experimentation again and again. He was already able to transfer people at will. He was asked to create a spatial barrier to protect the ship by the Cult¡¯s higher-ups. That was also completed. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to stay here. Let¡¯s go to some beautiful place. Olivia, I much prefer the birds flying in the sky rather than a bird inside a cage.¡± Charlot grabbed her hand and brought her into the bed. Olivia remained silent and received a hug. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. You know my ability. There¡¯s no way we won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Also, didn¡¯t you say it? That you wanted to become human.¡± Even right then the Meats were undergoing the Magic Deliberation as per Olivia¡¯s orders. The day her goals would be fulfilled approached. She couldn¡¯t leave. Olivia caressed Charlot¡¯s chin and spoke. ¡°Even if a pig were to exit its cage, it would not turn into a tiger. No matter where we go, I will be a Meat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. You are beautiful. You are no Meat.¡± Charlot kept clinging to her. He seemed intent on taking her no matter what. She quit her long-standing act for the first time. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Go by yourself.¡± She had no need for the man anymore. She was ready to be cursed, ridiculed and resented. However, his response was different. Charlot embraced her even stronger. ¡°Yeah. I knew it would come to this.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± It was unbelievable. ¡°You were using me, right? I knew it. From the very beginning. But I thought I would be able to create a real relationship someday. I wished for it.¡± Feeling Charlot¡¯s body heat, Olivia answered. ¡°If you understand it makes this easy. I¡¯m using you. You¡¯re using my body. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°¡­Olivia, do you not know my feelings?¡± ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°¡­The Meats are important to you. No matter how much I love you, the Meats are more important for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m a Meat. I¡¯m not a human like you.¡± Charlot released her body. ¡°Right. Then go as far as you can, no matter the consequences.¡± A month passed since then. Charlot lost all of his memories and fell to the position of a Meat. The same happened with all of the other False Men. A True Man and his subordinate occupied the ship and Olivia was caught. Her plan had been exposed. The long-haired man spoke to Olivia. We will take your memories again and send you to a different research facility. And we¡¯re going to have some fun before that, he said while laughing. She was on the ship¡¯s deck. The long-haired man sat on a sofa brought there and looked at her. Olivia was topless and tied up. Both of her legs were bound to a pole. In front of her stood a Meat. Behind him stood a red-haired woman. She had a whip in her hand. ¡°Get them to speak more, Alme.¡± ¡°Certainly, Cigal-sama. Come on, speak.¡± Saying so, the redhead kicked the Meat¡¯s back. It was a light kick, but the Meat raised his voice as if he endured hell. There was no skin on his back. He was hit until his very muscles were exposed. ¡°Olivia¡­ die, die, Olivia!¡± The Meat shouted in a hoarse voice. Olivia clenched her teeth as she heard this. ¡°You¡¯re at fault. You did everything wrong, die, die, suffer and die!¡± Meat corpses were piled up behind her. They were all tortured the same way, and they were all forced to abuse Olivia the same way. Receiving the hatred of her comrades was her own torture. ¡°Alme. You¡¯re overdoing it. Look. Isn¡¯t it painful?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cigal-sama.¡± The redhead ¨C Alme ¨C swung her whip. It had countless of thorns. It was no longer a tool for torture. It was a whip that could peel off skin even with a slight blow. ¡°It would be boring for them to just die. You must tease them carefully.¡± She swung her whip again. The Meat kept cursing Olivia and eventually died. ¡°Now, Olivia. Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Cigal said. The redhead kicked her back. ¡°Look at these poor Meats. They all suffered so much and died. All because of you. What do you think?¡± Olivia gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t apologize. If she were to say it, her heart would break. She would give up retrieving ¡­ which was her goal. She didn¡¯t want to give up. No matter what happens to her, she didn¡¯t want to give up. ¡°Well then, it¡¯s about time to stop playing around.¡± Saying so, Cigal stood up. He pulled out a pen from his pocket. He stabbed it into Olivia¡¯s bare shoulder. ¡°This is now the real deal.¡± The redhead approached. She raised her whip. The torture kept going until the sun set. Olivia never felt regret even once until Cigal got tired. And she didn¡¯t think of giving up. Olivia managed to regain some of her memories. However, she still hasn¡¯t recalled her goal. ¡®I think you have actually suffered.¡¯ Renas said. Olivia smiled in scorn. ¡®Don¡¯t be silly, Renas. You said you don¡¯t think I¡¯m a bad person deep inside? No matter how you look at it I was the worst villain.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®I couldn¡¯t get anything without killing? True. However, I wanted things that I had to kill for. That was my evil.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve killed the Meats, Charlot, and also you. If I didn¡¯t wish for anything you would not have died. Am I wrong? Didn¡¯t everyone die because of me?¡¯ ¡®¡­Right.¡¯ ¡®Even so, that was what I wished for. I wanted Vend Ruga no matter what.¡¯ Renas grew silent. Olivia kept talking. ¡®This will probably be the last time we can talk. Since it¡¯s the last time, I¡¯ll let this slip. Everyone was kind when you lived on Past God Bantorra¡¯s Island. The trainees did silly things, but all of them were good people. Enlike, Mattalast and the rest of the Armed Librarians have truly cared for you. Even that monster Hamyuts got along with you. I considered¡­ couldn¡¯t I just live in peace inside you? But as I thought I couldn¡¯t. Everyone was kind, but not to me. They always smiled only at you.¡¯ ¡®¡­Olivia. Everyone would have probably been kind to you as well. Because they¡¯re all good people.¡¯ ¡®Perhaps. But even if it was so, I couldn¡¯t have accepted them. They were far too kind. I just wouldn¡¯t be able to live there.¡¯ ¡®That might be so now, but you would have gotten along eventually.¡¯ Olivia answered inside her mind. ¡®Impossible. I¡¯m the worst heretic. I¡¯m a woman who can¡¯t cry no matter who she sees die.¡¯ ¡®People¡¯s hearts can change. You can definitely change.¡¯ ¡®Impossible. I won¡¯t do anything I judge to be impossible. I just don¡¯t know¡­ what to do when meeting kind people. I just don¡¯t know.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®I know how to deceive; I know how to use people; yet I can¡¯t change my heart. Therefore I can do nothing but fight.¡¯ ¡®Olivia, you are¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­Go already.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t heart Renas¡¯s voice. Thinking about it, she was a strange woman. When Olivia tried to take Renas¡¯s body away from her, she didn¡¯t even try to resist her. Although she was scared of Olivia¡¯s memories, she was prepared to accept her. Why¡¯s that? She wondered. During that time, Bantorra Library was preparing for an attack. However, there were no signs of the enemy coming for them. They started thinking that perhaps there was no diversion. ¡°Heeey, Enlike-saaan!¡± Noloty was looking for Enlike. Before she noticed it he disappeared. He was at the airport, gazing up the sky after Hamyuts, Volken and Olivia were gone. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here, Enlike-san? Mattalast-san¡¯s angry.¡± She called to him. ¡°Is that so.¡± Enlike spoke lightly. Noloty sighed. And she thought he would be scared of making Mattalast angry¡­ but he probably didn¡¯t find anything scary in the first place. ¡°Since there might not be any attack, let¡¯s go back to the Library.¡± She grabbed his sleeve but Enlike was unmoving. He was thinking of something as he gazed at the sky. ¡°I¡¯ve once asked Renas something. It was about Mokkania.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± What¡¯s he saying now? Thought Noloty. ¡°At the very end Mokkania surrendered and took his own life. But apparently he didn¡¯t do it to protect his mother.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°She was a poor woman caught by the Indulging God Cult, had her memories removed and was given a new personality. He apparently did it so she wouldn¡¯t die.¡± She did not quite understand, but Noloty kept listening to him. If she were to ask him something like so what? right now he would be mad at her. ¡°Renas told me she was glad for that. She told me that she was happy for raising a child who would do that even at the very end. Even though I don¡¯t really understand it.¡± Enlike looked up to the far skies. Noloty didn¡¯t know what he was seeing there. ¡°Thinking about this now, perhaps it was determined from the very beginning.¡± I can¡¯t understand it at all, but he seems to be talking about something important. So Noloty thought. ¡°I wonder if she successfully ran away. If she can, I hope she would do so.¡± Enlike muttered and let Noloty lead him away from the airfield. ¡°Olivia-san.¡± Hearing Volken¡¯s voice, Olivia raised her head. Looking around her, she could see a vast forest beneath the airplane. ¡°We will arrive in about fifteen minutes. We will recover ¨¹ck¨¹ck and the Book and immediately move along.¡± ¡°Where will we go?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet, but it will be a safe place for you. I will look for some location in the northern frontier¡¯s ruins. We will retrieve your memories there.¡± ¡°I see. Let¡¯s do so.¡± ¡°Please rest a bit. You should retrieve your memories as soon as possible, but we¡¯re not tight on time.¡± Olivia leaned on the seat¡¯s back and breathed. During the exact same time¡­ The tips of the Sensory Threads Hamyuts extended ahead touched an object. It was the aircraft of Volken she was chasing after. She opened her airplane¡¯s hatch and set the sling on her right hand. They would soon be in her range. ¡°I¡¯ve finally caught up.¡± Volken, unaware of Hamyuts¡¯s approach, kept flying straight ahead. Volume 5, 5: Rebellion of Despair – Part 1 Volume 5, Chapter 5: Rebellion of Despair ¨C Part?1 Their goal was near. Flying a little more, they would find a lake that could be landed on. Getting off there, in another five minutes of walking they would find their destination. They would arrive at the hideout containing the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck and the Book. Looking down, Olivia could see a forest made of dense yet thin trees. Several hours later Hamyuts will arrive and will probably search through the forest with her Sensory Threads. But by that time, Volken and Olivia will be flying further to the northwest. ¡°We got her.¡± Volken muttered. He didn¡¯t know how his battle with Hamyuts will unfold afterwards. However, the first round ended in his victory. But just when he thought so¡­ Something appeared in the edge of his vision. When he recognized this fact, it had already passed by him. A bird? Thought Volken. However, no birds flew in this altitude. He considered another possibility, but it was impossible. Every calculation would indicate Hamyuts should be flying around 500 kilometers behind them. Even her gravel bullets couldn¡¯t reach that far. He looked behind. There was something impossible there. A single airplane was chasing them. ¡°Impossible!¡± Volken shouted. Olivia also turned around. Another gravel bullet grazed the airplane. As expected of Hamyuts, sniping even moving objects from a distance of about 25 kilometers seemed easy for her. But that wasn¡¯t the problem. ¡°Why¡¯s Hamyuts here?!¡± Volken shouted. At that moment, a voice resounded inside his head. ¡®Volken.¡¯ It¡¯s Mirepoc. I need to inform her of this, thought Volken. ¡®What is it? I think it should be about time the Director catches up to you.¡¯ The thoughts she sent were cold. That coldness made him understand¡­ Was it all a lie? Both about Hamyuts and about Mattalast? Was everything a lie meant to deceive Volken? ¡®You slowed down just as expected. If you flew at full speed ahead it would¡¯ve been questionable if she could catch up to you.¡¯ Volken¡¯s body grew weak. He felt as if his legs were floating around in empty space. His entire foundation up to now started crumbling. ¡®Mirepoc¡­ did you¡­¡¯ Deceive me from the very beginning? No. When you first spoke with me at Bantorra, and when you first sent me information you didn¡¯t try to deceive me. If he didn¡¯t think this way it would be far too painful. ¡®I roughly understand what you¡¯re thinking about. I believed you at first.¡¯ ¡®Then¡­ why?¡¯ The woman¡¯s thoughts reverberated inside his head. ¡®Isn¡¯t it obvious?! It¡¯s because you¡¯ve killed Vizac-san!¡¯ Murderous intent could be felt alongside those words. This can¡¯t be, thought Volken. Vizac admitted defeat in the midst of battle and sent him on his way. ¡®This is a misunderstanding, Mirepoc. Vizac-san isn¡¯t dead.¡¯ ¡®You thought you could deceive me? Too bad. After the Director embarked several Armed Librarians followed. They easily found Vizac-san¡¯s remains.¡¯ Why? Thought Volken. This cannot be. ¡®That¡¯s¡­ H-Hamyuts¡­¡¯ Mirepoc laughed at the other side. ¡®What are you even thinking of saying? There¡¯s no way the Director would have killed him.¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s no way I killed him! Vizac-san said he would support me!¡¯ ¡®The Director couldn¡¯t have killed him. There¡¯s evidence. Vizac-san was slashed by a sharp weapon and died. The Director doesn¡¯t use blades.¡¯ It has to be some mistake. If it¡¯s a dream I have to wake up. I can¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t want to believe it. Vizac-san¡¯s dead. And I¡¯m about to die as well¡­ ¡®Oh, right. You brought Renas-san along with you. Is she a hostage?¡¯ ¡®Renas is behind me right now.¡¯ ¡®Armed Librarians don¡¯t yield to hostages. You know this, right? Poor Renas-san.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t be silly. She¡¯s right behind me now.¡¯ ¡®Oh? Then why can¡¯t I connect to her thoughts?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯ Volken was about to explain about Olivia. However, Mirepoc interrupted him before that. ¡®Goodbye, Volken. It doesn¡¯t matter at all, but die quickly. I plan on forgetting about you using Argax. I don¡¯t want to remember your name and face.¡¯ The Thought Sharing was severed. Volken¡¯s hands slipped off the controls. ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­ Vizac-san¡­¡± A while before this, the Overseer of Paradise received a message in his thoughts. ¡®Overseer of Paradise. Your faithful False Man Daltom killed the Armed Librarian Vizac.¡¯ Why? Thought the Overseer of Paradise. I don¡¯t remember giving such an order. Daltom shouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat someone around Vizac¡¯s level. He probably attacked him while he was injured. ¡®More importantly, we¡¯re done spreading our battle formation.¡¯ That was what he ordered. That was much more important. He gathered forces that would kill Volken and Olivia inside the forest. ¡®We have finished preparations by your faithful False Man Ulay.¡¯ He told the False Men that any of them to kill an Armed Librarian will ascend to Heaven. ¡®Understood. Let Daltom know he is promised to go to Heaven.¡¯ ¡®As you wish.¡¯ The Overseer of Paradise then muttered. ¡°So Vizac died¡­¡± He recalled him. Vizac was brave and funny. ¡°He sure died at a boring place. He is the kind of man who should die fair and square on the battlefield.¡± This wasn¡¯t an interesting incident for the Overseer of Paradise. However, he didn¡¯t know that this boring death had cornered Volken and Olivia. The flying boat zigzagged around to avoid Hamyuts¡¯s sling. She didn¡¯t hit, but the accuracy of her attacks gradually increased. A gravel bullet grazed one of the wings. The plane greatly lost its balance. ¡°Hold me and jump!¡± Olivia shouted from behind. It was a matter of time before they were shot down. He had no choice but to abandon the airplane if he wanted to protect her. ¡°Hold on tight!¡± Volken opened the windshield and held Olivia¡¯s body. Scattering his Dancing Blades in air and using them as footholds, he went down and softened the impact. If it was just him he could even jump down directly, but Olivia wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the impact of his landing. Having lost its pilot, the flying boat flew around in vain. Hamyuts¡¯s gravel bullets punched through the empty plane. Olivia shrieked inside his arms. Volken landed, ripping apart the vegetation around. Olivia groaned. It was an unbearable impact for a normal person. Volken ran around while carrying her. ¡°An attack¡¯s¡­ coming¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Volken invoked his ability. An illusory fog was created around him. He knew that Hamyuts¡¯s Sensory Threads would lose their effectiveness in it. Volken also produced illusions of him and of Olivia. The fake Volkens and Olivias scattered in all directions inside the fog. That should buy them some time. But what should they do with that time? He knew that beating Hamyuts Meseta was impossible. So should he devote himself to running away? And if he manages to run away, what should he do then? Right now they had no allies. What the hell could he do in that situation? Volken started running around despite not having an answer. When she saw Volken landing, Hamyuts abandoned her plane and jumped down. The plane crashed and Hamyuts raised a cloud of dust as she landed. As expected Volken created illusions. Is he running away? Hamyuts smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t give me such a boring fight. You¡¯ll be scolded by Photona-san.¡± Hamyuts loaded three gravel bullets onto her sling. She erased the Volkens headed straight for her. All of them were illusory. Which of the escaping Volkens was the real one? Then, she felt something different from Volken¡¯s illusions. She probed it with her Sensory Threads. ¡°So it¡¯s the Overseer of Paradise¡­ It¡¯s fine taking some measures in advance, but it¡¯s unnecessary help.¡± Hamyuts mumbled. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you take this opportunity to kill me rather than that?¡± Saying this, she kept crushing Volken¡¯s illusions. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s been a long time. It reminds me of Colio.¡± She felt the tips of her Sensory Threads touching something different from Volken¡¯s illusion. The ones who lay in wait for Volken¡¯s group felt nostalgic to her. Volken kept mixing with his illusions and running away. He couldn¡¯t think of any plan right now so he could do nothing but escape. It wasn¡¯t an aggressive escape like Hamyuts would make; he simply ran away. He didn¡¯t have the leeway to feel humiliation at that. At that moment, Volken noticed the figures of people. They were probably men. What were they doing at this sort of place? They wore old khaki-colored jackets and trousers. Their entire heads were covered with cloth masks. Muttering something under their veils, the men paced around unsteadily. Were they enemies or allies? Should he speak with them or not? Volken hesitated. Olivia then spoke. ¡°Kill that.¡± At that moment, the masked man started running. He had the speed of a normal person who didn¡¯t use bodily reinforcement. The man stumbled on the grass and fell over. At the same time, his body exploded. Volken remembered that. It was a human bomb just like the one that collided with and took Luimon¡¯s life on the battle on the White Smoke*. ¡°¡­So even the Indulging God Cult came here. Seems like it¡¯s getting more and more hopeless.¡± Olivia laughed drily as if she found it amusing. ¡°Overseer of Paradise.¡± One of the Cult¡¯s executives spoke to him. His job was managing weapons. ¡°You ordered me to use up all of our human bombs, but is that really fine?¡± ¡°Yeah. Human bombs aren¡¯t of use against Armed Librarians. They¡¯re effective weapons only for a surprise attack. Once they know about them they become useless. Spending them all here isn¡¯t much of a loss.¡± The executive was displeased. Even though he made improvements upon improvements to them¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be a waste? ¡°But still, just to get rid of a single Meat woman¡­¡± ¡°We lost Charlot to that Meat woman.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. We will end Olivia now. Exhaust even the unneeded human bombs. That is all.¡± They deployed the human bombs just in case. Hamyuts could not be trusted. There was a possibility she would let Olivia get away with some trick. But now he had peace of mind. There was no way for her to escape. ¡°Well, if you think about it it¡¯s obvious. Our direct enemies are the Indulging God Cult. Having them be quiet until now was fortunate.¡± Olivia said. The situation just got progressively worse. Hamyuts was coming from behind and human bombs from the front. They had no allies. It was far worse than the worst case scenario Volken imagined. ¡°Let me down already. It¡¯s fine.¡± Olivia got off to the ground. And then she started cackling. ¡°This is impossible. We¡¯re going to die. Definitely.¡± That¡¯s true. But is it fine giving up so quickly? While Volken thought this, Olivia spoke to him. ¡°But say, Volken. Do you understand this is a battle?¡± She spread her arms. She didn¡¯t have the face of someone who gave up. ¡°We have no allies. Our enemies are the worst. We can¡¯t win no matter how much we try. Looking around we can find nothing but despair. This is a battle.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Olivia looked at Volken and laughed. ¡°Is this your first time, Volken? This is my second time. My time on the White Smoke was far worse than this. Because I have you this time. This is much better.¡± ¡°¡­Olivia-san.¡± ¡°I am going to fight. What will you do? Will you just die here doing nothing?¡± Olivia turned her back and started walking. Volken gazed at her back. ¡°I am¡­¡± Volken muttered. And he then remembered. What was I fighting for? I fought to protect the justice inherited from Photona-san and the Armed Librarians of the last 2000 years. This justice will not yield. I never strayed from the proper path. Therefore he could fight. The reason to fight still remained in his heart. ¡°Please wait, Olivia-san.¡± Olivia turned around. Volken activated his ability. A mist that was white like rich milk was created inside his palm. ¡°Take this and go. This is part of my ability. Using this you can create illusions like me.¡± Ability transfer. Warriors who could use that technique were rare. He acquired it for his comrades in case he fell in battle. He never thought he would transfer it to a non-Armed Librarian. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Receiving his ability, Olivia asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to fight Hamyuts. I have my own battle. And you have your own.¡± ¡°Right, in the end we have different fights.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s been a short time.¡± ¡°See you, Volken. You¡¯ve been the most useful man I¡¯ve met so far.¡± Is that what you choose to say as farewell? Volken smiled. The two of them were neither comrades, kindred souls or war buddies. That was their final farewell. Their two paths, after slightly intersecting, once again branched out. Volken fought for justice. Olivia fought for Vend Ruga. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Hamyuts mumbled. One of the Volkens scattered in the forest created an illusory fog. Further Volkens were created inside of it and spread around. Different from the fight until then, all of the Volkens came running at her. She couldn¡¯t see Olivia anywhere. Did that mean they separated? ¡°Hmm, how curious.¡± Hamyuts thought she should kill Olivia without delay. If she aimed only at her she would be able to snipe her. However, her bad habit of postponing easier tasks came out. She focused instead on fighting against Volken. She did nothing but keep attacking the illusory Volkens. She could do nothing but that for now. What a troublesome ability, Hamyuts thought. Volken created illusions and controlled them. He had no chance to win, no plan and no goal. He was simply fighting. He just ran and successfully entered the range of his Dancing Blades which was 150 meters. ¡°Wait, Volken.¡± At that time, Hamyuts ceased her attacks. The faint sounds Olivia could hear from behind probably came from the battle between Hamyuts and Volken. She was walking towards the mountain she was told about. She couldn¡¯t run through the gaps of trees like Volken. She walked while pushing her way through grass, going under tree branches, and filling the legs peeking from under her skirt with gashes. For someone like Hamyuts, walking that slowly would seem as if she stopped in place. If she was aimed at, she would become scraps of meat even easier than it was breaking a glass cup. Volken produced a large quantity of illusory Olivias and spread them around. Even Hamyuts would have to rely on luck in order to snipe her. This bought her some time. But their plan was to trust their luck. Her head might be smashed any second now. She could do nothing but pray Volken bought her enough time. ¡°¡­tch.¡± Olivia heard an explosion from the right. She remembered an illusory Olivia walking to the right before. A human bomb probably found her and detonated. She looked at the amorphous mist hanging around her right hand. She held it aloft and wished. Olivia produced an illusion with her appearance in front of her eyes. She told it to advance forward in her mind and it did as told. ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s fine now.¡± Letting it go ahead for several minutes, Olivia also started walking. She followed after the illusion she sent ahead. After a while, she heard an explosion from ahead. If she didn¡¯t send her illusion there, the real Olivia would have died. ¡°Those shitheads¡­¡± Olivia produced yet another illusory copy, and she sent it ahead the same way. The illusory fog received from Volken grew smaller the more she used it. It seemed to have a limit of uses. Judging from its size, she could probably use it only ten more times. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. All for a little girl like me.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t know ¨C it was Cigal Crukessa who invented the human bombs. The human bombs attacking her now were models improved by other False Men. And she didn¡¯t know that it was Cigal who came up with the idea after Olivia used a bomb to threaten the False Men. In a sense she was the originator of the human bombs. And she was now reaping what she sowed. ¡°Wait, Volken.¡± Hearing these words, Volken reflexively stopped his movements. Ever since the time he was a trainee he learned to absolutely obey the words of the Acting Director. That long-time habit made him stop faster than he could think. ¡°We should talk before we fight, right? Conversing before fighting¡­ isn¡¯t it the spirit of this age?¡± Are you kidding me? Thought Volken. But regardless of her true feelings, it did appear that Hamyuts wanted to talk. Volken stopped the movements of the illusions swarming around her. But he still let the illusions of Olivia keep moving. ¡°First let me ask a question. You didn¡¯t cross over to the Indulging God Cult, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± One of the illusions opened its mouth. He was not so foolish as to let her find him based on his voice. ¡°I knew it. That¡¯s what I thought. You don¡¯t seem like the type to aim for Heaven. You¡¯re the type of person to not care about your own happiness.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Heaven ¨C it was the vain, baseless concept the Indulging God Cult were chasing after. He obviously didn¡¯t have any interest in it. ¡°Then what¡¯s your goal?¡± ¡°I act for the justice of the Armed Librarians. I have no other reason.¡± ¡°Did you take Olivia for that? How weird¡­ I don¡¯t get it at all.¡± Hamyuts cocked her head. ¡°Wanting to protect justice is fine and all, but if you do something stupid Bantorra Library might be destroyed. Do you understand this?¡± He interpreted these words as Hamyuts¡¯s conceit. She was probably saying that if they lost her they would be destroyed by the Indulging God Cult. ¡°Even if you alone will be gone Bantorra will not be destroyed. We won¡¯t lose to the Indulging God Cult.¡± ¡°¡­? That¡¯s not what I meant though.¡± Hamyuts cocked her head. They were both talking about completely different things. They haven¡¯t noticed that. ¡°Conversely, I have something to ask of you. Why did you sink the Meats¡¯ ship? And why are you trying to kill Olivia? She¡¯s not opposed to you.¡± ¡°Ehhh, that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking about?¡± ¡°Answer my question. Why are you trying to kill Olivia?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let Olivia live. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Hamyuts once again cocked her head. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a tough question. I can¡¯t really say. I wonder why.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? Not even the reason for your massacre? Did you just kill them without any reason?¡± ¡°No, I do have a reason. But I¡¯m not sure how much Olivia¡¯s involved.¡± The story didn¡¯t seem to mesh properly from a while ago. He couldn¡¯t understand what Hamyuts was saying. In the same way, she didn¡¯t seem to understand what was happening. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t get it.¡± Hamyuts scratched her head. ¡°It sure turned out to be troublesome.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s stop fighting. Let¡¯s kill Olivia. Then we¡¯ll erase your memories of her. Let¡¯s hear the true situation from Lascall Othello. And we¡¯ll wrap this up. No, it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s a need to kill her. The human bombs will probably do so. Let¡¯s stop this.¡± ¡°¡­Hamyuts.¡± Volken was convinced ¨C that woman was definitely evil. She wasn¡¯t an Armed Librarian, one who protects the lives of people and Books. He operated his illusions. All Volkens charged towards Hamyuts. ¡°Hey, what¡¯re you doing. We haven¡¯t finished talking yet.¡± She swung her sling. The fight started again. Volken moved his Dancing Blades. Hamyuts was already within his range. The battle started at that moment. _______________________________________________________________ *The author either mistook Luimon¡¯s death in Volume 1 or meant to write Casma instead. Volume 5, 5: Rebellion of Despair – Part 2 Volume 5, Chapter 5: Rebellion of Despair ¨C Part?2 Olivia walked for a long time. She was walking so slowly she would seem like she stopped in place for people like Volken and Hamyuts, but she still kept walking. Several sounds echoed within the woods. Stopping in place and looking around, she could see smoke rising around here and there. It seemed the human bombs found the illusory Olivias and detonated. ¡°Shitheads¡­¡± An explosion sounded ahead. The one being erased by the bomb was probably one of Olivia¡¯s produced illusions. With her method of sending her illusions ahead and following them, she was able to evade the bombs. She once again created an illusion and sent it forward. She waited in place until that illusion got ahead. At that moment, she heard the grass rustle from behind. ¡°Dammit¡­¡± So they came from behind. They probably already found Olivia. She had to run. A human bomb came chasing after her in a straight line. Although it was a forest with bad visibility, he didn¡¯t lose sight of her for a second. How can they know I¡¯m here despite wearing a mask? Thought Olivia. That was the skill of the improved human bombs. They were robbed of their eyesight so they would not be distracted by unnecessary things. Their heads were embedded with eyes possessing the Sacred Eyes ability, allowing them to perceive souls and chase after them. Olivia had no choice but to produce an illusion and send it backwards. The moment the human bomb touched the illusion it exploded. Volken¡¯s ability was amazing enough to deceive even the power to see souls. ¡°¡­Shit.¡± However, she could not use it much longer. She had to reach her destination. Dancing Blades covered the entire sky. Several Volkens ran on the ground. Just as Hamyuts said, fighting against Volken was truly troublesome. She drove hundreds of gravel bullets into Volken¡¯s skull. However, the real one was still unhurt. A Dancing Blade attacked Hamyuts from behind. She sent it flying away by hitting it with her sling. At the same time Volken came charging from ahead. She smashed him but he was also an illusion. Dancing Blades cut through empty space and assailed Hamyuts. Although she knew that most of them were illusory, she had to evade all of them. ¡°Jeez!¡± She got impatient. The moment she impatiently starts going on the offensive and stops evading the Dancing Blades would lead to Volken¡¯s victory. Hamyuts knew that. She was impatient because she knew that. She had no reason to use her basic tactic of fighting while running away right now. None of the attacks were real yet. There was no point to retreating. Volken kept creating more and more illusions. As expected he knew to use his power well. It was now a battle of patience. Both had the strongest patience amongst the Armed Librarians. They could be said to be equal in that sense as well. Volken was thinking to himself. Why was he fighting? Even in the unlikely event that he beats Hamyuts, what will he do then? His allies will no longer accept him. Volken¡¯s career as an Armed Librarian has already ended long ago. Even so, his fighting hands did not relax. He was as strong as he always was. He did nothing wrong. It was because he was convinced in this. The justice he kept believing in was at his side. Therefore he could fight. Although he was all alone, he could fight. If he didn¡¯t meet Olivia he would have surely given up. He would be unable to fight by himself and without anyone to rely on. But he now knew. As long as nothing changed within his heart, he would keep on fighting. The sun was setting. The situation became disadvantageous for Olivia. She did not have any lights. After the sun goes down she will not be able to walk around. She would reach the place where Volken hid the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck in about thirty minutes. If she had to stay put on the way she would not get there on time. She heard a sound from her right. It was human bombs. There were two of them. Olivia produced an illusion and made it run ahead. She herself ran to the left. She had to take a detour. When she walked around enough, she heard an explosion come from ahead. But it was only one sound. Since they were two, there should be another one left. However, no human bomb came after her. It seemed they did not possess the intelligence to split and chase both ways. Thinking she got away, Olivia stopped. She was at her limit. She was injured everywhere on her bare skin. Her ankles hurt because she kept running through places with no clear paths. She wanted to rest even if for a minute. She took a deep breath and exhaled. ¡°¡­¡± The explosions she heard from a while ago lessened. The numbers of the human bombs seemed to have been considerably lowered. They all died with along with the illusions. ¡°Really now, we¡¯re all going to die¡­¡± Olivia muttered. The human bombs were dying. Volken will also probably die soon. Once again she would amass a mountain of corpses on her way. Just who was in the wrong here? She thought. The ones who killed them were Hamyuts and the Indulging God Cult. But who made them do so? Who had driven them to death? Obviously it was Olivia. She made them die, and Hamyuts killed them. Olivia was the one to begin it all. ¡°¡­Kuku.¡± She laughed listlessly. She was at the wrong. She did well to kill so many people until now. But she did not mind this. In this world there were only enemies and people she could use. ¡®Do you really think so?¡¯ She heard Renas¡¯s voice. Shut up, thought Olivia. At that moment, she recalled her past again. It was a memory from when she was on the ship. Inside the Meats¡¯ room, some False Men were holding a single girl by her shoulders. She was meant to be used by Charlot. His Magic that could transport human bodies had not been completed yet. By repeating human experimentation again and again, he sought to complete it. ¡°¡­Olivia.¡± The girl raised her face and called. In front of her stood Olivia. She could not stop the False Men. They had an agreement that they could use the Meats freely. ¡°Help me. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± She begged for her life, which was originally forbidden for Meats. The girl kept shouting. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die yet, I want to become human!¡± Olivia was thinking. I didn¡¯t make it in time. If I was slightly faster, I could have turned her human. I could have retrieved her ¡­ as well. The girl was taken out of the room. Olivia averted her eyes from her. Once she was taken away the Meats¡¯ room grew quiet. Another person opened his mouth. ¡°Olivia-san.¡± It was another Meat who followed Olivia just like the girl. ¡°Let us fight. For that girl as well. We will retrieve ¡­ no matter what.¡± The Meat¡¯s eyes were burning with the intent to fight. Renas called to her. ¡®You weren¡¯t as lonely as you think you were.¡¯ ¡®Shut up, Renas.¡¯ Saying so, Olivia stood up. The pain in her body did not go away, but her breathing relaxed. Let¡¯s go. Just a bit more. But just as she thought so and started walking¡­ She found a figure in front of her. It was at such a distance that she couldn¡¯t understand how she didn¡¯t notice it. She could tell. This was the human bomb she supposedly lost earlier. ¡°¡­Why?¡± Although she had rested, it was for a short time. He shouldn¡¯t have caught up to her. Also, he didn¡¯t come from behind but from ahead of her. He couldn¡¯t do such a thing unless he teleported. ¡°¡­¡± The human bomb stood in place for a while. And he then started sluggishly walking towards Olivia. She hurriedly created an illusion and sent it charging at the human bomb. But he made no response. The illusions touched the human bomb and disappeared. He already settled on aiming at the real Olivia. Her feet wouldn¡¯t move. What stopped her in place was not fear. It was because she couldn¡¯t come up with anything to do. Is this the end? Thought Olivia. Regret, fear and anger swirled around in her chest. At the same time, she also felt some faint relief at being released from her long and painful battle. And just as Olivia¡¯s heart has completely accepted defeat¡­ something changed with the human bomb. Although he was going straight ahead to her, his feet stopped. At the same time, change has also occurred in Olivia. She slowly moved her legs ahead. ¡°No.¡± Her mouth moved. ¡°You should know this. I am not Olivia Littolet. I am not the person you¡¯re looking for.¡± She approached the human bomb standing in place. She actually wasn¡¯t Olivia. She was Renas. Olivia¡¯s consciousness was driven deep inside her mind just like it was until yesterday. The human bomb was confused. Neither Renas nor Olivia knew they chased after souls. However, she chose to bet on a small hope and succeeded with her last resort. Renas stepped ahead. She gently reached for the masked face. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to do this anymore.¡± The human bomb nervously moved his hands. He held Renas¡¯s hand as if he was a little girl petting a cat for the first time. ¡°You can go to rest. Take it easy.¡± The human bomb¡¯s body collapsed as if he was released from something. He sunk down to the ground like a child that grew tired of playing. ¡°¡­Let us go. We¡¯re almost there.¡± Leaving the seating human bomb behind, Renas started walking. ¡®Why?¡¯ Olivia asked Renas. ¡®You could regain your body anytime you wanted to, couldn¡¯t you? Then why did you hand over your body until now?¡¯ ¡°To tell you the truth, I vaguely understood that you could possess me from the time we were on Past God Bantorra¡¯s Island. I knew this and didn¡¯t resist.¡± ¡®But why?¡¯ ¡°I simply returned what I borrowed. Besides, I thought of wanting to save you all along.¡± ¡®Why! Why would you want that!¡¯ ¡°I understand your feelings. Your true feelings that you haven¡¯t noticed. That is my only reason.¡± ¡®My feelings?¡¯ ¡°I will say it again. Try and think about it. What do you need? What was taken away from you?¡± Just before the setting sun sunk completely, Renas could see a small hut in front of her. ¡°That Vend Ruga person was probably the one who gave you your most important thing, Olivia. You were probably the only one who thought she was merely using other people. You have reached this far because everyone had supported you.¡± Renas returned her body to Olivia. She started walking again. ¡°¡­Shit, this pisses me off!¡± Hamyuts was on the verge of numbness. While she was stronger in battle, Volken had more patience than her. He was devoting himself to protection. He did so for Olivia who was behind him. He didn¡¯t know if she was alive or dead, but she had to be protected. At that moment, Hamyuts changed her way of fighting. She started shooting at the Dancing Blades midair without aiming at Volken. No attacks came at her besides the charging illusions of Volken. Although she was already on the defensive, she went into it even more. This was bad for Volken, however. The real one had been freely using his illusions to protect himself. In order to not be targeted by Hamyuts, he was always at a distance outside her field of vision. However, his Dancing Blades could not do so. The Dancing Blades flying around were shot down. Unlike his illusions that were inexhaustible, there was a limit to the number of Dancing Blades that he had. If they were all shot down, he would have no means with which to attack. Volken also changed his strategy. He switched from defense to offense. Dozens of Volkens charged at Hamyuts. It was no longer a bluff like before. The real one was among them. At that moment Hamyuts shot her sling. She aimed at the ground at her feet. Dirt sprung up as if exploding. The illusions hit by it dissipated. ¡°Found you!¡± She swung her sling. The string aimed to wrap around Volken¡¯s neck and lop his head off. He anticipated that attack. Since it was anticipated he was barely able to evade it. Volken¡¯s body lay on the ground. Hamyuts instantly loaded her sling with a gravel bullet. Volken used both arms and legs to leap like a beast. The bullet grazed his back. Cloth and skin were torn. His spine was exposed from the gaping tear. This sort of wound would make a normal person writhe in pain, but for Volken it was shallow. He could still fight. ¡°¡­Not bad, Volken.¡± For Hamyuts it was an opportunity to keep the offensive. However, no attacks came. Blood flowed from her shoulder. The real Volken was a decoy. At the moment she was about to attack him, a Dancing Blade came from behind. Hamyuts scowled and Volken smiled. Given the difference in their strength, a simultaneous injury was humiliating for her. All the illusions surrounding Hamyuts changed their appearance. Just like the real Volken, they all got torn, bleeding backs. What was he fighting for? While he kept fighting, he didn¡¯t think he could beat Hamyuts. However, he kept fighting her for even a minute or a second more. For as long as he kept fighting, the justice of the Armed Librarian was at Volken¡¯s side. The two took their distance and faced each other. At that moment, Hamyuts stopped rotating her sling. ¡°Say, Volken. Since this is a good cutoff place for our fight, why don¡¯t we continue our talk?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Volken also stopped fighting. Thinking about Olivia, buying some time wouldn¡¯t be so bad. ¡°I¡¯ve said this before, but I have no idea what are you fighting for. I know you¡¯ve said you wanted to chase me out, but I don¡¯t understand why.¡± He did not interject. He decided to let her speak. ¡°Did you find out the truth about the Indulging God Cult? Is that why you¡¯re opposing me?¡± The truth about the Indulging God Cult¡­ Volken did not know it. As Vizac had told him, Hamyuts was certainly hiding something. Was that what she was referring to? ¡°No? So do you know about the Violet Sinner or Vend Ruga?¡± He knew the name Vend Ruga. But it was the first time he heard of the Violet Sinner. Was that related to Olivia? ¡°So you don¡¯t know them as well. How strange, why are you fighting then?¡± Volken then answered. ¡°My goal is to expose your crimes. To find evidence, present it to the other Armed Librarians and thus expel you from Bantorra Library.¡± Hamyuts started thinking. ¡°Which of my crimes? I have so many I can¡¯t tell if you won¡¯t be more specific.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m talking about you sinking the ship at Allow Bay, killing the Meats!¡± Volken shouted without meaning to. Hamyuts widened her eyes. Although she was in the midst of battle she stroked her chin, scratched her head and started thinking. ¡°Is that it?¡± Hamyuts said. ¡°Are you angry because I killed those people? Is that all?¡± ¡°Is that all, you ask?!¡± Hamyuts was surprised for a while, and then chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s that, I see, so that¡¯s why. So what. I thought it was something much more terrible.¡± She started laughing as if completely forgetting they were fighting. ¡°Right, what I did was bad. So what were you trying to do?¡± ¡°I will reveal to everyone that you were the one to sink the ship. If everyone knows you are a villain, no one would acknowledge you as the Acting Director.¡± ¡°What, is that what you were thinking?¡± This time she burst into shrill laughter. Volken faltered. ¡°So that¡¯s how it was, oh my, how troubling. That¡¯s so troubling.¡± Hamyuts didn¡¯t even look at Volken anymore. She was laughing so much she was in pain. ¡°Ah, my stomach hurts. My shoulder also hurts but so does my stomach.¡± Volken felt fear. Was his goal that insignificant for her? Did that mean his very fight had been meaningless? ¡°So, Volken. Let me tell you something good. Everyone already knows that I was the one to sink the ship at Allow Bay.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± He made an idiotic sounding voice. Making such a voice against his enemy already indicated that he had lost. ¡°Mattalast already secretly revealed it to everyone. Didn¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°Although they were Meats, there was also a chance they would turn out to be our enemies, so I killed them. That¡¯s how we settled it. The real reason is different, of course.¡± ¡°¡­Then why did everyone stay silent?¡± ¡°They turned a blind eye to it. They were scared of causing a fuss and making me angry. I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s a villain through and through, but everyone else is also quite bad. You thought that the Armed Librarians represent justice. But in the end it¡¯s only our public face. Normally you¡¯d notice it gradually. Armed Librarians are not necessarily just. Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s becoming an adult all about?¡± No words came out of Volken¡¯s mouth. Until now he believed that all his comrades but Hamyuts have protected justice. He was na?ve. ¡°I¡¯m glad you ran away before the trial. You would have made a great embarrassment out of yourself.¡± Saying so, Hamyuts laughed. However, Volken once again operated his Dancing Blades. Even if all the Armed Librarians haven¡¯t thought of protecting justice¡­ he alone still believed in it. If there was no one to protect it, he will do so by himself. That was the justice he inherited from Photona. ¡°My, how persistent. Do you still intend on fighting?¡± Hamyuts dodged the Dancing Blades. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you more. The Armed Librarians¡¯ justice you believe in is nothing but an illusion.¡± It¡¯s a lie. ¡°There¡¯s a truth only the various generations of the Acting Director are told about. I¡¯ll make a special case and tell you too.¡± Hamyuts spoke while evading and shooting down the Dancing Blades. ¡°The battle between the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult¡­ the roots of all evil lie within the Armed Librarians.¡± His body stopped for an instant. ¡°¡­You think it¡¯s a lie? But it¡¯s true. Outwardly we seem to oppose each other, but the truth is different. The Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult originally coexisted. Sometimes there¡¯s some rebellion like what¡¯s going on now, but we mostly get along in peace.¡± It¡¯s all lies, thought Volken. ¡°Besides, the leader of the Indulging God Cult ¨C the Overseer of Paradise ¨C is selected from the ranks of the Armed Librarians. In a manner of speaking, the Indulging God Cult is our branch organization.¡± This can¡¯t be. Volken told himself this. Hamyuts enjoyed speaking. She used the truth to torment Volken much like a cat toying with a mouse. ¡°Then why did it turn out like this? I¡¯ll also tell you the reason for it.¡± Huhu, she laughed. ¡°It¡¯s because the Indulging God Cult was created by us Armed Librarians.¡± The Dancing Blades stopped. Volken¡¯s knees buckled. The illusions kept standing and the only the real Volken collapsed. It was a fatal failure. The moment he noticed this, he was shot by Hamyuts¡¯s gravel bullet. It bore exactly into Volken¡¯s chest. ¡°¡­You¡¯re, lying¡­¡± The illusions disappeared. His body collapsed. ¡°Goodbye, Volken. What you believed in did not exist in this world.¡± Volken lay face-down and stopped moving. Photona¡¯s face floated at the back of Volken¡¯s mind. The justice of the Armed Librarians he was taught by him floated to his heart and disappeared. Photona knew everything from the very beginning. He knew but taught Volken of justice. The words he believed in were all lies. Just what was my life? Volken thought so with his fading consciousness. What are the Armed Librarians? What is the Indulging God Cult? I don¡¯t understand anything anymore. He was dying without understanding. His comrade Armed Librarians floated to his mind. He thought of Mirepoc. He thought of Vizac, Luimon, Mokkania, Minth and Ireia. They are all being deceived. Deceived by Photona, by Hamyuts, by the other Acting Directors. I must tell everyone. Volken so thought. Even now he believed that there would be someone, even a single person, who would protect justice. He had to tell someone of it. If his voice could reach his lost comrades he wanted to shout. If he could send his thoughts he wanted to. Please, anyone, let me explain. Please find out the hidden truth. However, along with the suspension of his heart, his wishes vanished into the darkness. Volume 5, 5: Rebellion of Despair – Part 3 Volume 5, Chapter 5: Rebellion of Despair ¨C Part?3 But when he opened his eyes¡­ nothing changed. He was still at the battlefield with the setting sun overhead. And Hamyuts was still there, clutching her sling and smiling. Yet he was alive. He could feel neither the wound on his back nor the one in his chest. It was as if he wasn¡¯t hurt at all in the first place. ¡°Man¡­ you should¡¯ve seen your face!¡± Hamyuts called to him. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°You really believed me, didn¡¯t you?¡± She once again went into a laughing fit. She nearly rolled on the ground. Volken furrowed his brows and slowly rose up. He couldn¡¯t understand what was going on at all. ¡°I thought Photona taught you well¡­ but you still fell for such stupid tricks!¡± Volken shouted in anger at the laughing Hamyuts. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?! Explain!¡± Suddenly, thoughts were sent to his mind. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Volken. It had to be done.¡¯ ¡°M-Mirepoc?¡± Her sent thoughts sounded apprehensive. ¡®We¡¯ve made a¡­ bet. All of us Armed Librarians. We wanted to see how long we could keep up the act as if we were persecuting you¡­¡¯ ¡®T-then what about Olivia?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe them. He wasn¡¯t sure what was more incredulous, the truth about the Indulging God Cult or this. ¡°I was also acting, silly.¡± He heard a voice from behind. Turning around, it was Olivia. She had a smile on her face. Could she read his thoughts as well or what? ¡°You did a good job!¡± Hamyuts praised her and raised her thumb. ¡°But¡­ this can¡¯t¡­ how¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Volken¡­ I didn¡¯t want to do it, I swear¡­ Mattalast made me¡­¡¯ ¡°Oh my, Volken. Even though you have the ability to create illusions you were fooled by much simpler ones¡­ I would be embarrassed if I were you.¡± Volken¡¯s face reddened. He could barely speak. ¡°But¡­ but¡­ if that¡¯s true¡­ then¡­ why?¡± He muttered. ¡°Why did you do all this?¡± Both Olivia and Hamyuts widened their smiles. He could also somehow feel Mirepoc grinning from the other side of her Thought Sharing. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Hamyuts finally said. ¡°APRIL FOOLS, SUCKER!!!¡± And then Volken died of shame. Volume 5, 5: Rebellion of Despair – Part 4 Volume 5, Chapter 5: Rebellion of Despair ¨C Part 4 It happened in the past, on the day Volken officially became an Armed Librarian. Mattalast spoke to Hamyuts then. ¡°Photona-san really didn¡¯t want Volken to turn into an Armed Librarian until the very end.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Hamyuts didn¡¯t think so. Based on the result, Photona was the one to guide him to that path. ¡°Photona-san cherished him. He wanted him to make his dream come true. But at the same time, he didn¡¯t want him to become an Armed Librarian. I believe that he always hesitated.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Volken¡¯s strong. If he grows up, he might eventually climb up to the position of an Acting Director. Even if he didn¡¯t, he might reach the position of someone who knows the truth like me. Photona-san hated that idea.¡± Mattalast was also one of the people to cherish Volken. He thought of him like a much younger brother. ¡°Photona-san also believed the justice of the Armed Librarians at first. But when he became the Acting Director he learned the truth. I believe that he had suffered.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Hamyuts said. ¡°It¡¯s painful to know the truth. To those who have even a tiny bit of a conscience, anyway. He had to hide the secret, deceive his comrades and keep conducting evil. He had no choice, though. Even a liar like me hates it. I believe that he suffered even more. People like you are the exception.¡± Photona certainly was an overly self-disciplined man. He was probably continuously suppressing his conscience to fulfill his duty as the Acting Director. He had to continuously commit evil while withstanding the pangs of his conscience. ¡°He wanted the Armed Librarians to keep representing justice even if only inside Volken¡¯s heart. He wanted him to protect the justice of the Armed Librarians even if it was a lie. Since he knew the truth and couldn¡¯t protect justice, he wanted him to be his replacement. I believe that Photona-san thought this way.¡± While looking down at Volken¡¯s corpse, Hamyuts mumbled. ¡°Photona-san. As expected you were a fool. You were always a half-baked softy about everything.¡± Volken¡¯s dead face was full of sorrow and anger. ¡°You¡¯ve made both me, who¡¯s devoted to evil, and Volken, who¡¯s devoted for good, follow your example, Photona-san.¡± These were words of condolences directed at Volken. The fight was yet to end. Olivia was still alive. Hamyuts loaded her sling with a gravel bullet meant for long-range sniping. While starting to rotate her sling, Hamyuts felt a presence behind her. Turning around, she saw a lone girl standing there. She was a graceful and refreshing girl wearing a blue one-piece dress. She had never seen this girl, but still spoke to her. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s been a long time, Lascall.¡± ¡°How nostalgic, Hamyuts Meseta-sama.¡± Lascall Othello pinched the hem of her skirt and made a lovely bow. She appeared like a disciplined young girl. Her expression, seeming more nihilistic than mature, did not give her a human-like impression. ¡°Well aren¡¯t you cute?¡± Hamyuts lowered her sling and turned to face Lascall. ¡°You were the one to bring Volken something strange, right?¡± ¡°Indeed. I have entrusted Volken-sama with the Book of a Meat who perished on the White Smoke.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re the mastermind this time as well, huh?¡± Lascall shook her head. ¡°My, a mastermind? How awe-inspiring. People like Mirepoc-sama and Alme-sama also thought this way, but everyone greatly overestimates me. I am a being who exists only to carry Books. Reading those and acting accordingly are all done by humans.¡± The girl¡¯s body sank into the ground. She then appeared again next to Volken. ¡°What a pitiful boy. I did give him that Book, but what he thought and acted upon had nothing to do with me.¡± Lascall spoke truly irresponsibly. However, responsibility was something to be taken by human beings, not by swords. That was probably what she thought. ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I am only to carry on my function. I will pass along the Book of Volken¡¯s interrupted story to someone who can inherit it.¡± ¡°I see. Well, do as you wish.¡± Saying this, Hamyuts turned her back to Lascall. She loaded her sling with a bullet meant for long range sniping and started rotating it. Lascall thrust her sword into the ground. The soil hardened into a Book. And just as she picked up Volken¡¯s Book¡­ Hamyuts swung her sling. While completely opposite of her field of vision, she shot at Lascall¡¯s left hand holding the Book. ¡°¡­!¡± Her delicate hand was torn off and flew to the air together with the Book. Lascall sank inside the ground. Hamyuts accelerated her sling at the same time. The left hand drew a parabola in the air and was about to land. In order to grab the Book held by that it, Lascall¡¯s torso emerged from the ground. ¡°Too na?ve.¡± The second shot hit Lascall¡¯s head. It crushed her head and mowed down the trees behind her. The right half of the girl¡¯s face disappeared as if gouged by a spoon. ¡°¡­¡± Her mouth seemed to form the word ¡®Hamyuts¡¯, but no voice came out. The stone blade fell from her hand and vanished into the ground. The hideously destroyed body of the girl was all that was left in front of Hamyuts. ¡°Lascall. I feel bad for you, but it¡¯s somewhat troubling for me.¡± Hamyuts already moved away with frightening speed. She ran next to the corpse and used her sling to seize Volken¡¯s Book. ¡°I can¡¯t let the truth be found out. Bantorra Library can only exist in this world if it has an Acting Director. Volken¡¯s story ends here.¡± Saying so, she placed Volken¡¯s Book on the ground. Bending her body, she touched the Book with a finger. Volken¡¯s story flowed into her head. His goal was also there. It was a memory from when he read the Book that told him of Olivia. The hut she reached was probably what a hunter seeking refuge from rain would use. A single Book and a doll were left on the floor. Olivia reached for the latter. The delicate doll shook its knees. It was waiting for the moment to activate the Magic Right the Meats and Olivia had accumulated in it. It finally came back to me. My precious Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck that was taken by Cigal. The doll was aching to dance. However, Olivia couldn¡¯t make it do so right now. She couldn¡¯t remember the orders needed to give the doll. She turned her gaze to the Book. Volken said that this Book did not contain Olivia¡¯s goal. However, it might still become a clue for her to regain it. If she read this Book and could not remember it would all be over. Readying her resolve, she extended her fingertips to it. Olivia and Hamyuts both touched the Book simultaneously. They both came to know the life of a single Meat. His name¡­ saying it would be meaningless. There existed words in this world that could identify him individually. However, he threw that name away. He had also abandoned his memories and feelings with his own will. He was a simple Meat who became such out of his own accord. Before he became a Meat he was a shoe polisher living in a certain city. He polished shoes every day so he could pay for his daily necessities. He ate in the morning, in the afternoon and at the evening, and went to sleep when he became sleepy. Without being disliked by anyone nor liked by anyone, he kept on living. On the surface he was a normal human you could find anywhere. The only thing different from the norm was that he was very afraid of death. Of course, there was no one in this world that did not fear death, but it was still far more extreme for him. However, that was the only part of him different from other people. Overall he seemed to be an ordinary person. He became divorced from the norm when he realized his goal. It was at the day he started looking for a way to escape the fear of death tormenting him. At first he tried ordinary means. He drank alcohol, took drugs and slept with women. He tried forgetting about death in his pleasure. He soon quit. The more attached to his life he felt, the more he felt afraid of death. Perhaps he could live a peaceful life so that he would have a peaceful death. He thought that dying as if gently withering away would lessen his fear of death. He soon quit that as well. Death was simply death. Nothing has changed. How about trying to die? People will not die twice. If he dies he would escape his fear of death. He thought of it as the best way. I see, he thought and immediately took action. ¡°¡­¡± He started thinking in front of the knife he was holding. Although it was the only way, it seemed to be a much too foolish method. Where did all misfortune come from? Why did he have to suffer so much? He tried thinking. He noticed before long. If he were not alive he wouldn¡¯t have to die as well. Meaning, the source of all misfortune was being alive. All unhappiness came from his fate to be born, live, die and be placed in the Library. So I should die. Thinking this, he pointed the point of his knife at his heart. The blade was then grasped. At some point without him noticing, a man stood beside him. ¡°Please wait.¡± The man grasping the blade said. He was using superhuman strength. He¡¯s probably a Magic-using solider or an Armed Librarian, he thought. It was a strange man whom he could see but could not remember the appearance of. ¡°I have one suggestion for you, sir. How about forgetting everything? If you forget everything in this world, wouldn¡¯t you also forget your fear of death?¡± Doesn¡¯t seem bad at all, he considered. And he then nodded. The man offered him a cup of water that he said would make him lose his memories. He drained the cup without hesitation as if it was breakfast milk. He was sent to the Meats¡¯ ship. All he could see was moldy bread crumbs and a pot filled with excreta. He was surrounded only by livestock that wore clothes. They had no happiness. They had no hopes. They had no dignity as human beings and their lives had no value. Since he had nothing, he didn¡¯t fear losing it. Since his life was worthless, he did not fear death. Since he had no memories he had no troubles. Since he had no will he had no desires. It felt calm. He was absolved of all his suffering. He was truly happy. I¡¯ve tried many things, he thought. I didn¡¯t realize that not having happiness was that blissful. ¡°While you do not need anything, I will give this to you just in case.¡± Saying this, the Overseer of Paradise engraved a small seal on his hand. ¡°If something bothers you, use it. It is the power of protection transferred by a certain Magician.¡± I will probably not use it, he thought. Since he did not need anything, he was released from all suffering. He was a Meat, but also a True Man at the same time. He knew neither the existence of Heaven nor the doctrine of the Indulging God Cult, but he was still a True Man. Cigal, Ganbanzel, Parney and him. Out of all True Men found by the current Overseer of Paradise, the one to lead the happiest life was probably him. Not even the ship¡¯s manager knew he was a True Man. He received the same treatment as all other Meats. His happy despair kept going for a while without incident. Until he met a strange person one day. The girl started talking to him. ¡°Say, can you understand words?¡± At first he thought she was one of the caretakers. It was because she wore a dress that revealed her thighs like that of some and not rags like the other Meats. She also wore perfume and makeup and was beautiful. ¡°I¡¯m looking for comrades. If you understand my words, will you help me?¡± He stayed silent. ¡°We want to become human. We¡¯re looking for people who would fight with us for that purpose.¡± He didn¡¯t reply. What did becoming a human mean? ¡°¡­No, looking at your eyes there does seem to be some intelligence but¡­ it¡¯s no use.¡± Saying so, she left him. She said the same to another Meat. It did not matter if they agreed or refused. If she saw a human-like response she would simply take them. After a while, he came to know that woman appeared to be named Olivia. He also learned that she was a Meat. ¡°The number of Meats is decreasing again¡­¡± ¡°That Olivia used them. Really, what¡¯s that woman doing?¡± What happened? He questioned. A Meat who was supposed to abandon everything was wishing for something. Apparently she was threatening the caretakers. Also, she was buttering up one of the False Men. Apparently, night after night, she gathered the Meats and surrounded a weird doll. There are strange things in the world, he thought. Primal feelings like curiosity still remained inside his heart. He exited the room and went to the place where Olivia gathered everyone. Thanks to her, the Meats could freely move inside the ship to a certain degree. Olivia was crouched inside the room. She was throwing up. She suffered alone as to not show anyone. ¡°Damn it, that pervert man¡­¡± In front of Olivia was a scribble. She then noticed him. ¡°¡­What do you want?¡± He didn¡¯t answer anything. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell this to anyone. I come here to throw up when I¡¯m tired. Seeing this scribble distracts me.¡± Olivia stood up. ¡°Act as if you didn¡¯t see it. You probably won¡¯t understand it anyway.¡± But he did understand. She was suffering. By wishing for something, she was suffering for it. Why did she do such a thing? Loving someone, wishing something¡­ These were all filled with pain. If you wish for nothing, nothing will hurt you. Don¡¯t live and don¡¯t wish for anything. That was the best sort of happiness. Eventually Olivia¡¯s actions came to light. She and the Meats who¡¯ve followed her received torture out of this world. Told you so, he thought. Since you couldn¡¯t get it no matter what you tried, you were better off not wishing for it in the first place. The long-haired men tormented Olivia. ¡°So, say you¡¯re sorry already. Say something like, ¡®I have overstepped my position as a Meat. Although it would be natural to kill me, please make use of my body for the Cult¡¯s sake¡¯.¡± Olivia shook her head. She was then tortured further. What she¡¯s doing is strange, he thought. If she suffers then she just needs to run away. Why does she still wish? With only doubts left in him, Olivia left the ship. Even after Olivia had left, his despairing happiness continued. However, the questions she left with him stayed. But he didn¡¯t seek for an answer. He didn¡¯t try thinking about it. Before long the ship became noisy again. This time it was something other than Olivia. The almost perfected human bombs were mobilized. False Men carried their guns and ran around. It seemed to be a battle. Someone probably came to sink the ship. The battle kept raging for a long while. Although it couldn¡¯t be destroyed in just several hours, it was probably already useless. This ship will sink and end his happy paradise. However, he was not sad. He possessed no such feelings. Eventually some unknown people have boarded the ship. They seemed to be Armed Librarians. He stood up. Let¡¯s die. There should have been some explosive at the ship¡¯s bottom. He started walking there. ¡°¡­Oh, do you need anything?¡± Someone got to the ship¡¯s bottom before him. It was a woman with ruffled hair. She was activating the explosives at the bottom of the ship ahead of him. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ll have you die for me. I have to kill Olivia.¡± Saying so, the woman rose up and left. He thought of thanking her. Soon an explosion took place. He was thrown into the water. That¡¯s fine, he thought. However, a boorish hand pulled him up. Although he thought of thanking them, they also did unnecessary things. What a strange bunch, he thought. The one to rescue him was a green-haired youth. Please don¡¯t do meaningless things. Thinking this, he shook off the rescuing hands. ¡°Why?¡± The youth was shouting. I¡¯m the one who wants to ask this. Why are you trying to save me? ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live?!¡± The youth shouted. Indeed. He didn¡¯t want to live. While sinking, he thought. He had some time until his death. He thought back on his life. Why did that youth try to save him? It was unnecessary. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live?!¡± Why did he ask that? There was no meaning to life. He recalled Olivia. Why did she fight? There was no meaning to wishes. He was thinking. Why do you live? Why do you want to live in this world filled with nothing but suffering? He ran away. Because this world had nothing but suffering, he ran away from it. He gave up on anything he couldn¡¯t get and anything he left behind. He believed this was the only way to reach happiness. But was that really the right path? Was there perhaps another way of living in this world? ¡°¡­¡± A way of living? He smiled wryly. Do I have any way of living? My heart is working, but wasn¡¯t I dead since long ago? What way of living could someone like me possibly have? They were living. I did not. I have never lived. I did nothing but run away. So what does living mean? Maybe trying to live wasn¡¯t so bad after all? ¡°¡­¡± He was a True Man. A True Man, meant to become nourishment for Heaven, should not question his own happiness. At that moment he lost the qualifications of a True Man. The desire to live was born in his heart. His body moved. Seeking air, he paddled towards the sea¡¯s surface. It was useless. He exhaled the oxygen remaining in his lungs and his already scarce droplets of life vanished even further. And yet he still struggled. He struggled to he could live. He ran from suffering, he abandoned his sorrow and was simply alive without doing anything. It was easy. It was possibly very happy. The world was filled with suffering. People hated each other, hurt each other and mocked each other. Love was fleeting and lost, dreams were thrown away and ideals were eventually corrupted. However, if he could keep struggling and suffering even now¡­ If he would aim at the things he couldn¡¯t get¡­ That was what it meant to be living. This was life. He flailed around. And he yearned. He yearned for Olivia and for all people in the world who wished for what they could not get. However, when he started yearning for it, it was already too late. The sea¡¯s surface grew farther. His flailing grew weaker. He will soon be exhausted. ¡°¡­Olivia.¡± He voiced the name of the person he admired. Even he could not hear his own words. They formed bubbles and vanished. I want to become like her, he thought. If I can¡¯t become like her then I want to be of help to her, he thought. His body was sinking. Just before his consciousness fell into darkness, he could hear a voice. He lent his ears to those words. ¡°The moment you have wished to live, your Book lost the qualifications of going to Heaven. However, you will bring forth a new, poor story.¡± The voice kept talking. ¡°Olivia-sama is alive. Since you have wished to become of help to her, your story ¨C as truly weak as it might be ¨C possesses the right to continue. Your Book will probably be of some small help to Olivia.¡± I see. So do it. Thinking this, he died. Hamyuts crushed Volken¡¯s Book. Even reading it, she did not find out Olivia¡¯s goals. She still didn¡¯t know her connection to Vend Ruga. Then I should just kill Olivia. I can just read the truth from her Book. ¡°Hmph, so you¡¯ve helped her, huh.¡± Crushed by Hamyuts¡¯s hand, Volken¡¯s Book was grinded to dust and scattered. It certainly did help Olivia. This Book guided Volken, and he guided Olivia. But that was also meaningless. Hamyuts loaded her sling with gravel bullets. Olivia put his Book on the floor. Renas then inquired her. ¡®Olivia. Have your memories about Vend Ruga returned?¡¯ ¡®No, it was useless. It didn¡¯t help at all.¡¯ However, she was faintly smiling. It wasn¡¯t a smile meant to deceive or a mocking smile. Plenty of people died because she wished for Vend Ruga. Thinking of that, the fact she was a villain did not change. However, what she was trying to gain was not mistaken. This she understood. Whoever it was that delivered this Book to her surely wanted her to understand this. Olivia turned around to the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck. Let¡¯s get our memories back. Her life had but several minutes left. Even so, she kept yearning for Vend Ruga. There were but several minutes left to the end of the long fight. Although Olivia overcame all despair, the final obstacle was waiting for her. Hamyuts¡¯s gravel bullet has started accelerating. Volume 5, 6: Oath of the Beginning – Part 1 Volume 5, Chapter 6: Oath of the Beginning ¨C Part?1 The moon was peeking through the gaps in the wall. It started climbing to the top of the sky after the sun sank down. The previous day it was slightly shy of a full moon, but today it was round and proudly shining. Olivia crossed her hands in front of her face. In front of her was the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck¡¯s cherubic body. It looked as if it was praying to the endless moonlight. The Spinning Doll held enough Magic Rights to be able to be activated. Olivia was the only survivor among the Meats, but the fallen Meats¡¯ Magic Rights still remained. All that remained was for Olivia to recall the details about her Magic Right. ¡®To retrieve Vend Ruga.¡¯ Olivia always wished for it. She met Vend Ruga before she became a Meat. Regaining her memories of him was Olivia¡¯s goal. Therefore, Olivia opened her mouth- ¡°Restore my memories.¡± But the Spinning Doll did not dance. The Magic Right contained in it was different. Thinking about it, Enlike said that Olivia had talent with Magic. She should be able to have enough power to restore her own memories. She had to do that first. It¡¯s a different Magic Right. So what is it? Olivia started thinking. Hamyuts rotated her sling. She then shot her first gravel bullet. She first aimed at the Book left besides Olivia. She could obviously also target the Spinning Doll or Olivia. The fact that she first targeted the Book was nothing more than her just feeling like starting to destroy everything from the right. It was the same as facing three cakes and wondering which of them to eat first. That was clearly Hamyuts¡¯s carelessness. She didn¡¯t know that Olivia could still use Volken¡¯s ability. The sniper shot hit with perfect accuracy and the Book besides Olivia was shattered to pieces. At that moment, she activated Volken¡¯s ability. She produced fog and hid herself within it. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Hamyuts let out a small voice in response to this unexpected resistance. She then remembered that Volken had been able to transfer his illusion power. Four Olivias holding ¨¹ck¨¹ck in their arms came running out of the fog. Hamyuts loaded her sling with another bullet. Olivia was embracing the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck. Couldn¡¯t Hamyuts have waited several minutes ¨C no, even one minute? Olivia didn¡¯t even plan on staying alive in the first place. She only wanted to settle whatever she was trying to do. With that illusion, Olivia fully used the power of illusions received from Volken. When all of them disappear she will die. No, if Hamyuts were to notice the real Olivia before that, it would be all over. No matter how much she struggled, she would probably only live for about a minute. But before that she simply had to make the Spinning Doll dance. Her life would become far too meaningless if she wouldn¡¯t be able to grant a conclusion to the stories of the people who have died for her. Her comrades said that they wanted to become human. That they were fighting to become human. With this, one could imagine what her goals were. Something that was needed for a Meat to become human¡­ Those were the memories prior to them being Meats. ¡°Retrieve the Meats¡¯ memories.¡± Olivia said, and the Spinning Doll slightly rotated its body. It was closer than before. But it was still wrong. It was something more specific. Think. What was I doing on that ship? Memories of the past were revived at the back of Olivia¡¯s mind. They were the memories of when she started her fight. Ten years ago, Olivia was a young girl. Just like the other Meats, she lived in a cabin by gnawing moldy bread crumbs. The only difference with her was one small thing. She still retained a slight bit of her memories. ¡°¡­¡± Olivia stared intently at her hand. She could remember¡­ that hand was holding something. It was something very warm and important. ¡°¡­So warm.¡± The little Olivia muttered with a bird-like singing voice. Since she had nothing else to do, she kept staring at her hands. What was the thing her hands once held? For over a year, without tiring of it, Olivia kept staring at her hands. The name of the person she held was Vend Ruga. She held someone who had that name with those hands. Olivia herself did not know, but this was the budding of her Magic Right. On rare occasions, people who possess strong wills can gain a Magic Right without undergoing Magic Deliberation. Magic after all is the act of bending axioms with the power of will. By continuously and strongly wishing for something, you unconsciously conduct a Magic Deliberation. Vend Ruga. She murmured this name in her heart again and again. She kept muttering this small thing left inside her, that name. So she got away? Thought Hamyuts. She felt the four Olivias that were running away with her Sensory Threads. This was a battle originating from the faraway memories of the past. There was no way she would be able to kill her easily. Besides, she did cause a bit of fear for her in the past. An enemy who would die too easily was beneath Hamyuts Meseta¡¯s dignity. Hold out. Oppose me. While thinking this, she kept rotating her sling. It already reached sufficient speed. She soon quit thinking which of the four Olivias was the real one. If she was an amateur she would mix in those four and run away. However, thinking of Olivia as an amateur this late in the game was foolish. It was the simple psychological trick that Volken used. The real one wasn¡¯t among the four. Hamyuts shot the gravel bullet into the center of the mist. Her second shot punched through the worn-out walls and crawled on the floor towards the center as if mowing it down. While controlling the illusions, Olivia¡¯s mind was still in the past. There was a single girl in the same room as Olivia. She didn¡¯t know her name. Even the girl herself didn¡¯t seem to know it. She frequently talked to her. She told her bad jokes and pulled pranks to get her attention one after another. However, Olivia did not make any response. Her feelings disappeared long ago. Eventually the caretakers took the girl away. As she left she looked at Olivia. Her eyes called out to Olivia as if expecting her to say something. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to die.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± The girl smiled. But while smiling, tears gathered in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to die. I will die.¡± The girl called repeatedly. Olivia then replied. ¡°So what?¡± The girl averted her gaze from Olivia. And she then left the room. She probably wanted to hear something. But Olivia didn¡¯t know what to say to her. She probably wanted to become her friend. However, feelings of love for her just didn¡¯t form inside Olivia. At that moment, she remembered something from before she became a Meat. She once loved Vend Ruga. She was someone who was able to love people. But now she was different. She couldn¡¯t love anymore. Why was that? ¡°Why¡¯s that¡­ Why, Vend Ruga?¡± Hamyuts¡¯s Sensory Threads covered the entire shack. There was no change in the fog or in the illusory Olivias. It seemed that her second shot missed. ¡°¡­tch.¡± Did she overestimate Olivia? Or was she looking down on her? Was she reading too much into it or was it reverse psychology? Either way, Hamyuts¡¯s actions did not change. She loaded another gravel bullet. At this distance, she couldn¡¯t just crush all four of them at the same time. She had to aim at them one after one. She slowly accelerated them in five seconds then shot with good aim. The first shot hit a running Olivia. It was a miss. One illusion vanished. Olivia¡¯s remaining time was steadily running out. During that, she kept recalling her past. Inside her arms, ¨¹ck¨¹ck was waiting for the time of its activation. She kept thinking after the girl disappeared. Why couldn¡¯t she love anyone? She could feel the warmth in her hands gradually disappear as months and years passed. She wanted to be touched. She wanted to converse with someone. She wanted the same thing she could feel in her hands. Olivia caressed her own body. She could feel nothing except her empty pulse and her dry sweat. She tried touching the Meats next to her. They were lukewarm and dirty. No. This isn¡¯t it. It¡¯s not like that. Vend Ruga¡¯s nothing like that. She wanted to converse with the Meats. She wanted to connect to them as her comrades. She wished for it, but did not know how to accomplish it. Months had passed. When her body first became developed, Olivia was sent from the Meats¡¯ cabin to the private room of a Magician. Charlot took notice of her since she was the most beautiful amongst the Meats. ¡°I love you, cute Olivia.¡± Instead of a Meat she became a bird in a cage. However, Olivia kept thinking just as she did before. Why wasn¡¯t she able to love people? She couldn¡¯t love the Meats. She couldn¡¯t love Charlot either. She certainly loved Vend Ruga, but she couldn¡¯t love anyone else. While her body was intertwined with Charlot¡¯s, she prayed. I want to return to the Meats¡¯ room. I want to converse with them and connect our hearts. Just as I connected with Vend Ruga long ago. Olivia was lonely. Although she wanted to love she couldn¡¯t. Her sense of loneliness had no place to go and was thus accumulated inside her heart. Inside of Olivia, the will to fight was slowly boiling up. Just like the temperature of water rising up inside an airtight place, the will inside her was getting hotter and hotter. In short, she had only one reason to fight. She was just lonely. After exactly five seconds, Hamyuts shot her sling. With each five seconds passing, Olivia¡¯s life was running out. The second illusion vanished. The remaining Olivias kept running. They ran inside the forest with all of their might. Just where are you trying to go? Hamyuts asked in her heart. At this rate, you wouldn¡¯t reach a safe place even if I were to nap for six hours. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Or was she still planning something? For example, will the Overseer of Paradise aim for that opening? Perhaps Volken still had something prepared. Hamyuts looked around and searched with her Sensory Threads. There¡¯s nothing. Then does the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck have some power able to save her? That also can¡¯t be. So there¡¯s no problem at all. Hamyuts rotated her sling. The third illusion vanished. While being kept inside Charlot¡¯s room, Olivia was determined on thinking. Since she was so cold, Charlot brought her presents one after another in order to draw her attention. She didn¡¯t even look at them. One day, he spoke to her. ¡°Do you not love me? Despite me loving you so much?¡± It was in fact true. She didn¡¯t love him at all. Olivia tried answering. ¡°Charlot-sama. I can¡¯t love anyone.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Saying so, Charlot caressed Olivia¡¯s body. ¡°That¡¯s because you were deprived of your memories of love.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Those who haven¡¯t been loved are unable to understand the feelings of love. Love is something you learn. People learn to love by receiving love.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Falling into bed along with Charlot, Olivia finally understood. She understood the reason why both she and the Meats couldn¡¯t love anyone. At the same time she understood what she had to do. The Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck, lying in one of the room¡¯s corners, was reflected in her eyes. The illusion disappeared by the third shot. Hamyuts then shot the fourth. She was trying to settle the score. But her expectations were once again betrayed. The fourth Olivia was also an illusion. Just how many times had it been now that she mistakenly thought it would all be over? ¡°Where?!¡± Hamyuts¡¯s Sensory Threads have covered the entire hut. She had nowhere to run to. There was nothing expect the mist which had an area of about three square meters and did not allow her Sensory Threads to pass. But she shot inside it before. If she was inside she should have been finished long ago. The mist slowly cleared up. Hamyuts focused on the information she received from the Sensory Threads. She had confidence in their power. She thought that Olivia was within her range. And it took her five full seconds to realize the simple truth. If she wasn¡¯t inside or outside, then she was below. The mist cleared. Olivia was there. A hole was opened in the outworn floorboard. She hid inside of it. Of course, she wasn¡¯t confident she could fool Hamyuts. If the trajectory of the gravel bullet tearing through the mist was slightly different, Olivia would have died. Did Hamyuts have bad luck or did Olivia have good luck? That was the limit of the time she could buy with the illusions and mist. Olivia¡¯s body has been exposed to Hamyuts¡¯s Sensory Threads. The next shot would be the last. A final memory awoke inside of her. This was the memory she was looking for. Olivia brought back the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck she stole from Charlot to the Meats¡¯ room. ¡°Listen, everyone.¡± She said. ¡°All those who can understand my words, lend me your help. Don¡¯t complain. This is an order.¡± Several of the Meats responded. They turned their cloudy eyes to her. ¡°What for?¡± One person asked. Olivia replied. ¡°To return our hearts. Return our hearts that were stolen by the Indulging God Cult.¡± ¡°¡­How?¡± ¡°Using this ¨¹ck¨¹ck. Let us join our powers and use Magic.¡± ¡°What Magic?¡± Olivia answered¡­ It was tough. It was truly tough, Hamyuts thought while feeling Olivia lying on the floor. She did well to cause her to go to great lengths despite having no powers. Hamyuts finished accelerating her gravel bullet and shot it. It flew with perfect accuracy. ¡°¡­Is it over?¡± These words leaked from Hamyuts¡¯s mouth. Olivia was embracing ¨¹ck¨¹ck as if she was protecting it with her body. She was probably trying to activate the Magic inside. But she didn¡¯t make it. During the time she will voice her words and let ¨¹ck¨¹ck answer them, the gravel bullet will erase her. Her connection with Vend Ruga will also end there. But just when Hamyuts was convinced of it¡­ The bullet was repelled by an unseen power. Grazing Olivia¡¯s body, it then changed its trajectory as if meeting an invisible wall. ¡°¡­!¡± Hamyuts was stunned. Something has happened. What was the power that protected Olivia? She remembered the True Man she read about in Volken¡¯s Book. The Overseer of Paradise left him some protective power. It did not protect him. When he wished to protect Olivia that protection power was transferred to her, unbeknownst even to him. ¡°Impossible!¡± Hamyuts shouted and swung her sling again. That protection will work only once. The next time¡­ the next time I will kill her. At the very moment she tried speaking to ¨¹ck¨¹ck, the gravel bullet came flying at her. Olivia did not know what the power that protected her was. That was her last extension granted by an unknown person. Olivia called to the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck. It activated the Magic that was long since wished for. The Magic meant to return Olivia and the Meats to being human. The Magic Right meant for them to recall being loved. She spoke the order. ¡°Please dance, Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck. Please restore the memories of love stolen by the Indulging God Cult to all Meats.¡± The crouching Spinning Doll rose up. It raised its arms high just like a little bird before flying. Standing on its tiptoes, swinging its hands, the doll danced round and round. The Magic Right was discharged. Olivia¡¯s long battle came to an end in that moment. At that moment, Renas saw the Spinning Doll. As Olivia gained her memories, Renas¡¯s personality was disappearing. The time to leave finally arrived. Renas was thinking in her last moments. I¡¯m glad. I¡¯m glad I was of help to Olivia. I¡¯m glad my beloved son protected her. Renas spoke to Olivia. She told her of the reason she had helped her. ¡®Although you let people die, deceived them and continued your evil deeds¡­ even your heart awaited the day it would become fulfilled with love.¡¯ Inside the forest, the surviving human bombs stopped in place. They were surprised by the sudden change occurring inside them. Some people stripped off their masks, and some sat down listlessly. Some of them thought about their loved ones that were also captured by the Indulging God Cult. Some of them thought of their families who¡¯ve betrayed them and became False Men. Some of them thought about the friends they connected with on the ship. All of them tore off the explosive detonators inside their chests and threw them away. And then they started walking to whichever direction they liked. At Bantorra Library, Enlike crouched while holding his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Enlike-kun?¡± Mattalast came running. Enlike was surprised at the sudden change in him. He suddenly saw the faces of a man and woman he didn¡¯t know. He recalled that they were his parents before he died. ¡°Why¡¯s this¡­?¡± That wasn¡¯t the only change. Several other memories floated inside his mind. They were emerging from the Imaginary Entrails inside his body. ¡°Is this Sasari? ¡­Kayas? ¡­Lonkenny?¡± The memories of his lost friends resurfaced. A tear fell on Enlike¡¯s cheek. A certain ship floating on the ocean. The False Men supervising the Meats there noticed something unusual. Their cabin became suddenly noisy. ¡°What happened?!¡± The False Men shouted. They could hear crying, angry roars, and people shouting names. They couldn¡¯t tell what was happening at all. ¡°Go ask the Overseer of Paradise for instructions, quickly, quickly!¡± And Olivia also remembered. She regained her memories of Vend Ruga. Volume 5, 6: Oath of the Beginning – Part 2 Volume 5, Chapter 6: Oath of the Beginning ¨C Part?2 ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Hamyuts raised her voice. Something happened right now, but she couldn¡¯t tell what. She couldn¡¯t read it with her Sensory Threads. ¡°What¡¯s happened¡­?¡± She was stunned for a while, but then came to herself. What was she doing? She was in the middle of an attack. Nothing about the situation, her goal or anything else has changed at all. Hamyuts rotated her sling and launched a gravel bullet. She felt somewhat disturbed, but her aim was precise. However, when there remained but an instant to impact¡­ a man blocked the trajectory of her shot. He did not appear out of the ground like Lascall Othello. He appeared instantly in place like some special effect from a movie. And he wasn¡¯t an illusion. Hamyuts¡¯s gravel bullet pierced through his back, after all. Olivia forgot all about Hamyuts at that moment. She didn¡¯t even think of running away. Just when she thought she was about to get attacked, the gravel bullet had already been fired. However, at that moment a man suddenly appeared in front of her. The bullet went through his back. She was splashed by his gore. ¡°¡­Olivia.¡± The man¡¯s body collapsed. Olivia caught it. ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Olivia staggered under his weight. She knew that feeling. She used her hand wet with blood to remove his mask. ¡°So you were Charlot.¡± He was the Grand Magician who was turned into a Meat because of her. And he was the final human bomb who stood in Olivia¡¯s way tens of minutes ago. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve remembered. I finally remembered, Olivia.¡± Olivia hugged his body. ¡°Sorry, Charlot¡­¡± Charlot mustered his barely remaining strength and touched her back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Charlot, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Charlot activated his Magic Right that he had been forging for several decades. Space was distorted and some other place was connected to the spot where Olivia was standing. Her body passed through space and went somewhere. Having lost its support, Charlot¡¯s body collapsed. Hamyuts¡¯s gravel bullet passed through the space Olivia had occupied in vain and stabbed into the ground. Her shot missed. Hamyuts could understand only this. Who was the man that suddenly appeared? Why and how did he save Olivia? She had no idea. ¡°¡­Did something happen?¡± There was no sign of Olivia inside the range of her Sensory Threads. Losing its centrifugal force, her sling fell to the ground listlessly. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ what happened?¡± She had no idea. Why did Olivia disappear? And what was her Magic Right? All of it unfolded in a manner Hamyuts had nothing to do with. And she left her behind. ¡°¡­Just what happened here?¡± She tried to calmly grasp the situation with her confused mind. Olivia fulfilled her goal and survived. And Hamyuts did not fulfill her goal and was left all alone. Meaning, she was defeated. Until she realized that fact and accepted it, Hamyuts simply stood in place at her wits¡¯ end. Olivia was on a plain somewhere. The moon was high in the sky. That hut was supposed to be close to ground level. So she was probably moved a distance that caused a time difference. No further attacks came from Hamyuts. Olivia survived. The Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck had been activated. Also, she escaped Hamyuts¡¯s assault and was still alive. Olivia won. But what did she win for? She fought in order to connect with the Meats and speak with them. However, all of them have died long ago. Olivia barely made it, but at the same time she was also far too late. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± She muttered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone¡­¡± She fully restored her memories, such as who was Vend Ruga, why she was yearning for him, and why his memories were inside of her. And she also understood that Hamyuts tried to kill her in order to erase all those who knew of Vend Ruga. Olivia recalled the past. She recalled how she met Vend Ruga ten years ago, before she became a Meat. On the battlefield¡­ Olivia was saved from the underlings of the Indulging God Cult who¡¯ve kidnapped children and gathered Meats. She looked up at the lead giant. He wasn¡¯t really as big as a giant, but to the small Olivia he looked like a monster. ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± Olivia said. The lead giant made no reply. She didn¡¯t know if he couldn¡¯t speak or just had no mind. ¡°Do you need anything from me?¡± Instead of answering, the lead giant sat down. Then, he wrote something using his finger. She thought it was some picture, but apparently these were letters. They were hard to read as if written by a young child. ¡°vend ruga¡± ¡°Is that your name?¡± He wrote further letters. ¡°protect¡± ¡°You want to protect me? Why?¡± Vend Ruga¡¯s fingers stopped. She understood that this was all he could write. ¡°I don¡¯t get it at all, but if you want to protect me then go ahead. Do it.¡± Olivia said and started walking. Vend Ruga immediately followed. I can¡¯t understand him at all but he seems quite useful, thought Olivia. Vend Ruga did nothing but protect Olivia. He simply followed her and the kidnappers found them he fought. That was all. Except some strange guy following from behind, Olivia¡¯s life hadn¡¯t changed at all. One day she was hungry. In front of her was a girl. Her foot was injured, possibly because she got involved in the detonation of some unexploded shell. ¡°Olivia¡­ save me, don¡¯t kill me.¡± Since plundering was easy, she of course intended on doing so. Olivia knew that girl, but had no reason to care. When she tried taking hold of the knife with her thin, little hand, Vend Ruga grabbed it. ¡°Release me, Vend.¡± The lead giant said nothing. He simply grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t kill her because she¡¯s a comrade? Is that what you want to say?¡± She shouted at the giant. In the meanwhile, the other girl was tottering away. Shit, Olivia mumbled and threw her knife. It missed and the girl ran away. ¡°Let me say this, Vend. I have no friends! I¡¯m alone. I live alone and will die alone. That¡¯s all.¡± She couldn¡¯t read anything from Vend¡¯s expression. ¡°If you¡¯re going to complain go away. Just scram!¡± Olivia shouted. Vend did nothing. He stayed silent. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to say something?¡± Saying so, she sat on the ground. Picking up the knife, she scratched the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you to write.¡± Vend Ruga had bad memory. Olivia, who was always intelligent, became annoyed. ¡°I can¡¯t read it like this. That¡¯s upside down! Are you even trying to learn, you blockhead!¡± She kicked his lead body. Her foot hurt. Vend Ruga obediently received her teachings. Olivia wanted to know ¨C why was he protecting her? He wanted to protect someone. This was the first time she met someone who thought that. After a while, he became able to communicate on some level. While teaching him, she understood one thing. Vend Ruga was not a doll created by Magic. He possessed his own will and moved by his own volition. Olivia started inquiring him. ¡°What are you?¡± He engraved letters on the ground with his fingers. ¡°weapon¡± ¡°Why do you want to protect me?¡± He wrote again after thinking for a while. ¡°want to protect¡± It didn¡¯t seem like he acted on someone¡¯s orders or was used by someone to protect her. But she couldn¡¯t understand the reason he did so. ¡°Why do you want to protect?¡± Vend Ruga was silent. Seems like he can¡¯t explain it well, thought Olivia. ¡°There¡¯s no progress. It¡¯s useless if you can¡¯t write out proper sentences.¡± Saying so, she began teaching him to write again. She hadn¡¯t noticed, though. At first, she only brought him along so he could protect her. She had no interest in his reason; she was gladly using him. Why did Vend Ruga protect her? Now she wanted to know the answer. Olivia¡¯s reason to stay with Vend was changing. The pair¡¯s shared life continued. On the battlefield at dusk-time, gunshots were heard instead of birds¡¯ chirping. When she heard it in the past she would shudder. But now she had Vend Ruga on her side. As long as he was there, she had nothing to fear. ¡°Where did you come from?¡± ¡°far¡± ¡°What kind of a place was it?¡± ¡°i had friends. i had people i wanted to protect¡± ¡°And what happened?¡± ¡°they died. killed by a scary enemy. they killed them all and even broke their books¡± ¡°¡­Did you escape by yourself?¡± Vend Ruga stopped his movements. He seemed to be sad. Olivia was gradually able to understand his feelings. ¡°i escaped by myself¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°because i wanted people to know of us¡± She didn¡¯t really understand what Vend meant. But she received no further explanations from him. ¡®they will soon come to kill me. a scary person will come¡± Vend wrote the letters on the ground and soon erased them. ¡°You know, Vend.¡± Olivia said. ¡°I feel sad being with you.¡± That was probably because she didn¡¯t know why she was being protected. Or so Olivia thought. More time passed since then. The children living on the battlefield were quick to find information. The rumor soon spread around. One day she heard a rumor that an Armed Librarian was coming. Hearing that, Vend Ruga brought Olivia to a hiding place. ¡°What are you doing!¡± She was surprised. Vend Ruga wrote in a hurry. ¡°run. if you stay with me they will kill you too¡± Olivia read the letters and Vend hurriedly erased them. Then, he started walking away and pretending not to know her. She now understood why his behavior changed so suddenly. The scary enemy he told her of was coming. In order to kill Vend Ruga. If she stayed with him, she would probably be killed as well. Then our relationship ends here. I¡¯ll return to being alone. Thinking so, Olivia started walking in the opposite direction. Neither of them turned around. She met that strange guy and passed some time with him. It was just some unusual event. When she separated from Vend Ruga, she started thinking. Since I was always alone, and about to be alone from now on, I should forget about him as soon as possible, she thought. However, Olivia stopped in place and looked behind her countless of times. Won¡¯t he possibly come after me like always? She thought and turned around. She walked for a little and turned around, walked again and turned around. No matter how many times she turned her head around, she couldn¡¯t see the figure of the lead giant. She felt gloomy. This gloom, which she started feeling a while back, clung to her heart. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Why did that guy try to protect me?¡± She tried saying such things. ¡°Just what was that guy? He was so strange.¡± She spoke a forced monologue. Olivia stopped in place. Then, she turned around and ran. Although she understood she shouldn¡¯t involve herself with him anymore, she still ran. She always thought she was alone. She thought she didn¡¯t love anyone. She didn¡¯t believe she had the emotion called love. She thought it was some nonsense made up by those living in peace. But now Olivia knew. Once she was with another person, she couldn¡¯t go back to being alone again. She ran. She ran and looked around. Although it¡¯s not been even an hour since they separated, she already felt nostalgic. She kept looking and eventually found him. And she knew that she didn¡¯t make it in time. ¡°¡­Vend.¡± His body of lead, that she thought would never collapse, fell to the ground. A hole opened in the center of his chest and she could see the ground through it. I¡¯ve missed my chance, thought Olivia. I wanted to tell him I love him, but I couldn¡¯t. She thought of telling him so but the person to receive her words has died. Olivia sank down to the ground. At that moment, the lead face moved. He raised his hand listlessly. ¡°Vend¡­¡± He was trying to write something onto Olivia¡¯s hand. However, he probably had no more strength to write. Olivia clenched his trembling hand. ¡°Why did you want to protect me?¡± No reply came. He simply held her hand. Olivia then felt for the first time that his lead-made hand was warm. Olivia kept holding it for some long time. Vend Ruga surely knew that this day would come. He knew that the day when he would get killed by the scary enemy was inevitable. He had said that all of his friends died. Even their Books had been erased. There was no one left to verify that the being called Vend Ruga had existed in this world. ¡°So you wanted someone to know¡­¡± Olivia muttered. Vend Ruga¡¯s wish ¨C was for someone to remember him. He wanted someone to know the fact that he had existed, lived, loved and protected. His hand made of lead was warm. Vend Ruga¡¯s mind was transmitted to Olivia through her clenched hand. Although he could not speak the words were still conveyed. They were conveyed because he could not speak. ¡°Is that, it?¡± Olivia said. ¡°You wanted someone to just know this? You wanted someone to just never forget this?¡± It was a far too trivial wish. She grasped Vend Ruga¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d forget you! I won¡¯t, you idiot, there¡¯s no way! I¡¯ll never forget you!¡± Olivia screamed although she didn¡¯t know if he was still listening. Even if his ears couldn¡¯t hear, she kept shouting it for his soul. While the warmth disappeared from his hand and it returned to being mere lead¡­ Olivia kept shouting at Vend. Soon after, Olivia was caught by the Indulging God Cult kidnappers. Since Vend Ruga who stood in their way was gone, they walked around the battlefield as if they owned the place. They held down her body and made her drink the water of Argax. She tried resisting and fought against drinking it. She swore not to forget. She swore not to forget Vend Ruga. She wished not to forget. She wished not to forget herself as she loved Vend Ruga. Olivia resisted the Memorial Weapon with the power of her will. And the little girl¡¯s will has achieved a small victory. Only the memories of the warmth left in her hand remained in her mind as she became a Meat. Everything started from there. And now, it all ended. Stepping on withering weeds, Olivia started walking under the moon¡¯s light. She loved Vend Ruga. But she wasn¡¯t able to say so. Just when she wanted to do so, Vend Ruga had died. ¡°¡­¡± Olivia returned her past self. She could now say she was lonely when she felt so. She could now tell people she loved them when she felt so. The heart of a cruel witch has disappeared. Her heart returned to that of a young lonely girl. ¡°¡­You guys.¡± Olivia muttered. The range indicated by those words was wide. She called to all the people she met so far. She loved the Meats on the ship as well. She loved Charlot as well. The people living on Past God Bantorra¡¯s Island. The Armed Librarians. Volken. Renas. She truly loved them all. She always fought so she could regain these feelings. So she could regain herself and say such things. Olivia¡¯s knees fell atop the dry grass. She no longer had anyone. They have all died. They died for Olivia¡¯s cause. She made all of them die. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone.¡± She said. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Olivia shouted. There were too many people to apologize to, so she didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I loved you, I truly loved you all!¡± Olivia looked to the sky. Then she cried. She cried, she cried, she shouted and cried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Those words never reached anyone. Olivia was simply crying by her lonesome. ¡°¡­Olivia, huh?¡± Hamyuts was intently looking at her sling. She wondered where Olivia was. She always looked for an opponent whom her sling couldn¡¯t hit. She always looked for those who could intimidate her, for those who could kill her. Cigal was almost there. Mokkania also fought well. Enlike was strong, but he will probably not fight with her anymore. The other Armed Librarians will not rebel against her. Wondering if there were no more people who could kill her, she despaired. And then she met Olivia. She called to that woman wherever she was. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. Really amazing.¡± Although she possessed no powers, she still beat her. She was able to beat the strongest with nothing but her unwavering will as her weapon. Hamyuts was happy. There¡¯s still some people like that in the world. People that my sling cannot reach. People that despite being the weakest cannot be killed. The strength of her will surpassed the power of my sling. She couldn¡¯t help but be happy. Hamyuts whispered towards Olivia who was probably watching the same moon somewhere. ¡°Let us meet again. We will probably be able to do so.¡± Volume 5, Fragment: Lingering Scent of Violet Volume 5, Fragment: Lingering Scent of?Violet ¡°Olivia has survived?¡± Even the Overseer of Paradise couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. He dropped the chess piece in his hand and rose from his chair. ¡°Probably because of Hamyuts. She must have toyed around with her and let her run away¡­¡± ¡°You idiot.¡± The Overseer of Paradise denied it. That couldn¡¯t be. It was probably the result of the many people who have helped her and an unbelievable amount of luck. Still, he couldn¡¯t believe that Hamyuts let her slip. Even a miracle could not defeat her. ¡°Also, for some reason, the Meats are making a fuss. The False Men tried suppressing them but they¡¯re helpless. We also have a limited amount of the water of Argax¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± The Overseer of Paradise crushed the chess piece in his hand. It cracked as if it was about to explode. ¡°If they¡¯re able to suppress them then let them. If they can¡¯t, then kill them, let them escape or whatever. We have no need for the Meats anymore.¡± The Overseer of Paradise stood up. ¡°Leave Olivia be for now. We will have to get rid of her sooner or later, but now is the time to devote everything to our fight with the Armed Librarians.¡± The time was approaching. The preparations made in order to destroy the Armed Librarians were almost done. ¡°The end of our long subservience is near. We will surpass the Armed Librarian and Heaven will surpass the Library.¡± The Overseer of Paradise shook off Olivia out of his mind. He then started giving thought to the approaching decisive battle instead. Night passed. At the middle of a railroad passing the grasslands, Olivia was inside a small station that had no roof. Holding a single paper bill she found, she was waiting for the train. It would not come until that day¡¯s noon. She was sitting there with an empty stomach. ¡°Olivia Littolet-sama.¡± As Olivia turned around, she noticed a boy that came there without her noticing. He was probably around 13 years old. He had blonde hair and wore mourning clothes. She had a good enough intuition to tell whether he was an enemy or an ally with a single glance. By staring at the boy¡¯s face she understood. He was neither enemy nor ally. ¡°My name is Lascall Othello. I am one who grants the tales interrupted in the middle a proper continuation.¡± The boy bowed. ¡°Once, there was a single True Man. She was a kind-hearted girl who wanted to grant a conclusion to Heaven¡¯s tale. However, her story ended in the middle by the hands of the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult. The Violet Sinner¡­ that was how she was called.¡± Olivia listened in silence. ¡°Vend Ruga once fought for the Violet Sinner. He was that story¡¯s final survivor. And you have the lingering scent of that story.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I will not stop you from boarding a train and going to a place unrelated to them all. However, if you could grant the story of Vend Ruga a continuation, I will support you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so roundabout I can¡¯t really understand. Are you telling me to fight instead of Vend Ruga?¡± ¡°I am not telling you to fight at all. I am asking whether you will fight or not.¡± Olivia thought quietly. ¡°I have nothing already. I cannot do anything.¡± Lascall Othello replied. ¡°What you can do and which powers you possess are but trivial. You proved it with your life. I am speaking with you because you did.¡± Olivia stood up. ¡°I will never forget Vend Ruga. This promise alone I will not break.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± ¡°Please tell me. Tell me about Vend Ruga¡­ and about his fight. Also, while we¡¯re at it, what can you do for me?¡± Lascall smiled sweetly. The number of pawns on the chessboard has decreased. Black was the Indulging God Cult. White was the Armed Librarians. The time for their decisive fight was approaching. At that time, no one yet knew that a small Violet-colored pawn has appeared on the board. Volume 5 Afterword Volume 5 Afterword Hello everyone. This is Yamagata Ishio. I deliver unto you the fifth installment of the Tatakau Shisho series, ¡°Tatakau Shisho to Tsuisou no Majo¡±. This is my longest work until now, but I hope you have enjoyed it. It¡¯s been about ten years since I started writing novels, but this is the first time I¡¯ve experienced something. As usual, I got stuck in the middle of writing. As I told before, I would usually sip some coffee or confine myself in the toilet to refine my ideas, but this time it had no effect. The deadline was steadily approaching. In such timing, I suddenly woke up one night. As I tried thinking about why I had woken up, some kind of weird idea came floating into my mind. The human brain seems to continue its work even as we¡¯re sleeping. I heard that creative pros constantly look for new ideas even while resting or sleeping. So for those who are professional, having ideas float into their minds while they¡¯re sleeping is probably natural. Thinking that I was approaching that kind of level, this event made me very happy. From now on, I think I will try to snuggle under my blanket the next time my mind gets stuck. However, simply by speaking of this there¡¯s no doubt that the editor, who always works on proofreading my typos and omitted letters without a moment of sleep, will double slap me with sparks flying from his eyes. Therefore, I swore in my heart to keep this a secret from only him. As it was, this time I had also received the help of plenty of people. The illustrator Maeshima Shigeki-sama, my editor, those of the editorial department, I would like to use this opportunity to offer my gratitude. And to you the readers. Let us meet again in my next work. Yamagata Ishio Volume 6, Prologue: The Hope and Passion of the Princess Volume 6, Prologue: The Hope and Passion of the?Princess The opponent was moving fast; much faster than the opposing Armed Librarian Minth Chezine. Minth retreated while keeping his opponent at bay with a handgun. Their specialty was close combat, after all. Getting close would be disadvantageous for him. ¡°Shit!¡± Minth¡¯s opponent avoided his shots. The rubber bullets grazed her dark-brown hair. She avoided them not to the side or below, but kept on straight ahead. Tilting her body extremely forward, she leapt. ¡°Tch!¡± Minth stepped back but the distance between them became three meters. He was forced to decide whether to retreat farther or engage her in close combat. He chose the latter and threw away his handgun. He raised the wooden sword held in his left hand and slashed at his opponent. Enlike Bishile, who watched the two fight from the side, was muttering to himself. You have to create some distance even if it¡¯s useless. Minth didn¡¯t have a good chance to win in close combat. They were in Bantorra Library during dusk. This was part of training ground behind the main building. Inside a simple ring enclosed by fences with a radius of around 300 meters, Minth and his opponent were conducting real combat training. Enlike watched over their fight. Minth excitedly swung down the wooden sword in his left hand. Just when he was about to achieve a direct hit, his opponent stopped her movements a moment before and dropped to the ground. It was uncertain whether Minth¡¯s eyes could follow her next move. She rotated her body with both hands as the axis. Her feet sled a few centimeters on the ground. Her heels hit him accurately on his ankles. Both of his feet were swept away and his body floated in air. She rotated her body once more. Spreading both legs, she clamped down on Minth¡¯s torso. Their bodies rolled on the ground. The next instant, Enlike spoke. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Noloty won.¡± They both suddenly stopped. Noloty Malche ended up straddling Minth as he collapsed with his face up. She grabbed Minth¡¯s left wrist with her left hand. Her fist was stopped on the verge of striking. If this was a real battle, fists would have rained down on him without giving him any chance to escape. This was the form of Noloty¡¯s certain victory technique that once even felled the Monster Zatoh. Once the current Noloty has assumed this position, escape would be impossible. ¡°This makes it nine wins and nine losses. It¡¯s a tie.¡± Noloty said and grinned. Minth complained to her while she was atop his stomach. ¡°No, it¡¯s nine wins, eight loses and a tie. I¡¯m ahead by one.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still saying that?¡± Enlike lent Noloty his hand and she got off Minth. He then stood up. ¡°Enlike stopped us too soon that time. It was a tie.¡± Enlike was fed up with them. Minth had dragged the fight five matches ago forever. Hating to lose wasn¡¯t bad, but he was too persistent. ¡°No, that was my win.¡± Noloty pouted her lips. ¡°No, I had a secret plan for reversal.¡± ¡°What is it? Please show me.¡± ¡°Even if you tell me to show it to you I can¡¯t, it needs to flow in battle.¡± Although they just ended their fight, the two were energetically arguing. ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°It can.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± ¡°Oh, so it reached that point eh?¡± The tired Enlike interrupted the two. ¡°I don¡¯t mind which of you won.¡± Minth was still dissatisfied. ¡°¡­That¡¯s not good at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re stubborn as well. Oh well. Let¡¯s end it here for today.¡± After he said so, Noloty also made an unhappy face. Even though I can still continue¡­ she wanted to say. ¡°If you still have the energy to spare go run. Ten laps around the island at your full speed.¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± Saying so, Noloty jumped over the fence and ran away. Seeing her jump over Bantorra Library¡¯s wall, Minth plunked down on the ground. Enlike stopped the training because he knew that fatigue had caught up to him. Nine months have passed since Noloty and Enlike met. During that time, Noloty grew strong beyond recognition. She was a different person from when they first met. Her supervisor Mirepoc was no longer able to be her sparring partner. She ended up asking Enlike and other Armed Librarians to do real combat training with her. Weren¡¯t they already at the situation in which an active Armed Librarian wasn¡¯t able to compete with a trainee? ¡°She¡¯s sure gotten strong.¡± ¡°Because Noloty¡¯s made great efforts.¡± Enlike revealed his honest impressions. He was currently in charge of the trainees¡¯ practice. The only one of them to come under his rigorous coaching was Noloty. ¡°But shit, this¡¯s making me angry. Losing to her feels ten times as frustrating as losing to other guys. I¡¯ve lost my confidence.¡± Minth was still vexed. Since his ability is meant for intelligence and support, fighting isn¡¯t his forte. He shouldn¡¯t mind it that much, thought Enlike. ¡°Frankly speaking, I have no idea why she¡¯s still a trainee.¡± Minth said. ¡°It¡¯s a problem of human nature. It seems people like Mirepoc and you have acknowledged her, but other people still think of her as an unreliable girl.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Enlike made a small sigh. Although Noloty was lacking nothing in ability, her promotion to an Armed Librarian was being postponed. Ireia opposed it, and Hamyuts and Mattalast weren¡¯t in favor either. He could understand them. Noloty didn¡¯t know how to doubt people and hated killing. As long as she couldn¡¯t grow out of her naivety, she was unfit to be an Armed Librarian. ¡°Well, her promotion¡¯s close. At the end she is strong enough for an Armed Librarian. If we¡¯re talking about her personality even the Director or Mokkania were more of a problem.¡± Minth said and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Enlike answered with complex feelings. She really wanted to be promoted, but becoming an Armed Librarian would put her in more danger. He felt worried and could simply not be happy about it. ¡°Well then.¡± Minth rose up. ¡°I¡¯ll get going.¡± ¡°Already?¡± ¡°Yeah, time is pressing. I now have to look for a spy in Rona.¡± Minth¡¯s ability was known as Sacred Eyes, allowing him to see a person¡¯s soul and state of mind. It was the best ability to use when looking for traitors and spies. He flew around the world without a moment¡¯s rest due to the fight against the Indulging God Cult. ¡°Sorry for asking you on such busy times.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you saying, this was great for relieving my stress. Call me again if you need to.¡± Saying so, Minth walked away. Enlike left the training ground and headed back home. He rented a humble apartment in Past God Bantorra Island¡¯s downtown. He ended up being treated as an irregular staff member of Bantorra Library. His salary was about the same as a normal librarian; it was less than that of an Armed Librarian and even that of a trainee. If evaluated only by his strength, it wouldn¡¯t be weird for them to give him enough money to play around for a year. But Enlike had no complaints. Because he had told them the following himself. If you were to give me a high salary, my troubles would only increase. Since he planned on leaving Bantorra Library at some stage, he didn¡¯t want to get too deeply involved. ¡°Enlike-san.¡± Someone suddenly spoke up to him at the Library¡¯s courtyard. He noticed the Armed Librarian Ireia sitting on a bench. Apparently having finished her work, she was busy knitting elegantly. ¡°Thanks for your hard work. Could I talk to you for a while?¡± Ireia moved her plump body to the bench¡¯s edge. Enlike sat down. ¡°I have seen Noloty. Unbelievable. She became that strong.¡± ¡°Since she¡¯s fighting against me every day, it would be weird for her to not grow stronger.¡± Ireia smiled wryly. ¡°Why can you not frankly praise her sometimes?¡± Enlike averted his gaze and snorted. ¡°I have been serving here for a long time. I have raised many children, yet have never seen one who betrayed my expectations that much. It is all thanks to you, Enlike-san.¡± ¡°No, Noloty got strong by herself. That¡¯s all.¡± Enlike really thought so. Out of all the trainees he taught, only Noloty was able to keep up with his hellish training. ¡°She¡¯s been the most passionate child around here from a long time ago.¡± Ireia said while still knitting. Come to think of it, she was also in charge of teaching the next generation. It was her who had brought up Noloty until she became a trainee. Enlike voiced a question he wanted to raise since a while. ¡°By the way, why does she want to become an Armed Librarian?¡± ¡°Oh, so you do not know? Does that mean you also have no idea about her origins and all that?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t really had personal talks.¡± Ireia smiled bitterly. ¡°You should speak to each other more. Why are you distancing yourself so strangely?¡± ¡°Leave me alone.¡± Enlike became sullen. ¡°So, Noloty-san came from the mountain region in the southern frontier. She said it is a small village where they did nothing but raise goats. Enlike-san, prepare to be surprised. I will tell you something amazing.¡± Ireia sank into silence for a bit. ¡°That girl was her village¡¯s princess.¡± Enlike was surprised. Noloty, a princess? He couldn¡¯t imagine it at all. ¡°Unbelievable, right? I thought it was a lie for a while. But when Minth looked at her with his Sacred Eyes he saw that it wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why an Armed Librarian then?¡± ¡°That girl ran away from home. She said that she wanted to leave the village no matter what.¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably worried about her.¡± ¡°Probably. When you ask her about her hometown, she makes a really troubled face.¡± Ireia smiled. ¡°So why an Armed Librarian?¡± ¡°Since she ran away from home when she was little, she was in trouble because she had nowhere to go. She heard that by getting into an Armed Librarian school she could receive food and education, so she rode on that chance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°That is not all.¡± Saying so, Ireia began laughing. ¡°I remembered something funny. It was from when I had asked her why she wanted to become an Armed Librarian. She said it was because she never lost in a fight at her village.¡± Even Enlike was dumbfounded. ¡°So she thought she could become an Armed Librarian¡­¡± ¡°Unthinkable. I thought it would truly be impossible. I told her that she should quit for her own good.¡± ¡°¡­But she didn¡¯t?¡± Ireia smiled wryly. ¡°She was the only child in the last ten years who did not listen to me. She truly made me worry.¡± He could understand why. Looking at Noloty, she frankly never listened to most of what other people told her. ¡°I will say this clearly, but Noloty-san has nothing like some sort of talent that cannot be found anywhere. There are plenty of talented children around her. However, at some point that girl had surpassed all these talented children.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°She truly is a mysterious child. She managed to make the impossible possible before we even noticed. I am the most senior among the Armed Librarians but I have never seen a child like her.¡± ¡°Then someday she will surpass both me and you.¡± Enlike said half-jokingly. However, Ireia did not deny it. ¡°I want to say that is impossible, but¡­ I don¡¯t know that girl¡¯s limits.¡± How stronger will Noloty grow from now on? Will she able to safely work as an Armed Librarian? Enlike certainly was anxious for her, but at the same time held some expectations. Noloty possessed something no other person had. He didn¡¯t know what, but she had it. Was thinking like this only due to his bias? At any rate, the day she would be promoted to an Armed Librarian approached by the day. And then, in December 18, 1925¡­ Noloty Malche has died. Volume 6, 1: The Sky Whales and the Chime Monster – Part 1 Volume 6, Chapter 1: The Sky Whales and the Chime Monster ¨C Part?1 The sound of dull, oppressive bells rang throughout Past God Bantorra Island. All Armed Librarians to hear this bell stopped their work and prioritized gathering. These bells were the ones that rang during emergencies such as during the Monster¡¯s attack and Mokkania¡¯s rebellion. The normal librarians evacuated slowly. The trainees lead all visitors to a safe place. Slipping between them, the Armed Librarians ran towards the conference room that was their meeting place. Enlike alone stayed sitting in a chair at the lobby. He gazed at them with empty eyes. Ten days have passed since he heard of Noloty¡¯s death. He kept just sitting the whole time without listening to anyone. Why am I here? Enlike thought. I have nothing to do at this place anymore. Since Noloty died, there¡¯s nothing to connect me to Bantorra Library anymore. But he still kept sitting there. His eyes wandered among the people running around. He was looking for the figure of Noloty who couldn¡¯t be there. How many months ago was it? They have played chess there before. Playing tables for guests needing to kill time were scattered in the lobby. Since Enlike had a lot of free time, Noloty taught him to play. ¡°Umm, you have four more minutes.¡± Only Noloty was talking. Enlike stayed quiet and glared at the board. There was no rule in chess that allowed one to take pieces by glaring at them, though. Enlike moved the knight. He was at a position where he could aim for both the bishop and the rook simultaneously. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good move, so I¡¯ll escape here.¡± Noloty moved her rook back. Enlike took the bishop. At that time, Hamyuts who was watching from the back spoke. ¡°Just where would that count as a good move? Noloty, you could have had checkmate by moving the queen to f7.¡± Noloty¡¯s expression seemed to be telling her to not speak unnecessarily. Enlike unconsciously let out blue sparks from his body. ¡°Hamyuts, is Noloty good at this game?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Cold sweat ran on Noloty¡¯s cheeks. Enlike stood up. ¡°I now recall I have some errands to do. I¡¯m going home.¡± Noloty hurriedly grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Umm, if you got tired of chess, will you do darts next? Do you know how to play darts?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good at it either, but won¡¯t you play? Come on, Mattalast-san will teach us.¡± She could hear Hamyuts murmuring behind her. ¡°It isn¡¯t easy babysitting that kid.¡± Yes, that happened. Noloty invited Enlike to play with her at something. He had no one to invite him to play anymore. Was it about a month ago? Enlike also taught the trainees during that day. His entire training regimen was made of real combat. The trainees could freely attack Enlike and he could freely attack them back. Since he did not get hurt even when being hit by attacks, it was a training method possible only for him. When he was about to leave that day Ireia spoke with him. ¡°Have you not softened lately, Enlike-san?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± At first he would attack in a way that could kill in the worst-case scenario. Now he settled on attacking in a way to would only cause heavy injuries at worst. Ireia then chimed in. ¡°Do not hold yourself back, Enlike-san. You can do whatever you want except killing them.¡± ¡°I know, but¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Unusually, Enlike frankly apologized. ¡°Oh my, what is the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried for Noloty.¡± Recently, it seemed that the other trainees complained to Noloty about the training being too hard. Why don¡¯t they talk to me? Those spineless guys, thought Enlike. But since it was for Noloty he had no choice. He started going easier on them. ¡°Oh my¡­ so you have no choice.¡± Ireia said and smiled. Enlike sighed in relief. When Noloty was troubled, he was troubled as well. But there was no longer anyone to trouble Enlike. The following event happened three months ago. It was the time when the man called Volken took Olivia and ran away. Enlike didn¡¯t think that man betrayed them for the Indulging God Cult. He didn¡¯t seem like a cowardly man. He didn¡¯t know much about the person called Olivia. He¡¯d heard that eventually Volken was killed. Just what was his goal? Anyway, after the two have disappeared, something strange happened with Enlike. His memories taken away by the Cult were suddenly restored. He recalled his late parents as well as his village that was erased during wartime. He retrieved only a part of his memories, but Enlike was still able to find out about his personal history. His memories were not the only ones to return. The memories of his comrades eaten along with him by the Monster were also restored. Although they have died, their memories were still alive inside Enlike. ¡°So you came from the Principality of Meliot, Enlike-san.¡± Noloty unexpectedly shared her sentiments. ¡°To be exact, the west of Meliot. It now gained independence and became the Kuler Region.¡± Mattalast corrected her. ¡°What about it now?¡± Enlike asked. The hometown in his memories was wrapped up in war without any end in sight. He lost both of his parents due to that. He was probably captured by the Indulging God Cult afterwards. ¡°The war is over. The new government¡¯s also doing pretty well. It¡¯s now at peace.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Enlike said and smiled. He only had a fragment of a memory about his hometown. Even so, he was happy to hear everything was at peace there. ¡°Do you want to go back, Enlike-san?¡± Noloty asked. However, Enlike shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be right away. I¡¯ll return after the fight with the Cult is over. Besides¡­¡± He closed his eyes. He wasn¡¯t to only one to retrieve his memories. The memories of his comrades captured at the Monster¡¯s island also returned. There were also war orphans like Enlike among them. There were those who were trafficked. There were also those who¡¯ve lost their positions as False Men due to some blunder and were turned to Meats. They were already dead, but their memories lived inside Enlike. ¡°I¡¯ll have to go to the other guys¡¯ hometowns as well. I will travel around the world.¡± ¡°So it¡¯ll be a world cruise.¡± Noloty said in a carefree manner. ¡°Yeah. Not bad¡­ a world cruise, huh.¡± For some reason, Noloty watched him with excited eyes. He could not understand their meaning and kept chatting. Time passed and Noloty left her chair to go to work. As she did, Mattalast suddenly poked Enlike. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± ¡°Invite her.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Invite Noloty. Ask her ¡®won¡¯t you come with me?¡¯¡­ Wasn¡¯t that the flow of that conversation?¡± ¡°What flow?¡± ¡°¡­Really, sometimes you¡¯re so¡­¡± Mattalast seemed troubled. Though Enlike had no idea why. Nonetheless, he thought that inviting Noloty for a trip around the world wouldn¡¯t be so bad. But time passed and he didn¡¯t breach the subject. And now, the person he wanted to invite was gone. It¡¯s not that he was in love. He didn¡¯t think of any grand ideas like wanting to unite with her or stay together with her his whole life. He just thought that it would be good for Noloty to be alive and happy. He wanted her to become stronger; strong to the extent she could protect both herself and her happiness. Enlike wanted to protect Noloty and the Library until she¡¯d become strong enough. Then, after defeating the Indulging God Cult and seeing Noloty grow into a fine warrior, he would leave Bantorra. One day, if he could live in some town and hear about her good health once or twice a year, he would want nothing more. He thought that would be fine. If he wishes for too much it would come crashing down. I mustn¡¯t wish for a lot, Enlike thought. But if even that was too much of a luxury, what should he have wished for? ¡°¡­Enlike-san.¡± Mirepoc stood in front of his eyes. She seemed like she wanted to say something. Did she come to console me? Or to encourage me? How kind of her, thought Enlike. ¡°Why?¡± Enlike said. ¡°Why am I alive? Why was it Noloty who died and not me? Wasn¡¯t her turn supposed to come much later and mine much earlier? But she still died and I¡¯m alive. Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mirepoc said nothing. It was as if all the words she wanted to say have been sealed. Enlike recalled Relia. He was the first person to show him a smile. He died; he was turned into a human bomb and died idly. He recalled his comrades. They were killed both by him when he was foolish and by the hands of the foolish Ganbanzel. He also recalled Qumola. The girl who he might have loved died by his hands. Then, Noloty died. All of them were people who should have lived. All the people who should have lived died, and yet Enlike remained alive. ¡°Why did everyone die and live me alone? Based on the order I should have been next. Also, based on who I least care about dying, it should also be me. So why am I alive? I¡¯m alive but everyone else died. Why?¡± Mirepoc said nothing. She kept looking for words. ¡°I just don¡¯t know anymore. Because I¡¯m stupid. I can¡¯t understand it. No matter what.¡± Mirepoc made up her mind and started talking. ¡°Enlike-san, you¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. I can¡¯t understand anything.¡± Mirepoc was probably trying to make him fight. She probably came there to tell him to fight to avenge Noloty or to fulfill her dying wish. However, he had no intention of answering those words. ¡°I can¡¯t understand anything. So I¡¯ll be going.¡± Enlike rose up and started walking. The people around avoided him and cleared a path. ¡°Please wait! Enlike-san!¡± Mirepoc stood in front of Enlike. Her eyes seemed to be telling him not to go. He ignored that and kept walking. At that moment, a loud voice echoed in the hall. ¡°Stop, Enlike!¡± At this loud voice not only Mirepoc, but everyone in the lobby stopped in place. The one to raise his voice was Mattalast. He stood at the lobby¡¯s entrance, panting. ¡°Mirepo, stop.¡± ¡°But!¡± Mattalast shook his head. ¡°In two more seconds you would have died.¡± Mirepoc took a step back. Mattalast¡¯s prediction was probably right. Even Enlike himself didn¡¯t know what he would do. He might have killed the unfamiliar woman in front of his eyes. ¡°¡­Enlike-kun.¡± Enlike and Mattalast glared at each other. A few moments later, Mattalast opened the way. ¡°Please go, Enlike-kun.¡± ¡°I will do so. I am indebted to you.¡± Enlike passed by him and went for the exit. He heard Mirepoc¡¯s voice behind him. ¡°Was the monster revived?¡± He could then hear Mattalast¡¯s voice. ¡°No. It¡¯s been born.¡± Hearing his voice, Enlike left the Library. The sound of bells was still echoing throughout Bantorra. Just like it did ten months ago. Ten months ago, the Monster created by Ganbanzel attacked this place. Now, at the same place, with the same chime in the background, a new monster was born. It was much more of a monster than before. It was a monster that would crush any and all people who stood in its way. Bantorra Library shook as the battle began. Among everyone, only the monster stayed calm. ¡°I see, so he¡¯s gone.¡± Hamyuts muttered after receiving Mirepoc¡¯s report. She was in the Acting Director¡¯s Office on the top floor of Bantorra Library. She left the command of the gathered Armed Librarians to Mattalast. They were probably discussing countermeasures in the assembly hall downstairs right now. Hamyuts did not join the meeting. She was thinking by herself. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t do anything about Enlike-kun. We¡¯ll think about it later. Our current enemies are more important.¡± Mirepoc nodded. Behind her strong expression and tightened lips there was the color of fear she was unable to conceal. The biggest threat was now approaching Bantorra Library. Hamyuts had no intention of scolding her for this expression as cowardice. A radio was left on the desk. The voice heard from it belonged to the announcer of the Ismo Republic National Broadcast. ¡°We will cease regular broadcast and instead hold a special news program. Please listen to this broadcast for a while. I repeat, we will now cease regular broadcast¡­¡± The announcer raised his voice as if he was shouting. Ever since that morning, their national broadcast was wrapped in confusion. ¡°But, no, umm¡­ just what is happening? What is going on with our Republic of Ismo?!¡± Mirepoc¡¯s hand turned off the radio. ¡°Director, what have you been thinking about this whole time?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been reviewing the battle we¡¯ve had until now. Mirepo, I¡¯d like you to help me.¡± Mirepoc nodded. Hamyuts started talking. ¡°It all started with the Allow Bay Naval Assault Incident. This was the start for us Armed Librarians, but the Indulging God Cult had been probably secretly preparing for about 20 years before that. At the time we had no information about the Cult. Although we possessed amazing military forces we didn¡¯t know where we should attack. From the point of view of information warfare we were defeated by an overwhelming margin. Is that correct so far?¡± Mirepoc nodded. ¡°The first branching point was the incidents of Dragon Pneumonia at Toatt Mining Town and the Monster¡¯s attack. They were tiresome battles, but we Armed Librarians were able to grasp some information about the Indulging God Cult. It wasn¡¯t much information, though. We found out the identity of Cigal¡¯s subordinates, the origin of the goods arriving to the monster¡¯s island, the structure of their organization and such. However, we were able to get a small amount of information due to those. Based on the result, the Cult should have not made this attack. Because they¡¯ve lost their biggest weapon: their secrecy.¡± Everything was still correct. So Mirepoc nodded again. ¡°The second branching point was the battle with Mokkania. Failing to get rid of me there was the Cult¡¯s biggest blunder. The fact that we lost Mokkania and Feekiee was also important, but we still managed to keep our losses to a minimum. With that, the battle¡¯s progress was heavily inclined to our favor.¡± ¡°After that we turned to the offensive.¡± ¡°Right. Until then we were attacked, but it then became our turn to strike back. Using the information we were able to obtain, we started raiding various places. First Luik assassinated the slave merchants in the Principality of Meliot. They were gathering kids that would turn to Meats. Old Ireia and her group raided a facility meant to raise warriors. Kyasariro and Gamo obliterated the Cult followers who tried to steal the Ever-Crying Magic Blade Acharai. Also, you¡¯ve defeated Charl Strite, the self-proclaimed Lascall Othello who collected the followers¡¯ Books. And there were still a few more targets even when only taking the main ones into account. Ever since Mokkania no attacks came from the Cult. We¡¯ve been unilaterally striking at them. Is that right?¡± ¡°I believe there is no mistake.¡± ¡°Another person to play an active part was Minth. The Indulging God Cult had spies all around the world. The Guinbex Army sent supplies to the Cult. Ismo Republic¡¯s economical world was a source of revenue for them as well. Newspaper companies incited the populace against Armed Librarians. We even had a spy among us Armed Librarians. Minth found each and every one of them and erased them thoroughly. It was a great achievement. If we had to choose three people who¡¯ve contributed the most to this fight, it would be me and Minth, and perhaps one other person or so. You¡¯ve missed the matter of Volken for some reason, though.¡± ¡°¡­Volken?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve erased your memories, right. Really, why have you done such a thing, you idiot. So, the fourth branching point was the mysterious event that happened to the Meats. One day suddenly Meats all around the world regained their memories and started rebelling against the Indulging God Cult. Many of them asked for the protection of the Armed Librarians. There were also facilities destroyed at the hands Meat mobs. That further accelerated the collapse of the Indulging God Cult. We don¡¯t know about the remaining strength of the Cult at present. However, it¡¯s headed for destruction. Supposedly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s any other conclusion.¡± ¡°The Cult should have no spare energy left. Then what does this mean?¡± Hamyuts turned on the radio again. The announcer was raising his voice just like he did before. ¡°I will report this again. Today at dawn, the government of the Ismo Republic announced severing of all relations with Bantorra Library and at the same time declared war! The navy has already commenced an attack on Bantorra Library. I repeat, this is not a drill! The Ismo Republic started a war against Bantorra Library!¡± Mirepoc and Hamyuts exchanged glances. The Ismo Republic ¨C the world¡¯s largest country with its territory spanning the entire continent to the east of Bantorra Library. They were a developed democratic state. Using the economical might created by their abundant lands and resources, they focused their efforts on the development of science and technology. Ismo was the world¡¯s most advanced country in every aspect. That same Ismo now waved the banner of revolution. Four years ago, the Armed Librarians fought against the Guinbex Imperial Army and were victorious. However, Ismo¡¯s military might was more than double than that of the Guinbex Empire. They wouldn¡¯t lose to them, but they were also not an opponent they could fight with no losses. ¡°There were no signs of this happening. Ismo also cooperated in our fight against the Indulging God Cult.¡± Mirepoc nodded. ¡°Minth should have already gotten rid of all spies. The Cult¡¯s hand should not have been able to reach the Ismo Republic anymore.¡± ¡°Then how did the Cult manage to influence Ismo?¡± The pair sank into silence. Hamyuts once again switched off the radio. ¡°We can¡¯t reach an answer no matter how much we think. But since the enemy is coming, our actions are already decided.¡± Mirepoc nodded. The Armed Librarian sent to meet the enemy has already sortied. It was because of him that Hamyuts and the rest could be carefree and listen to the radio. He was one of the four Armed Librarians said to rank in power after Hamyuts. Second Grade Armed Librarian Bonbo was already flying eastward. ¡°Well, thinking about it, it¡¯s always been like that. We just can¡¯t understand the Indulging God Cult. That¡¯s why they¡¯re the Indulging God Cult. Am I wrong, Mirepoc?¡± Volume 6, 1: The Sky Whales and the Chime Monster – Part 2 Volume 6, Chapter 1: The Sky Whales and the Chime Monster ¨C Part?2 300 kilometers to the east of Bantorra Library, as far as the eye could see there was nothing but sea with no sign of the Island around. The weather was clear, there was no wind, and the waves were low. It was the perfect condition for a naval battle. According to Mirepoc¡¯s report, the 3rd fleet of the Ismo Republic¡¯s navy was about 50 kilometers ahead. There was less than an hour until contact. Armed Librarian Bonbo Tartamal was flying in the sky by himself. ¡®Bonbo-san, there is an estimated 45 minutes until contact. Is everything in order?¡± Mirepoc¡¯s thoughts were sent to him. Bonbo exhaled deep, warm breath. His left hand held a large paper bag. Inside it were potatoes deep-fried in corn oil. ¡®No. Something terrible has happened.¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s wrong?!¡¯ While stuffing his cheeks with the sliced potatoes, Bonbo replied in his thoughts. ¡®I¡¯ve forgotten to take a drink. If I eat any more it will get stuck in my throat and I will die.¡¯ Saying so, he pushed even more potatoes into his mouth. Bonbo Tartamal. One word to describe his appearance could be ¡°fat¡±. It wasn¡¯t that he was fat when compared to Armed Librarians who always exercised; he was more than fat enough even for a normal person. His stomach looked like one of a woman ten months pregnant. His arms, fingers and legs were also plump and soft like premium ham. His white shirt was wrinkled all over. Although it was winter, he rolled up his sleeves up to his elbows. His black pants rubbed on his shining knees. He wore round glasses on his face. The thin eyes behind them were smiling as he gazed at the other side of the sea. ¡®Is forgetting a drink a serious incident?¡¯ He understood that Mirepoc was astonished. ¡®Can¡¯t you just drink some sea water?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s like telling your comrade to die.¡¯ ¡®How about you simply stop eating?¡¯ ¡®Being hungry is much worse than dying.¡¯ He could imagine Mirepoc frowning at the other side of the Thought Sharing. ¡®Anyway, I will review the enemy forces. Three gunboats, seven cruisers, fifteen destroyers, twenty torpedo boats, and they also have two aircraft carriers with 150 airplanes.¡¯ ¡®Is that all?¡¯ ¡®It is one of the Ismo Republic¡¯s nine fleets. It seems like this is the extent of the forces headed your way currently¡­¡¯ ¡®Understood. Then I¡¯ll be enough by myself.¡¯ ¡®Currently we cannot understand the reasons for their attack. Report any information you find with the highest priority. Investigating the cause takes precedence over defeating them.¡¯ ¡®Yeah. After all, if those Ismo people fight with me they will all die.¡¯ At that time, a formation of birds was flying alongside Bonbo. Were they birds of passage? Bonbo turned around and followed them with his eyes for a while. ¡®I will now severe the Thought Sharing. Good luck.¡¯ ¡®Wait. If you say it like that I won¡¯t have any motivation.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®Unless you say ¡°Please do your best for me, Bonbo-san!¡± with a cute voice I won¡¯t feel motivated.¡¯ There was silence for a while. ¡®A message from the Director. It seems to be ¡°do your best Bonbo. I love you¡±.¡¯ ¡®Can I just come back?¡¯ The Director probably burst into laughter in the Acting Director¡¯s Office. Mirepoc was probably also laughing. ¡®I will now severe the Thought Sharing. Good luck. Also take care of your health.¡¯ This time it severed for real. ¡°Mirepoc sure is funny. My health, ha¡­¡± Saying so, Bonbo smiled. What he rode was not an airplane; it was also not a flying boat or a blimp. Flying while surfing the waves of the wind was a humpback whale. Its total length was about thirty meters. Its black body rejected the sun¡¯s rays. Bonbo stood on top of its head. Fifteen other whales formed a square formation behind them. Whale-User Bonbo. He was a unique Armed Librarian that could not operate in the Labyrinth. Since his ability operate at so large of a scale there weren¡¯t many places he could fight in, so he was normally assigned to monitor the ceasefire between the Guinbex Imperial Army and the Principality of Rona. A herd of whales traversed the blue skies. This grandeur and fantastic sight would fascinate everyone who would see it. It was said that contrary to his uncouth appearance, Bonbo was the most beautiful Armed Librarian. ¡°Can Armed Librarians even be healthy? You become an Armed Librarian because you don¡¯t need your life.¡± Bonbo smiled. It wasn¡¯t a normal jesting smile, but the nihilistic smile of someone who had made some resignation. ¡°My stomach is full and the clouds are pretty. It wouldn¡¯t be so bad to die today. Don¡¯t you think so, guys?¡± All the whales in the formation spouted salt water from their back at the same time. He could see more than forty armadas on top of the sea. Although he was facing them all alone, his face reflected neither despair nor carelessness. It was natural. He was the man who once sank a third of the Guinbex Imperial Army¡¯s navy. Even if he was facing the world¡¯s strongest navy of Ismo, they were like small boats to him. The battle began. Ismo¡¯s navy took the first move. Fighter planes sortied one after another from the aircraft carrier. Their aim was obviously Bonbo himself. Bonbo dodged. He concealed himself inside the mouth of his whale. Bonbo¡¯s fighting strength by himself was not that high. He wasn¡¯t confident he could avoid the rain of machine guns. The guns now aimed at the whales. The fighters were obviously winning in the maneuverability department. For the whales it was a pain like getting pricked by a needle, but it still wasn¡¯t good for them to keep tanking the shots. Another problem was that they had no way of shooting down the fighters. Their only way of attacking was with their bodies. Smashing the planes dancing around in the air was much like the foolish action of trying to eliminate bees using a knife. ¡°Hmm.¡± Lying sprawled atop the whale¡¯s tongue, Bonbo snorted. The formation of the whales changed to a line. They spread out and lined up. Then they headed for the sea surface as if falling into it. Airplanes were meaningless when fighting against Bonbo in the ocean; they couldn¡¯t act there after all. Descending to the sea was not an evasive act, it was a charge. The waves produced by the fifteen whales became an attack by themselves. Several small transport ships were capsized. Just waves alone could obviously not defeat the main force of battleships. The whales dove deep and then resurfaced. They began ramming the battleships from below. Two ships were sunk. Even those who barely avoided capsizing would probably take some time to recover their ability to fight. But the whales were not unhurt either. The shock of clashing with all of their power made them bleed. Some of them even cracked their skulls. Even Bonbo was not unhurt. His fat body bounced around inside the whale¡¯s mouth. He nearly fell into its gullet. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to die by getting eaten by my own whales.¡± Bonbo muttered and recovered his posture. The whales did not falter. They set on a second charge. However, before that they had to avoid the enemy¡¯s counterattack. Torpedoes assaulted the submerged whales. Their power, speed and accuracy surpassed those of the Guinbex Imperial Army. All as expected of the most scientifically advanced country in the world. He won¡¯t be able to beat them easily like before. Bonbo¡¯s fight continued. Can we win? Hamyuts asked herself. The Republic of Ismo was the world¡¯s largest country. They had more than twice the troops of the Guinbex Imperial Army that they had fought before. They were certainly not an opponent they could beat easily. Still, the word ¡°defeat¡± did not come up to Hamyuts¡¯s mind even once. The number of their formal personnel was less than a hundred. Including the trainees they would not even be 300 Armed Librarians, but their fighting power exceeded that of a single country. No matter what scheme the Indulging God Cult was trying to use, it was impossible to surpass the Armed Librarians¡¯ war potential. She had no reason to think of defeat. ¡°¡­¡± Although she didn¡¯t, she still had a bad feeling. She felt like everything only started ¨C no, like nothing has started yet. ¡°Director. We¡¯ve prepared the attacking forces.¡± Without knocking at all, Mattalast entered the office. She entrusted him with all of the subordinates and kept thinking inside her office for a long time. ¡°Report.¡± ¡°There is probably someone controlling the Ismo Republic from somewhere. If that¡¯s our enemy, we will have to crush the Republic of Ismo itself.¡± Mattalast said this radical idea. ¡°In short it¡¯s a blitzkrieg tactic. Our specialty. We will dispatch eight people. They will be deployed in pairs, striking the government offices, the congress, the national defense headquarters and the navy headquarters simultaneously. After gaining complete control, we will assume temporary control of the state and issue the army an order to return. If we do that there will not be any citizen casualties. It¡¯s violent but probably the quickest way.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mattalast thought that he could probably get immediate approval. But he saw Hamyuts making a strange face while thinking intently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Director?¡± After thinking for a while, Hamyuts replied with a still slightly hesitant voice. ¡°Understood. For the meantime start with that action.¡± Mirepoc started sending her thoughts. They could hear the sounds of the Armed Librarians downstairs starting to move after receiving the orders. ¡°Director. Why did you hesitate?¡± Mattalast inquired. Since she delegated command to him she shouldn¡¯t have been bothered by that. ¡°I just feel like something¡¯s off.¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°The Ismo Republic is a democratic state. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the kind of country where the president can just issue orders for the army to deploy right away. I feel like the enemy¡¯s using some other means to move them. Something we can¡¯t even imagine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unlike you. Don¡¯t you believe in taking swift decisions?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Hamyuts thought for a while. ¡°Mirepo. Could you get out for a while? I want to speak with Matt alone.¡± Mirepoc was surprised. It didn¡¯t reflect on his face, but Mattalast was probably surprised as well. There was a secret between Hamyuts and Mattalast. However, they were usually extremely cautious to not let anyone smell the existence of such a secret. Mirepoc went out. Hamyuts confirmed with her Sensory Thread sthat she was not eavesdropping on them. ¡°What is it, Director?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t at the level where someone¡¯s controlling the Ismo Republic. Doesn¡¯t it seem as if the entirety of Ismo joined the Cult?¡± ¡°Do you think the secret was leaked?¡± Hamyuts nodded. ¡°Does that mean the Overseer of Paradise exposed Heaven?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t tell what an idiot would do when cornered.¡± Mattalast shook his head. ¡°Impossible. Even the Indulging God Cult needs to protect the secret.¡± ¡°The Armed Librarians are villains affiliated with the Indulging God Cult¡­ what if that was the information he leaked?¡± ¡°Impossible. And even so it probably wouldn¡¯t come to the decision to fight against us.¡± Mattalast smacked Hamyuts¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You worry too much, Director. There¡¯s just some smart person in the Indulging God Cult that managed to do that. That¡¯s it. It¡¯s no different than usual.¡± Saying so, Mattalast left the office. She heard him tell a joke to Mirepoc on the way out. However, Hamyuts felt strange. It was probably her woman¡¯s intuition. She felt as if she was about to lose. No, more precisely, she felt as if she was about to die. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t feel anything like exhilaration. Hamyuts experienced an unknown, bizarre feeling. Half a day passed since then. Mattalast¡¯s thinking was betrayed in a bad way. Two Armed Librarians were flying an airplane headed to the presidential offices. They were part of the attacking forces dispatched by Mattalast. Their names were Luik and Gamo. ¡°Is this an illusion?¡± They were above the west coast of the Ismo Republic. Luik muttered at the visible sight beneath their airplane. ¡°Does that mean Volken¡¯s alive? Did he create that illusion?¡± But that was not possible. While they haven¡¯t excavated Volken¡¯s Book yet they confirmed his corpse. However, the sight was shocking enough to make them think so. ¡°Shall we make sure?¡± Armed Librarian Gamo, in charge of piloting, answered. He tried to make the airplane descend. Luik hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. We¡¯re not like Bonbo or the Director.¡± There was a line of vehicles that looked like a flock of ants from the sky. They were pushing on towards the west coast. They were tanks, transport trucks, self-propelled artillery; all sorts of vehicles used by the military. They were all carrying fully armed soldiers. Did the world really have so many tanks? They couldn¡¯t even see the ground from the sky. There was no doubt all tanks that belonged to the Ismo Republic were assembled here. ¡°Are they going to the Library?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± A chill ran down Luik¡¯s spine. No matter what kind of a foolish war you take part in, you use only half of your forces for an attack. It¡¯s absolutely impossible to throw your entire army in. If you lose, your very country itself will end. And even if you win, it will result in self-destruction by allowing other countries to invade. Full deployment. That meant the Ismo Republic chose its own destruction. ¡°Gamo, hurry up. I was born in Ismo.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Hurry up. Our country¡¯s about to be destroyed.¡± Luik thought to himself. Gamo probably feels the same. This isn¡¯t at the level where there¡¯s some mastermind hiding somewhere. Something unbelievable is happening. ¡°Full¡­ deployment?¡± Receiving this news, Hamyuts rose up. Mirepoc, conveying the thoughts, also paled. ¡°Are they insane?¡± ¡°They can¡¯t be sane. Ismo lost their minds.¡± Hamyuts spat out. In addition to their nine fleets, they deployed all ground and air forces. That wasn¡¯t a number that could be suppressed by Bonbo alone. Hamyuts spoke to Mattalast at her side. ¡°Sortie out. Take ten people with you. I¡¯ll let you choose them!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± Mattalast started running as he heard the orders. ¡°Mirepo. Notify everyone in Bantorra Library. Cease all normal duties and return immediately. Got it? Cease immediately, return immediately!¡± ¡°Everyone?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask the obvious. Everyone is everyone. Understood?¡± During the fights with the Indulging God Cult, some of the Armed Librarian forces were left in reserve. It was the same even when fighting with Cigal or searching for the Monster. The Library stopped functioning only during the Monster¡¯s raid and Mokkania¡¯ rebellion, and only for a short while. Even then, Armed Librarians outside the Library didn¡¯t receive any orders to fight. The Armed Librarians were in full deployment for the first time. This meant that the greatest fight with the Cult was about to begin. ¡°¡­So noisy.¡± Enlike Bishile muttered this at around the same time. He was at the port of the town known as Bujui in the west coast of the Ismo Republic. The harbor was full of confused passengers. Sailors were hurriedly loading their luggage onto ships or flying boats. Here and there he could see men in military uniforms. They were yelling words such as ¡°national mobilization¡± or ¡°martial law¡±. A woman bumped into Enlike¡¯s shoulder and collapsed. He started walking without even sending a single glance at her. ¡°Hey you, do you have an entry permit?¡± ¡°Move aside.¡± He pushed the staff member approaching him like someone who brushed off a fly. He kept walking, paying no attention to either the confusion in the town or to the war of the Ismo Republic against the Armed Librarians. He had no luggage. He only had a single Book inside his pocket. It was Noloty¡¯s Book. Volume 6, 2: Regarding the Boy and a Certain Resignation – Part 1 Volume 6, Chapter 2: Regarding the Boy and a Certain Resignation ¨C Part?1 Lascall Othello ¨C the one who manages the Books of the Indulging God Cult. Enlike didn¡¯t know this name, but had somewhat figured someone like that would exist. He heard that he had been killed by Mirepoc. However, if he was directly told that Lascall was still alive he would believe it. The Cult¡¯s darkness was probably much deeper than what the lower grade Librarians like Mirepoc and the rest thought. Lascall had appeared in front of him just before Enlike bid farewell to the Library. He had the appearance of a boy in mourning clothes. A smile floated to his thin, noble face. It was a smile devoid of emotion, like some painting with no artistic merit to it. ¡°I have somewhat hesitated over who should be the one to inherit this Book. There were many people who connected their hearts with Noloty-sama after all. However, if I had to choose one, Enlike-sama would undoubtedly be the most suitable one.¡± Lascall Othello left Noloty¡¯s Book in front of Enlike. He didn¡¯t reach for it. He didn¡¯t want to touch the evidence of Noloty¡¯s death. ¡°Oh, are you not going to touch it?¡± Lascall smiled. ¡°¡­What¡¯s your goal?¡± ¡°I have no goal. I merely carry Books and grant their tales a continuation. I simply want for you to continue Noloty-sama¡¯s story. I am neither enemy nor ally.¡± Enlike believed his words. And even if he was an enemy, it had nothing to do with him. ¡°Is there something I can do?¡± ¡°¡­Oh my.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t hate the Indulging God Cult anymore. Is there anything I can do?¡± Lascall¡¯s face seemed troubled. ¡°I see, Enlike-sama has indeed lost everything. However, even an empty person can still inherit a story. Noloty-sama¡¯s final wish did not come true. You will be able to grant it for her.¡± ¡°¡­Noloty¡¯s final wish¡­¡± If that was true he had no choice but to do it. Only Noloty could make him move. Enlike pulled out a handkerchief and wrapped it around her Book. Then, he put it in his pocket. It contained the moment that he didn¡¯t want to ever feel again for the rest of his life, if possible. ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°The place is to the north of the Toatt Mines. It is ten kilometers farther from the place where Noloty-sama had lost her life. The ruins of her unfulfilled story are located there. You will naturally understand what to do if you go there.¡± Lascall said so and turned his back. While leaving, he suddenly uttered further words. ¡°Besides, we have had a deep relationship, Enlike-sama. At first I have carried your Book, and have twice entrusted you with a Book.¡± ¡°Twice?¡± ¡°You should have knowledge of it.¡± Saying so, Lascall vanished. Enlike couldn¡¯t reach the answer immediately, but it was Qumola¡¯s Book he had received when he was the Monster. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh at himself. Enlike had already received the Book of a girl he loved twice. He passed through Bujui and walked to Toatt Mining Town. He was headed for the place of Noloty¡¯s final battle. He didn¡¯t read the Book in his pocket. He couldn¡¯t face Noloty¡¯s death ¨C he was too afraid of it. Soon he approached Toatt Mining Town. Enlike readied his resolve and touched the Book. He knew that Noloty came this far. ¡°Toatt Mines?¡± Noloty raised her voice while inside the Acting Director¡¯s Office. This happened when she was called by Hamyuts to receive new orders. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s quite the memorable place.¡± The unforgettable Dragon Pneumonia Incident of Toatt Mining Town. This was where Hamyuts had fought to the death with the human bombs and Cigal Crukessa. It was much more memorable for her. ¡°But still, using bio terrorism again¡­ it somehow feels intentional.¡± Noloty looked at the document she was handed. It came from the Cult¡¯s underling killed by Minth a month ago. He possessed a document written in cipher. It was finished being decoded just yesterday. The document¡¯s contents were orders to assassinate the Armed Librarian appointed to Toatt Mines. The attacking method was planned to be an indiscriminate bacterial attack. They were even going to involve citizens to kill a single Armed Librarian. This way of doing things was just like the Indulging God Cult. The document was signed by the Overseer of Paradise. The specific attack method was unknown. The only thing written was that it would accompany the person known as Arkit Chroma. ¡°Just what is the enemy thinking about? What will attacking that kind of place at this stage will accomplish?¡± Hamyuts tilted her neck. Noloty was also confused; there was no strategic value there and the Armed Librarian in charge wasn¡¯t an important person. ¡°Is it possible the Indulging God Cult lot can¡¯t do anything else right now? If true that¡¯s so boring.¡± Saying that, Hamyuts plunked down on her chair. ¡°And so, I¡¯m entrusting this job to you. Do whatever you¡¯d like.¡± Hamyuts¡¯s way of issuing orders was usually like this. She would make the orders and then let each individual judge by themselves how to act. Wasn¡¯t trying to make people grow by inducing them to think simply bothersome? ¡°Understood. I will do my best!¡± Saying this, Noloty received the document. ¡°I won¡¯t be giving you any orders. Operate according to your own judgment.¡± After reporting to her supervisor Mirepoc, this was the answer she received. ¡°Is that fine?¡± ¡°You will soon be equal in rank to me. Until when will you have to listen to my orders?¡± Noloty, somewhat disturbed, nodded. This was the first time Mirepoc clearly talked about a promotion. As she grew, the two have started opening their hearts to each other. ¡°I¡¯m happy to have more comrades. Ever since Luimon died I became alone and there were no people close to me in age.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Noloty was at a loss for a reply. There was another person of the same generation as Mirepoc besides Luimon. It was the traitor Volken. Everyone thought that he would literally be the last person in the world to ever betray them. Yet that same Volken stole the Spinning Doll, purposely killed Vizac who was only stalling him, and even took Renas along, killing her for some unknown reason. It was an unbelievable incident. Noloty had also received a shock, but Mirepoc went far beyond that. When she had heard of his betrayal, she hit the wall, broke her desk, cried, shouted, cried again and cursed Volken as much as she could. Everyone wondered how come Mirepoc, who was part of the elite, knew such words. Afterwards, she ran into the Labyrinth without any restraint, and when she returned she cleanly forgot about everything. It seemed that she drank the water of Argax. And when Noloty asked her about the situation¡­ ¡°What have I been thinking about?¡± She said and tilted her head. But Noloty was the one to ask that. Even Noloty, thickheaded as she was, noticed Mirepoc¡¯s feelings for Volken. It was a fleeting, unrequited love. What kinds of terrible things would have happened if they were closer than that? Noloty imagined it and shuddered. She parted from Mirepoc. There was one more person to greet her. ¡°So you¡¯re going alone?¡± As excepted, thought Noloty, he would make that sort of response. Enlike showed her a far too obvious worried expression. Enlike cut connections with both the Indulging God Cult and the Armed Librarians. He was there only for Noloty¡¯s sake. If the Armed Librarians fall to danger he would throw away his life to fight. Otherwise he would train Noloty. He always said the following. ¡°Are you in any danger of dying?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ if I were to die you would become sad.¡± ¡°Yeah. Me dying would be a lot better.¡± ¡°¡­How troubling.¡± Noloty scratched her nose. ¡°Don¡¯t be. You shouldn¡¯t feel troubled about that.¡± But telling her to not be troubled only caused her to worry even more. ¡°Got it. Thank you, Enlike-san.¡± Being told so, Enlike became embarrassed. He was a person hard to deal with. He was still reluctant. He tried getting Noloty to tell him she wanted to rely on him or wanted to take him along. ¡°I¡¯ll be going alone. That¡¯s what¡¯s been decided after all.¡± Noloty refused. She threw herself into the world of fighting out of her own will. Enlike was not so. He became strong only because he was coerced by the Cult. So I can¡¯t let him fight, she thought. ¡°I will definitely come back.¡± She had to grow stronger. If she didn¡¯t, Enlike would tie himself to the Library forever. He only added one more reason for her to be stronger. After having met with Enlike she experienced a rapid growth. Perhaps the reason for that was right there. Then, Noloty headed for her final fight by herself. She had no way to know about her own death. Enlike, reading the Book, removed his finger from it at that point. Just like the past Noloty, he stepped into the area of Toatt Mining Town. Just like the other town Toatt Mining Town was also in disorder. Even the smoke that always came out from the mines stopped now. Enlike entered the town and walked in a fast pace. The reason people moved aside to let him pass was not because he was a strange man with transparent hair; he was simply exuding such a sense of danger from his entire body that even a normal citizen who knew nothing could feel it at a glance. His destination was not the town. He tried passing it. At that moment, his feet stopped. There was a woman on the outskirts of town. She pulled a trolley around, probably selling bread. She was looking fearfully inside a cabin. She found corpses inside. There four dead men. Enlike stood next to the woman and confirmed this. ¡°Are you an Armed Librarian?¡± The woman started talking to him. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, are you¡­ from the ones who did bad things here before¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s also wrong.¡± The frightened woman seemed a bit relieved. She apparently had had some dreadful experience during the Dragon Pneumonia Incident. Perhaps she had lost a person dear to her. Enlike looked at the corpses. They were killed a while back. That this hasn¡¯t been taken care of until now was probably because all of the Ismo Republic was in disorder. They were all killed by a bladed weapon. Seeing the size of their wounds, he could understand it was a sharp weapon as long as a one-handed sword at the most. Their guns fell beside them. They were sniper rifles with long barrels meant for long distances. The size of the bullets was abnormal; they were especially powerful guns for those who could use Magic. Seeing the basics, he rose up. ¡°What is it?¡± Enlike spoke to the woman. ¡°Nothing will happen here anymore. Everything¡¯s ended already.¡± He said and started running. The place Lascall Othello told him of wasn¡¯t there. It was only one checkpoint. He touched the Book with his fingertips again. He confirmed everything that happened in this town from beginning to end. When she came to Toatt Mining Town, the first thing Noloty did was visit the Armed Librarian office. A new Armed Librarian was supposed to have been stationed there after Luimon¡¯s death, but she couldn¡¯t see him anywhere. There was a note left inside the messy room. ¡°I¡¯m on an independent investigation of the Cult. I¡¯ll join you later¡± ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Noloty said. They were supposed to investigate it together, but it seemed like he didn¡¯t want to be with her. Anyway, she had to start the job by herself. She first scanned over the official documents of the mine management. She tried finding something interesting in them. After a while, she heard a knock on the door. Several men and women stood outside. ¡°Did you bring what I asked for?¡± Noloty said and they nodded. ¡°Five antibiotics, disinfectants and sprays, and an infection preventing tent.¡± They were doctors. Noloty arranged and gathered them before coming to Toatt Mining Town. ¡°We¡¯ve brought only the minimal medical instruments, but is that really fine?¡± ¡°Yes. For the time being we need to prevent the circulation of the infection. I have other doctors waiting in Bujui. When we identify the bacteria spread by the enemy they will prepare medicine there. More importantly, did you tell other people before coming here?¡± ¡°Just as you¡¯ve told us, we didn¡¯t even talk with our families.¡± Noloty nodded and handed them scraps of paper. ¡°Please wait there until I give you orders. Until then please don¡¯t come close to here.¡± The doctors left all the medical instruments in the office and went away. ¡°Well then, it¡¯s time for me to move as well.¡± Saying so, Noloty also left the office. She found a point of interest in the mine management records. A certain medical research team was said to be staying at Toatt Mining Town. They were there under the pretense of researching the health condition of those working at the mines, but the timing was suspicious. Besides, they had sent a request to enter the mines but were rejected. This was also unnatural. Noloty decided to go after them first. But were they really the Indulging God Cult? Did they really feel they wouldn¡¯t be suspected with that level of camouflage? During the Dragon Pneumonia Incident sixteen human bombs have infiltrated without being noticed. Compared to that time, it felt much more childish and sloppy. Noloty went to the inn where the medical team was lodging. She couldn¡¯t find them. She spoke to the innkeeper. ¡°They have stayed here since a while ago. Anyhow, this place has a bad atmosphere. They said they were going to research lung disease.¡± ¡°Did they do anything? Like give you a medicine or an injection?¡± The innkeeper started thinking. ¡°They made me drink a test drug. It appeared to be a medicine where nothing would happen if I were healthy but there would be some response if I¡¯m sick. But nothing¡¯s happened.¡± Noloty paled in delay. But he drank the medicine almost a month ago. What does it mean that nothing happened since then? Anyhow, let¡¯s try to get in touch with them. ¡°Did they say where they were going?¡± ¡°They said they were going to the mines.¡± Hearing this was enough. Noloty left the inn. Noloty walked along in the main street where muddy Books went back and forth. As far as she could see there was nothing strange with the town¡¯s people. It didn¡¯t seem like they were attacked by any bioterrorism. If that medical team was indeed from the Indulging God Cult then they didn¡¯t do anything for nearly a month. What did that mean? While thinking of this and that, she received Mirepoc¡¯s Thought Sharing. ¡®Noloty, are there any results?¡¯ ¡®There are some suspicious people but I can¡¯t really grasp anything yet.¡¯ ¡®I see. We do have some results here. The Cult seemed to have progressed in their research of the Deep Blue Curse a while back.¡¯ ¡®The Deep Blue Curse?¡¯ ¡®Of course you know of it. If you don¡¯t I¡¯m going to subtract points.¡¯ Noloty nodded. During the Dragon Pneumonia Incident, the Armed Librarians took some countermeasures against biological attacks. She had the information about diseases that might be used for an attack inside her head. The Deep Blue Curse. It was a magical weapon created by a Magician of ancient times in order to destroy an enemy country. Books that described the means to produce this disease were stored in the Library¡¯s Third Sealed Archive under strict guard. The most prominent trait of the disease was that it infected the soul. Even if contracted, there will be nothing abnormal to be found in the body. The symptoms will manifest in one¡¯s mind. The first symptom is a light lethargy. Next to come are melancholy, persecution complex and the like. As the disease progresses, the patients start being harassed by visual and auditory hallucinations. During the final stage, they are seized by unimaginable despair, and everything in their line of sight is dyed in deep blue. The disease got its bizarre name from them muttering ¡°blue, blue¡± as they die. It had a tremendous infectious capacity. Just inhaling the breath of a sick person would cause infection. If there was only one infected person, it would probably take about two days to spread to their entire town. ¡®Mirepoc-san¡­ that disease has pathogens made by monsters.¡¯ ¡®Right. You¡¯ve remembered it well.¡¯ Mirepoc praised her. Noloty was somewhat happy. The pathogens of Deep Blue Curse were created inside the body of a certain Magic Beast. It was an artificial magical creature known as the Gloomy Lizard. It was said to be a huge ugly lizard covered in black fluid. That creature¡¯s bodily fluids and blood contained the pathogens. ¡®We have no positive proof, but the possibility is high. Please be careful.¡¯ ¡®Understood.¡¯ Saying so, the Thought Sharing was severed. Noloty looked around her and thought. If the enemy planned on attacking with the Deep Blue Curse, how will they do so? They should have scattered it all over the town as soon as possible. No matter how infectious it was, it would take over a day for it to spread. If the Armed Librarian escaped during that time it would lose all meaning. At that moment, the mines¡¯ chimneys were reflected in Noloty¡¯s eyes. She started running. Volume 6, 2: Regarding the Boy and A Certain Resignation – Part 2 Volume 6, Chapter 2: Regarding the Boy and A Certain Resignation ¨C Part?2 She pushed her way through the miners and normal librarians to enter the mines. She ignored the guards standing at the main entrance and ran inside. She didn¡¯t have the leisure to do anything like ask if the medical team was there. As she entered the mines, a roaring sound made her body shake. Under her feet was a mining ground. Jackhammers and pulleys were operated in order to excavate the Books lying deep underground. Above were the power reactors needed to move all of the machinery. Without stopping for a second, Noloty ran upwards. She conjectured that the medical team was from the Indulging God Cult. Giving the townspeople medicine to drink was a preliminary preparation for something. And they will act after finishing their preparations. The most suitable place for them to spread Deep Blue Curse from would be the mines. A chimney pierced through the middle of the mountain. The smoke blowing out from the power reactors went through it and covered the entire town. By using this smoke to spread the pathogens, it would probably take less than 30 minutes to cover the town. Her guess had been right. Noloty found a collapsed person halfway through the path to the power reactors. From his clothes he appeared to be a mining engineer. He was breathing; he was merely asleep. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll take care of you later.¡± Saying so, she ran ahead. She then shouted while running. ¡°Wait!¡± Her angry shouting drowned out the drilling sounds and probably echoed through the entire mines. Perhaps surprised by Noloty¡¯s voice, the white-clothed men standing in front of the power reactors opened their eyes wide. She shuddered for a second. She truly just made it in the last second. One of the men was about to open the chimney¡¯s door. Putting the pathogens inside there would cover up the town in no time. ¡°An Armed Librarian!¡± The white-wearing men all drew out their guns at the same time. With that Noloty was able to assess their capabilities. She had three enemies. Among them, only one used bodily reinforcement Magic. He was a giant holding a conspicuously long gun. Without paying any attention to the other two, she charged straight at the giant. They shot their guns all at once. However, Noloty evaded only the giant man¡¯s shot. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t follow her speed. The fight was settled in an instant. That instant showcased the difference in fighting capabilities between Noloty and the three men. She threw away the giant man¡¯s gun using her palm. Then she used her elbow to strike his solar plexus. She could feel the impact penetrate through his armor of muscles and strike his internal organs. Noloty had spent her youth hitting people. There was no mistake she would be able to finish him like that. The giant collapsed facing forward. His remaining comrades were no problem at all. She finished them both as gently as one handled raw eggs. ¡°Alright.¡± Noloty weakly clenched her fist. She hated killing people, but didn¡¯t hesitate on hitting them. And at that moment, she felt a strange presence. She took her eyes off the three men and looked around. ¡°¡­!¡± She found the figure of a person from behind the power reactor. It was small ¨C a child. She didn¡¯t have the time to confirm whether it was a boy or a girl. That was because the giant man took his gun and headed for them. Just before the shot she kicked the barrel up. At the same time she leapt to the side and grabbed the child. ¡°Shit!¡± She either went too easy on him or he was just that tenacious, as the giant man rose up. He directed his gun at Noloty and the child. The second bullet was shot. Noloty made a gamble. She struck her fist straight ahead without evading. A sharp impact transmitted through her fist. Noloty¡¯s fist, protected by the hard straw rope, reflected the bullet. It grazed the giant man¡¯s foot. Perhaps realizing the different in strength between them, the giant started his escape. He held his two collapsed companion using both arms and ran to the exit. ¡°¡­¡± She needed to chase after them and finish them off. However, Noloty didn¡¯t. It would risk the child she was holding. She also couldn¡¯t just leave the child there. The enemies weren¡¯t limited to only those three people. Noloty concentrated all of her senses to search around her. She gazed around, listened to any sounds, and concentrated on her sixth sense. She was looking for the small discomfort known as murderous intent that would be felt just before an attack. At this time, if Noloty was even a bit careless, she might have died. Even Luimon was killed by a bomb, for example. Even normal people could kill Armed Librarians in cases where they were completely defenseless. ¡°¡­!¡± She reflexively threw away the child she was holding. The child rolled on the ground and hit the wall. A knife fell from their hands. Noloty¡¯s stomach suffered a small cut. She felt slight dizziness. It was a poisoned knife. ¡°¡­Right, there¡¯s no way an ordinary child would be here.¡± She looked at the child again. She couldn¡¯t tell clearly because of the hat he wore low on his head, but it was probably a boy. The dirty overall he wore was cute in a child-like way. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± Noloty asked. The boy tried to escape without answering. She caught him immediately. She collapsed him face down and pinned him down from his neck. ¡°¡­Gi-Gian!¡± The boy called somebody¡¯s name. At that time, another man came out of the shadows. He was probably hiding till then. He held a grenade in his hand. ¡°¡­Come on, kill us together!¡± The boy told the man. The man grasped the grenade tightly with shaking hands. ¡°Kill! Kill her!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The man pulled off the grenade¡¯s pin. He then threw it towards Noloty. ¡°I, I can¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°You idiot!¡± The grenade rolled besides Noloty. She let go of the boy and took it. She grasped it with all of her strength, destroying the detonator and the gunpowder. The man who threw it ran off at full speed. She ended letting go of the boy. Now released, he stood far from Noloty. He held a bottle in his hand. The boy grinned. He threw the bottle at Noloty¡¯s feet. Without any time to think she grabbed it with her hand. There was a black liquid inside of it. ¡°I did it!¡± The boy raised a cry of joy. This bottle probably contained the pathogens they had tried to spread. The lid was open. Thin smoke rose from inside of it. ¡°I did it, I did it, ahahahahahaha, ahahahahahahaha!¡± If this bottle contained the pathogens for the Deep Blue Curse, Noloty had already been infected. There was no remedy for that disease. She then muttered at him. ¡°¡­You got me. It¡¯s my loss.¡± The boy¡¯s face distorted. It was too broken of an expression to call it a smile. He kept clapping his hands and laughing. Noloty looked at the bottle¡¯s label. Sure enough, the words ¡°Deep Blue Curse¡± were written on it. When she saw the boy stopped laughing she asked him a question. ¡°Say, can you tell me before I die? Why did you attack this place?¡± ¡°Hahahahahaha, it didn¡¯t matter where. It could be anyone, I just had to kill you! Serves you right, serves you right Armed Librarian!¡± The boy kept laughing. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°This is your punishment, Armed Librarian. Punishment for your crimes!¡± ¡°I asked your name, boy.¡± The boy said his name as if it hitting her with it. ¡°I¡¯m Arkit. Remember, the one to punish you was Arkit Chroma!¡± ¡°I see. So you were the mastermind.¡± Saying so, Noloty took the bottle to her mouth. She drank all of the Deep Blue Curse pathogens in one gulp. ¡°Ugh, tastes horrible.¡± While saying this, Noloty picked up the lid and closed the bottle. Arkit opened his eyes in blank amazement. ¡°There¡¯s no cure for the Deep Blue Curse¡­ but have you not known that a preventive medicine has been completed?¡± She put the bottle in her pocket. ¡°Biological attacks are scary, you see. We have at least some measures against it. Most diseases will not work against Armed Librarians.¡± The befuddled Arkit¡¯s face was contorted in sorrow. In the next moment it turned to anger as if bursting apart. ¡°Waaaaah!¡± Screaming with an insane voice, he started running. He raised both of his fists and tried swinging them at Noloty¡¯s stomach. As not to kill him, she struck his face with her open palm. The collapsed boy grabbed his poisoned knife. He swung it clumsily and charged at Noloty. She knocked off the knife and hit his face. His hat fell off at that moment. Below it was the boy¡¯s unhealthy, pale face. ¡°¡­You!¡± Shouting, Arkit charged at Noloty. He didn¡¯t even know if he was trying to hit her or grab her. She seized his arm as he ran recklessly. Arkit kept using his other arm to hit her stomach and chest. While being beaten, Noloty picked up Arkit¡¯s hat and then set it gently atop his head. Until now Noloty had been making great efforts so she could fight strong enemies. Therefore, she had no idea how to act against weak enemies. Noloty kept receiving his frail fists until he grew tired and could not move. The mining engineers and security guards started gathering from below. Noloty made them go back. She wanted to speak with Arkit alone. The existence of the Indulging God Cult was a secret for the general public after all. ¡°So you planned this?¡± Noloty asked. She did feel some sympathy for Arkit, but she would not forgive him. ¡°Die.¡± Arkit answered. ¡°I hate that kind of selfishness. You were going to kill a lot of the townspeople. You can¡¯t just go and die on your own. I¡¯m pretty angry.¡± Arkit snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me. I didn¡¯t involve any of the townspeople!¡± ¡°Even though you were going to spread the Deep Blue Curse?¡± Arkit spat on Noloty¡¯s face. She wiped it off silently. ¡°Don¡¯t lump me in with them. I was going to infect only Armed Librarians.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°I made the townspeople drink preventive medicine. Only the Armed Librarian didn¡¯t drink it.¡± Noloty recalled what the innkeeper had told her. So was that the so-called test medicine? He was probably not lying. A person who was still shouting for her to die wouldn¡¯t lie now. ¡°So your only target was Armed Librarians.¡± Her anger towards Arkit lessened. But it still didn¡¯t change the fact he was her enemy. ¡°I¡¯ll have you come to the Library with me. We have to ask you about plenty of things.¡± Saying so, she pulled on Arkit¡¯s hand. Then, he picked up the knife at his feet and directed it at his own chest. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?!¡± Noloty grabbed his knife. Arkit struggled, but her hand didn¡¯t move. At the next moment, he opened his mouth wide. He was about to bite off his tongue. Noloty quickly thrust her fingers inside his mouth. Arkit bit down on her. ¡°O-ow, ow, stop, it hurts!¡± Her fingers creaked. It was somewhat painful. While biting her fingers, Arkit tried stabbing his chest with the knife. Noloty hit his head and shouted. ¡°I told you that you can¡¯t do it! You can¡¯t go and die like that!¡± Arkit hung his head, breathing hard. After staying silent for a while, he suddenly opened his mouth. Contrary to his frenzy just now, he spoke in a terribly calm voice. ¡°Please stop it.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Noloty replied. Arkit was staring at the knife that fell to the ground. ¡°Please finish it.¡± ¡°Finish what?¡± ¡°If I die I don¡¯t mind not fighting. I can also stop hating. So I want to die.¡± Nothing answered him but silence. She was shocked at the fact that such words came from the mouth of a boy who appeared to be around ten years old or so. It was something that an old person who spent decades in hatred would say. ¡°So you want to end it all?¡± ¡°If I win it will be over. The same if I die. But if I keep living I have to keep fighting. I want to end it all.¡± While speaking, Arkit kept staring at the knife. He had an expression that was despairing to see. The boy¡¯s innocent face was painful to look at. His expression overlapped with that of Enlike in Noloty¡¯s mind. When she met him he was living only so he could die, and so it seemed somewhat similar. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Noloty¡¯s words this time had a slightly different meaning than before. ¡°You can¡¯t die. That¡¯s no ending.¡± Arkit sobbed quietly. In a short amount of time the boy was angry and then broke into tears. He is a child after all, Noloty thought. Adults were not so open about their feelings. She then had a certain premonition. If she lets this child die she will feel horrible regret. Her anger had vanished before she noticed it. She couldn¡¯t stay angry at a child who did nothing but cry. After Arkit stopped crying, the two exited the mines while holding hands. There was no need to stay there. Where did his followers go? Seeing how they ran away, they¡¯re probably not coming back. Such heartless guys, Noloty thought. What will we do now? she started considering. For the time being I¡¯ll stop him from committing suicide. The moment I take my eyes off of him he will probably immediately do it. ¡°Say, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°¡­About what?¡± ¡°How can I make you not kill yourself?¡± Arkit, who had been crying until now, widened his eyes. ¡°Die.¡± This voice sounded like he spit it out from the very depths of his stomach. His face regained the expression full of hatred he had before crying. ¡°If you do so I¡¯ll feel better. I also won¡¯t kill myself. So die.¡± ¡°How horrible.¡± Noloty sighed. ¡°I actually want to kill every last Armed Librarian. But there¡¯s no way I¡¯d be able to. So I¡¯d like to kill at least one if possible. So die.¡± Arkit kept spitting out curses. It didn¡¯t seem like the boy was made to fight against his will; he hated Armed Librarians from the bottom of his heart. A food vendor walked next to Noloty. She bought one hotdog and tried giving a half of it to Arkit. He shook his head, however, so she had no choice but to eat it herself. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, you know.¡± ¡°So just kill me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that either.¡± ¡°Then let me kill myself. Why are you keeping me alive?¡± ¡°I have no reason. I don¡¯t want to let you die.¡± ¡°But why! Shit!¡± After spitting these words out, Arkit once again fell silent. The two kept strolling around the town¡¯s streets while holding hands. We probably look like we get along well from the side, thought Noloty. ¡°If you can¡¯t die then kill someone else. Doesn¡¯t matter which Armed Librarian it is.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Like I said, I won¡¯t kill or die nor will I let you kill yourself.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you! I can¡¯t understand!¡± He started crying again. He probably felt humiliated getting his hand pulled and walking around with a person he wanted to kill. ¡°Really, what am I supposed to do¡­¡± Noloty was utterly perplexed. She couldn¡¯t think up of any way to keep him from committing suicide. Why did it trouble her so much? Such unreasonable thoughts surfaced to her mind. However, Enlike was thinking while reading the Book. The one creating problems for Noloty was only herself. Any other Armed Librarian would have let Arkit kill himself without any hesitation. That alone would have solved the problem. At the end Noloty was the one to create her own problems all by herself. ¡°Suicide is bad. So don¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Shuddup. I don¡¯t care. Die.¡± ¡°How horrible. Listen to me.¡± ¡°I have no reason to listen to you. I don¡¯t want to hear anything from an Armed Librarian!¡± ¡°But if you won¡¯t listen we can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! Die, just die!¡± He was completely unapproachable. Noloty decided on trying to change the subject. ¡°Then, what can I do to get you to listen to me?¡± Caught off-guard, Arkit was confused. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything that I can do for you, so at least listen to me.¡± ¡°Anything you can do?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do just everything you tell me to, though.¡± Arkit distorted his lips as if mocking Noloty. ¡°Become my minion. If you¡¯re my minion I can at least listen to what you say.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Arkit was the one surprised. Even Enlike reading the Book was surprised. Noloty was completely calm. ¡°Are you okay with that?¡± ¡°I mean, I have no choice. I can¡¯t think of anything.¡± Arkit stayed with his mouth agape for a while. ¡°No, thinking rationally it¡¯s not okay at all, or even a bit strange¡­ It¡¯s really strange and not okay at all¡­ but there¡¯s no other way¡­¡± Noloty cocked her head while emitting cold sweat. ¡°Are you stupid?¡± She was deeply pierced by these words she didn¡¯t want to be told. But she had no way to reply. ¡°Well, that seems to be true¡­¡± ¡°You really are stupid.¡± Arkit spat out. However, his expression lost its edge. Since he was flabbergasted by Noloty he seemed to lose his desire to die. ¡°I feel like that¡¯s how it was before¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s unrelated to you.¡± Saying so, Noloty sighed. When she had met Enlike nine months ago it also happened like that. She didn¡¯t know why, but it seemed to be her fate getting involved in this sort of business. However, she hadn¡¯t noticed that this was essentially different from the previous incident. She saved Enlike because Hamyuts ordered her to. This time she was acting on her own. Noloty would have probably tried to save Enlike even without Hamyuts¡¯s orders. She was that kind of girl in the first place. Therefore Enlike was saved. She was a girl who acted on her own will and was a nuisance to others. It was all the more worse because she didn¡¯t notice she was causing trouble for other people. Why is she doing this sort of thing? Enlike couldn¡¯t help but think. What was her reason to save both Arkit who had no connection to her and Enlike whose life was worthless? Enlike turned time back and started reading Noloty¡¯s past. Volume 6, 2: Regarding the Boy and a Certain Resignation – Part 3 Volume 6, Chapter 2: Regarding the Boy and a Certain Resignation ¨C Part?3 From the beginning of her teens and until she was eighteen years old, Noloty was in Librarian School. Funded by Bantorra Library, it was a school meant to raise Armed Librarians. There were no tuition fees. People who needed it received financial support. It was a privileged environment, but in exchange the years of their youth would be difficult. In addition to regular studies there was harsh battle training. Because those who didn¡¯t have satisfactory results would be kicked off immediately, the children had to spend even their scarce free time on training. After a month the amount of students was halved. Among the remaining children, only one in a hundred would become an Armed Librarian. On the same day as her thirteenth birthday, Noloty¡¯s training of fundamental martial arts has been completed. It was time for the children start their Magic Deliberation. They started learning their preferred abilities. On that day, Ireia visited Noloty¡¯s school. She had served there as the chief executive for teaching her juniors for nearly twenty years. Ireia spoke to the children in a friendly manner. ¡°Although there is nothing wrong with using guns, you should be able to fight even without them.¡± One of the students nodded. He immediately went to the instructors in order to receive advice on how to train his body. ¡°I think that you are aiming for a much too strong ability. How you use it is more important than how strong it is.¡± The student told this started thinking. Ireia was teaching one child at a time in this fashion. Hearing what kind of ability they were going to use, she gave them adequate and detailed advice. She came to Noloty. Seeing she had straw rope wrapped around her arms, Ireia made a puzzled expression. ¡°What do you use this rope for?¡± Noloty answered nervously. ¡°I use it to protect my fists¡¯ bones.¡± ¡°A good idea. But it makes handling things hard, does it not? Unless you are careful your gun or sword will slip.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t hold anything.¡± ¡°Oh my, how rare in this day and age. What kind of an ability do you use?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any special ability. I fight using only my fists.¡± Ireia tilted her head, confused. Fighting unarmed would make one weak. Needless to say it couldn¡¯t beat guns or swords. Even holding a single stick would be stronger than fighting bare-handed. No matter how well-trained, the human body could not become as hard as steel. In addition, those who are strong barehanded will still be strong no matter which weapon they use. Regardless of one¡¯s reasons, fighting unarmed shouldn¡¯t even be a choice. ¡°Why are you fighting barehanded?¡± Noloty struck her palm. She wanted her to ask that. ¡°Because it¡¯s easier to hold back like that. I can go easy on people by attacking not with my fists but with the heels of my palms, kicking with my heels, striking the area around the calf and such. I can also grab and subdue them or twist their joints ¨C I have many ways to beat people without killing them.¡± ¡°I see¡­ so that is what this is all about.¡± Saying so, Ireia grabbed Noloty and threw her. Since she was among the most physically powerful among the Armed Librarians, Noloty¡¯s body flew away like a ball. ¡°Why are you thinking of going easy on enemies when you cannot even beat them?¡± Ireia said to the collapsed Noloty. At that moment the other children spoke in. ¡°Noloty¡¯s weird. She says that even if she becomes an Armed Librarian she doesn¡¯t want to kill people.¡± ¡°A strange child. Then, why did she want to become an Armed Librarian?¡± Ireia tilted her head. Enlike also felt the same. Noloty wanted to become an Armed Librarian but did not want to kill people ¨C she had embraced this inconsistency ever since she was a child. Even when the kids around laughed at her and Ireia was angry at her, Noloty didn¡¯t abandon her unarmed combat. And the price she paid for it was not small. A few years later, Noloty went to see the results sheet affixed to the bulletin board. Her grades were in the fifth place from the bottom out of fifty people. Everyone below the fortieth place except Noloty left the Librarian School. Her chosen subject¡¯s grades have reached the standard. Her motor skills and reflexes were close to the top. However, those didn¡¯t have any meaning if she didn¡¯t grow stronger in battle. Fighting unarmed was far too big of a handicap. ¡°Noloty.¡± One of the students came to talk with her. ¡°The principal told you to come to her office.¡± Noloty hung her head. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t know what she wanted of her. ¡°I am sure you¡¯re aware of it, but what we¡¯re doing here is not charity work. We¡¯re not just raising children, but raising Armed Librarians. We spend a lot of money on that.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± In front of her was the principal of the Librarian School. Noloty was handed a notice that her scholarship was to be discontinued. The fact that it wasn¡¯t an expulsion was probably done out of kindness. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for you to stay at this school. But you probably cannot pay the tuition fee. If you still aim to become an Armed Librarian you will have to borrow money from the Library.¡± Noloty nodded. It was impossible for her hometown to give her money no matter how she thought of it. ¡°Is that fine? It¡¯s an amount you can pay back if you become a trainee, but if not you will be in debt for decades.¡± ¡°I will become a trainee. No, I will become an Armed Librarian.¡± ¡°For you it¡¯s¡­¡± The principal was hesitant. She couldn¡¯t tell a student it was impossible. ¡°I have something to ask. You once used a mock gun to fight against Rolatza, right?¡± Rolatza was the person who had received the best grades. Although she later became a trainee, she made very little progress afterwards, gave up and became a normal librarian. ¡°I heard that you were dominant at that time.¡± That was true. It wasn¡¯t that Noloty couldn¡¯t use guns and swords. Rather, she might have even been better than the other students at handling them. ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered¡­ why won¡¯t you use weapons? Why do you purposely create a handicap for yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought of trying to use them. But then I realized it wouldn¡¯t be good.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Even when using weapons I ended up looking for ways to hold myself back. If it¡¯s a game using a mock gun I can fight with my full power. But, if I do image training with battle in mind, I just can¡¯t fight like that. So in the end I¡¯m stronger when unarmed.¡± ¡°So you hate killing people that much.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If you become an Armed Librarian there will come a day where you have to kill. The job of an Armed Librarian isn¡¯t just diving in the Labyrinth.¡± ¡°There will never be a time where I have to kill. That¡¯s why I will become stronger.¡± ¡°Why did a child like you think of becoming an Armed Librarian?¡± ¡°¡­For my hometown. If I don¡¯t become an Armed Librarian it will be destroyed.¡± ¡°Then you have even more reasons to use weapons. You have no leeway to think about your enemy¡¯s wellbeing.¡± ¡°No. Both the enemy and the village are of the same importance to me.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t get it.¡± The two sank into silence for a while. Before long, Noloty raised her downcast head and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t make such a face. Everything will be fine. I just have to make more of an effort than before, so it¡¯s not a big deal at all.¡± ¡°Not a big deal? Even your training now is going to be harsh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. No matter how hard it is, it will all be fine. Because I will be the only one to suffer.¡± Saying this, Noloty smiled. The principal then muttered. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a student smile when their scholarship is terminated¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I see. If you can keep smiling even while suffering you are welcome to stay in this school. However, if you become unable to smile please quit.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Noloty said and smiled sweetly. ¡°I just have to make more of an effort than before¡± ¨C Noloty put these words to practice. She kept training in every spare minute. However, since days only had 24 hours, she reached her limit. Therefore, Noloty worked on improving the quality of her training. She asked stronger Armed Librarians or trainees to help her with real combat training. Noloty was the kind of person who grew stronger by losing. She was beaten and defeated again and again. She challenged in order to be defeated and fought in order to be beaten. Injured on every inch of her body, she grew stronger little by little. She trained her fist to be able to scrape bones. She ran and ran until she collapsed and couldn¡¯t move. She conducted Magic Deliberation until just before her mind fell into chaos. With that many sacrifices Noloty was finally able to raise her grades to the standard of the other students. Still, her promotion to a trainee, let alone an Armed Librarian, was still far away. On a certain day she met someone. It happened when she was pounding the ground on Bantorra Library¡¯s backyard in order to temper her fists. The student called Volken came to speak with her. During that period of time Volken was the talk of the town. He, who was said to be a genius comparable to Mattalast and rumored to become a future Acting Director, had refused promotion to become a trainee. That same Volken spoke with Noloty now. ¡°You¡¯re Noloty-san, right?¡± She knew who he was with a single glance, but he apparently didn¡¯t know much about her. Volken was an elite with a bright future ahead and Noloty was simply mediocre. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to consult with you about. Do you have some time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s me you want, but¡­¡± ¡°I probably have no one but you to consult about this.¡± I wonder why, thought Noloty. ¡°You might be aware of this, but I declined becoming a trainee. It¡¯s about the reason for that.¡± Saying this, Volken drew out a Dancing Blade and made it fly. It floated in air and returned to his hand. It was extraordinarily fast. He will probably be able to become an Armed Librarian even with just the power of the Dancing Blades which wasn¡¯t his original ability. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of killing people. I heard that you¡¯re also worried about the same thing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re afraid of it?¡± ¡°Yes. I have the resolution needed to die in battle. But I¡¯m still not ready to kill. Therefore, I can¡¯t go out to a real battlefield yet. How do you think I can gain the resolution to kill people?¡± Noloty certainly had similar worries. She now understood why he came to consult her. ¡°I will probably not be able to help you. Please ask other people.¡± After saying this, Noloty hung her head. Their problems were fundamentally different. Volken wanted to become able to kill people, but Noloty did not. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Volken probably did not understand the reason for her refusal. At that moment, another person joined the conversation. ¡°What are you doing? If you¡¯re looking for advice let me join in.¡± It was the Armed Librarian Mattalast. He spoke in an easygoing manner. ¡°It¡¯s probably something you wouldn¡¯t understand, Mattalast-san.¡± Volken said. Noloty interjected at that point. ¡°No, I believe that Mattalast-san would understand it better.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Volken was somewhat surprised. There was a reason Noloty said this. Mattalast was a kind person; he connected with any person, whether they were his friends or not, without any discrimination. But at the same time, he was dreadful enough to kill his enemies without wavering. Volken probably needed that sort of attitude. Volken spoke to Mattalast of his situation. ¡°I see, so that¡¯s why.¡± Mattalast thought for a while. ¡°You¡¯re probably overthinking this. Killing people isn¡¯t that hard.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not like I want to become a murderer. If an Armed Librarian loses their human heart they will become worthless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. You should just be yourself.¡± Saying this, Mattalast drew his gun and pointed it at Volken. ¡°The thing needed to kill people¡­ is simple resignation. You don¡¯t need to hate them. You don¡¯t need any resolution either. Just by giving up, people can kill their brethren.¡± Volken was probably not the only one whose heart stung hearing those words. Or rather Noloty was the one to receive a shock by that. ¡°Most people think, ¡®I don¡¯t want to kill¡¯. Leaving aside exceptions such as the Director, anyway. So they give up. They give up on the desire to not kill anyone. It¡¯s not difficult. Giving up on something is much easier than the opposite.¡± ¡°Giving up¡­¡± Volken thought for a while as if holding something in his grasp. ¡°If possible it¡¯s better to not give up. Because it¡¯s better for people not to die than the opposite. However, giving up is also necessary.¡± Noloty who stood on the side also heard Mattalast. Give up not killing anyone. Those words fell heavily inside her head. ¡°By the way, is this girl a fan of yours, Volken?¡± Mattalast brought up Noloty as a topic. She became sullen. ¡°N-no, I¡¯m a student.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. So you¡¯re both a student and his fan. Sorry for interrupting.¡± Saying this, Mattalast started leaving. Noloty was troubled. If she denied it too badly it would be rude to Volken. ¡°Mattalast-san, don¡¯t make fun of Noloty-san.¡± ¡°I did make fun of her, but not of you.¡± ¡°I say, you¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found an interesting kid in today¡¯s harvest.¡± Mattalast cackled and Volken sighed. Meanwhile, Noloty kept hearing the words ¡°give up¡± in her mind. Noloty studied techniques and tactics by reading the Books of past Armed Librarians. While seeing the people inside the Books killing other people, she thought of Mattalast¡¯s words again and again. Give up on not killing people¡­ can I even do that? If I don¡¯t, will I even be able to become an Armed Librarian? As time passed the only thing she was able to accumulate were her debts. One day, one of her juniors came to talk to her. It was Mirepoc who had quickly turned from a soldier to a trainee. ¡°Noloty senpai.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me that¡­ No, you really don¡¯t have to. You¡¯re the one above me in rank, Mirepoc-san.¡± ¡°Right¡­ yeah, that¡¯s true. I understand, Noloty-san.¡± Mirepoc seemed to be a bit hard to speak with. ¡°I came to complain a little about your attitude.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You seem to be unwilling to kill people. People like Mattalast-san and Volken-san have praised you as a kind person because of that, but I don¡¯t think so.¡± It was a sudden complaint, but Noloty didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable. Mirepoc was probably volunteering to take that thankless role for Noloty¡¯s sake. ¡°I believe that¡¯s only escapism. You¡¯re neither brave nor kind. Because even if you don¡¯t kill someone, other people will. Even other people find killing unpleasant. It just seems like you push this unpleasant job on them.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So why?¡± While answering, Noloty smiled only very slightly. ¡°Because if I don¡¯t kill, at least one person will stay alive, right? So it¡¯s better that way.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you.¡± Mirepoc said. ¡°You really are stubborn. I now understand why Ireia-san¡¯s so troubled.¡± But Noloty¡¯s heart trembled while hearing this. Not killing people¡­ she wondered if she could persist in this ideal. After many efforts, Noloty gradually increased her grades. But that path was slow. Even when she dove into the Labyrinth for real combat training she had made a blunder. She got lost and when she was surrounded by Guardian Beasts she was rescued by Ireia. Noloty faced her at the entrance to the Fifth Labyrinth. ¡°I thought you were getting better lately, but this again?¡± Ireia reprimanded her with a friendly smile. ¡°What are we going to do with you?¡± ¡°I will get stronger.¡± ¡°You always say this.¡± ¡°I have nothing else. I will get stronger.¡± Ireia spoke to the other students. ¡°We will finish here for today. You all can go back. Noloty-san will stay behind.¡± It was usual for her to be mad at Noloty, but this time something felt different from usual. Ireia¡¯s expression seemed to indicate she had reached some sort of decision. ¡°I have told you this again, and again, and again, but this is impossible for you. Even in the unlikely chance that you become a trainee or an Armed Librarian, you will definitely die. Are you not going to make any decision?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made it. I¡¯ll become an Armed Librarian.¡± ¡°I see. So I have made a decision, too.¡± At that moment, Noloty made a huge leap backwards. Ireia did nothing; she was standing quietly. Yet Noloty couldn¡¯t help but withdraw. ¡°I like you. Therefore, I do not want to see you get killed at the hands of some trifling enemy.¡± Noloty froze. She started running as if she was being whipped. ¡°Please die.¡± Ireia¡¯s charge was more terrifying than the attack of a tank. Noloty avoided her protruding arm. She felt as if the wind pressure created by the attack gouged some of the flesh on her face. Was she serious? Those immediately vanished with Ireia¡¯s assault. Noloty ran while brushing against Ireia¡¯s side. She won with her reflexes and leg speed. She was now only escaping. But it was meaningless ¨C one glare from Ireia could manipulate the flow of time. Noloty¡¯s legs started slowing down. Her head got grabbed and she was turned around. She was held up with her back against the cold wall. Noloty hit Ireia¡¯s stomach and face with her fists. Her lips were cut and she started bleeding from her nose. Yet her heavy, hard body did not move. ¡°Great punches. How regrettable.¡± She exerted strength in her fingers holding Noloty¡¯s head. Noloty kept hitting her. She did so determinedly. While being beaten, Ireia waited for something. ¡°¡­Guh!¡± A short scream that did not form any words leaked from Noloty¡¯s mouth. A tremendous explosive sound resounded inside her head. Even if someone beat a bass drum next to her ear it would be much quieter. It was the sound of her skull cracking. ¡°Noloty-san.¡± Ireia released her hand. Noloty¡¯s body collapsed. Gently catching her, Ireia carried her on her back. ¡°Even when you were on the brink of death your fists still lacked the drive to kill.¡± Noloty could not answer in her present condition. ¡°The problem is not that you are stubborn or anything like that. It is as if you do not even listen to other people¡¯s advice. Even using force does not change you. What are we going to do with you? What can be done with a child like you?¡± Just like that, Noloty was brought to the hospital wing. Even when her skull was healed, the ringing in her ears did not stop. A storm was brewing inside her head. It was so loud that she couldn¡¯t even sleep at night. Voiced were mixed in the sounds of the storm. They were the voices of the many people she had met so far. ¡®What are we going to do with you?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s only escapism.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m scared of killing.¡¯ ¡®Noloty senpai.¡¯ ¡®It means a debt.¡¯ ¡°Shut up, please be quiet¡­¡± Noloty muttered so at the insects flying on the ceiling. The ringing didn¡¯t stop. They kept whispering to her. ¡®¡­fight against Rolatza¡­¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t forget, Noloty.¡¯ ¡®Great punches. How regrettable.¡¯ ¡®I think that is miserable.¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t need hatred.¡¯ ¡®The world.¡¯ ¡®Even Ireia-san was shocked.¡¯ ¡®You still don¡¯t have the resolution to kill.¡¯ ¡°I know it, so be quiet!¡± Noloty said to the ringing. She covered her head with the blanket, but the voices echoing in her head only grew louder. ¡°You¡¯re too loud, please, really, be quiet¡­¡± At that time, she noticed there was a sound outside the window. It wasn¡¯t the ringing or an auditory hallucination. It was the barking of a stray dog. Noloty got up. She went outside with her body swaying and walked towards the dog. ¡®It¡¯s simple. Don¡¯t think too hard about it.¡¯ She heard a voice inside her head. The dog at her feet was howling. ¡®Just give up. Give up on not killing people.¡¯ She heard a voice inside her head. She noticed for the first time that the devil¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t eerie, but a sweet, gentle voice. The dog was loud. She couldn¡¯t kill humans, but had a feeling that she could kill this dog. Normally she couldn¡¯t do it, but right now she could. If she could give up with this dog, she could probably also do so with people. So¡­ ¡°¡­¡± However, some time passed. The dog ran away at some point. Noloty stood still in place. She certainly did think of killing it, but her body didn¡¯t move. ¡°¡­Ahaha.¡± Noloty laughed and leaned her body listlessly on the wall. Her back slowly slipped down and she sat on the ground. This is impossible, thought Noloty. I¡¯ll probably never feel this way again. Even at such a time I couldn¡¯t kill a single dog. It seems like killing people is impossible for me. By thinking so she felt better. As her doubts cleared, the ringing also grew quieter. ¡°Thinking of it, it really isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± Noloty muttered. She was the only one to worry about her not killing people. It was only a matter of her worrying, trying to make an effort and solving it. It really wasn¡¯t a big deal at all. Then let¡¯s give up. I will no longer hesitate. Noloty looked up at the starry sky and smiled. She noticed for the first time that the stars were beautiful that night. And just like that Noloty gave up on killing people. She gave up on giving up. Enlike couldn¡¯t understand it. He gave up on not killing people without a moment¡¯s hesitation. He couldn¡¯t believe Noloty was unable to give up. Just saying she was kind wasn¡¯t enough of a reason. Did she have an important reason for why she could not kill? He had once asked Noloty that while she was alive. Enlike thought back to that time. Volume 6, 2: Regarding the Boy and a Certain Resignation – Part 4 Volume 6, Chapter 2: Regarding the Boy and a Certain Resignation ¨C Part?4 ¡°You don¡¯t want to kill people?¡± It was about two months after they had met. The two of them finished training and started a conversation. ¡°Yes. Not killing anyone is the most important thing to me.¡± It certainly was. But there should also be times where she couldn¡¯t do so. ¡°Let me ask this. What will you do against a brutal enemy?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t kill them.¡± Noloty answered without hesitation. ¡°If you let them leave and they come to fight again what will you do?¡± ¡°I will fight them again. And I will win again.¡± ¡°No matter how many times it happens?¡± The troubled Noloty replied. ¡°¡­I will look for a way to settle things without fighting. If I think hard I will find some good method.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very patient, huh.¡± Enlike then thought to himself. Perhaps the reason Noloty doesn¡¯t want to kill people is similar to my own. Maybe she once killed a person and felt bound by regret? ¡°Have you ever killed someone?¡± Noloty¡¯s face froze. ¡°Only once.¡± I knew it, he thought. However, the reason for her answer was different from what Enlike had expected. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it too, Enlike-san. It was the Monster Zatoh.¡± ¡°Him?¡± He was a possessor of the Book-Eating ability who once attacked the Library. He was the owner of Enlike¡¯s body. ¡°Zatoh¡¯s soul is as good as dead. And more importantly, I beat his body in full intention to kill him. I killed a person. It was shameful. I ended giving up.¡± Noloty said with a voice as if she was suppressing the pain from old wounds. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s killed him. Also, even if you¡¯d killed him he¡¯s not the kind of person you should feel bad about.¡± ¡°I know that. But I still didn¡¯t want to kill him.¡± ¡°That kind of guy¡­¡± ¡°What if, but really only what if¡­ What if he could live a normal life and gain happiness? It¡¯s impossible, but what if?¡± Enlike was a little angry. ¡°Do you realize who you¡¯re talking to? We were all killed for Zatoh¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Enlike-san.¡± Enlike regretted bringing up this topic. Making Noloty remember painful things felt to him as painful as getting stabbed. ¡°Let¡¯s drop this subject.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± However, in the end he couldn¡¯t stop himself from asking. ¡°Why do you hate killing people that much?¡± ¡°Umm, how do I say it, it¡¯s hard¡­ No one would understand it even if I told them.¡± ¡°Try me.¡± ¡°So¡­ this world actually belongs to me.¡± He couldn¡¯t understand her. If it was a joke it was slightly amusing. ¡°From where to where?¡± ¡°All of the world¡¯s countries, people, seas, mountains, cities¡­ all of them. Even you, Enlike-san.¡± Enlike put his fingers to his forehead and thought. Noloty smiled wryly. ¡°See, I told you that you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Sorry, I really don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s how things are. Because the world belongs to me, I don¡¯t want to kill anyone. As long as there¡¯s someone that can be saved, I will save any kind of person.¡± He couldn¡¯t understand her. Looking at Enlike frowning, Noloty made a troubled smile. Without any answer to his questions, Enlike kept reading the Book. Noloty became Arkit¡¯s underling. Even she thought it ridiculous, but had no choice. More importantly she considered what to do from now on. Walking around Toatt Mining Town, she started speaking. ¡°What will we do now?¡± ¡°¡­We will kill Armed Librarians.¡± Noloty sighed as if saying ¡®not this again¡¯. ¡°I can¡¯t really do that.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you my underling? Do it.¡± Arkit was unabashedly angry. ¡°Even so, it¡¯s a bit¡­¡± He spat on the roadside and then made another order. ¡°So think of a method to attack Armed Librarians.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that either.¡± Arkit hit Noloty¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Then you aren¡¯t an underling at all!¡± Noloty talked back. ¡°I am!¡± ¡°How?!¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯ll become your underling earlier. So that¡¯s what I am.¡± ¡°¡­Just scram off already.¡± Arkit probably developed a headache. Even Enlike who read the Book could understand how he felt. Noloty basically didn¡¯t care at all what other people told her. ¡°I will help you with anything not related to defeating Armed Librarians. Isn¡¯t there anything else?¡± ¡°No. I have nothing else but fighting against the Armed Librarians.¡± Arkit said clearly. That way of saying this made her feel uncomfortable. Children should be playing and studying; not fighting. ¡°Every day I think up battle plans and do the Magic Deliberation, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Magic Deliberation?¡± Noloty was surprised. You would normally undergo Magic Deliberation only starting at thirteen. Undergoing it at a time when one¡¯s spirit was still immature would lead one to fall into chaos and lose their life. ¡°What¡¯re you doing? It¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Saying that, Arkit took off his hat. She didn¡¯t notice it before, but his head seemed to have some scratch-like scars. It was the evidence that he had failed his Magic Deliberation and nearly got his mind stuck in an abnormal state. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°The Armed Librarians are the ones who¡¯re strange. But since I¡¯m doing that Magic Deliberation to kill you lot I have no choice.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t use your Magic in our battle now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still useless. I still need to make it grow so I can kill you Armed Librarians.¡± ¡°¡­You can¡¯t do that.¡± Killing Armed Librarians ¨C the child mouthed these words countless of times. Unforgivable, thought Noloty. Enlike-san and his friends¡­ Mokkania-san and the human bombs¡­ and also Arkit. The Indulging God Cult takes people who shouldn¡¯t even fight and involves them in combat. How cowardly. If they want to fight so much then why don¡¯t they fight using their own powers? Using other people is the worst way to fight. ¡°Say, why don¡¯t we go have some fun?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Arkit wasn¡¯t sure if he misheard her. ¡°Let¡¯s stop fighting and go have fun. I¡¯ll take you along.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you even saying?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing in Toatt Mining Town but if we go to Bujui there are a lot of parks and museums so it¡¯ll be fun. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get you¡­¡± ¡°Just play and forget everything. If you give up fighting everything will be better. Since I¡¯m your underling I will help you forget. So let¡¯s have fun.¡± Arkit hit a wall with his fist. ¡°Die.¡± No, huh? She sighed. How can I release this kid from the Indulging God Cult? I¡¯ll have to think it through carefully, thought Noloty. Besides, just what is he in the Cult? The men who ran away were Arkit¡¯s subordinates. But she didn¡¯t think he had the sort of power to command them. There was another strange matter. During the fight inside the mine¡¯s reactors, one of the men pointed his muzzle at Arkit. Was it to silence him? No, couldn¡¯t be. That was from before Noloty secured him. Arkit was given subordinates, made to fight, and yet was supposed to be killed. Something was strange. Lost in thought, Noloty suddenly felt uncomfortable. ¡°¡­Stop for a second.¡± She grabbed Arkit¡¯s shoulder. She felt some murderous intent directed at them. She couldn¡¯t see any enemies around them. Noloty recalled the gun held by that man from the Cult. It was a sniper rifle. If the enemy¡¯s aim was to snipe them, stopping in place was bad. She purposely stopped in order to make them attack. The enemy then took Noloty¡¯s invitation. While she pulled on Arkit¡¯s hand a bullet could be heard traversing through air. After a delay of about half a second a gunshot could be faintly heard from the distance. Arkit grinned. ¡°¡­My subordinates, huh.¡± Noloty looked to the direction the bullet came from. There were no people on the roof where the sniper was supposed to be. He had probably already escaped. ¡°I thought they were completely useless, but apparently they¡¯re not.¡± Arkit hadn¡¯t noticed who they were aiming for. Now she couldn¡¯t let him die all the more. The Cult had been unmistakably trying to kill him. ¡°If you die I will become free. And then I will not kill myself. That is the best method.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to tell you, but those people can¡¯t kill me.¡± Arkit clicked his tongue. ¡°I got an idea what we can do now.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go to Kachua¡¯s place. If it¡¯s him he¡¯ll be able to beat you. Also, he will tell me what to do next.¡± ¡°Kachua? Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Our leader.¡± Hearing those words, a single person emerged in Noloty¡¯s mind. The enemies¡¯ boss ¨C the Overseer of Paradise. He was a mysterious person whose name couldn¡¯t be found no matter how much they investigated him. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s close. Kachua has many hideouts, but he¡¯s always on the northern mountain of Toatt Mines.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll come as well. I¡¯m your underling after all.¡± ¡°How are you even my underling?¡± Even if this Kachua wasn¡¯t the Overseer of Paradise, there was still plenty of value in going to meet him. She will beat him and stop Arkit from fighting. An enemy and an ally, a boss and an underling. The pair with this strange relationship embarked to the north of Toatt Mines. At that point, Enlike stopped reading the Book. He left Toatt Mining Town and went northward. Lascall Othello had said ¨C what Enlike needs to do was lying there. One hour passed since Noloty and Arkit have embarked. A single incident occurred in Toatt Mining Town at that time. Neither Noloty nor Enlike who was reading her Book knew anything about it. Four men assembled inside a small deserted house in the alleyways. One of them was nervously biting his nails. He was the giant man who failed at sniping Arkit. His name was Uspa. He was one of the few remaining warriors of the Indulging God Cult. ¡°Since you¡¯ve failed, what will we do now?¡± ¡°Shut up, go away.¡± Uspa didn¡¯t even give his comrades a single glance. They were utterly useless. They had zero fighting capabilities, so they could only be used for chores. How could you leave everything to me, Uspa cursed the Overseer of Paradise. If I had just one more warrior we could have managed somehow. However, every person that came to mind was one that had already been killed by the Armed Librarians. Uspa chewed his nails. He grew more and more angry. This was the final secret plan left for the Indulging God Cult. The Overseer of Paradise said that he entrusted it to Uspa. If he were to succeed, they will be undoubtedly going to Heaven. However, at this rate, never mind going to Heaven, even the Indulging God Cult itself was in danger. And at that moment he heard a scream from the outside. Uspa pulled his gun. However, seeing the face of the man who held a bloodied sword, he put the gun away. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Uspa.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, Daltom?¡± Uspa called the man¡¯s name. He one was of his comrades; a man who had joined the Indulging God Cult recently. He accomplished the great feat of killing the Armed Librarian Vizac. He had well-combed blonde hair and a shapely nose. Even his fox-like sharp eyes weren¡¯t unsightly at all. He wore a red flashy muffler on top of his coffee-colored suit. He was a man with a stylish appearance to whom a sword didn¡¯t fit at all. ¡°Since I¡¯m here it¡¯s all going to be just fine.¡± Daltom spoke in a strangely delicate tone of voice. ¡°A strange girl got in our way. She captured Arkit and took him with her without killing him. What¡¯s the deal with her?¡± Daltom grinned. ¡°It¡¯s Noloty. So that¡¯s how it turned out. Well, to be honest, thanks to that child I¡¯m saved.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It means things were settled without you killing Arkit.¡± Uspa tilted his head. Their orders were to assist Arkit¡¯s terrorism. Then, when it was about to succeed, they needed to kill him. That¡¯s why Uspa had tried to snipe him. ¡°Oh dear me, did you not get the orders? I¡¯m really glad I came here.¡± Saying this, Daltom slashed his sword. Blood started spurting from Uspa¡¯s neck. ¡°You¡¯ve already served your purpose. Since it seems like you won¡¯t be of any use from now on, please die.¡± Daltom left the four corpses and went out. ¡°But Noloty¡­ how troubling of you to do that. Should I ask the Overseer of Paradise for instructions?¡± He started running. Just like Noloty and Arkit, as well as Enlike much later, he was headed north. It was now ten days after Noloty¡¯s death, December 28. 80 kilometers to the north of Toatt Mines, on a mountain where dry, cold wind was blowing, there was a small shack. There were no villages around. The only ones who came there were climbers who challenged the wintry mountain. The fireplace was burning inside. Next to it, a monopod rocking chair was swaying. An old radio was placed on a small table at its side. A voice mixed with background noise was broadcasting special news. ¡°I will continue the report. The Republic of Ismo¡¯s government declared full mobilization! Both the judiciary and the parliament are silent about this declaration that completely ignores the constitution!¡± The one listening to the radio was an old man. He was short and thin. He probably didn¡¯t even weigh 50 kilograms. He was more than seventy years old. Only his eyes stayed sharp in his wrinkle-filled face. People had once said that his eyes were like those of birds of prey. His hair had a strange color. At first glance it seemed white, but some very pale green could also be seen. When he was young, his hair had been deep green like the color of a conifer. This uncommon color was the proof of him possessing a Magic Right by birth, as there was a connection between one¡¯s hair color and their Magic Right. Volken, who had a bright green hair, had a similar ability to him. Suddenly, the old man noticed that he forgot to use his ability. There was no point to it since no one was around, but he made it a habit to always keep his figure hidden. He activated his ability. The figure of the old man changed into a bizarre being that couldn¡¯t be remembered. His title was the Overseer of Paradise. His name was Kachua Beeinhaus. He was the initiator of the rebellion as well as its leader. The entire fight of the Indulging God Cult was born from within this old man¡¯s mind. ¡°It has been a long fight.¡± Kachua muttered while listening to the radio. He leaned his head on the backrest and thought back upon his fight with the Armed Librarians. During the last forty years Kachua created countless plans and collected pawns. And he used all of them freely. Cigal and Ganbanzel. The two True Men who have challenged Hamyuts were sadly defeated. The Armed Librarians probably thought they won in these incidents, but Kachua did not treat them as losses. They might have killed Hamyuts if they were lucky. That was what he had expected of them. When people he had known would lose did indeed lose, it didn¡¯t go against any of his expectations. Winkeny had also been defeated, but it was actually a happy mistake. The pawn that was supposedly thrown away made an unexpected move. The achievement of him erasing one of the two strongest people was enormous. After that, the counterattack of the Armed Librarians also went just as planned. He didn¡¯t care how many of his subordinates died. They were a distraction to conceal the one and only method to ruin the Armed Librarians. They were nothing more than sacrificial pawns. The Indulging God Cult seemed to be losing, but if a defeat had been planned, it was no defeat at all. Finally, at the end of their sacrifice, the trump card was completed. The radio at Kachua¡¯s side kept shouting. ¡°We have received a statement about this war from the Acting Director of Bantorra Library, Hamyuts Meseta!¡± ¡®Ismo Republic is our, the Armed Librarians¡¯ best allies. But now, you have taken the wrong actions with an evil intent. For the sake of the world, for the sake of Ismo¡¯s good citizens, the Armed Librarians will crush this evil intent. The Ismo Republic will probably then return being our closest ally.¡¯ I cannot help but feel relieved at this statement. Thank you Hamyuts Meseta! But do we really have to expect the defeat of our own army?!¡± ¡°How easygoing of you, Hamyuts.¡± Kachua mumbled. While commanding the fight against the Armed Librarians, he always had a chess board at his side. He likened the pieces to the Cult and the Librarians and used them to grasp the state of the war. But that board was not there now. He had no need of it anymore. The fight between the Indulging God Cult and the Armed Librarians was being settled. He declared checkmate the moment his trump card had been completed. All that remained was waiting for the destruction of the Armed Librarians. No one could have possibly imagined it; the Armed Librarians have already been defeated a while ago. ¡°Kachua-sama.¡± At that moment, he heard a voice from behind. Since it was familiar, Kachua was not disturbed. ¡°Oh, is it Lascall? What happened?¡± ¡°It is nothing to do with business. I merely came to chat.¡± The one who appeared from inside the floor was a blonde boy wearing mourning clothes. He held a stone dagger in his hand. ¡°How are you feeling as of now?¡± ¡°¡­As expected, I am filled with emotion.¡± Kachua said and threw some wood into the fireplace. ¡°It was dangerous. To be honest, I cannot be proud of my victory. The very final part was entrusted to fate.¡± ¡°You were the one to enjoy good fortune. Is it not fine to hold your head high?¡± ¡°Thank you. I will accept your praise.¡± Saying so, Kachua once again threw more firewood. His old bones felt the cold. ¡°Thinking back, it has been strange. Hamyuts and Mattalast, Ireia and Yukizona¡­ There were plenty of shining stars, plenty of powerful people like them, but no one had pursued me. Until the very end none of them moved outside my plans.¡± Kachua closed his eyes. ¡°Only one person, Noloty Malche, had acted outside my expectations. How mysterious. That girl, who had nothing but a kind heart, was the only one to come after me.¡± Lascall did not make any response to indicate he was listening. Kachua kept speaking to himself. ¡°Our trump card, Arkit Chroma¡­ Letting him meet Noloty was my biggest crisis.¡± ¡°You have done well to avert that crisis. It is admirable.¡± ¡°My, it is rare of you to compliment. Is something the matter?¡± ¡°These are my true feelings, Kachua-sama.¡± Saying this, Lascall bowed and then disappeared into the floor. ¡°Well then, let us wait. The destruction of the great Bantorra Library grows near.¡± Kachua said and again turned his ears to the radio. Volume 6, 3: Helping and Killing without a Cause – Part 1 Volume 6, Chapter 3: Helping and Killing without a Cause ¨C Part?1 The number of Bonbo¡¯s enemies has been halved. A large number of the battleships on the sea have capsized. The whales were not unhurt, but Bonbo was already convinced of his victory. However, he was puzzled. Not by the enemy¡¯s fighting capabilities; the Ismo Navy was indeed the world¡¯s strongest, but they weren¡¯t stronger than what he expected. He was puzzled due to the enemy¡¯s behavior. ¡°Aim at the sea surface!¡± A whale peeked up from the sea. At the same time, the surrounding battleships aimed a concentrated attack at that direction. The commanders¡¯ loud voice reached the ears of Bonbo who stuck his head out from the whale¡¯s mouth. He made it fly to the air to avoid the attack. Further attacks from airplanes came from above. The whale sunk into the sea again while raising waves. Normally, an army would be said to be annihilated if it lost 40% of its forces. Losing half of it was complete destruction. With so little left over, organized attacks would become nearly impossible. Thinking that they must give aid to their soldiers still alive, they shouldn¡¯t be able to continue fighting after losing half of their forces. Bonbo had already defeated more than half of them. Nevertheless, the enemy did not slow down their assault. ¡°Shit!¡± Bonbo was impatient. They were not his only enemies. He had others to take care of the moment he leaves this place. He heard that Mattalast had sortied out. However, he knew that he would not be able to protect against the fleet. 100 kilometers to the northwest from the waters where Bonbo was fighting, the single Armed Librarian squad lead by Mattalast clashed with the Ismo Republic Army. Mattalast and the rest jumped off from the airplanes piloted by trainees. They couldn¡¯t just attack the fleet from the front like Bonbo. They had no choice but to land into each battleship and use guerilla warfare. Mattalast lightly landed atop the gun barrel of the main battery. In his left hand was the gun called the Soprano and in his right hand he held a short rifle about fifty centimeters long. It was Mattalast¡¯s private-use rifle that he named the Tenor. Outwardly it didn¡¯t look like a special gun. Judging by its size, it was a gun that even women could use. But it was actually a monstrous gun with power like a tank cannon. It didn¡¯t have the weight to suppress the recoil nor the sights to improve aiming. It was a gun impossible to control without overwhelming physical strength and marksmanship. Mattalast rapid-fired his rifle. The bullets all hit the gun barrels equipped to the battleship. Even the main battery under his feet was destroyed and incapacitated in a few shots. His aim was to destroy the weapons and engine. It was much faster than sinking the bulky battleship. The enemy began their counterattack. The sailors were armed with heavy weaponry. It was the kind of weaponry unneeded on a battleship. It seemed that they were prepared to take on Armed Librarians. Mattalast lightly dodged their shots. However, the troublesome thing was the recoilless guns that kept firing. He jumped off from the gun barrel to the deck. However, just before he did so, a cannonball exploded nearby. ¡°¡­Guh.¡± The fragments and the hot wind made him frown. Even Mattalast, who could evade any kind of attack, was weak against attacks like this. In addition, further surprises came from the sky. They were bombs dropped from the same army¡¯s carrier aircrafts. He incapacitated the battleship while frantically evading their attacks. His comrades were fighting on the other battleships. Mattalast grinded his teeth. He didn¡¯t have enough time. Even while they were doing this other fleets were advancing towards Bantorra Library. Even securing the win here would only become a local victory. The Ismo Republic Army was spreading out and approaching Bantorra. By the time they defeat half of their enemies, the other half will have already reached the Library. ¡°Kyasariro!¡± Mattalast kicked the deck and leapt onto the neighboring battleship. One of the comrades he brought along with him was fighting there. She was a young woman called Kyasariro. Mattalast spoke to her while kicking the sailors around. ¡°Kill all crewmen of this ship except for one person.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°At this rate even if we win we will make no progress. Capture someone and ask them about the reasons for this attack.¡± Kyasariro nodded hesitantly. ¡°Leave one. As long as he¡¯s alive and able to speak, it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s wounded.¡± His bullets accurately killed the sailors. Kyasariro followed his lead. More than fifty airplanes were flying in the skies of Bantorra Library. Ismo¡¯s bombers headed for the center of the island. Their aim was aerial bombing of the main building of Bantorra Library. Since the Armed Librarians didn¡¯t anticipate air fights, they only had a few fighter aircrafts in reserve. They were forced to intercept the attack from a disadvantageous position. ¡°Shiiit, there¡¯s no end to them! Where¡¯s the Director?!¡± An Armed Librarian named Tzamul was shouting. He carried a cannon with a gun barrel over five meters long on his shoulder and bombarded the skies. ¡°Shut up and fight! Don¡¯t rely on the Director or Big Sister Ireia!¡± The Armed Librarian named Hony answered him with an angry roar. Originally they were not Armed Librarians who fought on the frontlines, but the protection of Bantorra Library was left to all Second Grade Armed Librarians. Most of the fighter crafts were shot down and fell into the garden or plaza. But it was not perfect. A crashing airplane destroyed the building. There were also places where the incendiary bombs created a fire. ¡°Oh no!¡± Hony let one aircraft approach. It dropped dozens of bombs from the sky. However, just before hitting the ground, they all fell apart instantaneously. On Tzamul¡¯s hand was the Memorial Weapon Shlamuffen. The Ever-Laughing Magic Blade could instantly mince everything that entered its effective range. ¡°Was it annihilated?¡± Hony said. However, his expression wasn¡¯t bright. They were able to protect the Library, but if Ismo were to extend the range of their attack downtown there was no way they would be able to defend it. Another formation flew to attack. The fight of the Armed Librarians kept raging on. With the sounds of battle echoing from nearby, three women sat inside the Acting Director¡¯s Office. They were Hamyuts, Ireia and Mirepoc. In order for her to take command, Hamyuts couldn¡¯t participate in battle. Mirepoc was also indispensable. And Ireia, who wasn¡¯t suited for drawn-out battles, was retained as a trump card. Ireia stared out of the window and gnashed her teeth at the disappointing fight. Mirepoc also couldn¡¯t hide her unrest. The only one to stay calm was Hamyuts. ¡°Did anything come from those we have dispatched to Ismo?¡± Mirepoc shook her head at Hamyuts¡¯s question. There was still time until they arrived at Ismo and commenced their attack. A trainee came running into the office. ¡°The six Armed Librarians and nine trainees dispatched to Guinbex have all returned safely!¡± Hamyuts gave instructions immediately. Three of the Armed Librarians were to deal with the fighters aiming at Bantorra Library, while the remaining ones would go downtown to help evacuate the citizens. Armed Librarians who have been dispatched to various parts of the world were returning one after another. However, there were also some that have yet to come back. ¡°Mirepo. Please contact Yukizona again.¡± Mirepoc silently activated her Thought Sharing. But she shook her head to the side again. ¡°No good. I can connect but there¡¯s no reply. I believe he is in the midst of battle.¡± Hamyuts clicked her tongue. ¡°Weird. Just who is he fighting?¡± First Grade Armed Librarian Yukizona Hamlow. Along with Hamyuts, Mattalast, Ireia and Bonbo, he was one of the five strongest Armed Librarians. He was in the Present Management offices but they haven¡¯t received any contact from him. ¡°I will keep the connection until there¡¯s a reply. Please wait by.¡± ¡°Stop. Try it again after a while. Take a break for five minutes.¡± Since Mirepoc was exchanging her thoughts with people all around the world, she did start looking fatigued. She was essential for the Armed Librarians; they had to use her carefully. ¡°Hamyuts-san. Minth-san is also yet to return, huh?¡± Ireia, who was silent for a while, opened her mouth. Her expression was sharp. Her spirit, as one who used to praised as the strongest Armed Librarian, was only sharpened as years went by. ¡°Old lady, you were fixated about Minth since a while ago. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Minth-san was supposed to have culled the spies hidden in Ismo.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Were we not too na?ve?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mirepoc asked back. ¡°Perhaps our spy was overtaken by spies.¡± ¡°Impossible. Minth-san couldn¡¯t have been a traitor.¡± ¡°During the incident with Volken everyone said the same. Especially you.¡± Ireia stared at Mirepoc with a gaze that felt like it could cut. ¡°Minth-san did not see through Volken¡¯s betrayal. On the contrary, he said that Volken being a traitor was impossible. His power isn¡¯t perfect, but him not noticing anything about Volken¡¯s behavior is unnatural.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hamyuts was silent. Only she knew the truth about Volken there. Clapping her hands, she called out to the other two. ¡°Let¡¯s stop this, old lady. This is not the time to doubt each other now. Let¡¯s wait until Minth returns.¡± ¡°Understood. I am sorry, Hamyuts-san.¡± At that moment, the lamp of the telegraph atop the desk lit. It was a direct telegram from the President of the Ismo Republic. ¡°Oh, here are some news. I wonder if it¡¯s from Luik and Gamo.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try to contact them.¡± Saying so, Mirepoc closed her eyes. A few tens of minutes ago¡­ The presidential offices, which were the symbol of the Ismo Republic, were filled with the sounds of gunfire and shouting. The ones fighting were the two Armed Librarians dispatched there, Luik and Gamo. Luik charged. He broke through walls with his body, kicked the trees in the garden, and knocked off even the guards attempting to stop him as he ran forward determinedly. ¡°You¡¯re in my waaay!¡± His ability was to strengthen his body. It was a truly simple power that only made his body hard. He just ran around without any technique and destroyed whatever came in his path. ¡°How strange¡­ their defenses are thin.¡± Gamo finished off Luik¡¯s leftovers with a gun. The soldiers at the presidential offices weren¡¯t much different from normal guards. Did they not predict the attack of the Armed Librarians there or did they not care if the place fell? Gamo was unsure. ¡°Luik! Leave it for later. We¡¯re going in.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± The two rushed inside. They had complicated feelings upon treading into the symbol of their native country with dirty feet. They entered the president¡¯s chambers, but there was no one inside the vast room. The desk was collapsed and the contents of drawers were scattered around. ¡°Did he escape?¡± ¡°No, he was here until fifteen minutes ago.¡± Gamo decided this judging from the smell. He was an ability user who could sharpen his five senses to their utmost limit. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t be able to distinguish bodily odors. He put his ear to the floor. He could feel a vibration. ¡°He¡¯s right there!¡± The pair rushed to four rooms over. There was a locker in the corner of the room labeled ¡°second secretarial office¡±. When Luik kicked it lightly a scream rose from inside. Out of the locker came crawling out an exhausted man with unkempt hair and a dirty suit. He was the president of the Ismo Republic. ¡°¡­Is this him?¡± Luik made a small voice. Gamo felt the same. He had seen his face in newspapers countless of times; they saw him not only once or twice. But was he really the president? This kind of unsightly, mediocre man? The president tried hurriedly standing up. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean to run away¡­¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Luik grabbed his hair and made him stand. Gamo restrained him and then asked a question. ¡°Mr. President. We are Armed Librarians. Do not be afraid. More importantly, I would like to ask you the reason you started this war.¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t start it. I didn¡¯t order anything.¡± ¡°Who did?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Everyone suddenly started acting on their own. I¡¯ve tried to stop them but no one listened to me. I¡¯m the president but no one listened to me¡­¡± The president said, looking like he was about to burst into tears any moment. ¡°Do you have any idea who the mastermind might be? Is there anyone with such political authority that you can¡¯t interfere with their actions?¡± ¡°None. You defeated those guys known as the Indulging God Cult, haven¡¯t you?¡± He said while shaking his head. ¡°¡­How did it turn out like this? It has nothing to do with me. I have nothing to do with that moldy religion. Please do something, Armed Librarians. Haven¡¯t you helped us with a lot until now?¡± Luik sighed. ¡°Hey, Gamo. Let¡¯s try someone else. We didn¡¯t manage to get anything out of him.¡± ¡°No, wait!¡± The president clung to Luik. ¡°Please escort me. You¡¯re Armed Librarians, right?¡± Luik and Gamo glanced at each other. They had no time to take care of him. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go to the broadcasting station. Please tell the populace that the army¡¯s movements were not made by the president¡¯s will.¡± ¡°Got it. So write a copy of my speech. If newspaper reporters come here I will need to use my manual for answering questions, pick a suit, adjust my appearance¡­¡± At that part, Luik hit the president from the back. He lightly collapsed to the floor and lost his consciousness. Gamo looked down on him in silence. ¡°For the meanwhile let¡¯s contact Mirepoc. Even though we don¡¯t have any huge information.¡± ¡°We can send a telegram to the Director.¡± Gamo and Luik started running. Luik glanced back and muttered. ¡°I¡¯m voting for a different party the next elections.¡± Gamo then replied. ¡°¡­If there is a next election.¡± Hamyuts and the rest listened to the information sent by Luik and Gamo with a sour expression. They have suppressed the president. However, it had no effect. ¡°Does that mean there¡¯s no mastermind and the ones fighting now are all the followers of the Indulging God Cult?¡± Ireia said. If that was true then the situation was much worse than expected. The followers of the Cult should have been around ten thousand people at the most. Among those, only about five hundred people could use Magic ¨C these were their estimations. Does that mean they have vastly underestimated them? ¡°It can¡¯t be. If there were that many followers, us Armed Librarians would have lost a lot faster.¡± Hamyuts shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s try thinking about the fight so far. We¡¯ve fought in the Ismo Republic countless of times. It means they let us kill Cigal, Ganbanzel and Lascall Othello.¡± Mirepoc then stated her opinion. ¡°Is it hypnotism? Are they controlling the entirety of the Ismo Army using some method?¡± ¡°I have no idea if it¡¯s hypnotism or whatever, but I can¡¯t think of anything else.¡± However, controlling the behavior of people was difficult. Even among the Armed Librarians which gathered talent from all around the world there was no one with the ability to control people. Besides, with that many people? Even using the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck it would be impossible to control a thousand people. So how did they control the army? Hamyuts and the rest couldn¡¯t even guess. Volume 6, 3: Helping and Killing without a Cause – Part 2 Volume 6, Chapter 3: Helping and Killing without a Cause ¨C Part?2 On the sea to the east of Bantorra Library, Mattalast ran inside a battleship and thoroughly killed every moving being that he saw. Some of the survivors got in the way of his attack. He returned to the deck. Kyasariro had caught and restrained a single sailor. He was probably a Private that carried cannonballs. ¡°Interrogate him immediately. We have no time to spare.¡± Saying so, he instructed Kyasariro to let go of him. The sailor, now free, tried escaping, but Mattalast seized him. He drew a gun from his pocket. That gun was also easily taken away from him. ¡°He seems to have sticky fingers. We need to let him reflect on a bit.¡± Saying so, Mattalast grabbed the sailor¡¯s index finger. He then grasped it with his full strength. The man¡¯s fingertip, with its concentration of nerves, became like a wrung-out dust cloth. His bones were broken and mixed with his flesh. ¡°Oops, I reversed the order of things¡­ I¡¯ve tortured him before my question. Oh well. We don¡¯t have the time anyway. Please forgive me.¡± Mattalast said while calmly looking at the crushed finger. Perhaps a too painful sight for a woman, Kyasariro averted her gaze. ¡°So, question time. Why are you attacking the Armed Librarians?¡± ¡°¡­We won¡¯t¡­ forgive you¡­ Armed Librarians!¡± The sailor groaned, covered with cold sweat. ¡°Hey now, you were the ones to attack us first. Should I next break two or three fingers?¡± Mattalast put his hand on the sailor¡¯s middle finger. He glared at him and raised his voice. ¡°We can¡¯t forgive¡­ the Armed Librarians¡­ they can¡¯t exist¡­ in this world¡­ we will kill¡­ the Armed Librarians.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to say something like that.¡± Mattalast crushed his middle finger. The sailor squirmed in pain. ¡°We have no time. Just say it. Why are you attacking the Armed Librarians?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The sailor stayed silent. He didn¡¯t look like he was about to lie. He was thinking about an answer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re fighting? Did someone order you to? Were you asked to do so by someone? Or do you want to go to Heaven?¡± He asked but received no response. The sailor seemed to be truly hesitating. Their reason to fight, and the reason they had to kill the Armed Librarians¡­ ¡°Uh, umm, uh¡­¡± He acted strange. Something was occurring in his mind. The sailor¡¯s expression changed hectically. He burned with fear, surprise and anger. Is this a multiple personality disorder, wondered Mattalast. Several different emotions tried taking control of him. ¡°¡­Because No¡­¡± He carefully listened to the sailor¡¯s words. ¡°Because Noloty died.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Because Noloty died you will also die. All Armed Librarians must die!¡± The sailor shouted. Mattalast was stunned. ¡°By Noloty you mean the trainee Noloty? Do you know her?¡± Mattalast called. The face of the shouting soldier suddenly became befuddled. ¡°Noloty¡­ I don¡¯t know her. Who is Noloty?¡± ¡°Just what are you saying?¡± The sailor vacantly opened his mouth. His face became frozen as is. Drool spilled from his mouth, his eyes became blank, and he fell backwards. Mattalast let him go without understanding anything. ¡°By Noloty they mean our Noloty¡­¡± He called towards Kyasariro who was standing behind. She made a small nod. It was a rare name, so they didn¡¯t know any other Noloty. ¡°Since Noloty died they will kill all Armed Librarians¡­ is what he said.¡± ¡°He certainly did.¡± Mattalast pondered. That was what the captured sailor said. The chances of him just happening to know Noloty were slim. Everyone who was fighting right now was probably thinking the same thing. However, what did Noloty have to do with it? ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you know that Noloty was Ismo¡¯s princess?¡± Mattalast feigned his composure by cracking a joke. Kyasariro slightly raised one hand. ¡°¡­Umm, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s even relevant, and it might just be confusing, but¡­¡± ¡°Just say it. I welcome anything. We can¡¯t be more confused than we are right now.¡± Kyasariro spoke hesitantly. ¡°I was a bit close to Noloty, so I¡¯ve heard something once. Noloty said a strange thing.¡± ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°She said that the world was hers. I don¡¯t really get it, though.¡± The pair glanced at each other on the background of gunfire and cannon-fire echoing around the battlefield. ¡°So, does that mean that, uh, Noloty was the incarnation of God?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way¡­¡± The two stood stunned for a while but then remembered their current situation. This was a battlefield. They had to fight. ¡°I don¡¯t get it, but we should report to the Director for the time being. I¡¯m waiting for contact from Mirepoc.¡± Kyasariro spoke to Mattalast as he was about to rush away. ¡°Oh, what great timing. Here¡¯s Mirepoc¡¯s Thought Sharing.¡± Kyasariro pointed at her forehead. She was exchanging her thoughts with Mirepoc who was at Bantorra Library. ¡°¡­Huh? That¡¯s not possible? What?¡± While sending her thoughts, Kyasariro seemed confused about something. ¡°But that can¡¯t be. I mean, it¡¯s impossible.¡± Kyasariro paled. Mattalast had the intuition that a crisis was coming. The greatest crisis that might destroy Bantorra Library was coming. The sailor was thinking inside the darkness of his consciousness. Who was Noloty Malche? When did I hear that name? Why did I start hating the Armed Librarians? Thinking about it, it started three days ago. He was loading his cargo at the port. At that time, something cold hit his back. Turning around he saw a vagrant standing there. He held a black bottle in his hand. Looking at his trousers, they were dirty with some black liquid. ¡°What¡¯re you doing!¡± The sailor kicked the vagrant away. While rolling on the ground, he smiled. ¡°Yes, with that I will be going to Heaven.¡± The vagrant started laughing while seeing the black stains. The sailor tried rubbing his fingers on the stain and sniffed. It was a lizard-like smell. ¡°With this you will also start hating the Armed Librarians. Everyone will hate them. Everyone, everyone, everyone. Since Noloty Malche died, eeeveryone on Ismo will hate the Armed Librarians.¡± Thinking that this was no decent person, the sailor decided not to get involved with him. ¡°Well then, I have to keep going all over the place. Here and there. I¡¯m so busy.¡± You¡¯re creepy, just go away, thought the sailor and continued loading the cargo. Oh yeah. It was then that I started hating the Armed Librarians. At first it was only me. But after a day or so everyone shared my feelings. All our great soldiers, as well as politicians, started telling us to defeat the Armed Librarians. That vagrant did something to me. Just who is Noloty? But even so, I hate the Armed Librarians. I simple hate them. The battleship the sailor was on was sinking. Embracing his worries and hatred, he was being swallowed by the sea. Kachua was thinking alone inside the shack. I wonder how the war is going. He had no way to learn of the situation except by relying on the radio. The biggest flaw of my plan is that I cannot see the collapse of the Armed Librarians with my own eyes, Kachua thought. If possible I would have liked to see it. Bantorra Library was the place where he had spent his youth. The Armed Librarians used to be his comrades. He wanted to burn their ruin into his eyes. ¡°Will Lascall Othello not come? I would like to ask him how things are going.¡± No voice answered him and only the sounds coming from the radio kept reverberating inside the shack. Kachua leaned his body on his rocking chair. ¡°I wonder what Hamyuts is thinking about?¡± He muttered. Did she conjecture he was using hypnotism? Did they think that the Ismo Republic was actually under the control of the Indulging God Cult? Both missed the mark. No matter how much she racks her brains over this, she shouldn¡¯t be able to understand how his outrageous plan worked. Only a genius could have thought it up and only another kind of genius could set in into motion. Without such a plan they would not have been able to destroy the Armed Librarians. In one of the corners of Kachua¡¯s shack was a single box. It was about the size of a coffin but was somewhat wide. It was made from the rare metal known as Divine Bronze, the toughest metal in the world that Hamyuts¡¯s sling was also made of. The lid attached to the side of the box opened with a dull sound. An extremely eerie creature came out of it. Its appearance was something between a crocodile and a lizard. It had eleven eyes all the way from its pointed nose and up to the middle of its back. Its dark-green body was wet and slimy with some sort of ink-like liquid. ¡°Oh, did you want to breathe some fresh air?¡± Kachua called at the creature. It was an artificial creature created by advanced Magic that was known as the Gloomy Lizard. Its bodily fluids were the pathogens of the Deep Blue Curse. ¡°After you walk around a bit please return to the box. We cannot tell what would happen. Please stay in a safe place.¡± Just as Kachua told it to, the Gloomy Lizard walked around the shack. After soiling the floor with its black sickly liquid it returned to the box. Watching it, Kachua smiled happily. Thirteen days ago, Kachua received news while inside that same shack. Daltom was the one to send them. It was a report about the current situation of Arkit Chroma. Arkit fell into the hands of Noloty. When he heard this, Kachua became speechless. He unintentionally stood up and then fell down on the chair again. He looked for words to shout at Daltom in front of his eyes, but his mind blanked out and he couldn¡¯t find any. ¡°No no, Overseer of Paradise-sama, it¡¯s simply bad luck.¡± Daltom said and cackled. What were you doing? Kachua felt the urge to kill the incompetent man in front of him. And he had also killed Uspa and the rest. Who asked you to do that? Daltom had joined the Indulging God Cult very recently. Kachua didn¡¯t rely on him from the very beginning. He was one who joined the Cult just for the size of the reward and had no interest in Kachua¡¯s ideals. However, he didn¡¯t think he would be this incompetent. ¡°So, what are we going to do?¡± ¡°Shut up. I am trying to think now. Be quiet.¡± Saying so, Kachua grinded his teeth. Unbelievable. Why Noloty? Mirepoc would be fine. Even Mattalast. I would not mind even if it were Hamyuts. That would actually be convenient. But only Noloty is no good. That girl is absolutely the worst option. Why was Noloty the one to come out of all Armed Librarians and trainees? Luck has abandoned him. He could not help but feel so. ¡°Oh, but let me just say that if you intend on ordering me to kill Noloty-chan I¡¯d like you to withdraw that. Fighting against that girl right now would definitely be my end.¡± Daltom said and laughed. Feeling nauseous at the sound of his laughter, Kachua was thinking. We must erase Noloty. Is there any warrior who could do that? Is there any warrior who can secretly deal with her despite her sudden growth? No name rose to mind. Originally there were not a lot of warriors who could stand up against the Armed Librarians. Even the few remaining ones will probably not heed to Kachua¡¯s orders. The fierce attack made by the Armed Librarians for the past half year made the False Men despair. Followers were being killed one by one and maintaining the organization became difficult. If that wasn¡¯t enough, they were dealt another heavy blow; the incident where Olivia restored the Meats¡¯ memories. The False Men were shocked at the Meats¡¯ rebellion. Their existence was in a sense a symbol of the Indulging God Cult. The Cult had no chance against them. The followers who have seen that scrambled to run away. The remaining people were only the few who¡¯ve truly sworn their loyalty. How miserable was the present condition of Kachua who plotted a rebellion against the Armed Librarians in order to establish a new world order? There was no longer any pawn that could kill Noloty in the Indulging God Cult. ¡°What about you? Former First Grade Armed Librarian-san.¡± Daltom said while laughing. Of course Kachua also thought about making a move. But it was difficult. He wasn¡¯t a monster like Ireia; in his old age he didn¡¯t have the confidence he could beat Noloty. With his ability he will be able to perfectly conceal himself. He will probably not get hit Noloty¡¯s attacks. However, if he doesn¡¯t beat her in one blow and Noloty comes to learn of his location, it will probably be his loss. His chances of winning were 70%. No, if he took into account the speed of Noloty¡¯s growth, it might be only 50%. ¡°Impossible. We have to promptly finish her without Arkit noticing. As I am now I cannot do it.¡± ¡°Then what will we do? If you don¡¯t think of anything I will not be able to move.¡± Kachua grinded his teeth. Is it impossible? At this rate he could do nothing but stay seated and wait for his defeat. Don¡¯t give up. Think. And manipulate. Kachua kept thinking while scolding himself. He desperately resisted the scene of defeat rising to his mind. Before long, he spoke to Daltom as if squeezing out his words. ¡°I have a plan. If it fails there is nothing else. Daltom, I will have you do some work for me.¡± Daltom nodded and he started telling him about the final strategy. Kachua did not know if his plan was possible. Even if it succeeds, Noloty and Arkit might not move as expected. But he still had no choice but to bet on it. For the first and last time, it appeared that everything was left to fate. While walking north, Enlike touched Noloty¡¯s Book. Thirteen days ago, Noloty was also walking on this road. It was a dangerous wintry mountain, but when Noloty went it was safe. There was fortunately no snow so the pair was walking smoothly. Their goal was to meet the man known as Kachua. She had actually wanted to contact the Armed Librarian in charge of Toatt Mines before leaving. However, she couldn¡¯t find him no matter where she looked. Having no choice, Noloty took off without saying anything. At that moment, she received Mirepoc¡¯s thoughts. ¡®Noloty. Can you still not reach that person?¡¯ ¡®Yes, I can¡¯t find him at all.¡¯ ¡®Because for now we have all the necessary information, we will probably manage some way or the other later. Seems like you¡¯ll be the one to solve everything this time.¡¯ Mirepoc said. She was slightly angry but probably not at Noloty. ¡®So, what will you do? Shouldn¡¯t you come back already?¡¯ ¡°Uh¡­¡± Noloty reflexively opened her mouth and mumbled. She hesitated about how to report about Arkit. If she talked about it Mirepoc would definitely tell her to let him die. Also, she would be mad at her. ¡®Umm, it seems there¡¯s some guy named Kachua. I¡¯m going to investigate him.¡¯ ¡®Then I¡¯ll arrange reinforcements. I¡¯ll go talk to the Director.¡¯ ¡®Uh, wait a minute¡­¡¯ She could feel Mirepoc being disappointed from the other side of the Thought Sharing. ¡®You¡¯re thinking of something unnecessary again.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking but just do as you please. You¡¯re not going to listen to me anyway.¡¯ ¡®Umm, but¡­¡¯ ¡®I will call you from time to time. Call for help as soon as it becomes dangerous. Understood?¡¯ Saying so, Mirepoc severed the connection. Or so she thought, but it was connected again. ¡®Say, haven¡¯t you heard of Kachua before? Not in the Indulging God Cult but somewhere else.¡¯ ¡®Huh? I have no idea.¡¯ ¡®I see. Well, it¡¯s a common name¡­¡¯ The Thought Sharing was severed. Noloty tried thinking; she couldn¡¯t remember anyone with that name though. First Grade Armed Librarian Kachua Beeinhaus had retired forty years ago. It was not particularly strange for the two to not know that name. ¡°¡­What¡¯re you doing?¡± Noloty had sent her thoughts while walking. Arkit called to her from behind. ¡°Ah, sorry. It¡¯s over. How about you, are you tired?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arkit kept walking without answering. Since he¡¯s been that way ever since they set off, Noloty didn¡¯t mind. They were ten kilometers to the north of Toatt Mining Town. Half a day passed since they left. Reaching Kachua¡¯s hideout that Arkit had told her about would take less than a day using her own feet. However, by taking Arkit along with her, it should take about two or three days. Noloty carried heavy luggage on her back. Arkit only held a stick. However, he was the one to be tired. He probably grew up in the city and has no stamina, thought Noloty. But I don¡¯t really mind. We can just talk while walking. ¡°You were probably talking about killing me.¡± Arkit said. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. Armed Librarians are always like that.¡± Noloty sighed. No matter what she said, he would always call it a lie. Volume 6, 3: Helping and Killing without a Cause – Part 3 Volume 6, Chapter 3: Helping and Killing without a Cause ¨C Part?3 As the sun sank they set up camp. Arkit sat down on the ground completely exhausted and next to him Noloty stretched the tent and lit fire. She poured plenty of warm black tea and offered it to Arkit. ¡°It¡¯s cold and the air¡¯s dry, so if you don¡¯t drink a lot you will ruin your body.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah¡­¡± Arkit received it obediently, probably because he was tired. He¡¯s so cute like this, thought Noloty. I wish he¡¯d always be tired. While seeping the sweet black tea, Arkit spoke. ¡°We might be killed.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Kachua might kill us. If I bring you along Kachua will be angry.¡± The Indulging God Cult never forgave traitors. It was quite likely. ¡°Then I¡¯ll beat Kachua.¡± Noloty said confidently. However, Arkit snorted and laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯ll happen to you though.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be killed by other Armed Librarians. Since you became my underling you are also a traitor. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d forgive you.¡± ¡°No, I think it¡¯s fine though¡­¡± They would definitely be mad at her, but will probably not kill her. Even at worst they will only demote her. ¡°¡­But¡­¡± Noloty held her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get demoted¡­ I didn¡¯t even pay back my loan yet¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Seeing her troubled, Arkit laughed. ¡°That¡¯s great. Just die, you Armed Librarian. Having an idiot do stupid things and die for them is the best.¡± His happy laughing eyes cussed at Noloty. Those eyes¡­ I thought we¡¯d be able to talk happily but they reject it all. His eyes think of nothing other than fighting and killing. A child shouldn¡¯t have eyes like those. No, no one should. The next day was clear. ¡°Wow, look at the sky!¡± Since they got far from the dirty Toatt Mines, the air suddenly felt good. Noloty was looking up to the heavens in high spirits, and Arkit lowered his gaze. His eyes still thought only of battle. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡± The pair started walking. Noloty found all sorts of things along the way and spoke to Arkit. Grass wet with dew, migratory birds flying in the sky, a white fox peeking from afar¡­ but none of those moved his heart. He never responded to Noloty in a child-like way. I want to somehow make Arkit smile. If he smiles something will change in him, Noloty thought. They approached a river. Noloty looked for a spot from which Arkit could also cross it. As they came to a rocky area, the both of them gasped. A large school of salmons filled the river. They jumped from the water to land on the rocks, hit them and jumped again. Pushing and shoving each other through the rocky area, they were aiming upstream. ¡°¡­Amazing.¡± For the first time, Arkit let out a child-like voice. One salmon was blown away by its peers and landed at his feet. He picked it up. The salmon struggled, slipped from his small hands and fell. Arkit tried picking it up again. Noloty lent a hand. They returned the salmon to the river. Arkit looked at Noloty with a surprised face. ¡°So even Armed Librarians do some good things.¡± He muttered unexpectedly. ¡°That¡¯s obvious.¡± ¡°¡­Unbelievable.¡± Arkit¡¯s hatred of Armed Librarians seemed to be deep. ¡°Shall we go?¡± Noloty said and started walking. That day also turned to night. Noloty paid close attention to the surroundings while setting up camp and making fire. They had to be careful of things like wolves and bears, and the Cult¡¯s followers that disappeared somewhere might also show up to attack. Noloty put the roasted ham on a slice of bread and passed it to Arkit. He began to eat it restlessly. The meat¡¯s fat began bubbling up on the frying pan. Noloty wiped it off using bread and ate. Its saltiness made it delicious. Arkit looked at Noloty¡¯s meal. ¡°It looks good.¡± ¡°So eat yours too.¡± She gave him the half-eaten bread and the frying pan. Noloty cut another piece of bread, spread salt on it and began eating. Arkit seemed to have trouble eating it as he stuffed his cheeks. ¡°Say, Arkit. What kind of a person that Kachua guy is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him well. I only met him recently.¡± ¡°¡­I see, only recently.¡± Saying so, Noloty soaked her bread in black tea. She had a guess about what Arkit was for the Indulging God Cult. The Armed Librarians already knew about them. Those who were allowed all their desires and pursue happiness by all possible means were known as True Men. The people known as False Men served the former and were used by them. They seemed to be working together in order to reach the place known as Heaven. In the past, they fought the True Men Cigal who accumulated money. Ganbanzel sought strength. There was also Parney who wanted fame. Arkit was probably also a True Man. Was his happiness the killing of Armed Librarians? ¡°Say¡­ do you also want to go to Heaven?¡± Arkit, who finished eating his bread and started sipping the sweet black tea, widened his eyes in puzzlement. ¡°Heaven?¡± His way of saying it made Noloty also widen her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t know it? Isn¡¯t it the place you guys want to reach?¡± ¡°Want to reach, where?¡± ¡°As I said, Heaven. It¡¯s a place you go to after you die.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°About the Indulging God Cult.¡± Arkit tilted his head. ¡°Indoljing¡­ is that some kind of religion?¡± Noloty could not believe it. As far as she could tell by looking at his face he really didn¡¯t know. He wasn¡¯t a child good at lying. ¡°Don¡¯t you know Cigal Crukessa and the like? They should be your comrades.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. Who¡¯s that guy?¡± ¡°He was the person who spread Dragon Pneumonia in Toatt Mining Town last year.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that just some antigovernment organization? Why are they my comrades?¡± ¡°But he was a True Man from the Indulging God Cult¡­¡± Her cup was blown away. The remaining tea covered Noloty. ¡°Don¡¯t say such bullshit! As if those guys would be my allies! Don¡¯t screw with me Noloty!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re the worst! Didn¡¯t they involve a lot of people up to the point they almost died? They¡¯re even below Armed Librarians! Don¡¯t lump me in with them!¡± Arkit was truly angry. ¡°Sorry. I get it. I won¡¯t say it again.¡± ¡°¡­Good then.¡± Saying so, Arkit went inside the tent. Before that, he turned around and asked. ¡°Who were those guys you said?¡± ¡°The Indulging God Cult.¡± ¡°What is the most important person there called?¡± ¡°A True Man maybe? No, maybe the most important there is the Overseer of Paradise?¡± ¡°¡­Overseer of Paradise.¡± Arkit entered his sleeping bag. After that he didn¡¯t say anything until he fell asleep. Noloty also decided to sleep in preparation for tomorrow. Inside her sleeping bag she was thinking. Arkit doesn¡¯t know about the Indulging God Cult. So he¡¯s just a person being used by them just like Mokkania-san and Enlike-san. Even so, she still had some doubts. Just what were they using him for? He only made a sloppy terror attack. Furthermore, even if Arkit wasn¡¯t there it would probably not affect the plan at all. New questions were born inside of Noloty. Just who was Arkit? The third day came. Arkit had even less stamina than she thought. She planned on arriving during that day, but it was most likely not going to happen. While walking, the pair was blocked by a big rock wall. It was impossible for Arkit to climb over it. They couldn¡¯t see any way to pass it either to the left or the right. Having no choice, Noloty carried him on her back. ¡°I think it would be scary for you, so don¡¯t look down.¡± Saying this, Noloty began climbing the rock. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d be able to climb it alone, Arkit worried while on her back. They would be in trouble if he got scared. They reached halfway through the rock and Arkit was quiet. Noloty was relieved and hurried ahead. But still, just who is Arkit? What¡¯s the aim of the Indulging God Cult? Noloty was thinking while climbing. No ideas came to her. It was probably useless for her to think of this anyway. She had no choice but to beat up that Kachua guy and ask him. While thinking of this, they reached the summit. The rest seemed to gently slope down so Arkit should probably be fine walking on his own legs. When she took Arkit off her back, her heart skipped a beat. At some point without her noticing he held a knife. It was the one she used to cut the bread and ham the other night. Even that kind of knife would be enough to cut her carotid artery from behind. She forgot that Arkit wanted to kill himself. She also forgot he had said that he would be satisfied with killing an Armed Librarian in exchange for his life. ¡°U-umm, I¡¯d like you to not do such things.¡± ¡°¡­You really are stupid.¡± Arkit said, returning the knife. He probably thought that Noloty was angry. Which was obvious. Everyone would be angry. It wouldn¡¯t even be strange if she were to kill him. But Noloty was different. ¡°Please stop that. You really scared me.¡± Saying so, she put the knife away. ¡°I really don¡¯t get you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What is it with you? Why aren¡¯t you mad? Is something wrong with your head?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand what he said. She didn¡¯t even think of becoming angry. ¡°Really, why¡¯s a person like you an Armed Librarian?¡± Noloty felt vexed at these words. Strictly speaking she wasn¡¯t an Armed Librarian, but she decided to not mention it. ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m doing my best¡­ and I¡¯m also quite strong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Arkit lowered his pained gaze. ¡°Since there¡¯s someone like you in the Armed Librarians, why did they do such a thing?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s still like that even with people like you? Killing people without any reason and buying their lives with money?¡± Noloty was speechless. ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡± Arkit didn¡¯t reply. From that moment on, followed by the sun setting, them eating and then going to sleep, he didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t reply to any words. Noloty kept thinking inside the tent lit by lamplight. Armed Librarians killed people without any reason and bought their lives with money. It was the first time Arkit let his true opinion be known. ¡°Arkit, is all this for revenge?¡± She spoke to the boy sleeping next to her. She knew that he was awake. ¡°Yeah. The Armed Librarians killed everyone that was important to me without any reason.¡± ¡°Who, when?¡± No reply. The Armed Librarian certainly did fight as their job. They also killed people. But there shouldn¡¯t have been people who were killed for no reason. There were some exceptions, though. ¡°Was it the Director?¡± ¡°No. The one who killed them wasn¡¯t Hamyuts.¡± That seemed right. She was abnormal, but she wouldn¡¯t fight any unrelated people. He would probably not come to hate the Armed Librarians because of Hamyuts. Besides, Hamyuts was supposed to be known as a protector of peace to the general public. She prevented the invasion of the Guinbex Empire, monitored the peace agreement between the countries, and resolved numerous terrorism incidents. Without knowing her personality one would think she was an ally of justice. ¡°So who killed whom?¡± Arkit didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Who said I want you to understand?¡± Although Arkit slightly opened up, he still refused as stubbornly as ever. ¡°The Armed Librarians do fight as their job. They also kill people. But that¡¯s only when there¡¯s nothing to do but kill.¡± ¡°Liar!¡± Arkit¡¯s shout echoed in the silent wintry mountain. ¡°¡­Why even you started saying things like that? I thought that you¡¯d be able to understand¡­¡± Then she only heard silence. However, Noloty knew that at the other side of the darkness he was crying. She got out of the sleeping bag and gently put her hands on Arkit¡¯s body. Noloty kept stroking his body until he stopped crying. ¡°¡­Did you calm down?¡± She called out to Arkit who turned his back to her. When she saw he stopped crying, she removed her hand. ¡°Why are you doing all this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a reason. I just don¡¯t want to let you die.¡± ¡°Liar. There has to be something. You¡¯re just trying to use me.¡± ¡°No. The ones using you are the Indulging God Cult.¡± ¡°Kachua¡¯s no liar.¡± Their opinions just couldn¡¯t mesh together. Noloty couldn¡¯t compromise. The Armed Librarians weren¡¯t bad; Noloty believed so. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. You really are important to me. These are my true feelings.¡± ¡°No. You want to use me. You¡¯re actually planning something deep inside you. I¡¯ll never believe what someone like you says. I¡¯ll never listen to what someone like you says.¡± ¡°¡­So, if I prove to you it¡¯s true, will you believe me?¡± Arkit sank into silence as if he was caught off-guard. ¡°I will not use you. I act only for you. If I¡¯m able to prove that, then believe what I say and listen to me. That¡¯s what I mean.¡± Arkit made a small nod inside his sleeping bag. ¡°Then I¡¯ll prove it. I haven¡¯t decided how to do that, but I will. Because I¡¯m serious. Good night.¡± Noloty also turned her back to Arkit. And she then tried to sleep. ¡°If you¡¯re serious I should be able to know. I¡¯m not wrong. The Armed Librarians are the worst. If you can¡¯t understand that, I can¡¯t believe in you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Kachua understands. So I believe him.¡± She made no reply. Noloty just closed her eyes and fell asleep. She was now able to understand what the man called Kachua did to Arkit. Arkit had someone close to him killed. His family, or perhaps his friend, she didn¡¯t know. And that person was probably a follower of the Indulging God Cult. Kachua approached Arkit and explained the situation to him while concealing the information about the Indulging God Cult. Thereby he induced him to hate the Armed Librarians. But even with that there was something she couldn¡¯t understand. What was the Indulging God Cult trying to make Arkit do? Each buried in their own thoughts, the pair sank into sleep. Late at night, when dawn was approaching, a figure appeared close to their tent. He was the Overseer of Paradise, Kachua. He stood motionlessly in a place about ten meters to the side of the tent. Volume 6, 4: An Old Man’s Dream and Its Sacrifice – Part 1 Volume 6, Chapter 4: An Old Man¡¯s Dream and Its Sacrifice ¨C Part?1 No matter how strong the Ismo Republic was, the Armed Librarians were the strongest. Even if Ismo would be destroyed, Bantorra Library would not. All Armed Librarians thought this way. However, that conviction crumbled away in a single day. There were signs of that happening. However, everyone turned their eyes away from them. People tended to avert their gazes from what they feared. They decided they didn¡¯t see what they didn¡¯t want to see. The Armed Librarians were no exception to this. ¡°Can you still not get in touch with Yukizona?¡± Hamyuts grew impatient. Being unable to contact one of the five strongest during this emergency was unthinkable. ¡°It¡¯s the same. It seems like he¡¯s in the midst of battle without any leeway to reply.¡± ¡°Who is he fighting anyway? Is Ismo also fighting the Principality of Meliot?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. There are also no other Armed Librarians in Meliot and no other person I can use my Thought Sharing on¡­¡± Hamyuts hit her desk. ¡°What is he doing?¡± An old aircraft was flying at a place 2000 kilometers to the west of Bantorra Library. Piloting it was the Armed Librarian who had been assigned to the southern border. He had no airplane that could fly back to Bantorra Library. Getting means of transportation took time, and so he was delayed. ¡°But if I go, what will happen here?¡± That Armed Librarian muttered. He wasn¡¯t very strong. He could understand this from the fact that he was removed from the conflict with the Indulging God Cult and appointed to the remote location at the southern border. At that moment, he found ships in the horizon. Since he could see them from that distance, they were quite large. Furthermore there were many of them. It was probably a battleship fleet. When he tried approaching he was surprised at their numbers. Perhaps it was a country¡¯s entire fleet ¨C no, it might have been even more than that. Circling the skies, he saw their flags fluttering in the wind. They were the allied forces of the Guinbex Empire and the Principality of Rona. ¡°Thankfully you¡¯ve come to the rescue, huh.¡± He sent a signal to the aircraft carrier that held fighter airplanes. ¡®I¡¯m an Armed Librarian. Requesting permission to land¡¯ He thought of abandoning his shabby plane and switch to a newer model. Still, he was thankful. After all, three years ago they were two countries at war and now they were getting along to assist them. ¡®Please land¡¯ He was delighted at the response that came from the battleship. He rotated his airplane and flew directly at the carrier. Until that very moment, he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. The next instant, his aircraft greatly tilted. The right wing broke and the plane entered a tailspin. He hurriedly jumped out of it and fell into the sea. The moment he raised his head he saw- The ships¡¯ guns were attacking him from all directions. Even if he was an Armed Librarian he couldn¡¯t do anything to avoid them. Much less while in the sea. The last thing he heard was a voice of delight. It was the voice of the sailors who were happy from the bottom of their hearts at the death of an Armed Librarian. ¡°Huh?¡± Mirepoc put a hand to her head. People who used Thought Sharing tended to make this gesture a lot. ¡°I received another Thought Sharing. They¡¯re connected to me.¡± ¡°Another user of Thought Sharing? I wonder who that is.¡± Hamyuts tilted her head. Mirepoc soon realized who. One of her seniors back when she was part of the Guinbex Imperial Army had this ability. She was acquainted with him. ¡®Mirepoc Finedell, right?¡¯ The sender of these thoughts said. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m busy at the moment. Briefly state your business.¡¯ ¡®I see, so it will be brief. Listen well.¡¯ Mirepoc felt somewhat disturbed. ¡®¡­What do you want?¡¯ She had a feeling that she heard the sound of laughter from the other side. She felt goosebumps. ¡®Die, Armed Librarian.¡¯ ¡®¡­What are you saying?¡¯ This time she clearly did hear laughter. He purposely sent a scornful laugh through the Thought Sharing. ¡®Originally we would need formal documents, but since you will be destroyed anyway there is no need for that. Our great Guinbex Empire made a military alliance with Rona and Meliot to declare war against the Armed Librarians.¡¯ Don¡¯t be fooled, thought Mirepoc. This has to be a lie. The Indulging God Cult is just trying to confuse us. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mirepoc?¡± Hamyuts called. Mirepoc hesitated. Since it was an obvious lie, it was fine not reporting it. Since it was impossible there should be no need to say it. ¡°I think this is an utter falsehood, but¡­¡± After that foolish preface, she started talking. Ireia was speechless. Mirepoc couldn¡¯t stop her body from shaking. Even Hamyuts ¨C the same Hamyuts that found fighting the best pleasure ¨C couldn¡¯t smile at that time. She stood up, her face frozen with shock. Meanwhile at the Principality of Meliot¡­ The center of the country had a large mountain. It was said that inside of it the Present God Toitorra had been slumbering for the past 2000 years. At the bottom of this mountain was the representative agency of one of the world¡¯s Overseers just like Bantorra Library ¨C the Present Management Agency. That place was now wrapped up in battle. The ones fighting were the First Grade Armed Librarian Yukizona and his partner Yuri. The fact they didn¡¯t return was not because they had disobeyed orders; it was because that if they returned, all the enemies there would head for Bantorra Library. It was an unbelievable situation. The Principality of Meliot gathered their whole army and assaulted the Present Management Agency where Yukizona was. He received contact from Mirepoc countless of times. However, he didn¡¯t even have the leisure to connect to her Thought Sharing and inform her of the danger. Halfway up through the frozen mountain, a black haired beauty stood on a cliff. Her tall body was wrapped in a white coat. She held machineguns in both hands. Originally they were guns fixed to be the ground that needed to be used by two people, but she was dual wielding them by herself. ¡°Kuh¡­!¡± A rain of bullets mowed down the advancing armies. However, the bullets only bounced off the tanks that were attacking from behind. ¡°Yuri. Hold out!¡± The whisper-like voice of a man said from behind. This voice, which seemed like it shouldn¡¯t be heard among the explosive sounds, was received by Armed Librarian Yuri. ¡°Understood, brother!¡± She answered to the voice coming from behind. Her big brother, Yukizona, hid behind the cliff she was protecting. She lowered one of her guns and threw the bombs at her feet. After flying high, all of them hit every tank precisely. She used hand grenades, fire bombs, and tank cannonballs ¨C every throwable weapon she could get her hands on. However, there were few remaining. Some shells fell close to the pair. Yuri shouted while enveloped by the shockwaves. ¡°Brother, are you fine?!¡± ¡°Ten more seconds.¡± Tanks were crammed everywhere below. This sight reminded her of Mokkania using his ability to create herds of ants. It was in a completely different scale, though. Yuri kept firing her machinegun. And at the moment she threw her final bombs, her brother¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°Yuri. Get down.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yuri flopped backwards. In exchange Yukizona rushed up the rock. He was tall and slender just like his little sister. He wore a thick coat, fur gloves and a soft fur scarf. In addition, the lower half of his face was covered by a thick mask. Only the upper half was exposed to air. From his right hand that was covered in a white glove something black was swirling around. Swinging this hand as if mowing the enemies down, the black thing ran through the air. How could one describe it? There was no natural phenomenon similar to it. If forced to put it into words, it would be something like a curse with color and form, or perhaps a black tidal wave floating in the air? Along with a sound like that of scratching glass, the black wave mowed down nearly half of the troops packed together. At the same time, their movements stopped. His ability was named Decay Wave. Any metal that touched the black wave he emitted from his hand would rust and break down. Whatever couldn¡¯t rust would dissolve. Trees, clothes and food would all rot away. Flying objects would fall, moving objects would stop, and never move again. And when those who were alive were touched, they would grow miserably old. All the young people who protected the Principality of Meliot became old men who couldn¡¯t even move their legs. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± When Yuri saw the sight ahead, she instinctively averted her eyes. It was a far too cruel of a power, so Yukizona didn¡¯t participate in the fight against the Indulging God Cult until now. He was given the easy job of protecting the Present Management Agency, effectively sealing his ability. ¡°Our fight isn¡¯t over. Let us go to the Present Management Offices.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Just as he rushed ahead, Yukizona¡¯s feet tangled. Yuri caught him from behind. He made a small cough. ¡°Brother!¡± Yuri put her hand to Yukizona¡¯s chest. An orange light shone there, and his coughs subsided. Her ability was made only in order to cure her sickly brother. Yuri could understand ¨C her brother¡¯s body would not hold long enough until all the enemies were destroyed. Even though it was Yukizona, it was impossible for a single man to take on an entire country. Ismo, Meliot, Guinbex, Rona. With them, half the world became their enemies. And they had no idea how other countries will move. Once, the Armed Librarians overthrew the Guinbex Empire with no losses. However, that victory came about from the blitzkrieg tactics using their six elites. The amount of enemy forces was five times compared to that time. Moreover, this was an all-out war in which the difference in numbers was truly apparent. The destruction of Bantorra Library. These seemingly impossible words were about to become reality. The annihilation of the Indulging God Cult seemed to be close at hand just a few days ago. Was there ever a more brilliant reversal in all of history? Scouts sent to the south have brought information. The entire armies of Rona and Guinbex were already nearby. ¡°Old lady, I leave the south to you. Take about five people with you.¡± Ireia nodded. ¡°Understood. I leave this place to you, Hamyuts-san.¡± However, Hamyuts shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m also going. We can¡¯t get stingy about our forces anymore.¡± What will we do here? Mirepoc was about to ask when Hamyuts turned around to her. ¡°I will leave all command to Mirepoc. I¡¯m delegating all of it to you until I return.¡± Mirepoc shook with astonishment. It was no less of a shock from when she learned that the entire world was rebelling against them. It was impossible for her, a newbie with power below that of a normal Armed Librarian, to take command of all of them. I can¡¯t. Mirepoc swallowed these words that rose up to her throat. Everyone else was taking part in this impossible fight. She had no excuse for being the only one to not to do so. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡± ¡°Hamyuts-san. I will arrange the aircraft and the people to take along. You come quickly too.¡± Ireia exited the room first. Mirepoc thought that Hamyuts would also leave, but for some reason she didn¡¯t appear to move. She stood in place with her arms crossed as if worrying about something. ¡°Say, Mirepo. This doesn¡¯t really have to do with this fight, but can I ask something?¡± Hamyuts¡¯s voice suddenly lost its sense of urgency. Mirepoc was confused. ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± ¡°Am I smiling?¡± Mirepoc was slightly dumbfounded. She fixedly looked at Hamyuts¡¯s face. She was not smiling. She had downcast eyes as if she was worried about something. ¡°You¡¯re not smiling.¡± ¡°I see. How strange.¡± Hamyuts said. Thinking of it, there was something strange about her today. When there was a battle she would definitely start smiling. Hamyuts smiled as strongly as her enemy was strong. Nevertheless, today she was not smiling at all. Did she fear defeat? No, that¡¯s wrong. Rather it was like she desired defeat. Hamyuts held her chin and thought. ¡°I wonder why I¡¯m somewhat strange today. Even though there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t have fun, or rather this should be most enjoyable to me¡­ I wonder why.¡± She kept thinking for a long while. Mirepoc then called out to her. ¡°Umm, Director. Please leave as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. I have to go. There¡¯s a battle after all.¡± Hamyuts rushed away hurriedly. She jumped out of the window and landed in the backyard. She then ran towards the airport behind the Library building. ¡°Is Hamyuts-san still not here?¡± Ireia stood at the airport. She had already gathered all of the troops that would accompany them. The Armed Librarians headed for the battleships, as well as the trainees that would take them there, were already lined up. All of them had the uniform expression of suppressed fear. However, they could not allow themselves to lose their composure. It was because Ireia was in front of them. She was even more reliable than Hamyuts or Mattalast. Why was she so reliable? She certainly possessed fighting capabilities that surpassed Photona and were on par with Mattalast, but that was not the reason. Everyone there all knew Ireia from when they were little. Ever since they became aware of their surroundings, they equaled Ireia with ¡°the strongest¡±. This imprinting hasn¡¯t disappeared even now that they were adults. Regardless of how strong Hamyuts was, Ireia was special. A figure jumped down from the office¡¯s window. She ran to Ireia¡¯s side. ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late.¡± Ireia nodded and then shouted. ¡°Let us go!¡± She disregarded Hamyuts and gave orders. She was the only person who could do such a thing. They could no longer afford to sortie far away and make an ambush. The battlefield was the sea a mere 50 kilometers away from Bantorra Library. They were surrounded by enemies so they could only beat the concentrated armies. They had no other choice. The Armed Librarians leapt off the fighter planes. Hamyuts also followed at the end. It was no longer a situation where she could leisurely attack from a long distance. She stretched her flexible sling as far as she could. She kicked the antiaircraft guns and broke them off along with their pedestals. Tying the guns with her sling¡¯s string, she swung them around with a war cry. Hamyuts abandoned both distance and speed. She destroyed the battleships only using her strength. Ireia was the same. She stopped the time of the bullets heading for her, and while kicking apart the sailors trying to hold her back, she struck the main gun battery with her hand. A voice like the roar of some large animal leaked from between her clenched teeth. The floor at Ireia¡¯s feet started warping due to the load it received. The physical strength of the strongest Armed Librarian was enough to twist off the battleship¡¯s gun with bare hands. This weapon, meant to shoot bullets, became a bludgeoning weapon instead. With her face all red, Ireia swung down the gun barrel. The ship shook violently. She attacked again. Just before the ship was capsized, Ireia threw the gun barrel away. It pierced the deck of the neighboring ship like it was a joke. The two monsters rampaged through the fleet. Six hours passed since Hamyuts and Ireia sortied out. Mirepoc was also in a life-or-death struggle. A massive quantity of maps were spread on the desk. Mirepoc was looking at the maps of the world, of Bantorra¡¯s surrounding ocean, and of Past God Island. Here and there were red circles on top of them. She also added scribbles next to these circles. The maps were dyed in deep red at the points of battle. ¡®Reporting in! One of Ismo¡¯s fleets took a large detour and is charging from the south!¡± ¡®I know. I sent Kyasariro-san southward.¡± Mirepoc used her Thought Sharing to the utmost and kept in contact with the various Armed Librarians. She was thinking desperately and issued orders. Thinking of it, Kyasariro-san reported something earlier. It was about something strange Noloty had said. It might have been something important, but Mirepoc couldn¡¯t afford to think of it right now. At that moment, she could hear the sounds of bombing. The assembly hall in the eastern part of the building was burning. Even the trainees could no longer spare any people. She sent a message to the students, who weren¡¯t even qualified, to extinguish the fire. She received the thoughts of Hony, who was shooting down the bombers. ¡®Mirepo! I can¡¯t hold back the new enemies! Send our forces this way!¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t! We don¡¯t have enough people anywhere!¡¯ The current defenses on Bantorra Library were far too thin. There were only a couple dozen formal Armed Librarians. However, the forces defending the oceans were even more insufficient than at the Library. Mirepoc looked at the maps. Bonbo and Mattalast¡¯s group were protecting the east, while Hamyuts and Ireia¡¯s group was defending the west. However, detached forces slipped by them and came to attack the Library one after another. The defense was at its thinnest in the south. Separate fleets from the Ismo Republic took a detour there to attack Bantorra. There was only one Armed Librarian in charge there. Kyasariro, who fought on the eastern side of the sea, assumed several battles. ¡®Kyasariro-san, how many can you hold back?!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s impossible Mirepo, it will never stop!¡¯ She complained while fighting. She was as powerful as Volken, but it was impossible for her to take on the fleets by herself. She stepped into a battlefield and scattered the sailors around. She destroyed the engine room and blew up the rudder. However, the other ships that Kyasariro didn¡¯t fight on kept advancing towards Bantorra. This repeated from a while ago. She had no way to stop them. ¡®Send reinforcements. At this rate they¡¯ll reach Bantorra.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t. Please handle it somehow.¡¯ ¡®Even if you tell me that¡­!¡¯ ¡®The situation is the same all around! Please do something.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s absolutely impossible. Please do something!¡¯ The Thought Sharing disconnected. Having no choice, Kyasariro kept fighting. Mirepoc disconnected all her Thought Sharing. She glared at the maps that turned out completely red. She clenched her teeth and worried for several minutes. Then, she grabbed the world map and the map of the great sea and threw them off the desk. Mattalast was covered in seawater and heavy oil. He had scratches not only in one or two places on his body. However, there were only a few fleets left to be destroyed. At that moment, he received contact from Mirepoc. ¡®Mattalast-san, how¡¯s the situation?!¡¯ ¡®I need probably 20 more minutes. After that, I plan on going south and sinking the eighth fleet.¡¯ ¡¯20 more minutes¡­ understood. Please withdraw.¡¯ Mattalast stopped his movements without thinking. He couldn¡¯t understand her order. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m reducing the warfront. We should concentrate the spread-out forces. We will meet the enemies in the water 30 kilometers around the Past God Island.¡¯ ¡®¡­Retreating that far back?¡¯ He just couldn¡¯t comply with that order. That was Bantorra Library¡¯s final line of defense. ¡®We are inferior in numbers. It was a mistake to disperse our forces.¡¯ ¡®Is this your decision?¡¯ ¡®¡­Yes.¡¯ Mattalast thought. ¡®Understood. I will withdraw.¡¯ How could they retreat while they were winning? What a nasty fight, thought Mattalast. He had no idea¡­ that numbers were such a fearsome enemy. Everyone living on the Past God Island was evacuated. In case of an emergency they were supposed to be evacuated to Bantorra Library. However, this time the Library was in danger. There was no choice but to gather them at places like hospitals, which couldn¡¯t be called shelters at all. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Two days have passed since they were evacuated. A small girl whined. The mother holding her admonished her. ¡°Please hold on. The Armed Librarians will soon do something.¡± Every time an explosive sound was heard, people shrunk their bodies. The spirits of those people exposed to the bombing was starting to reach their limits. ¡°Why did this happen?¡± ¡°Please wait quietly.¡± ¡°Who¡¯re the bad people here? Who needs to die to end the war?¡± The mother looked at her child¡¯s face. She suddenly started saying strange things. ¡°Who¡¯re the bad people? Hey, mommy. Who are they?¡± Volume 6, 4: An Old Man’s Dream and Its Sacrifice – Part 2 Volume 6, Chapter 4: An Old Man¡¯s Dream and Its Sacrifice ¨C Part?2 North to the premises of Bantorra Library were shabby lodging facilities that were not normally in use. At the moment, the Meats who had escaped from the Indulging God Cult lodged there. They had nowhere to go, so they were temporarily sheltered by the Armed Librarians. Although they have recovered fragments of their memories, it would still take some until they were able to live like normal human beings. They were people who wished for the destruction of the Indulging God Cult more than anyone else. They watched the bombing outside with a blank expression. One person then spoke. ¡°Is the Indulging God Cult winning?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Will the Armed Librarians be destroyed?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± They silently watched the battle. Under Mirepoc¡¯s instructions, the warfront was diminished. By allowing their enemies to approach, the attacks on Bantorra Library grew in intensity. But still, by fighting in concentration, the war situation was gradually approaching fifty-fifty. Bonbo alone took over the east. Hamyuts and the rest were protecting the west. Mattalast made it in time to aid against a fleet that broke through the south. They were able to defend themselves. Although they were fighting all of the world¡¯s countries, the Armed Librarians would not lose. Mirepoc embraced this wish. She sent her thoughts to one of the Armed Librarians headed west. ¡®How is the west?¡¯ ¡®Seems like we¡¯re going to win, but it¡¯s tiresome.¡¯ Mirepoc immediately guessed the situation. ¡®It¡¯s Ireia-san, huh.¡¯ ¡®Yeah.¡¯ As I thought, Mirepoc clenched her teeth. ¡°Clad! Please rescue the old lady!¡± Hamyuts shouted. She just sank a cruiser by striking it with an antiaircraft gun wrapped by her sling. The Armed Librarians all made a great leap and moved to the next battleship. Ireia was fighting there. ¡°Ireia-san, are you alright?!¡± Her fellow Armed Librarians rushed to her. Ireia was gasping for breath. Blood was flowing from all over her body. She had been using her ability to control time in order to defend against bullets for a long time. However, her defenses were weakened throughout the long fight. If she was in her golden age she would have probably stayed unharmed. But even Ireia couldn¡¯t do anything about the decline of her stamina. Hamyuts checked her using her Sensory Threads. She understood that she was approaching her limit. ¡®Director, please make Ireia-san withdraw. Let her rest for three hours. Please hold out in the meanwhile.¡¯ ¡°Oh my, don¡¯t be unreasonable, Mirepoc.¡± Hamyuts faintly smiled. They were already barely able to defend. And yet they probably had no choice. At this rate Ireia would collapse. They could do nothing but fight knowing fully well that one or two ships will slip by them. Hamyuts rushed over to Ireia. ¡°Old lady, get back.¡± ¡°I cannot. If I retreat now, Past God Island will be attacked.¡± Saying so, she was ready to keep fighting. However, no matter how determined she was, she couldn¡¯t recover her stamina. ¡°It¡¯s an order. I won¡¯t allow even you to go against it, old lady.¡± Their plane that was on standby in a place far from the battlefield approached. It was coming to pick up Ireia while avoiding enemy attacks. ¡°Kuh¡­¡± Ireia was still trying to fight. Hamyuts held her back. ¡°Leave this place to me, old lady.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave this place to you lot. Watch this, Hamyuts-san!¡± Ireia shook her off. Her war cry echoed over the ocean and she opened her eyes to control time. Even Hamyuts was amazed at this sight. Half of the fleets sailing on the sea stopped their movements. Simultaneously Ireia lost her consciousness. ¡°Amazing, old lady. I admire you.¡± Hamyuts lifted Ireia¡¯s heavy body and leapt onto the airplane. ¡°Carry her safely to the Library, understood? I won¡¯t forgive you getting shot down.¡± The trainees nodded. Hamyuts jumped off and resumed fighting. She focused on aiming for the ships that weren¡¯t stuck. We can defend against them like this. Hamyuts was convinced of it. The aircraft was going to reach Bantorra Library in about ten minutes. I hate my weak body. While thinking so, Ireia felt the airplane¡¯s vibrations. ¡°We are going back, huh¡­¡± ¡°Ireia-san, please don¡¯t think of pushing yourself. Your battle right now is to rest.¡± A young trainee said to Ireia. Given his age, he was probably a student of her student. It seemed that she had gotten so weak she even had to be admonished by such a child. Her sight darkened. Her head hurt so much that she could barely think. The plane got off in the airport behind Bantorra Library. The trainee tried to support her body. She shook his hands. ¡°Go back to the battlefield. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± While saying this, she walked towards Bantorra Library. The trainees flew back. On her way back, she saw the destroyed building. I will not forgive those who have hurt my Bantorra Library. Anger and hatred slightly restored some of her exhausted body¡¯s strength. ¡°¡­Haah, haah¡­¡± It should be safe inside the Library. I shall rest there. I also have to help Mirepoc. I have to go quickly. Let us hurry, she thought, but couldn¡¯t run anymore. Suddenly, a figure approached her. ¡°¡­Oh, it is you.¡± The fugitives from the Indulging God Cult approached Ireia. ¡°Do not worry. We will not lose. We have people to protect after all.¡± They probably couldn¡¯t hear her weak voice, so they grew even closer. ¡°Please go back. Your battle is to stay in a safe place.¡± Because she had overused her powers she couldn¡¯t see very well. Therefore, Ireia couldn¡¯t notice until the very end. Their eyes¡­ and what they held in their arms¡­ The Armed Librarians who protected Bantorra Library shouted at Ireia. They scrambled to rush towards her. Mirepoc forgot all about her Thought Sharing and tried jumping out of the window. But still Ireia couldn¡¯t notice. Until the very end she only thought of protecting Bantorra Library. The fugitives closing in on Ireia¡­ what they held in their arms were Bantorra Library¡¯s excess bombs. Although they were supposed to have been released from their fate, they once again became human bombs. ¡°Kill¡­ the Armed Librarians.¡± Several dozen human bombs took Ireia out along with them. Only one person was obviously not enough to destroy her heavy, sturdy body. At the east coast of Past God Island, Bonbo¡¯s whales rampaged on the sea¡¯s surface. His fellow Armed Librarians started covering him from the coast. Suddenly Bonbo noticed that the state of the coast was strange. There were also people who weren¡¯t Armed Librarians there. Furthermore, they were a hundred or even more people. What are the guys at Bantorra Library doing? Can they not evacuate the citizens? Just as he was about to swear, he noticed a further abnormality. ¡°Die¡­!¡± ¡°Kill¡­!¡± The people on the island yelled towards the Armed Librarians. They were throwing stones at them. ¡°Die Armed Librarians!¡± ¡°Kill the Armed Librarians!¡± These changes have occurred even inside the hospital that served as a shelter. The people there didn¡¯t tremble at the sounds of the bombing anymore. They merrily stared at the ceiling, and every time they could hear an explosion they would clap their hands and cheer. ¡°Mommy, the Armed Librarians are dying.¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re dying.¡± The young girl leaned out of the window and looked at Bantorra Library. Her eyes were filled with hatred and great joy. Voices kept echoing from the radio. People all around the Ismo Republic listened to the announcer¡¯s voice. ¡°The armies of Guinbex and Rona are drawing near Bantorra Library! We have received information that the Library¡¯s main building has already been attacked! We have not received any report from the Armed Librarian side! What is going to happen with the Armed Librarians? Did Hamyuts die? How many Armed Librarians died? When will the Armed Librarians be destroyed¡­ no, excuse me.¡± The announcer became excited. He could not understand what he was saying. ¡°Although this is unconfirmed, we also have information that the Principality of Meliot¡¯s army started pursuing the Armed Librarians¡­ no, we have information that Armed Librarians are being slaughtered¡­ no, this is wrong, no¡­¡± The sounds of the radio were becoming increasingly choppy. It didn¡¯t sound like any sort of broadcasting anymore. ¡°Currently, the Armed Librarians are being cornered, the Armed Librarians, are approaching annihilation, our country, no, our, the, a, Armed Librarians, Armed Librarians, kill, kill, Armed Librarians, die, Armed Librarians, kill, kill, die, die, diediediediediedie! Kill the Armed Librarians, kill the Armed Librarians! Die! Die! Die! Yesss, yesss, the Armed Librarians will be destroyed! They will be destroyeeeeed!!!¡± The broadcast stopped. It never resumed. All countries of the world became their enemies ¨C even the Armed Librarians acknowledging this have been too na?ve. All people living in the world became their enemies. The movements of the Armed Librarians protecting Bantorra Library stopped. They saw the scorched field and the ruins that remained. They were all waiting for the moment they could confirm Ireia¡¯s safety. They didn¡¯t know how she could do it, but they were all looking for the figure of Ireia who was surely able to miraculously survive this. They mustn¡¯t get upset by the death of their comrade. Grieving was out of the question. But even though the Armed Librarians were taught this, this was the only exception. Because the one who died was the very person who taught them this. ¡°This can¡¯t be, Ireia-san¡­¡± Someone, please say something. So Mirepoc thought. She couldn¡¯t think anymore. Someone tell me what to do. While thinking so, she stood stock-still. Even if a bomb fell near her she would not come to her senses. During that time Mirepoc didn¡¯t notice that the lines of defense were broken one by one. Even if she did, there was nothing she could have done about it. The battleships which Ireia stopped started moving again. Hamyuts and the rest weren¡¯t able to respond to the unexpected situation. No way, did Ireia die? All the Armed Librarians were shocked. ¡°What happened?!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the contact from Mirepoc?¡± Hamyuts scolded them. ¡°Don¡¯t stop, keep fighting!¡± She kept swinging her sling. Without needing to think of it, Hamyuts understood that Ireia died. And she also understood that defense would now become impossible. ¡°¡­We have¡­ to fight.¡± Muttering this, Mirepoc returned to the office. Bombers were flying through the skies as if they owned the place, dropping bombs. ¡°Have to fight¡­¡± Mirepoc muttered. She returned to the office and held her head. They couldn¡¯t even keep up the last line of defense anymore. So she had to make a decision. Mirepoc hesitated. But if she won¡¯t make any decision the situation will only get worse. There was a single weapon inside the office. The authority to use it was also left to her. Do I have to use it? This weapon that they thought they would never use¡­ Mirepoc hesitated and finally abandoned all thought. She held the final weapon ¨C the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck. Then, she sent her thoughts to all Armed Librarian around the Past God Island. ¡®Give up all defense lines! All Armed Librarians currently engaged in defense, please return to Bantorra Library!¡¯ The many thoughts replying to her made her head hurt. Mirepoc was also tired. Her vision was darkening and she felt as if sparks were scattering inside her head. ¡®I will invoke the Mist Film Barrier to defend Bantorra Library. Abandon all defenses and come hole up here!¡¯ Voices of objection and doubt were being sent to her. She ignored them all and transmitted again. ¡®My orders have the same authority as the Acting Director! Comply with them right now!¡¯ Just before she was about to sever her Thought Sharing, she heard Mattalast. ¡®Understood. Your decision is correct.¡¯ The Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck was in Mirepoc¡¯s hand. This delicate doll had the power to protect Bantorra Library embedded inside of it. ¡°Is this all we can do?¡± Mirepoc could still not shake off her doubts. The Armed Librarians abandoned their battlefields and returned to Bantorra Library. They gasped at the current state of its premises and became speechless at Ireia¡¯s death. The Spinning Doll¡¯s barrier had not yet been activated. A thousand years ago, the low-level Armed Librarians of that time have embedded their powers into that barrier. If activated, a hemisphere made of light would be erected with the radius of a kilometer, Bantorra Library in its center. They would be able to protect almost the entire area. The only people able to freely enter and exit would be the ones inside the barrier when activated. She had to wait until her comrades all returned. Mattalast arrived. Bonbo¡¯s whale made an emergency landing in the training ground. Hamyuts and the rest have also returned by airplane. ¡°¡­Your decision was correct. You were a perfect commander.¡± Hamyuts encouraged her. However, Mirepoc felt ashamed. Would this really be the result brought by a perfect commander? ¡°It¡¯s about time to invoke the barrier. If we wait any longer, it will also allow our enemies in.¡± Mattalast said. All of the Armed Librarians who¡¯ve fought in the surrounding waters have returned by now. ¡°But there are people yet to return.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Let us make them work outside the barrier.¡± But just as Mirepoc nodded and extended her hand¡­ ¡°Wait a bit, Mirepo.¡± Hamyuts held back Mirepoc¡¯s hand. She felt something with her Sensory Threads. After a little while she could see an aircraft from the window. It emitted smoke from its rear and was headed their way while tilting. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Activate the barrier.¡± Mirepoc nodded and did so. The winged doll seemed to be tired of waiting as it started to dance. A thin film of light was released from it. It spread widely and covered the vast grounds of Bantorra Library. The bombs from the sky were stopped, blocked by the barrier of light. The only thing flying in the skies right now was the tilting, worn-out plane. ¡°Did someone come back?¡± Mirepoc asked Hamyuts. It was probably one of their comrades piloting it. ¡°I really forgot about him now that I think of it.¡± Hamyuts started running. Mirepoc and Mattalast also followed her. The airplane failed landing and burst into flames. Just before that, its pilot jumped out and rolled on the ground. The blood-covered man rose up. Mattalast ran up to him and lent him his shoulder. ¡°Are you fine?¡± ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late. I was attacked by Rona¡¯s army so I couldn¡¯t come back. Mirepoc tried contacting me countless of times but it was too noisy so I couldn¡¯t reply.¡± The one to return was Minth. After he was dispatched to Rona he abstained from contact for a while. Mirepoc was busy with command and so she forgot about him. ¡°Let¡¯s talk later. We need to treat you.¡± Mattalast said. Minth¡¯s face was paling due to his excessive bleeding. ¡°No, we¡¯ll talk first. I found out the enemy¡¯s plan.¡± ¡°You found out¡­ what do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that I found out how the Indulging God Cult¡¯s controlling people.¡± Minth¡¯s body shook and collapsed. But he still continued talking. ¡°It¡¯s only a guess but there¡¯s no doubt. Because we¡¯ve had a hint.¡± ¡°What hint?¡± Hamyuts asked him. ¡°¡­Do you remember Renas Fleur? That impostor Renas. She was the key.¡± The three people were surprised at the sudden name. ¡°It¡¯s a horrifying plan¡­¡± Saying so, Minth became exhausted and lost his consciousness. Ten days before the great rebellion shook the world¡­ Kachua stood alone in the mountain north to the Toatt Mines. The time was the middle of the night approaching dawn. He had walked around looking for Noloty and Arkit for two days, and now finally found them. Arkit was sleeping inside the tent. The final, incomplete trump card of the Indulging God Cult was asleep. If he is able to complete Arkit as a weapon, the whole world will turn into the enemies of the Armed Librarians. All of the world¡¯s armies would besiege Bantorra Library and all of the people in the world would act to kill the Armed Librarians. However, that trump card was in Noloty¡¯s grasp. If she is not eliminated they couldn¡¯t win. ¡°¡­What will I do?¡± It would probably not be impossible to assassinate her. However, he couldn¡¯t choose to do that. Arkit had most likely already became attached to her. If he kills her now, Arkit¡¯s worst hatred would be directed at the Indulging God Cult. ¡°Noloty, huh. A strange girl.¡± The information about all Armed Librarians was contained inside Kachua¡¯s mind. Not only their fighting capabilities and history, but he also knew their personalities, interpersonal relationships and potential. However, only Noloty he wasn¡¯t able to properly gauge. At first, she seemed to be a girl whose only redeeming feature was her kindness. Her growth was excellent, but she lacked something essential. He thought that she was of low importance. But that very same Noloty took their Monster away. Kachua¡¯s expectations were completely betrayed. He thought that it would be impossible for Enlike, who tired of living, to choose to live. He couldn¡¯t understand it. Did she only appear to be foolish and was actually an able person? Or was she a natural con-artist? Or perhaps it was only a coincidence she saved Enlike and she really was a foolish girl? ¡°Is there no other way but to contact her?¡± Kachua muttered. In order to complete Arkit, he couldn¡¯t avoid going through Noloty. At that moment, she appeared like a gust of wind. She got out of the tent and ran at dreadful speed. She tried grabbing Kachua¡¯s illusory body but slipped through him and stopped. She stood in place and immediately retreated. She stood in front of the tent Arkit was sleeping in as if protecting it. Noloty was looking for Kachua. Probably aware that she couldn¡¯t find him with her eyes, she was trying to sense him with her entire body. ¡°Wait, Noloty Malche. I only came here to talk.¡± By saying so, Noloty relaxed her vigilant stance. Well then, this is the critical part. Kachua¡¯s old body shivered. Both Noloty that slept inside the tent and Enlike who was reading her Book felt a presence outside. Noloty woke up with a start and leapt outside. Her attack that she thought would land a final blow slipped through the man¡¯s body. She returned to the tent and looked at the enemy again. Noloty could see a strange phenomenon. Although she was seeing her enemy, she couldn¡¯t remember his form. I understand he¡¯s the enemy, but how and where from should I attack? ¡°Wait, Noloty Malche. I only came here to talk.¡± The strange enemy said. Putting herself on guard, Noloty was unsure whether or not to believe him. He might be luring Noloty away so he could target Arkit. She couldn¡¯t lower her guard. Still, she decided on listening to her enemy¡¯s words for the time being. ¡°Even if I tell you to not be so cautious it will probably be unreasonable. However, could you not come a bit this way?¡± Saying so, the illusory man walked in the other direction. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want Arkit to hear this. This is why I chose to come at night.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t trust you.¡± ¡°I see, so I will do this.¡± At that moment, the illusion standing in front of her disappeared. And about five meters next to it appeared the figure of an old man. ¡°My ability is manipulating the perception of people. Right now I dispelled it. If you are anxious you can come and touch me. You will understand that this form is no illusion.¡± While hesitant, Noloty approached step by step. As she did, she could clearly see the small stature and wrinkled face. She extended her hand and touched the man¡¯s face. The feel of his dry skin was definitely transmitted. He was not an illusion. ¡°Who are you?¡± The old man answered. ¡°Leader of the Indulging God Cult ¨C the Overseer of Paradise. My name is Kachua Beeinhaus.¡± Noloty gulped. She forgot she had to defend Arkit for a second. The enemy leader, the Overseer of Paradise. If she were to beat him right here and now, the long fight with the Indulging God Cult would end. She clenched her fist. There was an old man in the perfect distance to receive that fist were she to strike with it. But Noloty did not hit him. Even she couldn¡¯t understand why. ¡°It is somewhat shameful. For you see, it has been forty years since I let any person see this form.¡± Saying so, Kachua turned his back to Noloty and started walking. She ended up following him without thinking. He was full of openings, but she couldn¡¯t attack him from the back. The two moved to a location away from Arkit¡¯s tent. ¡°It hurts to keep standing. Please excuse me.¡± Kachua sat down on the ground. Noloty stood while looking down on him. ¡°What did you come here to talk about?¡± Sitting cross-legged, Kachua¡¯s upturned eyes looked at Noloty. She could see that his eyes were definitely laughing. ¡°We should have nothing to talk about in this current situation. I ran away but showed myself. The topic should be obvious.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°The Indulging God Cult surrenders to the Armed Librarians. This is what I came to convey.¡± Noloty was astonished. Seeing her face, Kachua chuckled. ¡°¡­Why?¡± As she was barely able to say that, Kachua raised his voice and laughed. ¡°Why did I come now? Do you not know? We are already losing to you. Mokkania¡¯s rebellion was half a year ago. That was our final plan. Since it failed, we now have no means with which to fight you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s certainly true, but why didn¡¯t you surrender earlier?¡± ¡°A fight is not something you can give up immediately. At that time we still had many pawns left. We were also raising a new generation of warriors. Volken was in the palm of my hands as well. If I were to say we should surrender my subordinates would have not consented.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Besides, I still held a sliver of hope. Do I not have some way with which I could keep on fighting? By thinking this I could not surrender.¡± Kachua laughed with self-deprecation. Noloty had no idea if he was truly laughing or just faking it. ¡°All of my subordinates died. I also made up my mind. Therefore we are talking now. Will you believe me, Noloty?¡± Noloty said nothing. Whether or not she believed him, the conversation was too heavy for her so she couldn¡¯t judge it probably. Will Mirepoc contact me? She thought. I want to hear some opinions from Mirepoc or the Director. However, her wish did not come true and it all fell on her shoulders. Enlike, who was reading the Book, knew it was all a lie. But Noloty of that time didn¡¯t know. Don¡¯t believe him, attack him, Enlike called out to her. However, the records of the Book would never change. Volume 6, 4: An Old Man’s Dream and Its Sacrifice – Part 3 Volume 6, Chapter 4: An Old Man¡¯s Dream and Its Sacrifice ¨C Part?3 After a while of silence, Noloty spoke. ¡°Understood. I accept your surrender. Please accompany me to Bantorra Library and reveal all of the Indulging God Cult¡¯s secrets.¡± ¡°I do not mind. Of course we will do that. However, I first have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°I would like you to conclude our fight. No¡­ I would like you to clean up after my mistake.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± Noloty had a bad feeling. Don¡¯t say it, she nearly mouthed. ¡°I would like you to kill Arkit Chroma.¡± She didn¡¯t think it would be something this stupid. She recalled his terror attack at the Toatt Mines. Noloty somewhat understood the goal of that plan. No matter how you would think of it, it was a plan that couldn¡¯t succeed. Also, there were the actions of the subordinates after Noloty had stopped their attack. It all lead to Arkit¡¯s death. That plan was made in order to kill him. ¡°Why does Arkit have to die?¡± ¡°I have had another reason to hesitate surrendering¡­ that was Arkit¡¯s existence. We sought power. As you know, we have dirtied our hands with many heretical deeds. As a result of that, we have created a horrible disaster. That is Arkit.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°A power is sleeping inside him¡­ the power to transplant his soul into other people. If it were to activate, all the people around him would receive his hatred. They would all start to violently hate the Armed Librarians just like him. Furthermore, that hatred is not limited only to the surrounding people. It would spread throughout the entire world like an incurable sickness. If that happens I would not be able to do anything. Not even Arkit himself would.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I thought that using this power would lead us to defeat the Armed Librarians. However, it is not a power to be used for battle. It would destroy not only the Armed Librarians but all people around the world.¡± Does such a power really exist? Impossible. It¡¯s beyond what people can do. ¡°It is incredibly unlikely, but he might be able to control his power. However, that would also be meaningless. We will be destroyed before he would find how to do so. If we were wiped out, the only thing that would remain is the disaster brought forth by him.¡± ¡°¡­This can¡¯t be true.¡± ¡°Do you understand? We are already cornered. There is no choice but to kill him.¡± ¡°Does Arkit¡­?¡± ¡°He obviously does not know.¡± Noloty was worried whether this story was true or not. ¡°Even if what you said is true, there is one strange part.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you kill Arkit yourself? You¡¯ve killed countless of people. You¡¯re not one who would hesitate on killing.¡± ¡°¡­What a cruel thing to say, Noloty. No, it might be my just desserts¡­¡± Kachua sighed. ¡°I thought of killing him. But I could not. Arkit is my final remaining subordinate. Could you believe it? Even I cannot do it. To think I had these kinds of feelings¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The attack on Toatt Mines was my final act of mercy. If he was to continue his hatred I wanted to at least have him die in a fight. You can laugh, Noloty. I could do nothing but give him that sort of mercy. Come now, laugh Noloty. Laugh at this old man.¡± But she couldn¡¯t laugh. ¡°And after laughing, listen to my request. If you cannot do it, please call someone else. End it by your own hands.¡± Noloty hesitated. Is this old man¡¯s story true? If it was, would she be able to kill Arkit? ¡°¡­As I thought you are hesitating, Noloty. You are thinking that you do not want to kill him. You are thinking of keeping his existence a secret and trying to save him somehow.¡± It was exactly so. ¡°If so, I have no choice but to do this.¡± Kachua pulled out a small knife. Its blade was only about as big as a middle finger; a knife unsuitable for a fight. ¡°I will bet on my life. Read the truth about the Indulging God Cult from my Book.¡± The knife hit his neck. At that instant, Noloty¡¯s hand moved. She grabbed Kachua¡¯s thin wrist. The knife stopped just before his carotid artery. Kachua widened his eyes in astonishment. In contrast to his expression that seemed to see through everything, he now had the face of someone who was surprised from the bottom of his heart. His wrist creaked. The knife slipped and pierced the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t, screw with me¡­¡± The one standing there was not the Noloty he knew. It was the Noloty no one knew who clenched her teeth and glared at him with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me. Why, why is it always this way?!¡± She released Kachua¡¯s wrist. Then, her fist hit the ground. ¡°It¡¯s always like this. Everyone always, always urges me to kill and to kill!¡± Noloty was pounding the ground. Her accumulated anger burst inside her. She had no other outlet for her anger except the ground in front of her. ¡°Is not killing so bad?! Is dying that good?! Why is it aaalways, aaalways like this?!¡± Noloty shouted. She glared at Kachua with anger. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill. I don¡¯t want to let anyone die. But everyone wants to die. Why is that?!¡± Kachua intently stared at this Noloty. They were almost like eyes of someone who feared what he couldn¡¯t understand. Kachua had never been, during his long life, as surprised as he was at that moment. The moment when he came to know of Heaven¡­ the moment when Hamyuts let him go¡­ the moment when Winkeny succeeded in controlling Mokkania¡­ even his shock at those events paled in front of what happened there. During that moment, Kachua had truly intended on dying. He could do nothing else but bet on his life to move Noloty. He realized that and readied his resolve. He was simply that cornered. Therefore, the shock he received was great. If she said she didn¡¯t want to kill Arkit he could understand. She was that kind of girl. But what reason would she have to not want to kill him? He couldn¡¯t understand Noloty¡¯s way of thinking. She was outside the framework of his knowledge. Perhaps having relaxed, Noloty stood up. Then she spoke to Kachua. ¡°I refuse killing Arkit. If you want to clean up, please use a different way.¡± Kachua furrowed his brows. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Tell Arkit the truth. Tell him what the Indulging God Cult has been doing until now. Tell him the Armed Librarians aren¡¯t evil. Tell Arkit about everything. Then he will stop hating us.¡± ¡°¡­Do you think this will settle everything?¡± ¡°You said his power can infect other people with his hatred. So if he doesn¡¯t hate anyone his ability shouldn¡¯t be able to activate.¡± ¡°¡­I wonder if this will go well. But I have no choice but to listen to you. I am the loser after all.¡± Kachua said and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not all. There¡¯s also another thing you need to do.¡± ¡°What?¡± Noloty touched Kachua¡¯s face with her fist. ¡°Apologize to everyone.¡± ¡°To everyone?¡± ¡°All the people you¡¯ve hurt! To Enlike-san, to the released Meats, to your comrades killed by the Armed Librarians, to everyone!¡± ¡°Apologize, huh. For me to apologize¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t possibly atone for it. But at least apologize.¡± Kachua started laughing. Noloty couldn¡¯t understand why. ¡°I see, that is also a possible line of thought. No, I am surprised. I¡¯m truly amazed by your way of thinking.¡± ¡°Why are you surprised? It¡¯s natural.¡± ¡°Your saying so definitely makes it seem that way, but I have never thought of it. Apologizing, huh¡­¡± Kachua kept laughing. Seeing him like that, she felt fear at this old man for the first time. I feel bad, thought Noloty. This man is weird. There¡¯s definitely something wrong with him that can¡¯t be seen on the surface. ¡°Well then, we should wake up Arkit soon.¡± Suddenly looking away, Noloty saw the other side of the mountain getting faintly lighter. She finally noticed that morning was approaching. Arkit came out of the tent. Seeing Kachua, he seemed suspicious. Noloty was surprised; did that old man not show Arkit his true form? ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Saying this, he took a step back. Kachua approached him. ¡°It is not unreasonable for you to not understand who I am. After all I never showed you myself.¡± ¡°Are you possibly¡­¡± Kachua invoked his ability. He transformed to the illusory figure Noloty first saw. ¡°Kachua, why¡¯re you here¡­?¡± ¡°I came to meet you.¡± Arkit rushed up to Kachua and clung to him. ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t do it. I wasn¡¯t able to kill any Armed Librarian. I¡¯m completely useless.¡± Kachua gently stroked his head. ¡°The one who needs to apologize is me. Because there are many things I have concealed from you.¡± Kachua started talking. First he told Arkit of the Indulging God Cult¡¯s existence; their mortal combat against the Armed Librarians; the ability budding inside of Arkit; and the fact that he was going to kill him. Arkit interjected ¡®you¡¯re lying!¡¯ many times through it all. He couldn¡¯t believe any of it. There were so many things to consider. He now knew the identity of Kachua, the one who he had believed the most of all. Furthermore, that very Kachua had tried to kill him. And most importantly he came to know that the Armed Librarians were not evil. It felt like having your footing crumble down under your legs. When Noloty saw that around the middle Arkit stopped even nodding, she wondered if she had done something even crueler than killing him. He had told her that fighting was everything to him. That meant he lost everything other than his life. After hearing the story to its end, Arkit murmured. ¡°Who are you?¡± He thrust Kachua away. His light, old body stumbled. ¡°You¡¯re an impostor. You¡¯re not my Kachua. You¡¯re an impostor Noloty brought from somewhere. It has to be that way!¡± ¡°You probably do not want to believe. But that is the truth.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t believe you!¡± Noloty interjected at that point. ¡°Arkit. He¡¯s real.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Throwing a tantrum, he also thrust Noloty away. ¡°All adults are liars, I won¡¯t believe anymore, I don¡¯t want to see your face. Go away!¡± He started pounding Noloty¡¯s stomach. At that moment, her shoulder was patted from behind. ¡°Noloty. Let us leave him alone.¡± You¡¯re one to say, thought Noloty. But having no choice, she left Arkit. She went a bit down the mountain and stopped at a place where she could see the tent from. ¡°¡­¡± Noloty found Arkit¡¯s figure. He sat down listlessly. She couldn¡¯t tell his expression from that distance. Will he reconsider now? But at his current state he might also be at a loss and kill himself. Although she was the one who had invited him, her heart ached. ¡°Are you worried about Arkit, Noloty?¡± Kachua said. A faint smile was still seen on his face. ¡°Obviously.¡± ¡°He will not die. He was moved by his hatred for the Armed Librarians. Since it all collapsed, he should not have the mental energy left to suicide.¡± What a horrible way of saying it, thought Noloty. It¡¯s like you¡¯re seeing through him. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bad for him? It¡¯s your fault.¡± ¡°My fault, huh? Yes. That is true.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel responsible?¡± ¡°What responsibility do I have towards him?¡± Noloty shuddered at his way of speaking. ¡°Who do you think that boy is?¡± ¡°He is Arkit. Our most important final pawn. Our only possibility to kill the Armed Librarians.¡± Noloty felt nauseous. Earlier he said that he couldn¡¯t kill Arkit because he was too dear to him. She didn¡¯t think that was true. ¡°But you are only thinking of Arkit.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°This is the end of a long battle. It is disappointing that you are not even a bit happy. Or do you not care about the Indulging God Cult at all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡± Noloty spoke ambiguously. Now that he said it, she knew he was right. However, the important thing was who will become happy. That was far more important than who won. Kachua raised a laugh from the back of his throat. ¡°Well, it is fine. In the first place the Indulging God Cult was not much of an enemy to you. I was intending to do my very best, but you Armed Librarians are truly hard to chew.¡± Perhaps tired of standing, Kachua sat down. Looking at him like this, he was nothing more than an exhausted old man. ¡°I was supposed to know the strength of the Armed Librarians, but it seems my evaluation was too na?ve. Thinking it was the same as fifty years ago was not good. Far from being like fifty years ago, perhaps the Armed Librarians of the present are the strongest in history.¡± ¡°¡­Fifty years ago? You can¡¯t be¡­¡± Hearing that, she suddenly remembered: she had once heard the name Kachua. Fifty years ago, he was the First Grade Armed Librarian who served as the sixth Acting Director before the current one. ¡°Oh, you seem to know me. Even Photona was not acquainted with me.¡± If Mirepoc hadn¡¯t told her this, she would have probably not noticed. She didn¡¯t want to think that the enemy leader was once an Armed Librarian. ¡°I have met with Ireia once when she was a ferocious and sweet girl. Well, settling matters without fighting Ireia as she was at the time is most fortunate.¡± Kachua laughed in a jesting tone. ¡°Why did an Armed Librarian go to the Indulging God Cult?¡± ¡°Hmm. Do you want to hear that? Yes, should I leave my testament since it is a good chance?¡± Putting his hand to his chin, Kachua thought for a while. Then, he started speaking while looking at the sky. ¡°The reason is my dream. I dreamt of a new world.¡± ¡°¡­A dream?¡± ¡°When I was in Bantorra Library, I have always felt everything I did was in vain. Carrying and managing the Books was in vain. Do you not think so as well? We are all involved in stories that already ended. We do nothing to contribute to people¡¯s happiness. I wondered if I could have a job that was more meaningful for the happiness of people. I was young. I believed that I could achieve something big.¡± ¡°Making people happy?¡± These were words that should have never come out of that man¡¯s mouth. ¡°Yes, Noloty. Do you not think this world has fallen into unhappiness? Peace is full of deceit and conflict brings about tragedy. There is sorrow without end but happiness is like an oasis in the desert. What makes people happy? Neither love, friendship or justice can give people perfect happiness. They are too weak. I thought and finally found it. The thing that could give people the perfect happiness.¡± ¡°The Indulging God Cult?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the worst. You don¡¯t mind making plenty of people miserable for the sake of one person.¡± ¡°That is only one aspect of the Indulging God Cult. The essence of the Cult is bringing people¡¯s Books to Heaven. Protecting Heaven, where the perfect happiness lies, and guiding people there.¡± She had heard of the place called Heaven; it was the delusion of the Indulging God Cult. ¡°Noloty. Why do all people become Books and are then stored at Bantorra Library?¡± ¡°Because Past God Bantorra decided so.¡± ¡°Exactly. But Noloty, did we forget we also have power? Humans possess the power to overturn the Gods¡¯ axioms. All people become Books and are stored in the Library. We have the power to overturn even that axiom.¡± She thought him insane. People certainly had the power to change the world. But could they make the sun rise from the west? Could they reverse gravity? It was a challenge beyond the mortal domain. ¡°My dream is the creation of a new Bantorra Library. Then I will purge all of the Armed Librarians clinging to the orders of the Library that was already gone from this world. Then, we will become the new Armed Librarians. I have betted my life on that dream.¡± ¡°A new Library?¡± ¡°A Library that collects all Books and selects only the valuable ones among them to send to Heaven. It is not difficult at all. It is the same as what the Indulging God Cult is doing right now. Blissful people will ascend to Heaven. This is not limited to True Men; as long as they are happy, everyone is worth enough to go to Heaven. Those who bring happiness to people will also go to Heaven. They also do not need to be False Men, as long as they are kind-hearted people who wish for happiness. Meaning, people just like you. Then, the souls of those valuable people will continually taste the perfect happiness in Heaven. Forever.¡± ¡°Me, go to Heaven?¡± ¡°My evaluation of you is high. You have saved Enlike. You have also tried to save Arkit. Even as your enemy I fully understand the righteousness in your heart. The Indulging God Cult needed people like you.¡± She had never felt so unhappy at being praised. ¡°Do you not think it is marvelous? Kind people like you can go to Heaven and attain happiness. And those who have lost their righteousness, those who have made people unhappy, will be thrown away to the cold Library.¡± ¡°Both you and your subordinates seem to be the worst people, though.¡± ¡°Indeed. However, I required power. In order to win, I had to gather vile people such as Cigal. The Indulging God Cult was actually an organization overflowing with love and kindness, but I have defiled it. I regret this fact.¡± Noloty couldn¡¯t see any so-called love and kindness in the Indulging God Cult. ¡°There¡¯s another thing you should regret. Just how many people do you think you¡¯ve made unhappy?¡± ¡°Hehe, the sorrow I have caused pales in front of the eternal Heaven.¡± She always thought that man was unpleasant. Now she roughly understood why. A person who doesn¡¯t think of people as people appeared in front of her. Hamyuts was also like that, and so was Zatoh. However, they were both different from Kachua. She had the feeling Hamyuts did have some love in her. She felt that Hamyuts possessed some twisted love for fighting and for her enemies. She loved killing and loved whoever she fought to the death with. But this was different than that. Zatoh also had a human-like heart. He felt pleasure at trampling people and joy at controlling them. If one thoroughly investigated the dirty aspects people can possess, they would end up with someone like Zatoh. But this was also different. This old man was looking down at people from above. Whether he was immersed in some superiority complex or just thought of himself as some great being, he was of a different domain. He was like someone from a higher plane. No matter who suffered or died due to his actions, he thought it had nothing to do with him. It was the ultimate irresponsibility and the worst kind of apathy. ¡°But, that was all in vain.¡± ¡°Obviously. There¡¯s no way you could destroy the Armed Librarians. Also, there¡¯s no way the dreams people like you have would come true.¡± ¡°That is right. However, I could not help but attempt it.¡± Kachua spread his arms and started speaking loudly. ¡°That is a dream. Even if you are told it is impossible, you will not give it up. Even if you think your whole life will be in vain, you cannot stop it. Once you have dreamt, you can do nothing else but push on until your life is wasted.¡± His old eyes sparkled as if he was young. ¡°And dreams go hand in hand with sacrifices. What does not require any sacrifices cannot be called a dream. Otherwise it is nothing more than a trivial, half-hearted yearning. Is it not so, Noloty? I was not able to treat this dream as a half-hearted yearning. I have brought along countless of sacrifices.¡± Noloty could understand that his words were no falsehood. He faced his dream more sincerely than anyone else. Therefore, this old man was hateful and unpleasant. ¡°If this is true it might be amazing. But just where is that so-called Heaven? There isn¡¯t one, right? If not, that¡¯s nothing but a delusion. If the place called Heaven exists show it to me.¡± Kachua scratched his head and smiled. ¡°It is troublesome for you to get stuck on that point. You see, Heaven right now is at a place I cannot reach. Only a few selected people can go there.¡± ¡°So as I thought it¡¯s just your delusion. How stupid. What a waste of my time.¡± Noloty frowned, but Kachua looked happy for some reason. ¡°However, Heaven does exist. It certainly does.¡± Should I beat him up? Thought Noloty. If I talk to him any further I¡¯ll go crazy. At that time help arrived. Arkit came walking towards them. However, he stopped at a place quite far and raised his voice. ¡°Noloty, come here!¡± Kachua urged her to go ahead. Although she was worried he might run away, Noloty started walking towards Arkit. Kachua intently stared at her. He could not miss even a single instant of what was about to happen next. What¡¯s Kachua thinking about? Noloty had no way of guessing. I have barely reached this far. Kachua thought this while calming his beating heart. Arkit was approaching perfection. Although it was a very close call, the plan to destroy the Armed Librarians was heading towards success. It was truly dangerous. If Noloty had postponed dealing with Arkit it would have all been over. As expected, she intended to try and solve it by herself without mentioning him to the other Armed Librarians. If she were to receive Mirepoc¡¯s Thought Sharing it would all be over. The Armed Librarians would gather at this place, and his plan would probably be spoiled. He was also lucky to avoid that. He also deceived Noloty well. She doubted him, but should now partly believe in him. His plan changed drastically, but the end result will be as he thought. ¡°¡­¡± Noloty and Arkit were conversing. He couldn¡¯t hear their words. Arkit having the power to destroy the world¡­ that story was false. There was no way a single person could possess that outrageous power. However, him being their trump card was true. The victory of the Indulging God Cult rested on his shoulders. There was only one thing needed to destroy the Armed Librarians: It was for Arkit to keep on hating them. Volume 6, 5: The Gloomy Lizard and the Cornered Mice – Part 1 Volume 6, Chapter 5: The Gloomy Lizard and the Cornered Mice ¨C Part?1 One night has passed since the activation of the barrier. Tanks were running on the roads. Even the spacious main street of the town was too narrow for the groups of tanks lined up. They kept passing through, crushing the surrounding fences and outdoor lights and destroying all building standing in their way. None in town made a single click of their tongues or voiced a single complaint. If the Armed Librarians were to die ¨C those hateful, hateful Armed Librarians ¨C they were fine with them breaking whatever they wanted. Airplanes were dancing in the skies. There were so many airplanes that even the wide sky seemed cramped. Even though they already blew the entire island to smithereens, they still had enough bombs to load onto them. Ships were clustered in the waters surrounding the island. Looking at them from the sky, it would appear as if a black belt enclosed the island with twice its area. There was not even one fifth of the total forces among the soldiers on the island. No matter how one crammed them, no more would be able to fit. The remaining soldiers held their guns with sweaty hands and awaited orders. Looking from atop rooftops or from the shadows of alleyways, the inhabitants were sending them gazes as hot as lava. It was as if they were watching their heroes. Destroy the Armed Librarians as soon as possible. Burn that awful building which sullies us just by existing, that building that prides itself in a history of 2000 years, burn Bantorra Library to ashes. They were watching the invaders with eyes that seemed to say just that. ¡°¡­Uoooohhhhhhh¡­!¡± The people on the island raised an especially loud cheer. The Magic Combat Unit was getting ahead of the tanks and heading for the Library. The Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult weren¡¯t the only ones to train warriors who used Magic. Coming from behind the mixed forces of the three countries, the Magicians of the Magic Agency also formed a line and advanced. The only thing that stood in their way was the barrier covering Bantorra Library. When that barrier is destroyed¡­ it was clear to everyone there that when that happens, the end of Bantorra Library will come. The Magicians started reciting the chants needed to break barriers. The warriors started attacking it. They were trying to destroy the barrier with overwhelming numbers. The inside of Bantorra Library was in panic. They treated the injured Armed Librarians and gathered all those who could still fight. Mirepoc¡¯s decision to hole up inside was perhaps too late. More than half of the survivors were wounded, and a quarter of them lost their ability to fight. ¡°¡­Sorry.¡± Merciful gunshots reverberated to those they decided would not be able to survive. All Armed Librarians received an immeasurable shock due to the death of Ireia who had protected the Library for forty years. It was perhaps even larger of a shock than if Hamyuts were to die. Ireia was undoubtedly a symbol of ¡°the strongest¡± in Bantorra Library. However, morale was high. The Armed Librarians were getting worked up because they had lost those they could rely upon. It was the same as a cornered mouse who found the courage to bite the cat chasing it. The door to the Acting Director¡¯s Office opened. Supported by Mirepoc, Minth came inside. He had regained his consciousness a little while ago after receiving extensive treatment. ¡°I can walk, it¡¯s fine.¡± Minth tried entering the room, and as he stumbled Mattalast lent him his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself. You¡¯ve hurt your arteries.¡± A cloth meant to stop Minth¡¯s bleeding was wrapped around his thigh. The entire area under his right knee was stained with blood. If it were not bound with cloth, his blood would probably still be spewing out. However, the Armed Librarians couldn¡¯t spare the time to worry about such an injury. ¡°Minth, yesterday you¡¯ve told us you understood the truth about this incident.¡± Hamyuts gazed at him and said. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s why I came back.¡± ¡°Um, Minth-san. Does that mean you betrayed us?¡± ¡°Idiot, what are you saying? Listen to what Minth¡¯s telling us.¡± Hamyuts rebuked Mirepoc. Minth sat down on the floor as if he lost all power. ¡°There¡¯s no need to explain about my ability now, right?¡± There was no way the Armed Librarians wouldn¡¯t know about it. His eyes were named Sacred Eyes. What kind of a person was the one in front of him? Was he good or bad, who did he love or hate? Minth could tell all this with a glance. By reading into subtle changes in emotions, he could also tell whether someone was lying or disturbed. ¡°While heading here, I saw some people getting attacked. All of their souls were full with unbelievable hatred. It was violent and simplistic. They were thinking that as long as the Armed Librarians were to die they didn¡¯t care what happened next.¡± They already knew that. But Minth¡¯s eyes should have been able to read through them even further. ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain, but the shape of hatred is same in every person. Sorrow at their loved ones being taken away, hatred close to being suicidal¡­ that kind of shape. It¡¯s impossible. Hatred also has many other forms. Men have one, women have one, old people, young people, they all have their own forms. But all those who are attacking us have the exact same shape to their hatred.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°From now on is only my guess. Do you remember Renas Fleur?¡± They all nodded, wondering if she even had any relevance to all of this. ¡°They produced the fake Renas using a technique that transplants the memories from a Book into a person and so ¡°revives¡± a dead person. But I¡¯ve wondered whether that technique had any utility value. Even if human souls are transplanted, one cannot transplant Magic Rights. Even if you¡¯d transplant the Director¡¯s personality you¡¯d only be a crazy woman. It can¡¯t be used to produce warriors. Or so I¡¯ve thought.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Should it be the opposite? This is not a technique to make a mere human into a warrior. Isn¡¯t it actually a technique able to make warriors into the enemies of the Armed Librarians? They transplanted the soul of someone who hates the Armed Librarians to all the people in the world and made them attack us.¡± That logic seemed sound. However, it was only the first step in their reasoning. The question was how the Indulging God Cult had managed to accomplish that. Hamyuts was gazing outside the window. On the other side of the whales Bonbo set afloat, the enemies have filled up the island. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like someone caught them one by one and performed some trick on them.¡± Minth nodded. ¡°It¡¯s probably something that activates automatically. A technique where by seeing something, or perhaps hearing something, that personality would be transplanted to them on the spot¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s also another problem. Why does it not work on us Armed Librarians? If a personality of someone who hates Armed Librarians would be transplanted into us we would all commit suicide.¡± Mattalast said. ¡°Now that you mention it, Ismo¡¯s President was also normal.¡± Mirepoc held her head. ¡°The normal librarians also don¡¯t seem to become our enemies. There¡¯s probably some condition. Something that makes it so one would not be affected.¡± Hamyuts said ¡°It¡¯s probably not some small trigger like seeing something or hearing something. There¡¯s some power able to affect souls at work¡­¡± With this, all clues were present. A power that affected souls and spread explosively. It did not affect Armed Librarians and even with normal people there were some who received it and some who didn¡¯t. The four people started thinking. However, time passed with no answer coming to mind. ¡°I have no idea. We have too few hints.¡± When Hamyuts said this, Mattalast suddenly had a flash of inspiration. ¡°I remember now. There¡¯s another clue. It¡¯s beyond our understanding, but¡­ it seems like Noloty is related to that plan.¡± This was the first time Hamyuts and Minth heard of this. Mirepoc did hear about it before. However, distracted by the fighting, she had forgotten all about it. ¡°What do you mean, Mattalast?¡± ¡°Even I don¡¯t get it at all. It¡¯s just that one of our enemies said her name.¡± At that moment, Mirepoc raised her voice. ¡°I know!¡± The gazes of the other three focused at her. ¡°Affecting the soul, spreading explosively, and not affecting Armed Librarians¡­ I¡¯m not sure how Noloty¡¯s related to this, but all the conditions match!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Deep Blue Curse. The Indulging God Cult used the Deep Blue Curse to plant the seeds of hatred in the entire world!¡± Radio broadcasting was ceased. With that, Kachua lost all means with which he could find out the situation at Bantorra Library. But he wasn¡¯t worried. The fact that the Library¡¯s destruction was already decided hasn¡¯t changed. Was there anyone who¡¯d be able to realize even one part of his plan? They would most likely be able to think of the idea of transplanting souls, but probably not relate it to the Deep Blue Curse. Thinking that far would be an accomplishment. The Gloomy Lizard was pacing aimlessly inside the cabin. Wetting the floor with its black bodily fluids, it raised a depressed groaning. These fluids contained the pathogens of the Deep Blue Curse. ¡°Do you hate them?¡± Kachua called to the Gloomy Lizard. It breathed out a black fog from its mouth. Originally, those infected with the Deep Blue Curse would fall into melancholy and die. However, the improved Deep Blue Curse produced from this lizard was different. Even if contracted there will be no melancholy. They will be captured by hatred instead. They would hate and hate the Armed Librarians until they couldn¡¯t stand it. The entirety of Kachua¡¯s plan was made in order to create this Magic Beast. All of the plans he made to raise Arkit, send him into battle, and rescue him from Noloty, were all in order to perfect it. No, that was not all. Even the entire battle made by the Indulging God Cult was for this Magic Beast¡¯s sake. ¡®¡­I hate¡­¡¯ The Gloomy Lizard exhaled. These words could be faintly heard through the air. ¡°You hate them, right? Then keep on hating. More Armed Librarians would die the more you hate them.¡± Saying this, a gentle smile rose to Kachua¡¯s lips. It all began when he had met a single Magic scholar. Kachua was looking for able scientists and Magicians from all around the world. Starting with Charlot, researchers who deviated from the proper world gathered at Kachua¡¯s side. The Meats originally served as guinea pigs to them. Using them as materials for the Monster or turning them into Human Bombs was nothing more than a secondary use. Among all the geniuses he had gathered Kachua focused on one Magic scholar. He was a heretic scholar who tried combining Magic with science. Furthermore, after knowing the man¡¯s personality, it was obvious why he couldn¡¯t work in the center stage of science. ¡°Kahahahaha, you make me do some good research hahahahahahahaha.¡± This Magic scholar, named Bada, did not stop laughing even for a moment when he spoke. It was not that he made his inquiring mind work until exhaustion and thus fell into darkness; ever since he had met Kachua he was wholly broken. He was a man who seemed to obtain an abnormal brain in exchange for his failed humanity. His research, which was about the revival of people, didn¡¯t seem like it would become useful for battle. However, Kachua always felt that he was about to grasp something important. Coming up with the way of using it happened a long time after he met him. ¡°Using Deep Blue Curse to transplant hatred! Kahahaha, you¡¯ve thought of a wonderful thing hahahaha!¡± Even knowing that it would be impossible, Bada approved his proposal. His research from then on was remarkable. He easily succeeded in reviving humans, and furthermore was able to realize transplanting of a human soul into an animal. Transplanting a human¡¯s hatred into a Gloomy Lizard, it would also be transplanted into the infected persons through the pathogens for the Deep Blue Curse. Even Kachua, the person to hit upon this idea, couldn¡¯t believe it actually came true. A certain day after completing the proper technique, which was a month after Mokkania¡¯s rebellion, Bada suddenly committed suicide. It didn¡¯t seem like he was at a loss, nor did he want to ascend to Heaven, and Kachua couldn¡¯t understand the reason for his suicide even after reading his Book. After this came Kachua¡¯s work. He began looking for hatred that would destroy the Armed Librarians. He first tried using suggestion on Meats so they would hate them. However, even transplanting those Books¡¯ souls into people, no favorable outcome was reached. Small amount of hatred would just get negated by their original personality. Kachua tried transplanting the pure, strong soul of a warrior who knew of his intentions. That also did not work. He had neither the sense of duty nor the proper objective. What he needed was hatred. It had to be strong, pure, and morbid. It had to be not an artificial product, but true hatred. Then, Kachua found ¨C Arkit Chroma. Meanwhile at Bantorra Library¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no cure for the Deep Blue Curse.¡± Hamyuts said while staring out of the window. ¡°Even if there was, it doesn¡¯t seem like it would have been useful. It would be impossible for us to inject it one by one with these numbers.¡± Together with Mattalast, they both sighed. They understood their enemy¡¯s plan, but could not find any measure against it. They only made a slight advance inside the total darkness. ¡°More importantly, what are you planning to do now, Director?¡± ¡°The Armed Librarians outside of Bantorra are investigating a facility of the Indulging God Cult again. Until they are able to do something we will defend this place.¡± ¡°But how long can we do so, I wonder?¡± Hamyuts leapt out of the window. Mattalast also followed her. Before leaving, she was ordered by Mirepoc to assist Minth¡¯s¡¯ treatment. She could see the entirety of Past God Bantorra¡¯s Island from the roof. Seeing the gathering of the three countries¡¯ armies was also a spectacle. ¡°About how long will the barrier hold?¡± ¡°Probably about three days. But we have to beat the Magician Unit who¡¯s trying to break it.¡± ¡°Once we finish our talk we have to go. Attack with all those who can still work.¡± Mattalast nodded. ¡°After defeating the Magician Unit, what¡¯s next?¡± ¡°There will be plenty of other people. Even if we defeat the Magicians, they would be able to break the barrier using brute force.¡± The tanks and bombers kept their attacks without stopping. The time when the barrier would run out was approaching. ¡°We can probably hold out one month. Until then, we have to do something.¡± Was it possible? Even though they weren¡¯t able to think of any measures, the time remaining was far too short. ¡°We have no choice but to do something. Staying inside for a whole month¡­¡± Just as he said this, Mattalast paled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He leapt off the roof and ran to the annex. Hamyuts released her Sensory Threads and tied them to him. ¡°Director, we might have been had.¡± Mattalast spoke to her through the Sensory Threads. He rushed inside a warehouse at the annex. Hamyuts could also feel what was inside there. ¡°¡­We were idiots. We forgot what we absolutely need for a siege battle.¡± Hamyuts couldn¡¯t deny his words. Even though it was their first time to face a siege, just how clumsy were they? They forgot the thing most essential for a siege. Even though all castles throughout history would collapse without it, how could they have forgotten? They needed food. Everything in their warehouse had been burned. In the confusion someone who became their enemy probably burned it all. ¡°Really stupid of us¡­ what will we do?¡± Hamyuts started smiling. She was smiling at both her approaching death as well as her foolishness. ¡°Can¡¯t we just steal something?¡± They returned to the office and explained the situation. After they did, Minth spoke readily. ¡°Can we? We are surrounded.¡± ¡°Using your Sensory Threads you should at least know if there¡¯s food around, Director. Stealing it would be troublesome, but we have to do it so we wouldn¡¯t lose.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± Mirepoc tilted her head. Hamyuts then flapped her hand and spoke. ¡°I hate that.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Do you think we can do such an ugly thing? We are the proud Armed Librarians who have protected the world for 2000 years. Will we just turn into bandits and look around for food at the end? That¡¯s no joke.¡± ¡°I should be the one to say it¡¯s no joke. If you don¡¯t want to do it, I will. I don¡¯t mind resigning from this place and go back to be a robber.¡± ¡°You¡¯re also stubborn. I¡¯m telling you that I don¡¯t like it so listen to me.¡± Mirepoc shook her head to the side. ¡°I also agree with Minth. Director, I¡¯m slightly disappointed.¡± ¡°¡­Oh my.¡± Hamyuts was surprised the two people objected. Mattalast also nodded and seemingly agreed with them. ¡°We will do all we can do. For now, we have to defeat our current enemies. Mirepoc will stay in the rear. All other people who can move will go. We will attack with all of them.¡± Bonbo created a formation of whales in the sky. The ones to hold their weapons and gather on the ground were not only the Armed Librarians and trainees; there were also some normal librarians who weren¡¯t able to become Armed Librarians. There were also those who intended on fighting despite not having any fighting capabilities. They did not need Hamyuts¡¯s orders. Not only did they not need poor orders against the army corps that were prepared to fight to the death, it would probably be harmful. Hamyuts watched them all in silence. The subordinates continued their preparations for combat with grim expressions. They handed out small arms, loaded ammunition and formed lines. While sitting on the roof and watching this, Hamyuts let out a chuckle. She already knew ¨C they would not win. ¡°Are you happy, Hammy?¡± It was then that Mattalast spoke to her. ¡°Oh, is that how it seems?¡± ¡°Anyone looking at you would think so. You look really happy.¡± ¡°Perhaps. This is quite the complicated feeling.¡± Hamyuts had been waiting for someone who could kill her. Since now it was about to happen, there was no way she wouldn¡¯t be happy. Ever since she had defeated Mokkania and the Indulging God Cult was heading to destruction she gave up, thinking her defeat was impossible. However, it seemed like there was still hope. ¡°I never thought it would come to this. I thought the Overseer of Paradise was an idiot, but I¡¯ll revise my evaluation. That old geezer is quite something.¡± Mattalast made a complicated expression. He was the closest man to Hamyuts, but it was different for her. ¡°Say, what was the cause of my defeat?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t really say. Even if someone other than you was the Acting Director they would have probably been unable to evade this loss. But if I have to say, there was one thing.¡± Mattalast gently touched Hamyuts¡¯s head. ¡°The Overseer of Paradise is a man who looks forward. But you¡¯re one who waits for things to come to you. You were always waiting for someone to come and kill you.¡± He tousled her hair. ¡°Hammy, you¡¯re a girl waiting for her prince charming. A girl who dreams and believes someone will bring happiness to her. If I have to state anything as your cause of defeat, it would probably be that.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s certainly true.¡± Hamyuts held her knees and looked at Mattalast. ¡°I think I understand why I wasn¡¯t feeling up to it.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It seems that a bride always feels some depression before her wedding. She¡¯s hesitating like, should I really marry this person? She thinks of all the men she knows and starts feelings bad. I think it¡¯s like that.¡± ¡°The depression of the waiting room, huh? Well, that¡¯s natural. Marriage means to stop being a dreaming girl and turn into an adult, after all.¡± ¡°Yeah, but I definitely have a person in mind.¡± ¡°Did you recall someone?¡± Hamyuts nodded sweetly. ¡°If I am going to be killed by someone, I want them to be like Colio.¡± Mattalast released his hand and then slowly left. Volume 6, 5: The Gloomy Lizard and the Cornered Mice – Part 2 Volume 6, Chapter 5: The Gloomy Lizard and the Cornered Mice ¨C Part?2 During the same time, Enlike was walking in the mountains with Noloty¡¯s Book in his pocket. He passed through such places as where Arkit cried and where Noloty and Kachua spoke with each other without looking back. His destination was the spot 80 kilometers to the north that Lascall Othello had told him about. ¡°Enlike-sama, have you looked through Noloty-sama¡¯s Book?¡± That same Lascall now appeared in front of him. ¡°I haven¡¯t read everything.¡± ¡°It is very well that you read it. The tale I have entrusted you has been conveyed. The conclusion will arrive when you reach Noloty¡¯s feelings that she was unable to convey.¡± ¡°Is Arkit the one she¡¯d wanted to convey them to?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Did Noloty die for Arkit?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Enlike clenched his teeth. ¡°Why? Why did she have to die for a boy just a few days after meeting him?¡± ¡°Because Noloty-sama was absurdly Noloty-sama.¡± Lascall¡¯s figure vanished. Left behind, Enlike put his fingers to his pocket. He was scared of reading. He felt as if he would die too by reading it. Yet he touched the Book. In order to inherit Noloty¡¯s tale, he started reading the moment of her death. In December 18, on the mountain during dawn, Noloty faced Arkit. His face was wet with tears and he seemed exhausted despite only having woken up. However, he apparently had the will to talk with her. Arkit then spoke. ¡°Was Kachua¡¯s story true? That I might destroy not only the Armed Librarians but also the world.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It might not be, but it also might be true.¡± Noloty had no choice but to answer like that. She didn¡¯t think that Kachua had told them everything, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was a lie and what was true. The only thing clear was that Kachua was trying to have him killed. ¡°If it¡¯s true, what am I going to do from now on?¡± She didn¡¯t know that either. How would people like Hamyuts and Ireia deal with a person who might destroy the Armed Librarians? Will they really kill him, or will they let him live? ¡°Your position is too difficult. It¡¯s not something I can deal with by myself.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°More importantly, what do you want to do? That¡¯s what important. Your position can change with your feelings.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Arkit hesitated. And then he smiled faintly. ¡°I might be a bit happy.¡± A chill ran through Noloty¡¯s body. ¡°Why?! You don¡¯t have to fight anymore. Didn¡¯t you already understand the Armed Librarians are not bad people?¡± ¡°I only realized that the Indulging God Cult are bad people.¡± ¡°But the Armed Librarians¡­!¡± At that moment, Arkit grabbed Noloty¡¯s hand. He stopped her words. ¡°Noloty, what¡¯s up with you? Do you still want to save me even if I destroy the world?¡± He strongly grasped her hand. She then answered. ¡°Yes. Nothing¡¯s changed.¡± ¡°Is that how you really feel?¡± ¡°Even though we came so far you still doubt me? If I didn¡¯t feel like that why would I say all this?¡± Arkit stayed silent for a while as he covered his face. ¡°Did you realize why I hate the Armed Librarians?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I already said it. If you understand my reasons I would stop fighting.¡± She had certainly asked him about this. She knew the reasons for his hatred: someone important to Arkit was killed. And then Kachua incited him to think the Armed Librarians were evil. Therefore, when he realized the truth about Kachua, he should have stopped his fight. ¡°So as I thought you didn¡¯t get it, you don¡¯t know why I hate the Armed Librarians.¡± At that moment, the ground at Noloty¡¯s feet shook. She realized her own strong dizziness when her knees buckled down and she collapsed at Arkit¡¯s feet. Green stains appeared on her palm that was grabbed by Arkit. The moment she realized it was poison her face was on the ground. ¡°If you¡¯d done it I planned on stopping. I really thought of ending it all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Even you didn¡¯t manage to stop me.¡± Her lips were numb and couldn¡¯t move. Arkit grabbed Noloty¡¯s body and laid her on her back. ¡°This is my Magic Right. It¡¯s the ability to put poison into anyone I touch with my hands. It takes about a minute to kill and thirty seconds to make the person unable to move, so it¡¯s useless. I could only do this to you.¡± ¡°¡­uh¡­¡± Her eyes trembled. She couldn¡¯t see Arkit¡¯s face. She could only hear his voice. ¡°Do you remember what happened four years ago? The Guinbex Imperial Army fought against Rona. The Armed Librarians intervened and fought against Guinbex. I was born in the Guinbex Empire.¡± Noloty couldn¡¯t reply. ¡°Guinbex was at fault in that war. Everyone says that and I¡¯m also aware of that. But I can¡¯t forgive the Armed Librarians. I can¡¯t forgive the Armed Librarians since Mokkania Fleur was one of them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mokkania killed all the troops of my home country, leaving no survivors. He even killed all of the noncombatants. Did you know, Noloty? There was a music corps in the army. They comforted and encouraged everyone¡¯s tired minds. The Guinbex Empire gathered kids like me and made them into a music band. You probably didn¡¯t know this. On that day, a concert for the soldiers was being held.¡± ¡°¡­uh¡­¡± A voice leaked from Noloty¡¯s mouth. Without paying it any heed, Arkit kept speaking. ¡°I had a fever that day so I didn¡¯t go. Therefore I was the only one to survive. All of my band friends were killed by Mokkania.¡± Noloty moaned. She knew of that incident. I was so stupid, she cursed herself in her mind. She knew of that incident. However, she had forgotten about it. ¡°What I can¡¯t forgive is not only the fact they were killed. The Armed Librarians paid reparation money to my friends¡¯ families. I can¡¯t forgive that. I thought that if I had died I would have become money as well. What I can forgive even less is the Armed Librarians having said they protected peace. The people who killed my friends said they were allies of justice. Do you think I can forgive that, Noloty?¡± She tried moving. However, her body didn¡¯t listen to her. ¡°After the war was over, everyone forgot about the Armed Librarians¡¯ killing. No one said they did anything wrong. No one spoke about me and the rest at all. All the adults around didn¡¯t say anything. They only said that there was nothing to be done about it, that Guinbex was at fault, and settled everything like that. No matter what I said, no one listened to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not wrong, am I? But no one acknowledged me. They all feared the Armed Librarians and ignored my words.¡± Arkit stepped on Noloty¡¯s chest. ¡°You¡¯re the same. You couldn¡¯t understand. I wanted you to. I wanted someone to tell me that I wasn¡¯t wrong!¡± He put his body weight on top of Noloty. ¡°Only Kachua understood me. So I will never listen to you.¡± He kicked her. ¡°Serves you right to suffer. It¡¯s your fault, get it? It¡¯s your fault!¡± Arkit stepped on Noloty¡¯s face. He kicked her body and spat on her. Since Noloty couldn¡¯t move she was left helpless. But even if she could move, perhaps she would have resigned herself to receive that treatment anyway. Without any of them noticing, Kachua approached. He held back Arkit who was busy kicking Noloty. ¡°Let us stop here. She was being desperate in her own way.¡± ¡°Kachua¡­¡± The man grinned. ¡°I understand your feelings well. I have also decided to fight. I will give up at another time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What will you do, Arkit? My nature is as you have heard. Will you still follow me?¡± For a short while, Arkit and Kachua stared into each other¡¯s eyes. Then, Arkit slowly nodded with his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Kachua.¡± Saying so, he tried walking away. At that time, Kachua returned to Noloty for some reason. Then, he whispered into her ears. ¡°Noloty. To tell you the truth, it all went just as planned. When I showed myself in front of you I have expected it would all happen like that. You cannot sway Arkit¡¯s hatred.¡± Were you lying? Noloty shook with anger, but her body did not move. ¡°This world is my chessboard. I fully control both enemies and allies. You were truly a difficult pawn. However, the world is interesting because there was such a pawn.¡± Despite having finished her purpose, Kachua did not kill Noloty. Accompanying Arkit, he simply took his leave. Dammit, she thought. Grinding her teeth, trying to hold on to her dimming consciousness, Noloty glared at Kachua¡¯s back. However, she fell into darkness. Since Noloty lost her consciousness, she couldn¡¯t know of what happened afterwards. Consequently Enlike couldn¡¯t, either. Arkit stopped in place. He turned around and looked towards the collapsed Noloty. ¡°Do not mind Noloty.¡± Kachua said. ¡°She is still alive. She will probably be back on her feet in about two or three hours. Or do you want to kill her?¡± Arkit shook his head to the side. He then spoke. ¡°I wonder if Noloty hates me now.¡± ¡°Why are you thinking of that?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, she definitely hates me. She will obviously come to kill me as soon as she opens her eyes. Let¡¯s go quickly, before she wakes up.¡± Arkit tried walking. However, after he took one step he stopped again and turned around. ¡°¡­But, if she doesn¡¯t hate me, what should I do?¡± ¡°Arkit. Noloty is also an Armed Librarian. Well, strictly speaking it is not yet true, but she is still an Armed Librarian.¡± ¡°I know. I understand that! But¡­¡± Tears welled up in Arkit¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t kill Noloty.¡± ¡°No matter what?¡± ¡°If she ends up hating me and comes to kill me, I¡¯ll kill her. But if¡­ if that idiot says some stupid thing like ¡®I want to save you¡¯ while approaching me with a stupid face, what should I do?¡± Arkit clung to the hem of Kachua¡¯s clothes. ¡°Say, Kachua¡­ Noloty hates me now, right? But if not, what should I do? If that happens, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hate her¡­¡± ¡°¡­Arkit, let us go already. You should think about this carefully.¡± He took Arkit¡¯s hand and made him walk. The figure of Noloty grew smaller behind them. While looking at Arkit holding his tears, Kachua started thinking. What he needed was Arkit¡¯s hatred. And it had to be pure. His hatred towards the Armed Librarians was probably still pure. However, it was mixed with the impurity known as Noloty. If he is not able to remove her, that hatred will not be complete. The first way was to have Arkit be killed by an Armed Librarian. His intention was to use Arkit¡¯s regret when he¡¯d have the tables turned on him just before victory to complete his hatred. However, that failed when Noloty appeared. His next plan was to have Noloty kill Arkit. By being betrayed by someone he had connected with his hatred should have stirred up. But that also failed. He also hoped that Arkit would cut off his feelings by himself. But in the end, he could not abandon his feelings for Noloty. What was about to happen now was his final plan. He conveyed the arrangements to his subordinate. Now he could only wait for results. On the rocky surface of the far mountain, a single man stood. He was the warrior of the Indulging God Cult, Daltom. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve done well, aren¡¯t you amazing Kachua-sama?¡± Daltom was watching what happened with the three people using binoculars. Noloty collapsed and Kachua went away with Arkit. It all went according to the plan Kachua had told him. He removed his binoculars. He removed the sword at his waist and checked the condition of the blade. The decorative blade had neither a single chip nor any mist on it. Retrieving his beloved sword to the scabbard, Daltom kept waiting. This was the final job to complete Arkit¡¯s hatred ¨C that would be accomplished by erasing Noloty. Daltom had to be the one to realize it. As Noloty was now even Kachua could easily kill her. However, it would have no meaning if it wasn¡¯t Daltom killing her. ¡°The fact I¡¯ve killed Vizac doesn¡¯t guarantee my ascension to Heaven. I still have much more work to do.¡± While saying so, Daltom observed Noloty attentively. ¡°Besides, how could I let Noloty-chan have such a fun life?¡± He kept waiting for the right timing. Noloty could not notice the evil intent surrounding her. Was it about thirty minutes? Noloty woke up from a voice echoing in her head. ¡®Noloty, what¡¯s wrong, please respond!¡¯ It was Mirepoc¡¯s Thought Sharing. Noloty tried responding. However, she couldn¡¯t concentrate enough. The voice of her mind did not reach Mirepoc. ¡®Please respond. You¡¯re alive, right? You¡¯re around the area of Toatt Mines. What¡¯s happened? Respond!¡¯ Noloty had to tell her about Kachua. However, she simply couldn¡¯t send her thoughts back. ¡®I will send you aid immediately. It will take some time but I will go as well. You can¡¯t die until then, Noloty!¡± She severed the Thought Sharing. While breathing roughly, Noloty was thinking. I was so stupid. I can¡¯t forgive my stupidity. She said that she wanted to protect Arkit. And yet she didn¡¯t even try thinking about his feelings. Even though she should have realized it if she had seriously thought about it. If only she did, it wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. ¡°¡­Guh¡­!¡± She moved her body. By putting her hands on the ground, she raised her body, exhausted herself and collapsed again. Get up. Stand. Go. Then, she will be able to once again go after Arkit. She couldn¡¯t forgive herself for being so stupid. Noloty raised her body countless of times and collapsed countless of times. She crawled and advanced towards the direction Arkit left. While seeing her, Enlike who was reading the Book started thinking. That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t go. Go to sleep. If you go you will die, and I will lose everything. Why are you standing? Even if you don¡¯t do it, no one will blame you. Even Arkit, who you¡¯re trying to help, doesn¡¯t want you to come. It¡¯s always like that. Even though no one asked you to, you try to save people. Even if you¡¯re made fun of, even if you¡¯re bothering other people, you still try to save them. You try to save people so much that you burden yourself with worries, doubts, and unneeded hardships. There¡¯s no reward in the end; the only thing waiting for you is death. And yet you stand up. Why, Noloty? At that moment, Enlike jumped to Noloty¡¯s past. He read the memories of her days in her hometown from before she decided to become an Armed Librarian. Islands of various sizes floated on the southern sea of the Guinbex Empire ¨C this area was called the southern frontier. It was regarded as a place unsuitable to live in from ancient times, and so was almost completely detached from the state of affairs in the world. But even there people were living. There was an island that was especially large even within the archipelago. This island, covered in mountains and crags that made it hard to live on, was Noloty¡¯s homeland. Dwelling between mountains, the people lived while raising goats and growing wheat. Noloty was the princess of her village. There was nothing at all princess-like to be had at that poor village. It only meant that she was a descendant of the people who had founded it. Like all other kids, she made her living by harvesting wheat and sewing clothes. Having lost her mother early on, Noloty lived with her sickly father. They lived with the help of the other villagers. The only benefit of her being born as a princess was receiving a bit of help from the villagers. However, Noloty was a strangely cheerful child. She was the village¡¯s biggest tomboy, and the leader of the children who had never lost in a fight. Her cheerfulness was completely mysterious to the other villagers. The village was heading for ruin. It was self-sufficient ever since ancient times. However, as the economics of the outside world started developing, when currency began spreading everywhere, that village also began to change. The villagers learned the taste of luxury goods such as alcohol and tobacco. They sold the goats that produced their precious milk, sold all of their stored wheat, and bought alcohol. The more their lives grew gradually poorer, the more their hearts became wild. And since it became so, they bought even more alcohol to drink. Since they had no education, no matter how much they were explained about the harms of it they wouldn¡¯t listen. They simply kept indulging in it. The one who got angry at that was Noloty¡¯s father, the village chief. He frantically tried to persuade the villagers to return to a healthy lifestyle. Noloty also followed suit. She beat down those who bought alcohol and attacked the ships of merchants who came to sell them. Gradually both father and daughter became estranged from the villagers. Eventually, her father also died. Noloty became truly alone in the world. When Noloty was ten years old, something that destroyed the village even further appeared. It was the Armed Librarians. A new mine was found in the southern frontier. Bantorra Library urged the village to move away. The Acting Director Photona himself came and dealt with the negotiations. Photona bought land on another island and presented it as a new place of residence. The Armed Librarians would handle all of the arrangements for the immigration. They would also take care of all expenses both for that and for their new lives. Furthermore, they would pay them a far too large amount of reparation money. There would be no obstacles for their new lives. The new place was supposedly more plentiful and would be pleasant to live in. However, the villagers wasted their money. They delayed the immigration and used money only for temporary pleasures. The village was overflowing with needless objects and money vanished as if it grew wings. ¡°I did everything I could do. You should accept the results of your deeds by yourselves.¡± Photona left with these words of contempt. The only thing left was even more poverty. The village was driven to the wall. Noloty preached to the adults. They no longer had the money to relocate and start their new lives. So she said they should leave the village. There was work in the city or at the mines. Let¡¯s throw away the land we lived in and work in the outside world, she told them. However, no one lent their ears to Noloty¡¯s words. In the past they might have heeded the words of their princess. However, since she was an orphan with no one to rely on, nobody listened to her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. We are useless people after all.¡± Wasting their money was not the only thing that made the villagers poor. They resigned themselves to be useless at whatever they did. They despaired that they were inferior to the people of the outside world. It might have actually been so. No one had persecuted or discriminated them. They actually received warm hospitality. The reason they were headed for destruction was only their foolishness. The villagers began to desire their own destruction. They started saying that it was fine for both their village and its residents to become extinct. Noloty resisted that notion. And so before long, the villagers started hating her. Simply keeping their distance from her at first, they started actively alienating her. Noloty became unable to even live from day to day. One day, she saw desperation in front of her eyes. A couple was trying to kill their child. They couldn¡¯t feed her. Even if they fed her and let her grow into an adult nothing good would come out of it, so they tried culling her. Noloty¡¯s temper exploded. She kicked the father, punched the mother, and swung a stick to break all of their furniture. She was caught by other adults, shook them off and ran away. She left the village. While hearing people shouting curses at her back, the princess went away from her village. Volume 6, 5: The Gloomy Lizard and the Cornered Mice – Part 3 Volume 6, Chapter 5: The Gloomy Lizard and the Cornered Mice ¨C Part?3 Since she had nowhere to go, Noloty began to wander towards the mines. Although the miners were puzzled by the sudden appearance of a girl, they didn¡¯t talk to her. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure I have seen her somewhere.¡± While walking, she saw a familiar face. It was a man with a youthful face yet also the white hair of an old man. He was the Acting Director of Bantorra Library, Photona. Noloty said her name and the name of the village she came from. When she told him she ran away from home, Photona¡¯s face fell. ¡°I know about the circumstances of that village. But we will not involve ourselves in it. We have no obligation to care for them.¡± Noloty scratched her head. ¡°Right¡­ yeah, it¡¯s because it¡¯s their fault.¡± Photona was somewhat confused at Noloty being so strangely carefree even after she was driven out of the village. ¡°Come with me. I will at least find some place for you to work in.¡± Saying so, Photona started walking. Noloty stared at his back. He was the most important person of the outside world. What if¡­ Noloty thought. If I become about that strong, and become the most important in the world, what will everyone think? Won¡¯t they perhaps think that we are not useless? They would probably think that they can live in the outside world. Even if I work in the mines from now on, they probably wouldn¡¯t think anything of it. They would just think that this girl who ran away started living like a normal person. So what can I do to save the villagers? She grabbed the hem of Photona¡¯s clothes. ¡°I want to become an Armed Librarian.¡± As Photona turned around to face her, she felt something like a hot wind coming from him. It was what one would call a sense of intimidation. ¡°Since you have uttered those words, I will not give you any allowance or pity. If you spoke with only superficial feelings, I will give you time to take that back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need that.¡± ¡°You need to be prepared to fall into hell.¡± ¡°Yes. I will.¡± Photona was puzzled. He was dubious whether she understood the meaning of his words. ¡°So you could triumph over the villagers?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s for their sake.¡± Noloty said calmly. She spoke with no enthusiasm or sorrow. She had an expression as if it was all just natural. In fact she didn¡¯t even think of suffering. ¡°¡­Come. I will refer you to a Librarian School.¡± She aimed to become an Armed Librarians for the villagers of her hometown. She fought bare-handed so that she would not kill her enemies. These were her inconsistent origins that made everyone around her perplexed. It was because Noloty always lived for the sake of others. Why? Enlike asked. Why did she live for others without seeking any reward? Didn¡¯t that accomplish nothing but hurting her? What did the villagers do for you? What did Arkit do for you? How could you have been smiling while living like that? It couldn¡¯t be explained by her strength. She went too far with her kindness. Enlike just couldn¡¯t understand Noloty¡¯s feelings. At that moment, a voice spoke to Enlike while he was reading the Book. It was undoubtedly a hallucination. It wasn¡¯t real, yet he definitely heard it. It¡¯s very simple, Enlike-san. Basically, it¡¯s because the entire world belongs to me. Lying on the ground, Noloty grabbed the soil around her. She desperately moved her body and tried applying strength to her legs. She stood up. That extraordinary idiot stood up. If she misses Arkit and Kachua she will not be able to meet them again. She could save that boy only now. Noloty started walking northward to where they had left. ¡®Noloty, you¡¯re still alive, right? Armed Librarians are heading for you.¡¯ She received Mirepoc¡¯s Thought Sharing, but she still couldn¡¯t reply to it. Nevertheless, Noloty kept moving her legs. ¡®Where are you? Send me your thoughts. If I don¡¯t know where you are I can¡¯t send you help.¡¯ Mirepoc¡¯s impatience was transmitted from the other side. ¡®The reinforcements are walking to the north of the Toatt Mines. But we don¡¯t know your exact location. Respond, Noloty!¡± While listening to the Thought Sharing, Noloty was pondering. What should I do? What can I do to make Arkit stop fighting? I¡¯m stupid, so I have to think about it a lot more than other people. So think. Think. Noloty was a hopeless, weak fool. She couldn¡¯t do anything. However, she was also not weak enough or stupid enough to not be able to do anything. Walk. Catch up. Think. Noloty advanced while fighting against the dizziness attacking her brain. ¡°¡­.Sh¡­¡± Her limit arrived much earlier than Noloty¡¯s thinking. Perhaps spreading the poison further due to her walking, she lost her sense of balance and wasn¡¯t able to stand. She cursed her weak, pathetic body inside her mind. ¡°¡­Shit¡­¡± While crawling, Noloty made a decision. She decided what she would do when she caught up to Arkit. Arkit said that if her feelings were real he would stop fighting. So it was simple. She would just show him it was all real. She will tell him that if he truly hates the Armed Librarians he can kill her first. And if his hatred isn¡¯t enough to kill her, he should throw it away. Noloty would make Arkit weigh her life against his hatred. He might choose her death. And if he abandons his hatred, he might get killed by Kachua. But I have nothing else to do. So I will do that. ¡°¡­Shit!¡± She decided on her course of action. She was determined. However, her body wouldn¡¯t move. She just couldn¡¯t advance forward. Noloty weakly clenched her fists. Right now she could do only that. At that moment, she heard someone¡¯s voice. ¡°Oh, great!¡± Noloty¡¯s collapsed body was lifted up. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I found you so fast.¡± Since her eyes were blurry, she couldn¡¯t see the other party. But their voice was familiar. Who¡¯s that? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Noloty-chan. Please be grateful. I ran at full speed from the mines after all.¡± She understood from those words ¨C it was the Armed Librarian in charge of the Toatt Mines. She wasn¡¯t able to find him from a while before. Where was he until now? She was full of doubts, yet happy he came. ¡°I have to go¡­ san¡­ to where¡­¡± ¡°I know. You want to go after those two to the north. Leave that to me.¡± Saying so, the Armed Librarian started running. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, there¡¯s no problem at all. I will blow away that geezer and rescue Arkit-kun.¡± Being assured at those words, Noloty entrusted him with her body. ¡°Thank you, very much¡­ Daltom-san¡­¡± Armed Librarian Daltom grinned while looking at Noloty¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t need any gratitude. Leaving that aside, you¡¯re heavier than expected.¡± Noloty couldn¡¯t see his smile. Even if she realized his smile was full of malice, she would probably not have been able to do anything in her present state. Daltom ran while holding her body. It only took a few minutes to catch up to Arkit and Kachua. Arkit widened his eyes in surprise. Kachua stood in front of him to guard him. ¡°Well then, we¡¯ve caught up to you, Indulging God Cult.¡± Daltom lowered Noloty to the ground. He then drew out his sword. Kachua took out his knife and the two glared at each other. ¡°¡­Daltom-san, please be Kachua¡¯s opponent, he¡¯s the old one.¡± Saying this, Noloty turned to Arkit. ¡°Noloty, you¡¯re angry at me, right?¡± ¡°¡­Quite angry, yeah.¡± Arkit¡¯s expression filled with fear and sorrow. But it had no hatred. ¡°¡­Come here, Arkit. I have something I must tell you.¡± Noloty took a step forward. At the same time, Arkit took a step backwards. I have to tell him that while I¡¯m angry at him I¡¯m not going to kill him, thought Noloty. At that moment, she heard a voice from her back. ¡°Well then, it¡¯s time for me to clean up. After all, here is a traitor to the proud Armed Librarians.¡± Daltom spoke strangely. What is he talking about? Just when Noloty was about to turn around¡­ She felt something hot at her back. That heat penetrated her body and reached her chest. A blade wet with blood sprung out from her chest. Noloty looked at it in blank amazement. ¡°¡­Why?¡± A spurt of blood flew along with her words. Without any answer from Daltom, silence fell. Arkit tottered ahead, approaching Noloty. ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong! Noloty isn¡¯t a traitor, it¡¯s me you need to¡­¡± The blade was removed. Having lost its support, Noloty¡¯s body fell forward. She held her wounds. Red blood gushed out from between the gaps of her fingers. ¡°Noloty wanted to¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­¡± Further sword attacks were aimed at Noloty on the ground. With her spine and ribs being torn to pieces, blood spurt out of her nose and mouth. Arkit¡¯s screaming resounded from close by. What¡¯s going on? Why am I being killed? Noloty couldn¡¯t understand anything. She could only understand that she wasn¡¯t able to protect Arkit. Run away, she wanted to tell him. However, blood accumulated in her chest and no words came out. She couldn¡¯t do anything for Arkit as he clung to her. Someone please protect this child, she wished in her heart. But since she had no Thought Sharing ability, her mind¡¯s voice reached no one. ¡°So, prepare yourselves, Overseer of Paradise and Arkit.¡± The words she could hear came from Daltom. They sounded very far away. Her consciousness was dimming. Noloty somewhat calmly accepted her death during this. Dying was scary, but now that she approached it, it wasn¡¯t as scary as she had thought it would be. She lived a long life with death close by. Perhaps that was why she paralyzed her fear towards it. However, dying would be troubling. I couldn¡¯t protect Arkit. I couldn¡¯t give any hope to my hometown. Mirepoc will be mad. And Enlike will be sad. I don¡¯t want that. I especially don¡¯t want Enlike to be sad. But what can I do? Many things came to her mind, but they all passed away without an answer. Living was truly hard. However, dying was even harder. She wasn¡¯t able to die without making anyone angry or sad. Until the very instant her consciousness ceased, Noloty never even once thought of herself. Enlike started thinking. How stupid. Even though you never thought of yourself¡­ you only thought of others, but you weren¡¯t able to make anyone happy. He simply wanted for Noloty to live. That was his happiness. If Noloty considered him, she should have just stopped thinking about other people and lived for herself. Because she didn¡¯t know that, it turned out like this. In the end it was all very simple. Noloty wasn¡¯t smart at all. Arkit clung to Noloty¡¯s body collapsed on the ground. Kachua watched him from behind. He could barely suppress the smile that was about to appear on his face. Arkit bawled. He probably even forgot his friends that were killed by Mokkania. Daltom started laughing at that point. ¡°Well then, you come first. Prepare yourself, stupid brat.¡± He held his blood-stained sword aloft. Arkit stared at Daltom with insane eyes. Just before swinging down, Daltom exchanged looks with Kachua. Kachua lightly nodded. Daltom also nodded back. ¡°Armed Librarian¡­ You¡­ Noloty¡­ I won¡¯t forgive you!!!¡± The blade sent Arkit¡¯s head flying away without any resistance. Kachua was waiting for this very moment. The moment where Arkit¡¯s hatred would be completed. There was only one way to do so¡­ Having an Armed Librarian kill Noloty. The head, etched with a seemingly horrified expression, rolled on the soil and stopped at Kachua¡¯s feet. He stroked it lovingly. A few minutes have passed. Noloty and Arkit ¨C Kachua was waiting alone near their corpses. The one he waited for came unexpectedly late. The boy holding a stone dagger appeared behind Kachua. ¡°I have been waiting for you, Lascall.¡± ¡°Splendid work, Overseer of Paradise.¡± Saying this, Lascall Othello walked next to the two corpses. ¡°Wanting to exterminate all of the Armed Librarians¡­ I have perfected this tale of Arkit¡¯s. Come, Lascall, pass along his Book to me.¡± ¡°¡­I shall.¡± But while he said this, Lascall didn¡¯t make any move with his stone sword. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°No, I was simply lamenting the fact that this boy¡¯s story was filled with falsehoods.¡± Lascall said and smiled. ¡°However, no matter how many falsehoods it contains, it is a person¡¯s story. So I will only grant it a continuation.¡± While saying this, Lascall bent down. Then, he produced a single Book, and handed it to Kachua. Kachua touched Arkit¡¯s Book. He finished reading it and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°A hatred of wonderful purity. With this, it seems that the destruction of the Armed Librarian has been decided.¡± He stowed Arkit¡¯s Book with great importance inside his pocket. ¡°I am very happy, but by the way, what about the gentleman over there?¡± Saying so, Lascall pointed at a certain corpse nearby. In a place slightly far from Noloty and Arkit, Daltom lied dead. His heart and kidneys were penetrated from behind. ¡°I do not care about that. Change it into a Book for the time being.¡± ¡°Oh, even though he was supposed to go to Heaven?¡± ¡°It is unnecessary. Since victory has been determined, I no longer need to entertain such trash. You can also take the Books of people like Cigal, Uspa and the rest and dispose of them.¡± ¡°Understood, Overseer of Paradise.¡± Lascall bowed. ¡°Come, rejoice along with me, Lascall. The splendid moment is approaching. The old world shall be destroyed with the Armed Librarians. It will be the birth of a world filled with love and happiness.¡± Kachua started laughing while spreading his arms. With his head still bowed, Lascall sank into the ground and vanished. And now, at Kachua¡¯s side in his quiet shack was the weapon currently destroying the Armed Librarians. The remodeled Gloomy Lizard uttered words along with its black breath. ¡®¡­I hate¡­ the Armed Librarians¡­¡¯ The lizard breathed. It released a black fluid full of its hatred from its skin. ¡®Die, all of you¡­ if you all die¡­ it will be over¡­ die¡­ when you die, my revenge will end¡­¡¯ ¡°You hate them, huh?¡± Kachua spoke with his face all smiles. ¡®¡­Hate¡­ I hate¡­ Noloty died¡­¡¯ The Gloomy Lizard raised a sorrowful voice. ¡°¡­Noloty¡¯s¡­ died¡­ she died¡­¡± Kachua transplanted Arkit¡¯s soul into this Magic Beast. The Gloomy Lizard became a weapon that could spread hatred all around the world. By spreading its bodily fluids to the world, the Armed Librarians would be destroyed. Kachua smiled happily. He was happy because the Armed Librarian would be completely annihilated just like Arkit wanted. ¡°I must be grateful to Noloty.¡± He mumbled. She had sympathized with Arkit from the bottom of her heart and conveyed it to him. And that completed his hatred. I know. I will take Noloty to Heaven. She was a much better person than people like the vile Daltom. At that moment, Kachua suddenly heard a voice. ¡°Oh.¡± Was it the voice of thunder? But it was not loud enough for that. Kachua opened the window and looked outside. The gray clouds were not thick enough for it to start raining. ¡°Hmm, so you have come as I thought? But you were surprisingly late.¡± Kachua sat calmly on his rocking chair. Enlike was coming. But even that was of little importance to him. Warriors lined up in two rows at Bantorra Library¡¯s courtyard. Hamyuts led them out slowly to outside the barrier. She turned around and spoke. ¡°You need no encouragement. Nor any words of gratitude. Since you are prepared for mortal combat, you have no need for that.¡± The Armed Librarians nodded as if saying that was obvious. ¡°Then, I will give you orders as the Acting Director. They will probably be my last ones. Be good children and listen quietly.¡± Mirepoc, who did not join the attacking unit, looked from the Acting Director¡¯s offices. ¡°While I am inhuman, I do love you. Therefore I order you. I will be in the lead. I will charge ahead, I will open up escape routes, and I will dash into the midst of the enemies. My final order is one and only, you cannot die before me!¡± The Armed Librarians cheered. Hamyuts¡¯s order gave them even more desperate energy to consume on top of their determination for mortal combat. However, her order held another meaning. Don¡¯t get in the way of my death. That was what Hamyuts was saying. She leapt and crossed the barrier. As if he was her accompanying shadow, Mattalast¡¯s black body jumped ahead. The whales in the sky cried. The Armed Librarians on the ground grew excited. The final battle began. Volume 6, 6: The Flower of Light and Noloty’s World – Part 1 Volume 6, Chapter 6: The Flower of Light and Noloty¡¯s World ¨C Part?1 80 kilometers to the north of Toatt Mines ¨C that was the current location of Arkit, who was destroying the Armed Librarians after having been turned into a Magic Beast. That was what Lascall had said. So Enlike had only one thing to do; he had to convey Noloty¡¯s feelings that weren¡¯t able to reach their target. He didn¡¯t think of protecting the Armed Librarians. He also didn¡¯t think of saving Arkit. He only thought that he had to convey Noloty¡¯s feelings. He started looking for Kachua. He walked around the mountain while shooting indiscriminate lightning attacks. He expected some reaction from his target, but the surroundings remained silent. Just when Enlike started feeling tired, he found a single shack. He had no doubts that Kachua was inside. ¡°Wait a little bit more, Noloty.¡± Saying this, Enlike started digging in the ground with his hands. After digging down to the depth of his elbows, he put Noloty¡¯s Book inside. He tore off several dozens of his transparent hairs and marked the spot by tying them to the grass. There was probably going to be a fight. He didn¡¯t want to involve Noloty¡¯s Book in that. That was all he did to prepare for battle. Enlike started walking straight ahead to the shack. Assessing the situation and confirming his tactics, recovering from his fatigue and then moving on to attack¡­ Enlike had no need for such prudent decisions. He simply advanced ahead. Just before the shack got into the range of Enlike¡¯s lightning, an old man came out of the door. Enlike shot a lightning strike directed at him without saying anything. Enlike. The boy who had taken the body of the Monster and surrendered to the Armed Librarians. Kachua had completely ignored him. He wouldn¡¯t be able to interfere with his plans and there would be no harm done even if he doesn¡¯t erase him. He wasn¡¯t useful for either side. Kachua recognized him as an unnecessary pawn forgotten at the edge of the game board. Kachua didn¡¯t think of it as a battle that would bring everything to a finish. It was simply cleaning up something that he had postponed until now. Enlike was headed for the shack. Just like those who have been encroached by Arkit¡¯s soul, he knew not of withdrawing, but simply advanced without thinking of surviving. He fired lightning. But Kachua did not move. ¡°It is useless.¡± This was the place he had chosen as his last base and he was wary. There was no way he would leave such a place defenseless. A small silver doll was in Kachua¡¯s hand. It was one of the two that the Great Magician Charlot possessed ¨C the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck, possessing the Magic Rights of Meats inside. ¡°Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck, activate the Shiny Snow Barrier.¡± Lights began twinkling around the small hut. The thousands, tens of thousands beads of light were dancing. The lightning strike touched the snowflakes of light. It scattered like a blue flower. At the same time, a band of light shot from the snow. Enlike¡¯s stomach was scrapped off by it. It was the strongest fortification that could only work in this place and only once. Its defensive power was probably not inferior to that of Bantorra Library¡¯s Mist Film Barrier. The band of light assaulted Enlike. No matter how quick he was, even he couldn¡¯t completely evade it. ¡°Don¡¯t scatter around! Gather here!¡± In Bantorra Library¡¯s town, Mattalast was shouting while inside the place that used to be the embassy of the Ismo Republic. He fired both of his guns at the same time. His hat had flown somewhere long ago by some blast. Both his suit and shirt had been torn, so his toned upper body was exposed from within his clothes. Both bullets entered the barrel of a tank¡¯s gun. The bodies of the soldiers inside were hurled up by the ensuing explosion. At the same time he turned around. He blocked the attack of a bayonet-wielding Magic warrior coming from behind. Mattalast¡¯s bullets ran out. He threw them away unhesitatingly. He stopped the bayonet with one hand and with a kick he smashed his opponent¡¯s neck. He casually fired the stolen gun randomly and threw it away. ¡°Are you still reloading?!¡± A trainee threw the Tenor at him from behind. He picked up Mattalast¡¯s pistols and filled them with ammo. In the meanwhile Mattalast ran around the enemies and shot. ¡°Don¡¯t get up! Focus only on defense and support!¡± Mattalast shouted towards the trainee. It was probably an absurd order to him. Devoting himself to defense among the gunfire that flew around like swarms of bees already took his utmost efforts. The attacks coming from all directions missed as if they were predetermined to do so. The innumerable possibilities of the future opened before Mattalast¡¯s eyes. He chose the best future among those. However, since his Predictive ability was only able to see two seconds ahead, he was unable to see the victory of the Armed Librarians. Bonbo¡¯s whales leapt on the coast. They squirmed around, crushing sand, people and ships. The sandy beach was dyed by overflowing oil, human blood and whale blood. Bonbo was trying to reduce the enemy forces even slightly. However, even his whales paled in comparison to the enemies filling the sea around. ¡°Do your best, do your best you guys¡­¡± Bonbo mumbled. A battleship¡¯s gun pierced through a whale. Filled with regret at becoming unable to fulfill his master¡¯s orders, the whale blew salt water mixed with blood from his back. The figures of the raging whales on the beach now only looked as if they were squirming in their death throes. The Magicians assembled from the entire world all flocked to the main gate of Bantorra Library. By matching their voices and chanting, they were attempting to make a hole in the Barrier. The elite troops of each army were gathered in order to protect them. Even though they were acting insanely, they haven¡¯t lost their tactical judgment. The Armed Librarians attacked them. ¡°That person!¡± Tsamuro raised his voice. He could see a senior Armed Librarian that he knew from his trainee days attacking. He had retired due to his old age and became a military advisor to the Army of Rona. A mere shadow of himself during his active duty, he moved sluggishly and shot his gun. Tsamuro dodged that and aimed for his out-of-shape opponent. He unconsciously hesitated to kill. The bullet hit his elbow and tore off his arm. It was an injury that should have made him unable to fight. But his opponent did not stop. He kept shooting the gun with his remaining hand. ¡°You idiot!¡± Leaping from aside, Minth¡¯s sword decapitated his former comrade. Seeing the rolling head, Tsamuro showed a shocked expression. ¡°Minth, I¡­¡± ¡°Shuddup and fight! We¡¯re fighting! Fighting!¡± Driven by fury, Minth swung his sword. Tsamuro followed him, suppressing his tears. Kyasariro fought one-against-one using her guns. None of their opponents were people the Armed Librarian didn¡¯t know. They were Ismo¡¯s famous genius warriors. They were men who were scouted by the Armed Librarians countless of times but refused. The enemies came attacking, weaving their way through the gunfire. Kyasariro couldn¡¯t evade them. Hony came to save her. He cut in from the side and swung his hammer. If they were normal enemies, that would have killed them in a single blow. But they weren¡¯t normal. The one to attack had been Hony. However, the moment when the enemy¡¯s head was crushed, his bayonet pierced Hony. Even though the accelerating enemy lost his life, he still thrust his bayonet through the chest. The soldiers cheered at Hony¡¯s death. They paid no heed to the death of their comrade. People all over the world rejoiced at the death of Armed Librarians. The Armed Librarians who fought to protect the world received a large shock from that. Hamyuts kept fighting in the enemies¡¯ midst. Even her fellow Armed Librarian couldn¡¯t come any closer. She took out no stones from her pocket; she had enough ammo in her surroundings. The mountain of rubble and tank fragments became bullets and flew around. Machinegun fire came from airplanes. Incessant bombarding came from the tanks deployed around. But even those didn¡¯t hit Hamyuts. No human eyes could follow the speed of her movements. They could barely understand she was even there. However, as long as the enemies kept their indiscriminate attacks, they would end up hitting eventually. If she grows exhausted and loses her speed, they might even be able to aim and hit her. How wonderful, admired Hamyuts. They concentrated their fire on her despite her stamina running out and her unshapely struggle. Will this become her end? The long-awaited moment was approaching. So I will continue fighting. I will wield even more of my full power and shave away at my life. When I become unable to move, my answer will arrive. Roars reverberated throughout the cold mountain. Four lightning shots that could turn an elephant to cinders were shot. However, they were all obstructed by the snowflakes made of light and dispersed in vain. Enlike advanced. If he could not reach with his lightning, he would just grab his enemy and roast him directly. He walked simply aiming for that. He didn¡¯t bother defending himself at all. He left everything for his super regeneration and kept advancing even while receiving fatal wounds countless of times. ¡°Guh¡­ buh¡­¡± His stomach pierced, Enlike spouted blood from his mouth and nose. He was not immortal; if destroyed irreversibly, he will die. Enlike kept advancing as if he didn¡¯t know this. Kachua watched him mockingly. As I have thought he is a trivial pawn. He has no plan or any prospect of victory, but merely walks ahead. He has tremendous fighting power, but that is all. A beam of lightning weaved its way through the snowflakes of light to attack Kachua. However, the one standing in front of the shack was not the real Kachua. The lightning passed through the illusion and destroyed the shack¡¯s floor. ¡°Hmm, so you penetrated the Shiny Snow Barrier. I wonder if I neglected its defensive capabilities by raising its offensive capabilities too much.¡± Kachua muttered. Another lightning passed through the barrier and reached the shack. That also hit far away from his real body. ¡°Although I have weakened, I still have some confidence in my ability to defend and escape. Even if I didn¡¯t have my Shiny Snow Barrier, you would have still not been able to kill me.¡± As he said this, a band of light shot from all directions penetrated Enlike. His body was demolished to the extent that he couldn¡¯t move no matter how much vigor he had. He put his hand to the ground for the first time. ¡°Enlike. Killing me is useless at this stage. The unleashed Deep Blue Curse can no longer stop. No matter what anyone tries to do.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Because Enlike stopped, the Shiny Snow Barrier also stopped its attacks. His blood-covered body began regenerating. ¡°Please cease this. You have no reason¡­ both for fighting and for existing. What you should do is disappear quietly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± Enlike said while spouting blood. ¡°The Armed Librarians will be destroyed and the world will be reborn. There is no place for you in my desired new world.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± ¡°Oh, right. I thought of returning Noloty¡¯s favor. Let us take her Book along with yours to Heaven. There will probably be room for you at some corner of that oh so vast and unfathomable Heaven.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you not to say anything!¡± Enlike put strength into his torn legs. ¡°No matter what you think, I won¡¯t forgive you. Don¡¯t speak. Don¡¯t think. Don¡¯t dream. You killed them like insects, so die like an insect!¡± Enlike stood up. As if waiting for that, the band of light started attacking him. The light shot from all directions once again pushed him to the ground. It was underground, at unimaginable depths. None of the sounds of the atrocities above ground could reach this place. In the deepest part of Bantorra Library, the place called the First Sealed Archive, a lone boy appeared. He was a pretty boy who wore black mourning clothes and had blonde hair. He held a stone dagger in his hand. No humans could enter this place. They could reach up until the level above it, the Second Sealed Archive where the Books of the Acting Directors of history were stored. This archive was protected by a barrier made with the ability of erasing cause and effect. Even the act of breaking through the barrier was rejected by the barrier itself. The only ones who could enter were the World Overseers and the one related to them, Lascall Othello. Lascall Othello walked between bookshelves made of blue stone. He passed through the Books from the Paradise Era that were stored on these bookshelves. ¡°The Overseer of those who have Passed, Bantorra-sama.¡± He passed through the bookshelves and stood in front of a small lock on the other side. It was a copper-colored lock that was also used as the symbol of the Armed Librarians. Lascall Othello spoke to it. ¡°If the Armed Librarians were to be destroyed, the history of Bantorra Library would also come to a close. What do you think of this?¡± Originally, speaking to this lock held no meaning. The Overseer of the Past Bantorra was ordered by the World Creator to become a phenomenon that turns people¡¯s souls into Books and represent the concept of the past. The copper-colored lock was merely a symbol of that. Just as expected from a lock, it was silent. After several tens of seconds, Lascall bowed deeply. ¡°Please forgive my rudeness. It is obvious the future is not under your control.¡± A clink came from the lock. Telling whether this represented Bantorra¡¯s will or was just a coincidence was impossible. ¡°Indeed, the World Overseers have stopped involving themselves in the stories of man. Even if the world of man becomes hell, even if mankind is eradicated, as long as it was by the choice of mankind, we will only accept it.¡± Saying this, the figure of Lascall sank into the floor. ¡°Be that as it may, worrying for the Armed Librarians is an action unbefitting of me. Perhaps this is a seam in my functions caused from my continuing existence of more than 2000 years.¡± The figure of the boy in mourning clothes disappeared, and silence returned to the First Sealed Archive. Even if Bantorra Library is destroyed, even if all people disappear, this peace will never crumble. Even Enlike¡¯s super regeneration was approaching its limit. The band of light intercepted his lightning attack as he stayed collapsed. He scattered lightning from his body in all directions to protect himself. Even though he used all of his ability to defend himself, and although he had super regeneration, his body was still continuously injured. How beautiful, admired Kachua. It seemed as if Enlike in the center was a flower spreading around blue and white pollen. The red blood spewing from him from time to time also gave a nice contrast to those colors. He advanced several centimeters every several tens of seconds. Enlike was crawling. He advanced towards his hated enemy, Kachua. Looking at the flower that bloomed only once in human history, Kachua averted his eyes from the voice coming from behind him. The Magic Beast of destruction came out of its box and approached crawling. ¡°Oh, Arkit. What is the matter?¡± At that moment, Enlike stopped moving. The Shiny Snow Barrier also stopped its assault, and the flower of light returned being a tattered man. ¡°Is that¡­ Arkit¡­¡± Enlike said with a broken voice. Arkit looked at him from Kachua¡¯s feet. He could certainly feel some human intelligence in it despite its form. He breathed out of his mouth. A voice could be faintly heard from that breath. ¡®¡­Who¡¯re you¡­¡¯ Enlike strained his voice. There was something that he had to convey to Arkit. ¡°Arkit¡­ Daltom, the one who killed Noloty¡­ was Kachua¡¯s subordinate¡­¡± The mouth of the Magic Beast emitted voice that seemed like a rotten wind. ¡®¡­Why do you think that¡­¡¯ Kachua chuckled from his throat. Enlike probably held the hopes that the battle would end were he to say this. He probably didn¡¯t know¡­ Kachua watched the two of them converse silently as if he knew there was nothing to worry about. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t the object of your revenge Kachua?¡± ¡®¡­I don¡¯t know who you are¡­ but Kachua will probably kill you¡­¡¯ Covered in blood, Enlike smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, Arkit.¡± Enlike started moving again. His lightning roared, the snowflakes danced, and the flower of light bloomed. ¡°Arkit. Go back inside.¡± Kachua put the Gloomy Lizard inside the box, closed it and locked it. Bantorra Library¡¯s town already became nothing more than ruins. A wild beast was running through these ruins. And wild beasts were the most dangerous when wounded¡­ Following that saying, Hamyuts Meseta continued her rampage. The blood flowing from her head blocked both her eyes. She could see only using her Sensory Threads. The frontline of the enemy was partially destroyed. It was already impossible for them to fight in an organized manner. They didn¡¯t defeat even a single percentage of their enemies, but they crushed all forces swarming to the Barrier. The sounds of battle reverberating at Past God Bantorra¡¯s Island were already sporadic. Almost all of the Armed Librarians have retreated into the Barrier. The Armed Librarians¡¯ tactic was an offensive-defensive battle. After launching an attack, they would hastily retreat, and then attack again. Their goal was to prevent their enemies from making an all-out attack. And so their target has been achieved. However, Hamyuts kept fighting. Machine-gun fire aimed at Hamyuts from the side. Just before she could dodge, they were destroyed by gunfire coming from behind them. ¡°Hammy! Retreat!¡± It was Mattalast. He came there without any support to rescue Hamyuts by himself. However, Hamyuts didn¡¯t pay him any heed. She didn¡¯t lend her ears even to her confidant. ¡°Our allies are withdrawing! We¡¯ll reorganize and attack again! Retreat!¡± Ah, shut up. Don¡¯t get in my way, Hamyuts muttered in her mind. I still want to fight¡­ and to get killed. No, wait. This isn¡¯t how I do things. Retreating like Mattalast said is the proper decision. I must resist my defeat. I need to combine my wisdom and power in order to win, using any and all means. If I don¡¯t do so it¡¯ll be meaningless. ¡°Retreat, Hamyuts!!!¡± But I will have nothing left after this. This will be the greatest fight against the Indulging God Cult. It might be the last time. If I don¡¯t achieve death here, there might not be another chance. If I end up surviving, what will I do? Will I keep on waiting again? Will I just keep waiting with no aim or hope? If I defeat the Indulging God Cult no people who can kill me will remain. Even Olivia and Enlike are too small of a hope. I¡¯m sick of waiting. I have only now. ¡°Hammy! Hamyuts! ¡­Shit!¡± Giving up on persuading her, Mattalast left. Hamyuts saw his back and thought to herself. Thank you. And¡­ I¡¯m sorry. The Magic Beast was thinking while confined in the box. Since Arkit¡¯s soul dwelt in it, it of course thought of Noloty. When I lost her I noticed for the first time¡­ I like Noloty. Of the entire world, I like only her. She probably hates me. I betrayed her and kicked her down. And it¡¯s my fault she died. She probably died thinking that she shouldn¡¯t have had anything to do with me. Noloty dying was also part of Kachua¡¯s scheme. But I don¡¯t care about that. The only important thing is that Noloty died. The target for my hatred is no longer just the Armed Librarians. I hate them, as well as the Indulging God Cult, and everyone else. I did nothing and yet everything was taken away from me. So, Noloty. It¡¯s fine hating me already. You don¡¯t have to say things like ¡®become happy¡¯. You¡¯re the only one who tried to stop me. And now you¡¯re gone. So I don¡¯t mind destroying the world. Enlike stopped. He didn¡¯t stop of his own volition; his body ignored all of his orders. Both of his legs were torn from his thighs. His left arm was the same. Half the skin of his face was torn off and his skull was exposed. Yet Enlike was still alive. His heart beat and his lungs kept breathing. However, he couldn¡¯t move any longer. ¡°Enlike. You have fought well.¡± Saying so, Kachua stepped up to him. Not with his real body, naturally. The real Kachua stood inside the shack. ¡°But as I thought, you cannot win. You and I are too different.¡± Enlike tried saying something. He spat some red chunk out of his mouth. It was probably one of his internal organs. ¡°You are a chess pawn. I am the player. You only think of defeating the enemy in front of you, but I think of winning or losing on a much wider scale. It is not that I excel and you are inferior to me; our very existence is different.¡± Enlike replied while spitting blood. ¡°I really am¡­ not good in chess.¡± ¡°The difference is in our outlook. The world you can see is much narrower.¡± ¡°¡­Kachua. Are you saying that you control everything in the world?¡± ¡°I do not say I can control it all. But I am fighting while overlooking the entire world.¡± Enlike grew silent for a while. ¡°¡­There is one thing you can¡¯t see.¡± Kachua made a strained laugh. Well said. ¡°Is it love?¡± No reply came. ¡°Is it people¡¯s hearts?¡± Once again, no reply came. ¡°Something like courage perhaps?¡± Kachua mocked Enlike. Those who came in front of him often spoke of such things. They thought they could defeat him using the power of their hearts or their unshakable feelings. However, the chessboard Kachua was viewing also had people¡¯s hearts in it. His game controlled their very wills. ¡°All wrong. I don¡¯t know anything about such hard concepts.¡± ¡°Then, what is it?¡± ¡°Something much simpler and easier. Because you only think of difficult things you haven¡¯t been able to notice it.¡± Enlike raised his remaining hand. His fingers were pointed not at Kachua or at himself, but at the heavens. ¡°The sky.¡± Kachua looked up. Without him noticing it became extremely cloudy. The black clouds made it look as if it was already night. ¡°Toatt Mines have no rain. The land keeps the clouds away, and the rainclouds coming from the west mostly flow to the north.¡± A light flashed inside the clouds. It looked like a cheap gas lamp, much like the light of the Snow Barrier. ¡°My ability is lightning. I recently noticed that I can also do things like this.¡± The sky sounded as if it broke apart. That was far closer to a natural disaster than it was Magic. ¡°How terrific, Enlike.¡± Kachua muttered. The sky split apart. He could hear the sound only for a split second. The thunder by itself destroyed Kachua¡¯s eardrums. The next moment he closed his eyes at the blue light. Then, Kachua¡¯s body entire body was engulfed by lightning. The thunder echoed far away from the Toatt Mines to all towns surrounding it. People spoke of that sound that seemed to signify the end of the world for a long time to come. Kachua had his final thoughts. What Enlike killed is only me. My dream will not break. I had already been prepared for my death and entrusted my dream to my successors. If the Armed Librarians are destroyed, they should be able to create a new world. Arkit¡¯s hatred will no longer stop no matter what. Thus he was convinced. Volume 6, 6: The Flowers of Light and Noloty’s World – Part 2 Volume 6, Chapter 6: The Flowers of Light and Noloty¡¯s World ¨C Part?2 An hour passed since the lightning strike. Time simply passed without anything happening. Both the shack and the plants around it were burning. Kachua¡¯s body, now a charred and twisted corpse, was crushed by the collapsed shack and was in the process of turning into ashes that couldn¡¯t be thought of as a person. Even collapsed, the shack kept burning and soon only left behind a small fire. Only the box made of Divine Copper in which the Gloomy Lizard was confined stayed as it was. Soon Enlike stood up. Even his super regeneration required that much time until he was able to stand. With unsteady steps he walked away from the shack. He dug out Noloty¡¯s Book that he buried and then approached again. ¡°¡­Arkit.¡± He twisted off the box¡¯s lock. The Magic Beast inside survived without any changes to it. The fact the box was so sturdy was probably Kachua¡¯s final failure. Were the lightning strike to kill Arkit as well, it would probably be the end of the Armed Librarians. Enlike started talking to the reptile. ¡°Do you still hate the Armed Librarians?¡± ¡®¡­Hate¡­¡¯ Arkit formed words. ¡®¡­I don¡¯t care about anything¡­ not about the Armed Librarians or anything else¡­ just disappear¡­¡¯ ¡°Yeah. I also think like that.¡± On the surface he agreed with Arkit. Even Enlike no longer had anything to do with the Armed Librarians. Since Noloty was gone, he no longer cared if the world got destroyed. Noloty was the world¡¯s treasure. No matter how long the world goes on, another girl like that will never be born. Noloty¡¯s death was enough of a reason for the world to be destroyed to both Arkit and Enlike. ¡°However, even if we think that way, Noloty won¡¯t forgive us.¡± ¡®¡­Noloty¡­¡¯ ¡°Can you believe it, Arkit? There¡¯s a person who would forgive you betraying her and being cruel to her. There¡¯s an idiot that, even though you wanted to destroy the world, still wanted to save you. I can¡¯t believe it. You probably don¡¯t, either.¡± ¡®¡­You¡¯re lying¡­¡¯ ¡°Did you know? Everything in the world belongs to her. Both you and I belong to Noloty.¡± Saying this, Enlike placed Noloty¡¯s Book near the Magic Beast¡¯s nose. Her memories were transmitted to Arkit. He now knew of the question that Noloty wasn¡¯t able to pose to him. He soon formed words again. ¡®¡­Noloty¡¯s life, and my hatred, which is more important¡­¡¯ No tears could come out of Arkit¡¯s eyes anymore. He would¡¯ve probably cried if he could. ¡®You should¡­ know the answer even without asking¡­ she¡¯s such an idiot¡­ I can¡¯t understand her at all¡­¡¯ ¡°Yeah. She really is an idiot.¡± ¡®I wonder if she would still say that¡­ don¡¯t hate¡­ how stupid¡­ you still say those things¡­¡¯ Arkit¡¯s soul wept. ¡®¡­I got it¡­ I¡¯ll listen¡­ to what you said¡­¡¯ When they first met, Noloty told him: she wanted him to listen to what she said. She became his underling just so he would listen to what she said. She went along with him to Kachua for that too. And she was also killed for that. Thinking back, that¡¯s all the fight until now was. At that moment, all infected people around the world simultaneously regained their sanity. Near the summit of Toitorra Mountain, Yukizona and Yuri were being cornered. The light-weighted mountain soldiers were clambering up the cliff with a gun in one hand. Yukizona no longer had enough power to wipe them out. Just as he was trying to make his worn out body release a wave in full power one more time¡­ ¡°Brother, wait with the attack!¡± Yuri, who was watching the outside, said. ¡°The enemies¡¯ attacks stopped.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± She looked down the cliff. Despite attacking them disorderly just a while ago, the soldiers now seemed awkwardly flustered. Even from afar it was clear they fell apart. ¡°What happened, is the war over?¡± Yukizona looked down. One of the soldiers attached to the cliff raised his voice. ¡°It¡¯s Yukizona! An attack¡¯s coming!¡± The soldiers all ran away with great confusion. There were also those who fell in their desperate attempt to climb down. With his hand clad in a black wave, Yukizona watched them in blank amazement. Bantorra Library was also wrapped in confusion. Everyone was befuddled by the fact the enemy¡¯s attacks suddenly stopped. Several Armed Librarians were sent as scouts to gauge the enemy¡¯s situation. ¡°Is it over?¡± An Armed Librarian muttered. He stopped gathering ammunition in preparation for the next attack. ¡°Don¡¯t stop, you fools! Prepare for the next attack!¡± Minth said. ¡°But they stopped attacking.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on¡­¡± Saying so, Minth dragged his legs and ran to the town. He looked at people¡¯s souls using his Sacred Eyes. No matter where he looked, he couldn¡¯t see the shape of hatred anywhere. Bonbo came down to the office where Mirepoc was waiting. ¡°Mirepo, what do we do? Should we take this opening to attack?¡± Mirepoc shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what we should do¡­¡± ¡°What about the Director? Where did Mattalast go to?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please look at the current situation. I have no idea what¡¯s going on.¡± Mirepoc tried sending her thoughts to the Director and to Mattalast. At that moment, other thoughts were sent to her. They came from the Magician who could use the same ability as her, her senior from the Guinbex Imperial Army. ¡®Mirepoc, what¡¯s going on? Have we attacked Bantorra Library?¡¯ Before, he had sent her a proclamation of war full of hatred. But now he was confused and scared. ¡®Why are we fighting the Armed Librarians? Please respond. What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Mirepoc replied in her thoughts. ¡®You were all being controlled. And that has now ended. Please convey this to all armies. The war is over.¡¯ Her thoughts cut off. Having lost all tension, Mirepoc plopped to her chair with a thud. The war was over. Without them even knowing why it began and why it ended, it was over. Hamyuts was running in the midst of the escaping soldiers. Having lost both the power and intention to resist, she mowed them down as if they were dry grass. ¡°Hamyuts!¡± Mattalast finally came after her. He grabbed Hamyuts¡¯s right hand that was swinging her sling, wrapped it around her neck and threw it away. ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s over! The war¡¯s over!¡± He embraced Hamyuts who was still trying to struggle with all of his power. Even though she was trying to shake him off, he didn¡¯t let go of her hand and neck. ¡°It¡¯s over! Stop this!¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s over?¡± Hamyuts¡¯s movements stopped. ¡°What¡¯s over? It¡¯s over? Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, it¡¯s over.¡± While breathing heavily, Hamyuts muttered weakly. ¡°¡­No way.¡± The wet body of the Magic Beast started drying up. Its slimy body was cracking like dry ground. Enlike watched it happen. Is it over? he thought. I have no way of knowing what happens around the world, but it¡¯s probably over. ¡°¡­Arkit.¡± Enlike muttered. Arkit¡¯s body was slowly crumbling apart. On his face was Noloty¡¯s Book. After he turned to sand and disappeared, Enlike extended his hand to the Book. As his fingertips touched it, the memories began flowing into his head. It was the memory of a small event during Noloty¡¯s student days. Noloty was gazing at the starry sky from the hospital garden. Her head that had been broken by Ireia still hurt. The dog that ran away was still howling somewhere. However, her heart was clear. ¡°Noloty-san, you have to rest.¡± The one to speak at that moment was Ireia. ¡°Oh, sorry. I¡¯ll go back soon.¡± Saying this, Noloty kept gazing at the starry sky. ¡°So you have made up your mind. And it is bad for me.¡± Ireia could read this from Noloty¡¯s expression. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I gave up on giving up.¡± ¡°I have also given up. No matter what I say to you, it will be useless.¡± She said and sat next to Noloty. ¡°So, why? If you say you have no reason I will be worried about your head in a different sense.¡± ¡°My reason, huh¡­ well, I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t have one¡­¡± Noloty thought for a while, and then said. ¡°In short, it¡¯s because this world belongs to me.¡± Whenever she said this, everyone was surprised and stunned. Ireia also made such an expression. ¡°Who decided that?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°No one will think that way.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. My clothes also belong to me, but they don¡¯t think that way. A king thinks of all his country¡¯s citizens as his, but other people don¡¯t think that way. So it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°But you cannot make the world act according to your will.¡± ¡°That¡¯s also fine. It¡¯s not like I can make my belongings do what I want either. When my legs hurt I can¡¯t run, and when my alarm clock doesn¡¯t work I end up being late. But my legs are my own and so is my alarm clock. So even the things that don¡¯t work the way I want them to are mine.¡± Ireia tried running this twisted logic through her head. ¡°Oh well. You are fine that way.¡± Noloty clapped her hands, seemingly happy. There truly were only few people who could understand her. Ireia spoke to the rejoicing Noloty. ¡°¡­So, is there anything good here? If the world really is yours.¡± ¡°A lot of things. Or rather, there¡¯s nothing but amazing stuff.¡± Noloty rose up and spread her hands. ¡°Because if someone becomes happy somewhere it all belongs to me. I believe that¡¯s amazing. I find this world extremely important. Irresistibly precious.¡± ¡°Are both enemies and allies precious to you?¡± ¡°Yes. Any and all people. Because all of them belong to me.¡± She made no exaggeration. Noloty truly believed these words. ¡°Have you ever thought that this brings you trouble?¡± ¡°I have, but I have no choice. Since the world belongs to me, I have to do something for it. I¡¯m so stupid and weak that there¡¯s almost nothing I can do, though.¡± Noloty formed a somewhat lonely smile. ¡°But having trouble is not a big deal for me at all. If I¡¯m the only one to suffer then having another person be happy balances it. So if two or three people become happy I¡¯m actually making a gain.¡± ¡°Is that fine? You are going to stack up hardships.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everyone¡¯s happiness belongs to me after all. Everyone is much happier than I am suffering.¡± Ireia shook her head with a wry smile. She was probably thinking that trying to convince such a girl was useless. ¡°Why do you think the world belongs to you?¡± Noloty replied while smiling. ¡°My daddy said so.¡± Noloty spent her childhood at her hometown along with her father. She lived while watching the back of that powerless man who tried protecting their village. Before long her father became ill. What did he think about when he left such a young girl behind? He probably thought of her and the villagers¡¯ miserable lives. He left nothing for his daughter¡¯s sake. So those words were probably some minimal encouragement. Embracing Noloty with his sick body, her father spoke thus. ¡°Do you pity yourself?¡± ¡°¡­I dunno.¡± Her father spoke strongly. ¡°Do not do so. No matter what¡¯s taken away from you, even if you have nothing left, don¡¯t pity yourself.¡± Half of these words he spoke to himself. He was a man who had been unable to attain anything of value and then lost everything. ¡°Don¡¯t live just giving up on everything and hugging your knees. You can go anywhere. You can do anything. I approve you.¡± ¡°Okay. Got it.¡± Noloty nodded strongly. Ever since she was young she had never doubted her father¡¯s words. For the world he was probably a pitiful man, but for Noloty he was her one and only father. ¡°Understood, Noloty? If so, then this world belongs to you. Live while thinking that.¡± Live strongly. Have a big heart. What her father wanted to say was probably something like that. However, Noloty believed in her father¡¯s words much more strongly than he thought she would. ¡°Got it, daddy. Everyone belongs to me.¡± Noloty interpreted her father¡¯s words literally. Without doubting his words even once, she lived according to them. It seemed impossible. The reason for her to have the outrageous notion that the entire world belonged to her, the source of the power that held back the world¡¯s destruction, was the words of a middle-aged man who had nothing. Noloty was an unbelievable fool. A huge, extraordinary fool that had no equal in the world. And because of that she saved the world. If Noloty and Arkit had never met each other, what would have happened? He would have been killed by Daltom according to plan and the Armed Librarians would have been destroyed. If Noloty had given up on saving Arkit, what would have happened? Arkit¡¯s hatred would have not disappeared, and the Armed Librarians would have definitely been destroyed. If she had regretted her attempt to save him for a single moment, the Armed Librarians would have probably been destroyed. She would have been unable to put an end to Arkit¡¯s hatred. In short, it was all due to Noloty¡¯s power. If she weren¡¯t there, the world would have been destroyed. ¡°Do you understand about Noloty now, Arkit?¡± Enlike muttered to the lump of earth left behind after the Gloomy Lizard had vanished. She truly was a foolish girl. She was weak, unreliable, and always, always caused people to worry about her. She never realized just how worried people were for her. If she made a decision she would never go back on it, never listened to what people said, always bothered them and caused nothing but troubles. However, Noloty was the ruler of the world. She had no crown on her head, no title, not even a plot of land the size of her fist, and not a single retainer. And yet she was the princess. Although she could control no one, she owned the entire world; a foolish, odd princess. Even if no one would acknowledge it, Enlike will. ¡°Understand, Arkit?¡± There was a country in the world whose only law was to not be unhappy and always smile. That country was the places Noloty¡¯s hand could reach and the places Noloty¡¯s figure could be seen at; it was Noloty¡¯s country. ¡°You and I are the Noloty Country citizens.¡± Saying so, Enlike turned his back to the ground. He wanted to go away, yet his feet did not move. Now that Noloty¡¯s wish has been fulfilled he had nothing to do. He had nowhere to go. Enlike simply stood in place. The long fight against the Indulging God Cult has ended. But what was left behind after it? The battle did not produce anything. None of the people involved became happy. Those who were meant to live in peace died, and dreams meant to be fulfilled were broken. Did this victory have any meaning? Nothing would have been lost had it not begun. The tears that were exhausted after Noloty¡¯s death returned to Enlike¡¯s eyes. He cried by himself under the cold, cloudy sky. Thus the war was over, and only hell was left behind. That was the only result of Kachua¡¯s war meant to spread Heaven in the world. An officer of the Ismo Republic ran to a corner of Bantorra Library¡¯s town. ¡°Is anyone there? Did anyone survive?!¡± There was no one to reply to or hear his orders. The commander ran around town with all his subordinates no longer among the living. A tank soldier was groveling next to him. He crawled around while holding his right shoulder with a bloody left hand. ¡°My hand¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone, my hand¡¯s gone! Where is it?¡± Even if he could find his right arm he could probably not return it to how it was. The soldier couldn¡¯t understand even that. Around him were probably his comrades. A soldier sat next to an overturned tank. He was shouting towards the surroundings. ¡°There¡¯s still someone under it! Save him, someone save him, someone lend a hand!¡± Human feet poked from under the collapsed tank. There was no way the soldier pinned under it was still alive. The other soldier tried alone to move the tank helplessly. A child came walking. It was a child who lived in peace on Past God Bantorra¡¯s Island. ¡°Daddyyyyy, daddyyyy, daddyyyy¡­ waaaaah!¡± Was he run over by a tank, killed in a bombardment, or was he killed by the Armed Librarians? There was probably no one who could anymore on that chaotic battlefield. Armed Librarian Kyasariro stopped the bleeding of her comrades. Minth came shouting at her. ¡°Are you stupid?! Leave the Armed Librarians for later! Even if you leave them alone they won¡¯t die!¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine, let me do it myself later¡­¡± The treated Armed Librarian spoke listlessly. Kyasariro followed after Minth as if she was pulled by her hair. The Armed Librarians who could still move scattered all over the place trying to desperately rescue people. I wonder why¡­ killing a person takes an instant, yet saving one can take many minutes and even hours. It¡¯s so unfair, thought Kyasariro. All the remaining False Men gathered in one hideout. Tablets wrapped in paper were placed before them. They were not aiming for Heaven; they were the people who dreamt of Kachua¡¯s wishes coming true. They were supposed to succeed his dream after the destruction of the Armed Librarians. Kachua wasn¡¯t merely a cruel and unjust person. Only his dream was his true intention. ¡°Were our ideals defeated?¡± ¡°We have had a nice dream.¡± ¡°Yes, a nice dream. Too bad.¡± One among them started faintly laughing. ¡°What, are you satisfied thinking that way?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Heaven is now only ours. I will go first.¡± Saying so, the man picked up a pill and drank it down. ¡°I¡¯ll also go quickly, I guess.¡± The remaining people drank the pills. One of the two remaining people spoke. ¡°Will we really be able to go to Heaven?¡± ¡°We will. We definitely will.¡± The other man drank, and one person remained. ¡°But I wonder where Heaven is?¡± He drank the last pill. Leaving neither a will nor a Book behind, they all disappeared from the world. Hamyuts was sitting inside the ruins. Both her hands and her body were covered in blood. She was staring at the sky with an engrossed face. ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡± She ended up surviving again. Why was that? Although she kept fighting so far, she still survived again. Cigal and Mokkania who managed to drive her to the verge of death¡­ Enlike with whom she was supposed to fight to the death¡­ Vend Ruga and Olivia who made her afraid¡­ and the one she wanted to be killed by, the one who had embraced his love, Colio Tonies. They¡¯re all gone. They¡¯ve all left me behind. And it happened again. ¡°Is there no one? At this rate I¡¯ll grow old, become a granny, and then die. Is nobody¡¯s coming? Won¡¯t anyone come for me?¡± Hamyuts simply muttered. ¡°Please come, someone, come to kill me¡­¡± Lascall was muttering in some unknown place. He was holding the stone dagger in his hands and overlooking the entire world with sensory organs humans did not possess. ¡°The long, painful fight has reached an auspicious end. Nevertheless, how did we reach this state of affairs?¡± Lascall closed his eyes. ¡°No matter where I look in the world, I can find nary a single cry of joy or a single smile.¡± Lascall was speaking to himself in that place where no one could hear him. ¡°Even if it brings nothing forth, and no matter how vain it is, as long as it is the story of a human, I will keep granting it a continuation.¡± Lascall¡¯s figure disappeared. ¡°However, it is all in vain. It is oh so futile. Will the day to raise voices of joy and smiles at each other never come?¡± A year before the battle was settled, there was a certain small incident that happened incident a little before Toatt Mining Town¡¯s Dragon Pneumonia Incident and without any relation either to the mortal combat against the Indulging God Cult nor to Noloty¡¯s death. A pupil was called into the principal¡¯s office of a certain Librarian Training School in Rona. He was a thin boy with brown skin. ¡°This isn¡¯t a big deal, but your hometown¡­¡± ¡°Is this about Big Sister Noloty?¡± The intelligent-looking boy immediately grasped the principal¡¯s intentions. He was worried about the strange girl who had recently become a trainee. ¡°How¡¯s the village? Did everything go according to Noloty¡¯s wishes?¡± The boy shook his head. ¡°Although she left, nothing will change. They will only keep slowly cornering themselves.¡± The principal¡¯s shoulders drooped. ¡°It¡¯s fine. At the very least I¡¯ve changed. If Big Sister Noloty can¡¯t change anything, then I will.¡± ¡°Are you¡­?¡± The boy nodded. ¡°She is much more stupid than me, but I admire her. So I will definitely become an Armed Librarian.¡± A year later, the Armed Librarians were saved by Noloty and by a single man that she had saved. One could say that she saved the Armed Librarians singlehandedly. Hamyuts, Mattalast or any of the other Acting Directors in all history were all truly far from this kind of achievement. The boy¡¯s dream will probably come true. After all, the one he admired was the best Armed Librarian in history. Volume 6, Fragment: Heaven and the Successor Volume 6, Fragment: Heaven and the?Successor Five days passed after the war was over. Noloty¡¯s Book and a letter from Enlike explaining the truth about the incident reached Bantorra Library. With that, the Armed Librarians knew that their fight against the Indulging God Cult has ended. Two months passed since then. Two people went down Bantorra Library¡¯s Sealed Labyrinth. ¡°Step back.¡± The one coming to attack them was a four-headed snake. Mattalast shot its four heads accurately using his Tenor. Minth was watching from behind. It was as expected from the Guardian Beasts of the Second Sealed Labyrinth. Minth, who was watching from the side, couldn¡¯t even lend a hand in battle. After blowing off the four heads, Mattalast drove the fifth shot into the heart at the base of the snake¡¯s neck. He nimbly loaded his gun and turned around to Minth. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go.¡± As he said this and started walking, Minth spoke to him. ¡°Say, Matt. Do we really have the time to do something like this?¡± The fight against the Indulging God Cult ended. However, the Armed Librarians were extremely busy. They had to deal with recovery of the devastated island; helping reconstruction all over the world; discussing the problem of responsibility about the war; and the reorganization of Armed Librarians and normal librarians. They were far busier dealing with the war¡¯s aftermath than during the war itself. The two were somehow able to squeeze a little time between that work that didn¡¯t allow them a moment of rest and came down there. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s something that should have been done immediately. No matter how busy we were I shouldn¡¯t have neglected it for two months.¡± Minth followed Mattalast who kept walking ahead. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. If the other Armed Librarians know of this it will be troublesome.¡± After passing through the Second Sealed Labyrinth, they arrived at the Second Sealed Archive. It was the place that stored the Books of the various generations of the Acting Directors. No human being could step beyond the Second Sealed Archive. It could actually be called the deepest part of Bantorra Library. ¡°Well, we¡¯re here. Good grief, no matter how many times I dive in here it¡¯s tiring.¡± They arrived at the door to the Second Sealed Archive. Mattalast put his hands on the double door. ¡°Shall we enter, Minth?¡± Minth¡¯s feet stopped without thinking. The only one allowed to enter the Second Sealed Archive was the Acting Director. No matter what reasons they had, other Armed Librarians were not allowed to even touch the door. Since Mattalast was Hamyuts¡¯s confidant, there was still a chance it was allowed for him. But there was no way Minth could enter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, come quickly now.¡± Minth spoke. ¡°Say, Matt. Why me? I just don¡¯t get it.¡± Mattalast hid his eyes under the hat. ¡°There are three reasons. The first is your power, the Sacred Eyes. There is no ability better suited to this work than that. No other person in the world possesses such a rare ability.¡± ¡°¡­Next?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like that from the way you look, but you actually have a sharp mind. You think of all sorts of things to yourself, so you have quite some brains, right? You grasp the situation, understand it, and know what you need to do. You have a good mind. Well, we¡¯ll overlook the fact that you get hot-headed during fights for now.¡± ¡°And the third reason?¡± ¡°The final reason is that you are a kind person. You feel joy at other people¡¯s happiness, and you are sad at their misfortune. Although you¡¯re not skillful at handling things around you, and sometimes you¡¯re too stubborn, fundamentally you¡¯re a respectable person. That¡¯s rare for an Armed Librarian. This is the most important part. It¡¯s the most important thing to being human, but it¡¯s also important for undertaking this job.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t do it then I will. But no matter how I¡¯ll struggle I won¡¯t be as good as you. You probably understand this.¡± Minth looked at Mattalast. If the three points he had explained were the conditions necessary for the job, then Minth certainly was better than him. Although it wasn¡¯t at the level of Sacred Eyes, Mattalast also had an ability to see through people, and he was smarter than Minth. However, Mattalast had an important flaw. ¡°I get it, Matt. You certainly are too cool-headed.¡± Mattalast nodded. And he then opened the door. ¡°I already decided this when I have met you for the first time. You are the only one who can succeed this job.¡± A heavy sound echoed in the silent Labyrinth. The pair stepped into the Second Sealed Archive. There were few Books inside the spacious Archive. They were the Acting Directors of history, people who have had authority corresponding to that of Mattalast¡¯s, and the successive generations of those working in the Present Management Agency. Finally, there were also the miners and normal librarians who have read the aforementioned Books. However, Minth had already heard that this was not everything. The Books of the successive generations of the Overseers of Paradise were also stored there. Most of them went to Heaven. However, there were also not a small number of Overseers of Paradise who had refused going there. After finding out the truth, Minth could understand their reason for refusing access to Heaven. The two passed between the bookshelves and advanced deeper. Minth saw the thing that was ahead. ¡°This is¡­¡± It was in front of the closed door that led to the First Sealed Archive. Its appearance was that of a tree. It wasn¡¯t large; since it couldn¡¯t reach the ceiling of the Sealed Archive, its height was probably around five meters. The trunk was about as thick as Minth¡¯s thighs. It was colored a brown close to grey much like an old tree. If I grab it I could probably tear it off, thought Minth. At the end of its richly grown branches were leaves like those of a cypress. They were all made from a material resembling glass. ¡°It¡¯s surprisingly small, huh? I also thought this way when I first saw it.¡± Mattalast said. Minth couldn¡¯t reply. Was there anyone who could stay calm after seeing this? Even among those who passed the hell-like war two months ago. ¡°Is this Heaven?¡± ¡°Yes. This is the place the Books of the True Men and False Men arrive at. A gathering place for the happiness of this world. The thing that takes the name of the God the Indulging God Cult worships. The root of all evil is this Heaven.¡± Minth raised his clenched fist above his shoulder without thinking. However, it did not reach ahead but simply trembled vainly in air. ¡°Stop it, Minth.¡± ¡°¡­Shit!¡± His fist hit the floor. Vibrations echoed in the Sealed Archive. ¡°Minth. Since you came so far you can¡¯t turn back. Even so, I will ask you just in case.¡± ¡°¡­Ask whatever you want.¡± ¡°Kachua¡¯s foolishness destroyed the Indulging God Cult. Rebuild it and bring peace to this world again. You are the only one who can do that. Minth Chezine. I appoint you to be the next Overseer of Paradise.¡± Although there was no wind underground, Heaven¡¯s branches swayed. The glass leaves made a sound as if they were twinkling. ¡°Do you accept it, Minth?¡± After a while of silence, Minth spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, Matt.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I got it. You¡¯re saying I have no choice but to accept it! I accept! Because only I can do it!¡± The branches¡¯ tremors ceased. God ¨C no, the thing the Indulging God Cult were calling God ¨C stared down at the birth of its new subordinate. The mortal combat with Kachua has concluded. But it was not the end of anything. That was because nothing in the world has changed. It simply returned to how it was before. The fight was over, but the story was still ongoing. Volume 5, Afterword Volume 5, Afterword Hello everyone. This is Yamagata Ishio. I deliver to you the sixth installment of the Tatakau Shisho series, ¡°Tatakau Shisho to Aranawa no Himegimi¡±. It also turned out quite long this time, but I hope you will enjoy it. Just the other day I appeared on Shuueisha¡¯s internet radio show. The voice actors Tanaka Hirofumi-san and Hirohashi Ryou-san hosted the program named ¡°S-Radi Wide Shuueigumi¡±. We¡¯ve introduced the Tatakau Shisho series and shared a bit of inside talk and such. I¡¯ve talked poorly, but I hope all of you who¡¯ve listened enjoyed it. The recording was very amusing. The two hosts read from Tatakau Shisho passionately and frequently voiced their impressions at the good parts. There were even times when I almost exposed future developments. Also, midway through the show Tanaka-san and I ignored the subject of Tatakau Shisho and started getting excited about Jojo¡¯s Bizarre Adventure, making Hirohashi-san leave us behind. I am willing to come again anytime, so please call me if there¡¯s another opportunity. Since I was able to use this as writing material for the afterword, it helped me as well. Since there are surprisingly not a lot of opportunities for people to hear their own voice, it seems that most of them are surprised by the gap between their mental image and reality. Even I, when I tried listening to the radio program I had appeared in, was surprised to find out I was talking slowly. Since the two hosts were speaking with a nice tempo, I sounded even slower. Even though I think that normally I speak somewhat fast. Or rather than talking slowly, I often have strange pauses in the middle. It feels as if I speak without any order but simply talk while thinking. I noticed while listening that I accumulate some strange stress. I listened to the radio while making complaints such as ¡°there¡¯s no time so just talk quickly!¡± or ¡°the listeners don¡¯t want to hear about that¡±. The person I was complaining about was me, though. Once again I have received the help of many people in order to complete this work. I would like to use this opportunity to offer my gratitude. Tanaka Hirofumi-sama and Hirohashi Ryou-sama I have written about before and the radio staff. My supervisor as well as those from the editorial department. Maeshima Shigeki-sama, who even in these increasingly busy times provided wonderful illustrations. Thanks for your continued support. The long-standing Tatakau Shisho series passed the point of no return, and this entry marks more or less its first big turning point. From now on we will approach the truth of the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult and solve all mysteries. Please look forward to the new developments in the 7th volume and beyond. Yamagata Ishio Volume 7, Prologue: Heaven Rustles Volume 7, Prologue: Heaven Rustles December 1925 His breath froze and fluttered in the air. It was much colder there than during the peak of winter. He was in a dreary cave illuminated by faint blue light. Armed Librarian Mattalast Ballory was standing in the innermost place of Bantorra Library¡¯s Sealed Labyrinth, the Second Sealed Archive. Originally Armed Librarians other than the Acting Directors were not permitted to enter. But because it was Mattalast, who shared and protected the secret along with Hamyuts, he was allowed to be there. The greatest secret of both the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult existed there. ¡°¡­Well then.¡± A single tree stood in front of him. It was about five meters tall. Its grey trunk and glass-like leaves caught his eyes. It was an unusual tree that stood in the bottom of the endlessly deep Labyrinth, its roots crushing the solid rock underneath. Heaven. The Acting Directors and Overseer of Paradise throughout history have named it so. At present time, only six people in the world knew of this existence. They were Mattalast who was there as well as Hamyuts Meseta, Yukizona Hamlow, Yuri Hamlow, Photona Bardgamon, and Kachua Beeinhaus. No other people were allowed to know of it. ¡°¡­That bastard Kachua didn¡¯t fulfill his duty. Heaven¡¯s getting noisy.¡± Mattalast spoke to himself. The leaves of glass were gently rustling in front of him. The Books of the two True Men that Kachua had raised, Cigal and Ganbanzel, were already offered up to Heaven. However, their happiness was insufficient. It was obvious. There was no way Heaven would agree to those miserable losers. What it wished for was a perfect happiness that lacked nothing. Kachua¡¯s duty was to search for the flawless happiness and offer it to Heaven. Since that old man did not fulfill his duty, Mattalast had no choice but to assist him. ¡°¡­Will you accept this Book?¡± Muttering this, Mattalast took the Book he was holding and offered it to Heaven. It was the Book of a certain wealthy person from about a century ago. He had inherited his relative¡¯s assets and lived his entire life without any inconveniences. Mattalast secretly took this Book and brought it to the Second Sealed Archive. He brought the Book closer to Heaven. A split second afterward, it burst apart. The fragments of the Book became dust and vanished instantly as if they were an illusion. A few seconds later, the tree¡¯s leaves and branches stopped swaying. ¡°That does it.¡± Mattalast muttered. However, this degree of happiness was not enough. Give it half a year or a year and it will start visibly rustling again. They had to quickly offer it the Book of a True Man. For that sake as well, they needed to quickly kill the revolting Overseer of Paradise Kachua and appoint a new one. ¡°Shall I return to the battle?¡± Above ground, his fellow Armed Librarians were cornering the Indulging God Cult. It would only be a short while until Kachua¡¯s defeat. Mattalast turned on his heels. He was about to return to the surface in order to fight against Kachua. ¡°¡­¡± However, his feet stopped. He tried thinking about why he did so. He had no reason to stay there. He had plenty of work to do. He had to fight the Indulging God Cult led by Kachua. He had to protect his comrades. Quickly go back and fight. He thought this, but his feet wouldn¡¯t move. ¡°What for?¡± Mattalast muttered. What was he ¨C no, what were the Armed Librarians ¨C fighting for? There was no need to think of it. It was to crush Kachua¡¯s evil intentions and restore peace to the world. And to create a new Indulging God Cult. Yes, their purpose was clear. There was nothing to hesitate about. Nevertheless, Mattalast couldn¡¯t leave that place. ¡°¡­¡± He knew that the source of everything was Heaven. The Indulging God Cult existed for it, the fight started for it, and his comrades were dying for it. If Heaven had not existed, this fight wouldn¡¯t have happened. No one would have died. Neither Luimon, Feekiee, Vizac, Volken or Mokkania. Neither the many victims that had been used by the Indulging God Cult. If Heaven had not existed¡­ ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with me? Stop thinking of stupid things.¡± Mattalast unnaturally raised his voice. He tried smiling to blow away the thoughts coming into his mind. He smiled for a while. He made great effort in smiling and forgetting. Don¡¯t think of stupid things. I¡¯m only like that because I¡¯m tired. If I go back and rest I¡¯ll forget it. I¡¯ll eat some delicious food, listen to music and sleep soundly for one night. I¡¯ll drink some stinging bitter beer. I¡¯ll slowly enjoy its cream-like bubbles. Rather than some deep classical music, I¡¯ll listen to some recent catchy tune. Reading books isn¡¯t bad either. So forget all about it. Stop having stupid thoughts. Mattalast started walking while thinking of this. ¡°¡­!¡± The next instant, he tried turning around. He put both hands on his twin pistols. Then, he directed both muzzles to Heaven and was about to pull the trigger. It happened in a split second. A frighteningly short instant with who knows how many zeroes after the decimal point. His fingers wouldn¡¯t reach the pistols. They would be unable to move even one centimeter. The first would be his index fingers. Although no one did anything, they would be severed from the bases. Next, his head would fly in air with the hat on it like some joke. Fresh blood would then spurt from his fingers and neck. His body would collapse like a broken marionette. By some kind of strange power, without any of his clothes scratched by even a millimeter, his body would dismantle into dozens of pieces. This was what Mattalast had seen using his Prediction ability. ¡°¡­¡± The only thing falling was a single drop of cold sweat. Since he was in the cold Sealed Archive, it froze and rang on the floor before reaching it. ¡°¡­Kuku.¡± Mattalast started laughing. What stupid things was he thinking about? Thinking that he could destroy that thing¡­ what had gotten into him? ¡°As I thought I¡¯m tired. Really, that Hammy, throwing so much work on me¡­¡± He shrugged and walked for the Sealed Archive¡¯s exit. His doubts were already gone. His duty was to protect the secret of Heaven and offer it the Books of those who were happy. That was his mission as well as that of all Armed Librarians. It was a mission they were not allowed to oppose after having succeeded it 2000 years ago. On the same day and the exact same time¡­ Olivia Littolet was in the silent dead of night. She was in a corner of the station at the capital of the Principality of Meliot. She was waiting for the departure of the coal-carrying freight train in front of her eyes. Two months have passed since she ran away from Hamyuts and regained her memories. During that time, Olivia continued life on the run by herself. She walked from town to town, hid her name and made small amounts of money. Before she could feel her pursuers she immediately moved to another town. She lived like this for two months. Since she had no one to rely on and no identification, Olivia had to do her best to live every day. ¡°¡­No one¡¯s here, huh.¡± Saying this, Olivia opened one of the freight train¡¯s containers. This train would go from Meliot¡¯s capital to the west, enter the northern frontier through Machina Bridge, and reach the Ismo Republic. She snuck into the container. Long story short, she was a stowaway. She was nearly at her limit in staying at the Principality of Meliot. In order to keep escaping she had no choice but to leave the country. However, Olivia had no passport. She could only do this. After several tens of minutes, the train started moving. Olivia breathed in relief. Olivia rubbed her hands inside the shaking container. Cold. I should¡¯ve brought a heater, but I had no time. I wish I could do it even if it was impossible, she regretted. ¡°¡­No one¡¯s looking.¡± Olivia muttered. If a driver or engineer found her, she would be thrown out of the train. Being found by them was still fine. If her pursuers were to find her she would be killed. ¡°¡­Dammit.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but mutter. Olivia¡¯s life was currently the target of two major powers. One was the Indulging God Cult. Olivia had restored the memories of the Meats, inflicting a heavy blow on the Cult. They would obviously target her. Next were the Armed Librarians. In the battle two months ago, Olivia was nearly killed by Hamyuts. The fact that she survived was the result of miracles even she couldn¡¯t believe. Why was she targeted by the Armed Librarians? That requires an explanation. There was once a girl. Speaking her name was no longer permitted at present. Based on the color of her hair, she was called the Violet Sinner. The Violet Sinner rebelled against the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult. And she knew of the one and only method to destroy Heaven. She knew of that absolute secret that no one should have known about no matter what. Due to that sin, she was obliterated by the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult. Furthermore, the Armed Librarians massacred all those who were connected to her one by one. Then, all Books in which the Violet Sinner was recorded were annihilated from this world. In order to protect the secret they had to conceal it. Thus the previous Acting Director, Photona, had decided that the Violet Sinner was a secret that must be concealed. However, a single person escaped from the massacre. It was the weapon made of lead created from a human, Vend Ruga. He ran away and was soon killed by Hamyuts. During that short while, Vend Ruga met up with Olivia and passed his heart to her. After ten years, Hamyuts tried to kill that very same Olivia. She was terribly tenacious and cruel. Whether or not Olivia knew about the Violet Sinner wasn¡¯t the issue. Since there was the possibility that she knew Hamyuts attempted to kill her. A horribly persistent and selfish killer. Olivia kept running away from her evil clutches. The train pushed its way and advanced through the darkness. Olivia boarded it while hugging her shaking knees. She was cold and sleepy. Moreover, she was hungry. If she were to fall asleep, she had no idea if she would even wake up. She grinded her teeth, rubbed her arms and fought against her sleepiness. The Armed Librarians, the Indulging God Cult and the cold. It felt as if the entire world was trying to kill her. ¡°Dammit.¡± Olivia mumbled. She mumbled so she could fight. She had to stay alive. If she were to die, her fight would end. Right now, her entire fight was to survive. ¡°I won¡¯t die, I won¡¯t die yet.¡± Olivia hit her own cheek with her fist. ¡°Why am I alive?¡± She bit her pinky. He nail cracked and blood flowed. That made her feel a bit less sleepy. ¡°Why am I alive? For revenge. I will take revenge against Hamyuts, the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult!¡± Olivia shouted. The fact she was alive right now was due to the death of many people. Her comrades that cooperated with her on the Meats¡¯ ship; the one who guided her, Volken; Charlot, who saved her life; Renas, who surrendered her body; and Vend Ruga. For their sakes Olivia couldn¡¯t die. She had to avenge their deaths. She had to fight against the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult. She had to destroy the source of all of it, Heaven. If people had some prescribed destiny, then Olivia survived so she could fight. She lived so she could destroy Heaven. She seemed to have dozed off for a while. Olivia woke up by the sound of her head hitting the wall. ¡°¡­That was close¡­¡± She rubbed her eyes. She did not expect to confront the Armed Librarians with her own power. She also didn¡¯t think of fighting with the Indulging God Cult. Olivia had no power. She didn¡¯t even know how to use a gun or a sword. However, she did have a weapon. She had the most ineffective yet most important weapon ¨C information. Olivia knew of the only way to destroy Heaven. The Violet Wish. That was the name of the method to do so. It was the only legacy that the Violet Sinner had left in the world. It was passed from her to Vend Ruga, and from him to Olivia. She could only do small things right now. To tell someone about the Violet Wish. To give information to those that had the power and will to fight. To connect her legacy to the next person. That was probably the most Olivia could do. She didn¡¯t mind only doing this and exhausting herself. ¡°Are we still not in Ismo?¡± Olivia muttered. When she arrives at Ismo she will start looking. She will search for someone who has power and will. For someone who would inherit her Violet Wish. That was Olivia¡¯s mission. A small step in order to destroy Heaven. That was the mission she had imposed on herself. Those who protect Heaven, and those who seek to destroy it. Two people with two missions. The time for their paths to cross approached. However, it was still far away. Then, one year has passed. Volume 7, 1: That Peace is False – Part 1 Volume 7, Chapter 1: That Peace is False ¨C Part?1 Present ¨C December 18, 1926 Past God Bantorra Island¡¯s town was enveloped by the hustle and bustle of the evening. Men who finished their jobs pursued their way back home, with the scents of dinners from houses along the way drifting in the air. In the past, there were two days of hell there when the people of the world had attacked Bantorra Library. In the year since then the town was rebuilt. People were returning to their daily lives from before the rebellion. However, by straining one¡¯s eyes, one would be able to notice some scars here and there. There were wheel-tracks of tanks that scraped the ground, or bullets and shell fragments stuck to the walls. However, these were all mixed up in the traces of people¡¯s new daily lives and were gradually becoming less visible. Mattalast¡¯s feet hit an empty cartridge that was still not disposed of. It rolled on the ground and fell into a ditch. ¡°Damn, I mistook the time.¡± Saying so, he turned at the corner. He found a large building at the center of the shopping district. He opened the heavy oaken door. Sorry I¡¯m late. Just as he thought of saying this, Mattalast held his tongue. The interior was dark; all lights were turned off. All of the hundred or so Armed Librarians inside fell to silence without making a single whisper or sound. Mattalast entered and gently closed the door. He took off his hat and held it to his chest. ¡°The minute of silence is over.¡± He heard the voice of a woman from within the darkness. It was familiar to him. She was the Armed Librarian called Kyasariro. ¡°Our comrades who have died one year ago in the fight against the Indulging God Cult. The citizens who were involved with the Deep Blue Curse and died. We are all here right now because of their sacrifices. We swear to never repeat this mistake again. We renew in our hearts the absolute duty to protect the peaceful life and quiet death of people around the world. Let us pledge to dedicate our wisdom, power, and all of our lives for the sake of that duty.¡± Even in the darkness it was clear everyone was strongly nodding to her words. ¡°Well then.¡± Kyasariro¡¯s tone of voice, solemn until then, changed. ¡°Only for today and only in here, let us forget about that vow.¡± The next instant all lights turned on at once. It was a large place that could seat about 200 people. Almost all of the Armed Librarians have gathered there. They all held glasses in one hand and in their other hands were things such as party crackers or bottles of champagne. Even those who usually didn¡¯t care about their appearances tried looking good to some extent. It was quite the sight. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen!¡± Saying so, Kyasariro jumped on one table with a megaphone in one hand. ¡°This year, while we¡¯ve had some difficulties, pain, difficulties and all sorts of things, we somehow made it through an entire year! You¡¯ve truly done a great work this year, everyone! Today¡¯s our once-in-a-year great party! This is the only day for you chosen warriors, God¡¯s agents, and protectors of world peace to return being simple idiots! Please enjoy yourself to the fullest! Let¡¯s have a toast you bastards!¡± Along with Kyasariro¡¯s voice, the sounds of glass and applause resounded in the room. Then, the paper ribbons coming from crackers and champagne bottle corks flew to the air. ¡°Forget all about your usual work and troubles for today and be as flashy as you can! You must recover from brawls in less than ten days! Make less than a thousand tohora in property damage! Murder, sexual assaults, looting or involving normal people and the like is forbidden! Please remember the above and eat, drink, sing, and party as much as you¡¯d like!¡± Saying this, Kyasariro jumped off the table. The violent people started scattering champagne foam around. There were also those who started singing despite not being drunk yet. In the blink of an eye they all became fools. They all were at the biggest beer hall in Past God Bantorra Island¡¯s town. Every year on this day the place was reserved for the Armed Librarians. This was the only day of the year the disciplined Armed Librarians were allowed to make a great party. ¡°Hey now, taking ten days to heal means it¡¯ll be a serious injury¡­¡± Mattalast shrugged. Seems like it¡¯s going to be wild today, he mentally sighed. Speaking of the Armed Librarians¡¯ party, many people probably thought of it as a luxurious banquet. Even the average Armed Librarian earned enough money in a decade to last a lifetime. By becoming an Acting Director candidate, one would get money comparable to the big tycoons of the Ismo Republic. People probably thought those Armed Librarians would host a party that could shame even royalty. However, the truth was different. The meeting place was a simple beer hall. In order to create some empty space inside, the tables were placed in disorder. All those present either took a seat wherever they liked or stood eating. Even the food was just things like meat dishes or deep fried food with random spices. Because the price of alcohol was reasonable, there was plenty in variance and quantity. Most of the Armed Librarians came from middle-class families or below that. Since they have spent all of their youth doing nothing but battle training and Magic Deliberation, they didn¡¯t know the taste of high-class cuisine. They also didn¡¯t know how to drink high-class alcohol and had no manners inside their heads. So luxury would be wasted on them. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had this party.¡± While saying this, Mattalast immediately drank a glass of champagne. ¡°Oh, Matt-san. You¡¯re late.¡± Kyasariro spoke to him. ¡°Sorry. I mistook the time.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you already? This year we started an hour earlier than the usual.¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± Mattalast said and shrugged. Kyasariro Totona was in her mid-twenties. Although she was young compared to normal people, her career as an Armed Librarian was not short. She was a fairly petite and child-faced woman. Her speech and conduct also seemed vaguely childish. She wore a disproportionately big hat and had a large amount of pistols equipped to her waist and thighs. Her getup could be said to be wild and carefree, but frankly speaking it was odd. ¡°You took over the organizer role this year, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± While saying this, Kyasariro jumped onto Mattalast¡¯s shoulder. For some reason, she loved jumping on to people¡¯s shoulders or on tables. Not only her appearance was bizarre. ¡°Must¡¯ve been tough. Ireia used to take care of that.¡± ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve lost some precious people.¡± Kyasariro gently dropped her elbows on Mattalast¡¯s head while speaking. ¡°You can¡¯t make such a miserable face today. Save it for tomorrow.¡± ¡°Right, sorry.¡± ¡°You have to look like you¡¯re having fun. We haven¡¯t had this party in three years after all.¡± Perhaps growing tired of Mattalast¡¯s shoulders, Kyasariro jumped off. December 28 of the year before the last was a short while after the Allow Bay Assault Incident. They weren¡¯t in any state to hold a party. Finally, last year it was the day when the battle of the Deep Blue Curse began. Thinking of that, he could agree to Kyasariro¡¯s words. Being able to organize the party was extremely fortunate. Suddenly looking away, he could see an improvised platform at the back of the hall. Mirepoc stood on it while holding a megaphone. Her hair, which was short one year ago, now grew all the way to her chest. Her features also matured, so she seemed more and more like a woman. Mirepoc raised her voice. ¡°Attention, everyone.¡± Mirepoc said, but the Armed Librarians were speaking to each other as they pleased. ¡°Attention.¡± She said again, and finally several Armed Librarians responded. ¡°Hey, Mirepoc¡¯s trying to say something.¡± ¡°Listen to herrr. She¡¯ll get angry at yaaa.¡± After these voices echoed, the meeting hall became somewhat quiet. ¡°Just the other day we held the promotion examinations for Armed Librarians and three trainees have passed them. I would like to take this opportunity to introduce them to you. Come here.¡± Three young people came onto the stage after being urged by Mirepoc. ¡°Please introduce yourselves and make a short speech in order. Starting from the right.¡± The first to lower his head was a boy with a smiling face. He had a small stature and a cute face. He looked like some pet dog that grew up without any inconveniences in life. He started speaking in a cheerful voice. ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Rizzly. I¡¯m 18 years old. My hobbies are cooking and gardening and my favorite colors are pink and cobalt blue. My specialties are sardine pie and the salmon piccata I¡¯ve learned from Ireia-san. I made it today by my own hands. There¡¯s plenty of it around, so please enjoy eating it, everyone.¡± Voices of applause and people calling it¡¯s delicious! rose from all around the hall. ¡°¡­Just what is your job supposed to be? Next one please.¡± The one to appear next was a girl with a bob cut. Her sleepy eyes seemed to be looking at the day after tomorrow. She faced the ceiling for a short while. Finally, she spoke in a small voice. ¡°I¡¯m the Armed Librarian Tena. The sky-blue birdy whispers to me about tomorrow¡¯s clouds. Although it¡¯s spring, they look like gently fallen leaves.¡± ¡°¡­What the?¡± Kyasariro mumbled. ¡°That girl¡¯s amusing.¡± Mattalast snickered, his shoulders swaying. ¡°The moon, the kitten and the horned owl are dancing according to the formula of the quadratic function. So how come the sad clown¡¯s heart doesn¡¯t throb? All the Books stored at Bantorra Library are snowflakes of night. All of us Armed Librarians are boiled sheep milk. Why does the hexagon of the northern star twinkle for me?¡± ¡°I have no idea. Next.¡± Mirepoc said, and the newbie Armed Librarian called Tena got off surprisingly readily. The third person rose on the platform. He stuck out his right hand and right leg at the same time. He kept silent and stiff. His whole body was shaking bit by bit. Mirepoc then came to the rescue of this new Armed Librarian. ¡°Since he cannot move if more than seven people are watching him, there will be no greeting. That will be enough.¡± Without even naming himself, the new Armed Librarian left as if running away. ¡°Hey, is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Mirepoc ignored the jeering rising from the assembly hall with a vein bulging on her forehead. ¡°Next, the Acting Director will address them with a brief speech about preparing to be Armed Librarians.¡± Mirepoc spoke towards one corner of the hall. Hamyuts was idly sitting there and eating a salad. She walked to the platform while still chewing. She received the megaphone from Mirepoc and then spoke. ¡°It¡¯s too much of a bother, so nope.¡± Saying only this, she returned to her place. Wrinkling her eyebrows, Mirepoc took the megaphone back. ¡°¡­Well then, the greeting ends here. You may continue eating and chatting.¡± Leaving those words behind, Mirepoc ran away from the platform. ¡°Seems like we Armed Librarians get more and more weird guys by the year.¡± ¡°You¡¯re one to speak¡­¡± Mattalast said, and Kyasariro raised her eyebrow as if it was completely unthinkable. At that moment Mirepoc came walking with her shoulders perked in anger. ¡°Thanks Mirepo.¡± ¡°Kyasariro-san, why did you give me that role?¡± ¡°Because I knew that no matter whom I¡¯d ask, they¡¯d just say something like ¡®it¡¯s too much trouble so give it to Mirepoc¡¯.¡± Kyasariro cackled. ¡°It was good though. I enjoyed it.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± She clearly averted her face when Mattalast spoke to her. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have come here, jeez¡­¡± She went away from Mattalast and Kyasariro while complaining. ¡°Good grief, she¡¯s the same as ever.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Mirepo¡¯s good point. I don¡¯t mind it.¡± Kyasariro smiled and Mattalast nodded in response. An hour passed since the party started. I shouldn¡¯t have come. Mirepoc sat in the hall¡¯s corner while thinking this. She didn¡¯t like bustling places in the first place. She hated making noise and hated getting drunk even more. Mirepoc passed her gaze around the hall. Luik and Tsamuro were holding beer barrels and having a drinking game. Lasma and Coyoll started grappling. Bonbo arranged food on a whole table and started stuffing his stomach from one end to another. Mattalast was playing music she had never heard on the hall¡¯s piano while Kyasariro and Gamo were singing around him. All of them were usually her respected seniors. Yet now they were all acting like fools. ¡°What¡¯s up with them¡­¡± Mirepoc muttered. But perhaps she, who wasn¡¯t able to fool around was the one at the wrong. Sitting bored all by herself made her think of such things. ¡°¡­¡± Mirepoc suddenly recalled the war a year ago. By touching her hair that now extended to her chest she could feel just how much time had passed. However, it still felt as if it was only yesterday. The people who¡¯ve died in the war rose to her mind. Was it fine having fun like that? A lot of people got mixed up in that incident and died. Noloty and Ireia will never be able to participate in this party. The new Armed Librarian Tena came in front of her. She handed the glass she was holding to Mirepoc. ¡°What is it, Tena?¡± Tena looked at Mirepoc with eyes that made it impossible to know what she was thinking about. ¡°Nobody wants to forget. But if you don¡¯t forget, the memories will sometimes trip you up and make you unable to move. Since everyone¡¯s bad at forgetting, do your best to forget things for today.¡± Mirepoc received the glass from Tena. It was filled with a diluted amber-colored liquid. Is she telling me to enjoy myself? ¡°Thank you.¡± Saying this, Mirepoc drank the liquid from the glass. Although it was sweet, she felt it sting her throat. It was her first time to drink this. ¡°What is this?¡± Tena silently pointed at the bar counter. There was a drink with slices of orange floating inside a silver bowl on it. ¡°It¡¯s punch. You pour it into the glass by yourself and drink it.¡± She explained. It was bad manners to drink that way, but it wasn¡¯t bad. She filled another glass and poured it into her. Mysteriously, it smoothly passed through her throat. ¡°Delicious.¡± Mirepoc faintly smiled while staring at her glass. Volume 7, 1: That Peace is False – Part 2 Volume 7, Chapter 1: That Peace is False ¨C Part?2 February 1926 The Deep Blue Curse Rebellion has ended. In exchange for the great number of victims Bantorra Library was able to barely achieve victory. The enemy¡¯s leader, Kachua Beeinhaus, had been defeated at the hands of Enlike. However, this did not mean the fight ended. For the Armed Librarians, the month after the rebellion might have been their most difficult time yet. They had to shelter the victims at Past God Island, reconstruct the destroyed town, and rescue the countries¡¯ sailors scattered around their waters. The second war known as lifesaving further exhausted them. On top of that, their fight against the Indulging God Cult still continued. There was no guarantee the Cult had truly used all of their pawns. They didn¡¯t know if the former Armed Librarian Kachua, who was recorded in Noloty¡¯s Book, truly was the head of the Indulging God Cult. Even he might have possibly been a mere puppet with the real mastermind lying somewhere behind. In the first place the scariest thing about the Cult was that it kept living even after being destroyed. The Armed Librarians have defeated the Indulging God Cult five times through history. However, they came back each time. The Armed Librarians continued fighting with the Indulging God Cult even while concentrating their efforts on reconstruction. Although they defeated Kachua, there was not a single person convinced that the Indulging God Cult was destroyed. Two months passed since the Deep Blue Curse Rebellion. An incident that remained in history occurred then. The trainee stationed at the Toatt Mines burned the engine of their airplane as he rushed back to Bantorra Library. ¡°A Book has emerged! A Book, a Book has emerged!¡± Only few people could immediately understand what they were talking about after being told just this. That was because they believed that the Books of the followers of the Indulging God Cult were impossible to find. ¡°Calm down. What¡¯s happened?¡± Mirepoc gave some water to the upset trainee. He then shouted while coughing. ¡°We¡¯ve excavated the Book of a follower of the Cult!¡± Being told that, Mirepoc finally realized the importance of this event. The Book found was that of the follower known as Uspa who was killed at Toatt Mining Town. He was following Arkit, but was confirmed to have been defeated by Noloty. His corpse was also found afterwards. In addition to Hamyuts, almost all of the Armed Librarians assembled at Bantorra Library and confirmed the Book. ¡°Why so suddenly?¡± They felt half confused and half happy. They still haven¡¯t found out the Indulging God Cult¡¯s method of sealing Books. Thanks to Mirepoc, they established that the man known as Charl Strite was related to the sealing of the Books. However, it still kept going even after his defeat. They couldn¡¯t understand why they suddenly found a Book. They were all uniformly puzzled. ¡°Oh well. We might not know the reason, but we really were able to excavate it. It¡¯s a cause for celebration.¡± Hamyuts told the Armed Librarians. ¡°We¡¯ve made the function that seals Books stop with our fight. I can¡¯t think of anything else.¡± Mattalast added. Another matter that confused the Armed Librarian was one of Uspa¡¯s memories. He was shown a small Book fragment by Kachua. Uspa was told that it was the Book of a man who saw Heaven. Until then they only thought of the Indulging God Cult¡¯s Heaven as a delusion. But it actually existed. There certainly was happiness above human understanding in the place called Heaven. Everyone would have liked to go to such a place were they shown it. It was now clear why people have joined the Indulging God Cult. Researching the identity of Heaven became of the top priority. They excavated the Books of followers one after another. They were also able to find documents in followers¡¯ hideouts. By combining those, they searched for the truth. However, they were hindered by the Indulging God Cult¡¯s secretiveness and the investigation barely progressed. Above all, the truth about Heaven and the identity of Lascall Othello were regarded as the Cult¡¯s biggest secrets. ¡°We can probably only read the truth from Kachua Beeinhaus¡¯s Book.¡± All the Armed Librarians said. However, mysteriously only Kachua¡¯s Book was nowhere to be found. The facts became apparent from a surprising source. The answer was inside Bantorra Library¡¯s Sealed Archive. ¡°Look at this Book.¡± Saying this, Yukizona held a Book fragment. He said that he found it by chance at a corner of the Third Sealed Archive. According to the records, it had not been viewed for the last 500 years. Since there were no previous records, it might have been a Book that was never read before it was sealed. ¡°What is this?¡± Mirepoc inquired. ¡°The truth about Heaven is written inside.¡± The Armed Librarians scrambled to touch the Book. It was the Book of a Magician from 1800 years ago. Since about half of it was lost, they couldn¡¯t read all of it. However, details about his Magic were written inside. Should they call him a Dream User? He could control people¡¯s dreams and make them mistake dreams for reality. He served a certain noble in ancient times. He did things like show nightmares to his opponents to break their spirits or show happy dreams to those who were close to him. ¡°So Yukizona-san¡­ does that mean Heaven is a dream created by this Magician?¡± Mirepoc asked and Yukizona nodded. ¡°¡­At present, humans have travelled almost all over the world created by the Creator. They haven¡¯t been able to find that place known as Heaven anywhere. Then inevitably it means that it is in some place other than the world. For example, in a dream.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Armed Librarians were not yet convinced. Wouldn¡¯t this long sought-after goal of the Indulging God Cult being a mere dream make a far too trivial of an ending? Yukizona spoke to Mirepoc and the rest who thought this. ¡°The following is my hypothesis. Saying it¡¯s their imagination probably isn¡¯t a too far off. Let me explain the history of the Indulging God Cult as I see it-¡± The history of the Indulging God Cult that Yukizona told them went something like this. One time, someone read the Book of the Magician who dreamt of Heaven. The people who¡¯ve read the Book didn¡¯t know it was part of a dream and came to believe that it actually existed. 1800 years ago, people only lived in a small territory at the western continent. ¡°There is some unseen place with unlimited happiness¡± ¨C such a faith was born. Then, the people who wished to go to Heaven secretly increased. That was the start of the Indulging God Cult. People talked among themselves. What was Heaven? After a long discussion, they came to think of it as a place where people¡¯s happiness was gathered in. That delusion soon became a rumor, the rumor became a legend, and eventually became an undoubted truth. And so the doctrine of the Indulging God Cult was completed. However, in reality no place such as Heaven existed. In order to conceal this, the fictional being Lascall Othello was created, and Heaven was set up to be an inviolable place. It was all a fabrication. Humans that couldn¡¯t distinguish between reality and delusion and the numerous doctrines that were painting lies with lies. This was the true state of the Indulging God Cult. Now they understood why they couldn¡¯t destroy the Indulging God Cult. Even if they destroyed it, the legend still kept being passed on secretly somewhere. And people who were unable to distinguish reality and fiction have existed everywhere at any age. ¡°Like Kachua Beeinhaus for example?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Yukizona said and concluded the story. While it sounded ridiculous, it wasn¡¯t that much of a stretch. Delusion begot delusions and brought forth that terrible war. People have died for that delusion. ¡°But it¡¯s just a hypothesis. It sounds convincing, but we can¡¯t know yet.¡± Hamyuts said. Yukizona nodded. ¡°We still don¡¯t know the reason why we couldn¡¯t excavate the followers¡¯ Books. We¡¯ll continue the investigation.¡± She declared to the Armed Librarians. The investigation about the truth of Heaven continued. However, even after that they couldn¡¯t find the Book of Kachua, and were unable to grasp the truth about Heaven and Lascall Othello. Even if they killed all the remaining followers, none of them knew the truth. Yukizona¡¯s hypothesis gradually came to be treated as fact. Ultimately, his hypothesis was recognized as a conclusion. Six months after Uspa¡¯s Book had been dug out¡­ Using her Thought Sharing, Mirepoc contacted leaders from all around the world as well as the Present Management Agency to proclaim the destruction of the Indulging God Cult as well announce the truth about them. With this, the battle against the Indulging God Cult has officially ended. Afterwards there were discussions with the world leaders, and dealing with everything was left to the Armed Librarians. They decided to forgo telling about the Indulging God Cult to the general populace after thinking of the huge influence that might create. While nobody felt fully satisfied, the battle between the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult came to a full stop. Their long fight has ended. Present ¨C December 18, 1926 ¡°¡­mmm, delicious.¡± Mirepoc got carried away and scooped out a large amount of punch. The more she drank the more she felt somewhat better. It truly was a mysterious drink. Her thoughts about the fight against the Indulging God Cult a while before have vanished. She seemed to have forgotten about it the more she drank. ¡°Is that really fine?¡± Mirepoc muttered. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Answered Tena, listening from the side. Mirepoc started thinking. Perhaps the essence of the Indulging God Cult was not the delusion known as Heaven. The Cult brought forth the human heart of people who would do anything to become happy, people like Cigal. People¡¯s foolishness to not be ashamed of their greed and pride. These people assembled, supported the heart of the Indulging God Cult and reached that extent of fearsome violence. The Indulging God Cult was ridiculous. And so was their victory against them. However, the lives of the people who died along with them were by no means foolish. Noloty, Ireia, Luimon and the rest¡­ their faces floated into Mirepoc¡¯s mind and disappeared. ¡°Sorry, everyone.¡± Muttering this, Mirepoc took another drink of punch. ¡°I will enjoy myself. After all, it finally became peaceful.¡± At some point, the silver bowl had become empty. Mirepoc called a trainee and asked them to bring her another drink. Meanwhile, Armed Librarians were gathering at one spot of the hall. Mattalast was playing the piano. His long fingers nimbly danced on the keys. Just as his performance ended he could hear great applause. ¡°¡®Saturday Night at Fulbeck City¡¯. Are you satisfied?¡± Mattalast spread his arms and smiled at everyone. ¡°As expected of a slacker. Just how much practice did you have?¡± Said Gamo while clapping his hands. He was a veteran the same age as Mattalast. His groomed mustache and classic suit were unlike an Armed Librarian. ¡°What slacker? This much can be played just by looking at the score sheet.¡± ¡°Is that so? Amazing.¡± Kyasariro said, and leapt on top of the piano. ¡°Kyasariro. The iron rule is to never believe Mattalast¡¯s words.¡± Gamo laughed. Mattalast shrugged as if saying ¡®good grief¡¯. It seemed like the label of a slacker had completely stuck to him. Since he barely showed himself in the Library it was perhaps natural for the other Armed Librarians to think so, though. Mattalast had devoted himself to working behind the scenes this last year. He single-handedly took over a secret mission that he couldn¡¯t tell any of the normal Armed Librarians about. His mission was to protect the secret of the Indulging God Cult and also to let it continue existing. Even for him this was no ordinary mission. He had to deceive all of the Armed Librarians after all. He went through a long, difficult year as well. Its result was this peaceful party. Volume 7, 1: That Peace is False – Part 3 Volume 7, Chapter 1: That Peace is False ¨C Part?3 January 1926 Kachua had been defeated by the efforts of Enlike and Noloty. Having lost its leader, the Indulging God Cult was in no position to counterattack. Alongside restoration, the Armed Librarian erased the remaining followers as if they were harvesting wheat. They gathered information in an attempt to pursue the truth about the Cult. Mattalast did not participate in this. That was because he was given a more important mission. ¡°Erm¡­ I got a headache.¡± Mattalast muttered while blowing his pipe like a chimney. He was at a privately owned villa in the Ismo Republic. He used this place as his base of operations. He was given two missions. The first was to conceal the truth of the Indulging God Cult from his fellow Armed Librarians; the truth that they were originally a branch organization of the Armed Librarians and that Heaven existed in Bantorra Library¡¯s Second Sealed Labyrinth. He had to conceal all of that. The second mission was to sustain the Indulging God Cult. He had to somehow stop the Armed Librarians from fighting after they got fired up by the defeat of the Indulging God Cult. Furthermore, he had to so without talking of the connection to the Cult. Mattalast coughed. His throat was irritated as he drew in too much smoke. A week passed since he started looking for a good idea inside the smoke. ¡°You seem to be worried, Mattalast-sama.¡± Behind him, a boy dressed in mourning clothes grinned. He was the Memorial Weapon that carried people¡¯s Books, Yor. He was the current incarnation of the alias Lascall Othello. Dozens of Books were piled inside the villa. All of them were Books of the Indulging God Cult¡¯s followers that Lascall had brought there. ¡°Oh yeah, I did tell you to gather those. What shall we do?¡± ¡°Are you not a natural-born liar, Mattalast-sama? Is this not the chance to show off your skills?¡± Lascall smiled. ¡°Even if you tell me that, it¡¯s too much for me.¡± While saying this, Mattalast made a small cough. The room became enveloped in his pipe¡¯s smoke as if it was on fire. ¡°The Armed Librarians and even the trainees are all in extremely high spirits. What should I do with this?¡± ¡°Will it not be fine concealing it all just as you have done until now?¡± With the Indulging God Cult of the past, killing all of the followers ended the fight. The truth about the Indulging God Cult had been made vague for months and years. ¡°I¡¯m worried because I can¡¯t do that.¡± Mattalast dropped his ash onto the ashtray and lit his pipe again. ¡°As you know, during the last several years some secrets were exposed. The leader of the Indulging God Cult was the person who brings forth the True Men and manages them, the Overseer of Paradise. The goal of the Indulging God Cult was to reach the place where all happiness exists, known as Heaven. Lascall Othello excavated the followers¡¯ Books and took them to Heaven. The important secrets have been leaked. And all them because of Kachua.¡± Mattalast grumbled. Prior to Kachua¡¯s appearance, the Indulging God Cult was thought of as a religion with the doctrine of ¡°in order to affirm your desires, do not hesitate on wickedness¡±. They knew neither about the existence of the Overseer of Paradise nor about Heaven. And so they thought that by simply erasing wicked people and concealing the existence of the Indulging God Cult from the general populace, they destroy it. That was how they settled it. But now it couldn¡¯t work at all. ¡°That Kachua, how much trouble will he cause me until he¡¯s satisfied? I wish I could revive him and kill him again.¡± The Armed Librarians who didn¡¯t know the truth continued the investigation. What was the Heaven sought by the Cult? They searched for why Kachua became the Overseer of Paradise. They were not incompetent people. The investigation was slow but progressing steadily. ¡°Gamo¡¯s investigating the details of how Kachua became the Overseer of Paradise. He¡¯s appealing for a special permission to read the Book of the Acting Director of that time. We can¡¯t let him read that sort of thing. We can¡¯t let him find out he became the Overseer of Paradise by the Acting Director¡¯s orders.¡± Mattalast scratched his head. He truly was in trouble this time. If the investigation was to be continued, they might be able to reach the truth. And it was a truth that must be never known. If the truth were to be revealed, the organization known as the Armed Librarians would collapse. He simply had to find a way to discontinue the investigation. ¡°How about trying to exert some pressure? Try telling them that you will not allow them to investigate the Indulging God Cult any further.¡± ¡°If I do that it would be just like shouting that the Armed Librarians and the Cult are connected. You really are surprisingly unreliable.¡± ¡°Please forgive me. It is because my abilities are lacking.¡± Lascall smiled happily. Mattalast looked at a paper on top of the table. His plan for the next scenario was written disorderly on it. ¡°How did the Indulging God Cult come into being?¡± was the title. ¡°Do I have no choice but deceive them with this?¡± He took one Book out of the pile. It was the Book of the man known as Uspa. ¡°Lascall. Please go bury this Book at Toatt Mine.¡± ¡°Oh my, are you going to let them read a Book of the Indulging God Cult?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way. I have no choice but to try pushing this scenario.¡± February 1926 The Armed Librarians were confused. Uspa¡¯s Book was found at Toatt Mines after Lascall reburied it. Mattalast did this not only with Uspa¡¯s Book, but also with the Books of many other followers. Many Books would probably be discovered in the future as well. But they were all the Books of people at the bottom who didn¡¯t know any important secrets. ¡°I wonder if this would be enough to deceive everyone.¡± Mattalast and Hamyuts were talking in the Acting Director¡¯s Office. ¡°Well, it¡¯ll work out somehow. Your scenario is well-made.¡± Hamyuts said. ¡°Next comes using that Book.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Following Mattalast¡¯s scenario, the Book of the Dream User was revealed. Using it, they managed to deceive everyone about the identity of Heaven. And it has been decided that the Indulging God Cult was destroyed. ¡°Let¡¯s give Yukizona the Dream User¡¯s Book.¡± ¡°To Yukizona? Why not me or you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too much of a bother to me so I don¡¯t want to do it. And since Bonbo¡¯s so stupid he has no credibility. Also, if a liar like you says that, you wouldn¡¯t have any credibility either.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± Mattalast smiled wryly. In any case the plan to deceive the Armed Librarians moved forward. They would have to be extremely cautious so that the others wouldn¡¯t have any suspicions afterward. ¡°Well, next comes the revival of the Indulging God Cult. I¡¯m lucky we had a candidate.¡± While saying this, Mattalast recalled the face of the candidate to become the Overseer of Paradise. Minth perfectly fit the part, but the problem was whether or not he will consent to it. ¡°Have you told Minth yet?¡± ¡°Not yet. You do it.¡± ¡°¡­Me again?¡± Hamyuts then spoke with a sour expression. ¡°Restoring the town, paying consolation money to the bereaved families, negotiating with countries¡­ I¡¯m busy. Yukizona and Bonbo also have their hands full. We have nobody else.¡± True. My job is working from behind the scenes in the first place. ¡°Say, what happens if Minth doesn¡¯t accept?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You¡¯ll become the Overseer of Paradise.¡± Give me a break, thought Mattalast and left the room. April 1926 Minth agreed to become the Overseer of Paradise. Mattalast felt relieved from the bottom of his heart. Even after that, he flew all around the world to support and help create the new Indulging God Cult. He probably looked as if he was enjoying himself from the side. That was his pretense after all. As a matter of fact, Mattalast never had a busier time. As a result of his great efforts, the new Indulging God Cult finally had some form. At that time, he received a summon from Hamyuts. She also called Yukizona and Yuri as well as Bonbo. All the executives who shared the secret of the Indulging God Cult gathered in one place. The meeting place, as designated by Hamyuts, was in the sky above the Library, on the back of Bonbo¡¯s whale. ¡°Heave ho.¡± Mattalast leapt off the roof and onto the whale along with a small voice. Hamyuts decided it would be better just in case her office would be eavesdropped. ¡°Long time no see, Matt.¡± Said one of the pillars of the strongest Armed Librarians, the Whale User Bonbo. He was one of the people who knew the secret. Hamyuts revealed it to him at about the same time as Minth. ¡°It has been a long time, Mattalast-san. It is good to see you in good health.¡± Standing at his side were the man that could be called the next Acting Director, Yukizona, as well as his little sister and faithful partner, Yuri. The two of them have known the secret since before the battle with the Indulging God Cult started. Yukizona simply shot a cold gaze without making any greeting. Yuri made a courteous bow. Finally, Hamyuts made a great leap from the roof of the Library and landed on the whale. Is this a lineup of the villains who manipulate the world from the shadows? Mattalast thought while looking around at the faces of his comrades. ¡°Well then, everyone¡¯s gathered.¡± Hamyuts clapped her hands. ¡°The world¡¯s restoration is proceeding all right. The battle with the Indulging God Cult is going to be left unsettled. Minth¡¯s Indulging God Cult is also shaping up nicely. You¡¯ve all done a great work. Thank you.¡± ¡°¡­Director. You haven¡¯t called us here for useless talk, right?¡± Yukizona said with a murmur. ¡°So impatient. Oh well. It¡¯s about time to settle the problems we¡¯ve shelved. This is about the one remaining rebel, Olivia Littolet.¡± There was also her, thinking about it, recalled Mattalast. ¡°That woman¡¯s still alive. She¡¯s probably waiting for a chance. We have to do something about her.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s our plan?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for her ever since I let her escape. We now have to seriously go and find her.¡± As Hamyuts said this, Yukizona turned on his heels, heading off the whale. ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± Yukizona ignored her and jumped off. Yuri, who stayed behind, smiled and spoke. ¡°With all due respect, she is but a normal woman. I do not believe she is the sort of opponent that requires all of us. Can you not just get rid of her as you find her and settle it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too careless. Even a small leak can sink a ship. Don¡¯t you think she might be able to cause the collapse of the Armed Librarians from the secret she found?¡± ¡°Then can we not just kill her?¡± Yuri¡¯s expression was gentle and yet she uttered cold words unimaginable from that expression. She was a woman who treated people exceedingly coldly if they opposed her even once. ¡°Well then, excuse us.¡± Holding the hem of her skirt, Yuri jumped off the whale. ¡°What can I say to them?¡± ¡°But Director. Is she really a problem? Can¡¯t you just leave her be? It¡¯s a waste of that beauty.¡± Bonbo spoke in a carefree manner while munching snacks. Her looks have nothing to do with it though, thought Mattalast in his heart. ¡°She is. She knows of Vend Ruga. And if it was only that, there would be no problem.¡± Hamyuts paused. ¡°There¡¯s a chance that she knows of the Violet Wish. It¡¯s a big problem.¡± Bonbo threw away the bag of snacks and then asked. ¡°What¡¯s that Violet Wish? Never heard of it.¡± Mattalast cut into the conversation. ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s something like the only way to destroy Heaven.¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s bad. We have to kill her.¡± Bonbo opened his mouth wide and laughed. Mattalast saw a silent, sharp light in his eyes. ¡°So then, uh, what do we do?¡± At that moment, Mattalast drew out his gun. He turned the muzzle to between Bonbo¡¯s brows. ¡°Huh? Matt, what does this mean?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve just been wondering if you¡¯re thinking about destroying Heaven.¡± Mattalast smiled. It¡¯s been a short time since Bonbo learned of the secret. Perhaps he still didn¡¯t understand it very well. ¡°¡­And what if I did?¡± Bonbo said while smiling. ¡°Then we¡¯ll obviously kill you.¡± Mattalast and Bonbo smiled at each other. After laughing for a while, Bonbo raised two hands in surrender. ¡°Got it. I won¡¯t ask. You¡¯re a really scary man.¡± ¡°As long as you understand it.¡± Saying so, Mattalast put his gun away. ¡°I actually don¡¯t know either. If I did, I would think of foolish things like destroying Heaven.¡± ¡°So, what will we do, Director? Yukizona also said this, but this isn¡¯t something that all of us need to discuss.¡± Mattalast nodded as well. ¡°Yeah. I think the Director somewhat overestimates Olivia.¡± Hamyuts was somewhat sullen after being rejected by four of her subordinates. ¡°I got it. So anyway, killing her when we find her is fine. I¡¯ll entrust it to Mattalast.¡± ¡°Me again?¡± Mattalast¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°Obviously. Bonbo¡¯s bad at such work and Yukizona already left.¡± ¡°Good grief. Understood.¡± Hamyuts nodded and jumped off the whale. Bonbo was still laughing for some reason. ¡°But Matt¡­ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s horrible? Ganging up on an innocent woman and killing her. It¡¯s just as if we¡¯re some evil boss.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you get it?¡± Mattalast answered. ¡°The Acting Director of Bantorra Library is the incarnation of evil. And we¡¯re her evil subordinates.¡± Leaving those words behind, Mattalast jumped off. Well then, let¡¯s go kill her. Let¡¯s kill the woman that might know the thing that must never be known. Present ¨C December 28, 1926 Growing a bit tired of playing, Mattalast left the piano. He took a few bottles left on the bar counter and made a shake himself. Cocktail making was also one of his hobbies. While tasting the bitter cocktail, Mattalast thought back to what he did during the last year. It was quite the stressful year, but the result was mostly good. He concealed the secret from the Armed Librarians and the New Indulging God Cult was being completed. That¡¯s why he could be there tasting his cocktail at his leisure. Besides, Olivia was the only unforeseen thing. She was a powerless target that he thought would simply be killed. He could never have imagined it would all turn out like it did. He had to admit that he had been looking down on her. As expected she didn¡¯t manage to escape from Hamyuts for nothing. ¡°Say, Matt-san.¡± Kyasariro suddenly struck up conversation with him. ¡°Is that fine?¡± Looking at the direction she pointed, he could see Mirepoc standing next to the table with the punch bowl. She poured down the contents of her glass in one gulp. She repeated this a second and third time. ¡°She¡¯s drinking at an outrageous pace. Can she even hold her alcohol in the first place?¡± The pair approached Mirepoc. ¡°Hey Mirepoc, are you fine?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mirepoc¡¯s expression was calm. She was also speaking articulately. ¡°Did you drink alcohol? You¡¯ve been drinking for a while now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t drink any alcohol. Aren¡¯t you misunderstanding something?¡± Kyasariro snatched away Mirepoc¡¯s held glass. She sniffed its inside and took a small lick. ¡°It¡¯s alcoholic.¡± ¡°¡­Hou?¡± Mirepoc made a strange noise. ¡°Wine, orange curacao, lemon juice and maple syrup. And also slices of orange and lime. It¡¯s not very strong, but it is alcoholic.¡± Mattalast explained. Mirepoc took her glass back from Kyasariro. She stared at the alcohol inside for a while. Her head started slowly shaking. ¡°Are you okay, Mirepo?¡± Mattalast asked. Mirepoc stared at his face for a while. ¡°Kyuu¡­¡± She squeaked and collapsed to the back. Mattalast and Kyasariro both shrugged. ¡°What will we do with this kid?¡± ¡°Just let her sleep somewhere, she¡¯ll wake up sooner or later.¡± ¡°Please, Matt-san.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± As they were discussing this, someone came from behind them. ¡°Oh, did she faint?¡± Mattalast turned around. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ Mirepoc, right? I¡¯ll carry her.¡± The woman standing behind them said so and smiled. Mattalast was a little surprised she came there as well. The one standing there was Olivia Littolet. She was the woman who was once pursued by Hamyuts Meseta and had miraculously escaped. The common enemy to both the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult that had her life targeted by both organizations. The very same Olivia was there wearing a party dress and holding a champagne glass. Volume 7, 2: The Rebellion is Starting – Part 1 Volume 7, Chapter 2: The Rebellion is Starting ¨C Part?1 Present ¨C December 28, 1926 The party¡¯s organizer was Kyasariro. Originally it was a party meant for Armed Librarians only. However, Kyasariro sent a special invitation to several people with relations to Armed Librarians. Minth Chezine, who had quit his job as an Armed Librarian nine months ago, obviously didn¡¯t come. Also the whereabouts of Enlike, the one who did the most for defeating the Indulging God Cult, were unknown. Another person to receive a written invitation was Olivia Littolet. ¡°So you came, Olivia-san!¡± Kyasariro said and grabbed Olivia¡¯s hands excitedly. ¡°Thank you for calling me. But is it really fine I¡¯m here? I feel so out of place.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. If it wasn¡¯t I wouldn¡¯t have invited you.¡± ¡°Oh well. I will try to enjoy myself. But before that¡­¡± Saying so, Olivia tried taking Mirepoc with her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Kyasariro immediately took Mirepoc¡¯s body. ¡°C¡¯mon Matt-san, you take her. You can¡¯t let Olivia-san handle it.¡± Saying this, she pushed Mirepoc on Mattalast. Being waved about, she made a strange ¡®kweee¡¯ sound. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. You¡¯re gonna have stiff shoulders if you worry too much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re a guest, Olivia-san. You¡¯re much more important that this idiot, this playboy, or that psycho killer.¡± Kyasariro pointed at Mirepoc, Mattalast and Hamyuts in turn. ¡°That¡¯s saying too much, right, Mattalast?¡± Olivia spoke to Mattalast. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Kyasariro kicked Mattalast¡¯s shin. ¡°Shut up, c¡¯mon now, all of you nuisances go elsewhere.¡± ¡°Good grief. But really, that Mirepoc¡­ I hope she won¡¯t throw up on me.¡± While grumbling, Mattalast carried Mirepoc¡¯s body and left. ¡°Olivia-san, this isn¡¯t much of a party but I hope you¡¯ll enjoy it. There¡¯s at least good food and drinks.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve eaten a bit and it¡¯s quite something. Who made it?¡± ¡°Do you know Rizzly? He only got promoted to an Armed Librarian recently, but it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°I do. That wicked brat¡­ so he made this, huh.¡± Olivia was surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten hungry, let¡¯s go eat.¡± The two of them walked together inside the hall. Kyasariro picked up food and drinks while clinging to Olivia. They were on good terms. Or rather, Kyasariro one-sidedly liked Olivia. Seven months ago, Kyasariro came to know about her in an unimaginable way. Until then, she didn¡¯t even know Olivia was alive, nor about the fact that she even existed. May 1926 Half a year after the war ended, most of the work ¨C the reorganization of the Armed Librarians, the reconstruction of the town, and the annihilation of the Indulging God Cult ¨C was completed. Even the concern about the truth of the Indulging God Cult was settled with Yukizona¡¯s hypothesis. At last the Armed Librarians started having some free time. A certain suspicion began to be whispered among Kyasariro and others. It spread quietly but surely among the Armed Librarians. It was about the incident that occurred during September of the last year, the Volken¡¯s Rebellion Incident. After the Deep Blue Curse Rebellion, Noloty¡¯s Book had been sent to Bantorra. From that, the betrayal of Armed Librarian Daltom came to light. He betrayed the Armed Librarians swayed by the bait known as Heaven. He escaped from Minth¡¯s eyes and conducted himself as to not raise any suspicions of betrayal. He secretly leaked information about the Library to Kachua. Daltom¡¯s Book had not been excavated, but Kyasariro thought that she would smash it to pieces if they ever did find it. Also, by finding out about Daltom¡¯s betrayal, a certain question rose. What if, during Volken¡¯s Rebellion Incident, he wasn¡¯t the one to kill Vizac? During that day, the one to tell the Armed Librarians that Vizac had died was Daltom. What if Daltom was not the first one to discover him, but the actual culprit? Another doubt was raised from that. Had Volken actually betrayed them? There were many mysteries surrounding Volken¡¯s betrayal. Stealing the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck, bringing Renas Fleur along with him and then killing her, as well as killing Vizac, were undoubtedly actions of betrayal. However, his goal was unknown. There were too many inexplicable parts to his actions. From what Hamyuts had revealed Volken¡¯s goal was first the recapture of ¨¹ck¨¹ck. It seemed that the Indulging God Cult embedded it with an important Magic Right. And it seemed that Renas Fleur¡¯s original personality was connected to that Magic Right. Even Hamyuts had no idea whether or not Volken killed Vizac. She said that thinking of the situation, she couldn¡¯t help but thinking that he did. Everyone thought that it was a too vague of an explanation. And once Daltom¡¯s betrayal had been uncovered, their suspicions resurfaced. So did Volken not actually betray them? They trusted his personality even now. And their trust for Hamyuts was much below that. Kyasariro spoke to Gamo about this. They have teamed up countless of times in the past. They felt at ease with each other. The two hid in the shadows of the weapons warehouse behind Bantorra Library and conversed. ¡°However, the fact that Daltom betrayed us doesn¡¯t prove that Volken didn¡¯t.¡± Gamo carefully spoke his opinion. ¡°It¡¯s not a proof, but a suspicion¡¯s a suspicion.¡± Kyasariro didn¡¯t have any of her usual childish atmosphere. She acted differently during normal times and abnormal times. Although she wasn¡¯t one of the very strongest, she was still obviously one of the Armed Librarian¡¯s big guns. The glint in her eyes became extremely sharp. ¡°If so, does that mean that everything the Director said was a lie?¡± ¡°¡­Did you hear Volken¡¯s speech? He said that he was going to expose the Director¡¯s misdeeds.¡± ¡°In other words, he was silenced?¡± Kyasariro nodded. ¡°Daltom killing Vizac was probably unexpected even for the Director. Because she didn¡¯t know about his betrayal at the time. She then made good use of it to frame Volken as a traitor.¡± The moment she said so, Kyasariro and Gamo looked around them. They confirmed over and over that they weren¡¯t being overheard by Hamyuts¡¯s Sensory Threads. ¡°If that¡¯s true, how was Renas Fleur involved? And what about the Spinning Doll?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. After all, both Volken¡¯s and Renas¡¯s Books haven¡¯t been excavated.¡± ¡°Where did Renas Fleur go to, I wonder.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to think of it, but maybe the Director¡­¡± The two of them exchanged glances. And they spoke with bated breath. ¡°Kyasariro. What will you do in the worst case scenario?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell without asking? I will fight.¡± Kyasariro¡¯s eyes were tinged with the color of a sharp blade. ¡°Can you do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a person who¡¯ll let herself be brought to a trial quietly. So I have no choice.¡± ¡°¡­Seems like it¡¯ll be huge.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too much for me alone. I have to gather allies.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. Fighting against the Director is the worst case scenario.¡± ¡°No matter what happens, let¡¯s discuss with other people as well.¡± Not only Kyasariro and Gamo made such conversations. Plenty of other Armed Librarians had the same suspicions. And when a disturbing air was beginning to envelop Bantorra Library¡­ Kyasariro and the rest met with someone unbelievable. When Mattalast suddenly said that he was going to reveal the truth about the incident with Volken, everyone was surprised. Kyasariro and the rest gathered in Bantorra Library¡¯s small conference room and waited for him to come. ¡°Will he really reveal the truth?¡± Said Mirepoc. ¡°It¡¯s Mattalast-san. We can trust him.¡± Luik laughed. ¡°I wonder, I think that there are also things we can¡¯t trust him on.¡± Gamo said with a sharp expression. Kyasariro also nodded. ¡°Yeah. Truth be told I don¡¯t really understand Master Matt. We¡¯re on quite good terms, but¡­ I have the feeling not all of him is visible.¡± Although he was lazy and a slacker, everyone acknowledged his brains and fighting abilities. The one supporting Hamyuts was undoubtedly him. And so it was hard to trust him. There were also rumors that Mattalast was not slacking off, but working behind the scenes on Hamyuts¡¯s orders. Mattalast came into the noisy conference room while smoking his pipe. He had his usual aloof expression. And the very first thing he said¡­ ¡°Well then everyone, first I must apologize to you. I actually knew the truth about Volken¡¯s Rebellion Incident for a long time. I¡¯m sorry for staying silent about this.¡± He spoke in a light tone as if apologizing for slightly cheating on his lover. That puzzled Kyasariro and the rest even more. ¡°What does that mean?!¡± Luik stood up. ¡°I said I¡¯d explain it. Well, rather than me, it¡¯s better for the related party to do so. Come inside.¡± Everyone expected Hamyuts to come in. However, when they saw the face of the person who appeared there, everyone rose from their seats. It was the unforgettable Renas Fleur. ¡°You¡¯re alive?!¡± ¡°Why did you only now¡­?¡± Renas smiled boldly at the Armed Librarians¡¯ voices. She then sat in the seat next to Mattalast. ¡°Firstly¡­ right now I am not Renas Fleur. I¡¯m this body¡¯s original personality, Olivia Littolet.¡± She started her explanation towards Kyasariro and the rest of the confused people. ¡°I will explain from the very beginning. It will be a long story, so listen. I was captured by the Indulging God Cult more than ten years ago in the war of the Kuler Region. As you know, my memories were erased by the water of Argax and I was kept by the Cult. But I wasn¡¯t a woman who would yield to them. I had something I had to regain. The memories of the comrades who were on the battlefield with me¡­ the vague memories of my family¡­ and above all, I wanted to regain a human-like heart.¡± Olivia continued her explanation. She told them of how she buttered up the Magician known as Charlot and received the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck. She gathered comrades and made a desperate Magic Deliberation. It was discovered and so both her memories and the Spinning Doll were taken away from her. ¡°And then I was made into Mokkania¡¯s mother. You all know what happened after that.¡± Kyasariro nodded. Mattalast smoked his pipe happily next to Olivia. ¡°And then what happened?¡± ¡°The Spinning Doll that we have used went into the hands of the Armed Librarians. The Indulging God Cult always feared this. Because if the Meats were to have their memories back, the Cult would receive a heavy blow. It was then that Volken made a move.¡± ¡°So he did betray us!¡± The excited Luik stood up. She¡¯s still talking, Kyasariro muttered and pulled his sleeve to make him seat again. ¡°Using Volken, the Indulging God Cult stole the Spinning Doll. However, they were still anxious. There was the possibility that the Magic Right could still be activated as long as the Spinning Doll existed. Around that time, Renas started retrieving my memories. Volken noticed that and took me along. He wanted me to cancel the Magic Right embedded in the Spinning Doll.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it was¡­¡± ¡°So he killed Vizac-san and tried threatening me to cancel the Spinning Doll. Hamyuts made it in time and defeated Volken. Then, I activated the power of the Spinning Doll and restored my memories. After that, it was obvious that the Indulging God Cult would aim for my life. I asked Hamyuts to pretend I have died. And that¡¯s about it. Did you all get it?¡± Olivia, having finished talking without stopping, took a breath. Although she spoke in a detached manner, this alone showed how fierce the road she went through was. She was an outrageous person. Although she had no power, she deceived the Indulging God Cult and fought them alone to the bitter end. How was she compared to those who relied on power and their organization to continue fighting from a safe place? ¡°Olivia-san, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Kyasariro rushed over and grabbed Olivia¡¯s hands. ¡°We¡¯re ashamed of ourselves. We haven¡¯t helped you even while you were fighting like that. It¡¯s almost as if you were the one to destroy the Indulging God Cult, Olivia-san.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. The Cult was destroyed because you were here. But¡­¡± Olivia let go of Kyasariro¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯m somewhat blaming you for overlooking Volken.¡± Saying so, Olivia hugged her body. ¡°He was horrible, just horrible¡­ why didn¡¯t you kill that sort of guy?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes sparkled with faint tears. She hurriedly wiped off her eyes with her sleeve. ¡°Sorry I showed you my ugly side. I¡¯ve recalled something unpleasant.¡± Kyasariro was stunned. She could understand what Volken did from her behavior. Of all things, he¡­ ¡°My goodness!¡± Mirepoc hit her desk and rose. It seemed as if she was on the verge of starting a fight. ¡°He was such a person¡­ shit, I¡¯m angry at myself for trusting him even once!¡± Gamo grinded his teeth. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind it. I forgot about it. If you make such a big deal it makes me feel bad.¡± Olivia made a reassuring smile. She¡¯s a really strong woman, felt Kyasariro. ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it was with Volken. Your suspicions for the Director are probably cleared up, right everyone? From now on Olivia-san will be sheltered at the Library as a war refugee. If she ever has any trouble I trust you to help her. Let us disperse here.¡± Preventing Mattalast from wrapping up the conversation, Mirepoc raised a hand. ¡°Please wait. You should have revealed all of this sooner.¡± Olivia made an eye signal to Mattalast. He made a small nod and Olivia started talking. ¡°I asked Mattalast-san to do this. Because although the Indulging God Cult was destroyed, we couldn¡¯t lower our guard.¡± Mirepoc tilted her head. ¡°Still, it¡¯s been a long time. It¡¯s been five months since the fight with the Cult ended.¡± ¡°Yeah, about that¡­¡± Mattalast cut in. At that moment, Olivia snuggled up to his chest. She hit her index finger against his lips. ¡°That¡¯s because he didn¡¯t want to let me go.¡± An extraordinary awkwardness befell the small conference room. A drop of sweat fell from Mattalast¡¯s forehead. ¡°Well, since I tried comforting her, we became somewhat deeply involved. ¡®I will protect you¡¯, ¡®I want you to only be mine¡¯, by saying things like that we¡¯ve slowly dragged on our relationship¡­ Really, what a selfish guy. He just couldn¡¯t let me go.¡± ¡°Then¡­ from September of the last year, all this time¡­ how i-indecent¡­¡± Mirepoc opened her mouth agape. ¡°Ah, hahaha, ahahaha.¡± Mattalast tried laughing to dodge the issue. Obviously, none of the Armed Librarians were laughing. ¡°Since you were never here, we always wondered where you went¡­¡± Gamo stood up and turned to Mattalast¡¯s back. ¡°I see, so that¡¯s how it was. I get it, Matt-san.¡± Kyasariro cracked her neck and fists. ¡°Death penalty. You really deserve the death penalty.¡± Mirepoc also made an unpleasant face while looking at him. Mattalast stepped back towards the door. However, Gamo came from behind him. He got solidly pinioned from behind. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I hope you don¡¯t mind Olivia-san.¡± Kyasariro asked Olivia as she did some bending exercises. ¡°Well, just do it gently.¡± Olivia said, and ran away in haste. ¡°Wait, Olivia, this isn¡¯t, part of the plan!¡± Kyasariro reached sufficient distance, used the desk as a stepping stone and jumped up, nearly grazing the ceiling. Then, aligning the shoe soles of both legs, she hit Mattalast¡¯s face splendidly. Seeing Mattalast holding his nose, Olivia chuckled. After that, Olivia began living in town. She returned to work at the same tailor shop from when she was Renas Fleur. Olivia herself never learned sewing, but Renas¡¯s memories still stayed with her. The Armed Librarians treated Olivia with gratitude and respect. Over the next seven months, she lived at Bantorra Library as a normal citizen with peaceful life. Volume 7, 2: The Rebellion is Starting – Part 2 Volume 7, Chapter 2: The Rebellion is Starting ¨C Part?2 Present ¨C December 28, 1926 Olivia and Kyasariro were talking at the party. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re opening a new store?¡± Kyasariro spoke while stuffing her cheeks with fried sausages. Because Olivia was opening a second store, she was apparently entrusted to be the manager. ¡°It still hasn¡¯t been decided. But there¡¯s talk of that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still amazing. I¡¯ll come buy things when I have the time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so hasty. I said nothing¡¯s been decided yet. I lack experience and there are many problems related to funds and such.¡± ¡°If you want a loan I have about enough money to buy a castle.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t borrow money from friends. We have to make it ourselves.¡± Olivia smiled. For Kyasariro she was a truly fascinating woman. She was smart and had the ability and courage to take action. While she spoke brusquely and rudely, at the root she was kind. She seemed to be somewhat lonely. Kyasariro came to like her after just talking to her a bit. ¡°But being a manager and all that seems fun. My second life seems a bit too good to be true.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the balance of life. You¡¯ve had plenty of bad things happen to you until now, Olivia-san. That¡¯s why you¡¯re going to have plenty of good things happen from now on.¡± ¡°That makes me happy. Next I have to get a good man.¡± ¡°Ohhh, seems like master Matt¡¯s about to be absolutely dumped.¡± ¡°I already did it a while ago. I was wasted on that idiot.¡± As expected, felt Kyasariro. She thinks she¡¯s wasted on such a cool, rich and smart man, huh. ¡°Then what kind of a man would be good?¡± ¡°Hmm, it has to be a sincere man.¡± ¡°Sincere, huh. But isn¡¯t that the most difficult thing to find?¡± The pair kept chatting without any pause. Meanwhile, Mattalast was arranging seats in the neighboring lounge. He let the limp Mirepoc sleep on one of them. She would wake up eventually even if he leaves her alone. Let¡¯s go enjoy some alcohol as well, he thought and returned to the hall. At that moment, one of the new Armed Librarians, Rizzly, spoke to him. ¡°So Matt-san, Olivia-san came here.¡± Rizzly took care of both cooking and serving that day. He did that out of his own volition without anyone asking of him. Even now, he held a plate of a roasted piglet stuffed with herbs on one hand. ¡°Yeah, she did. What of it?¡± ¡°How¡¯re things with her?¡± He poked Mattalast¡¯s side with his empty hand. ¡°Nothing. I have nothing going with her anymore.¡± ¡°Ehhh really? I want to hear all about it, all the details!¡± Mattalast sighed. While Rizzly was an Armed Librarian, he was extremely fond of gossip as if he was a bored housewife. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to tell.¡± ¡°Really? How boring.¡± Rizzly¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°Haah, I¡¯m so bored. All the male Armed Librarians are blockheads and all the women have one loose screw in their heads. There¡¯s no decent love story anywhere. Here, look at that.¡± He pointed at the sleeping Mirepoc. ¡°Even though it¡¯s a chance for a one night stand, nobody¡¯s making a move. Really, what are they all thinking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because they¡¯re scared of the aftermath.¡± Knowing Mirepoc¡¯s personality, Mattalast voiced his frank impression. ¡°Yeah. No matter what happens they won¡¯t escape bloodshed measured in liters. So Olivia-san¡¯s probably the only hope for amusement. I wonder if anyone¡¯s brave enough to hit on her.¡± Really, that guy¡¯s so carefree. Mattalast smiled wryly in his mind. He didn¡¯t know that Olivia was a rebel that caused Hamyuts some fear. He also had no idea that Mattalast had almost killed her. If he did, it wouldn¡¯t end at the level of mere gossip. Mattalast thought back. He recalled how Olivia was able to gain peace without being killed by him. It really was strange. There are things in the world one just can¡¯t imagine. May 1925 Undertaking the task of erasing Olivia, Mattalast left the Library. He maintained a private army separate from the Armed Librarians. He reached out to the dark side of society and bought them. They didn¡¯t know that their employer was Mattalast. He had no intention of letting them know either. They were nothing more than disposable pawns he bought with money. They scattered all over the world and were secretly looking for Olivia. ¡°Was she in Ismo? Good grief, so that¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t find her in either Kuler or Meliot.¡± Mattalast muttered as he looked at the report sent from his soldiers. No matter how much she ran away, she was only a woman with no supporters or special ability. Erasing her was only a matter of time. Then, a mail separate from the reports of his underlings has arrived. It came from Hamyuts at Bantorra Library. Inside the envelope was another envelope. Apparently a letter addressed to Hamyuts was sent to Mattalast as-is. He was surprised when he saw the sender. It was from the very person he was currently trying to kill, Olivia Littolet. ¡°What the¡­?¡± As he looked inside, he was surprised even more. There were only a few words written on the paper with a poor handwriting. ¡°Please help me¡± Below her current hiding place had been written. He could convey this location to his soldiers and make them kill her. However, Mattalast chose to go there by himself. But what was she thinking about? What kind of help was she asking from the opponent after her? Mattalast looked for Olivia¡¯s figure through his car¡¯s window. The designated place was in the area of the station at a certain city in Ismo. Olivia was there. She hid her face and worked in shoe polishing at the station. She was eagerly polishing the shoes of a suited man who seemed like some salaryman. Mattalast had met with Renas countless of times, but this was his first time seeing Olivia. Hamyuts acknowledged her as a strong enemy, but hadn¡¯t she miscalculated? She looked nothing more than a woman who wore herself out in a long time of living as a refugee. ¡°Hmm, what should I do?¡± While muttering this, Mattalast brought out a wrench from the toolbox at his car. He started fiddling with it. He could nimbly poke his hand out of the car¡¯s window and throw the wrench high to the air. If it were to fall down on Olivia¡¯s head it could easily destroy her spinal cord. This much would be easy for him even without using his Predictive ability. An unidentified misfortunate woman died from a wrench falling down on her from a building. There will probably be at least five lines about it in tomorrow¡¯s newspaper. Mattalast hesitated for a while. Should he kill her now or later? Since there wasn¡¯t much difference between both options, it conversely led him to a new doubt. I¡¯ll kill her now, he thought, but just as he was about to act Olivia raised her face. Mattalast¡¯s hand stopped. He thought that she was looking at him, but he was apparently mistaken. It seemed like she just spoke up to the man whose shoes she was polishing. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t feel like it.¡± Once he had failed over some trifle trying it again felt bad. He moved the car and parked next to the shoe polishing Olivia. ¡°Get on.¡± He opened the door and spoke to her. Olivia was puzzled for a while. Before long she threw her rag cloth away and got into the car. The man whose shoes she polished looked at her with widened eyes. It was understandable. A shoe-polishing woman suddenly rode a luxury car. This could be quite the amusing scene for some movie, thought Mattalast. He brought the car to a deserted suburb. He was looking for a suitable place to kill her in. He saw Olivia sitting next to him at the corner of his eyes. He was trying to imagine how she felt riding a car meant to kill her. In the first place Mattalast didn¡¯t like either fighting or killing. And he was even much less inclined to do so to Olivia for whom he held no grudges. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t hesitate on killing her. For Mattalast, killing had nothing to do with his feelings. No matter how much he liked his opponent, he would kill them if necessary. Once he tried concealing the secret of Lascall Othello from Mirepoc. If, at that time, she had reached the truth, he would have probably killed her without hesitating. Mattalast was just that kind of man. ¡°Well then, you remember me right?¡± ¡°Yeah. I still have my memories from when I was Renas.¡± ¡°What kind of person do you think I am?¡± ¡°A powerful person who¡¯s part of the top five Armed Librarians. A person exceedingly close to the Acting Director.¡± ¡°Yes, and I am also the right hand of the woman who was aiming for you and had killed Volken ¨C Hamyuts. And now I undertook the mission of killing you.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t show any kind of agitation at his words. ¡°Do you understand your own circumstances?¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m a nuisance to the Armed Librarians. Volken, Vend Ruga¡­ I¡¯m someone who knows things that must not be known.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that you make it easier for me.¡± The car left town and started running through pasture lands. They would soon reach an area which was completely deserted. ¡°Won¡¯t you tell me a little? I actually barely know anything about you. Why did you meet with Vend Ruga? Also, what was the deal with the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck?¡± ¡°¡­Do you guys not know anything?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you ran away without telling us anything. Well, it does seem like Hamyuts tried killing you before talking to you though.¡± ¡°¡­Unbelievable. Were you trying to kill me without knowing my circumstances?¡± ¡°And what of it?¡± Mattalast said calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a strange decision though. It¡¯s obvious we would kill you. We¡¯ll understand your circumstances after reading your Book.¡± ¡°¡­I thought you were a bit of a better person than Hamyuts.¡± ¡°How strange.¡± He shrugged while turning the wheel. ¡°I wonder why¡¯s that¡­ everyone in the world thinks I¡¯m a good person. I myself think I¡¯m at least as much as a villain as Hammy.¡± ¡°In a certain sense you¡¯re worse than her. Looking like a good person outwardly is the worst.¡± Mattalast smiled. The woman called Olivia was quite smart. He had fun talking with someone like that. ¡°It¡¯s like this, right? The worst people hide in the shadows. People like Hammy who parade their villainy to the world are the weird ones.¡± ¡°So does that mean you¡¯re the worst kind of evil?¡± ¡°No way. I¡¯m just a lowly underling servant. The truly bad people hide way further in the back. So far behind that no-one knows of their existence.¡± Maybe I¡¯ve said too much, Mattalast somewhat regretted. ¡°So, won¡¯t you tell me more than that? How did you meet Vend Ruga and why did you run away with Volken?¡± The car passed the pastures just about when Olivia¡¯s story was over. They were halfway to the neighboring town. The car parked at the middle of some plains no one was frequenting. The pair exited. ¡°I see, I now understand what you went through. But was it also your power that destroyed the Indulging God Cult? Truly amazing.¡± While saying this, Mattalast checked the gun at his waist. I¡¯ve brought her this far, but I really don¡¯t like killing people. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mattalast answered. He understood what Olivia was trying to say. She wanted to confess everything and plead for her life. ¡°Mattalast. Why must I be killed no matter what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Just give up and die.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the secret Vend Ruga possessed. I only know how his hand felt.¡± If he believed her then perhaps there was truly no need to kill her. Olivia knew nothing of the Violet Wish. Seeing she surrendered, she also had no intention of opposing the Armed Librarians. But it had to be done. ¡°You certainly don¡¯t seem to know the secret. However, you know the fact that it exists.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean.¡± ¡°Even the existence of the secret must be kept secret. You know of Vend Ruga. You also know that we kill anyone related to Vend Ruga. That¡¯s enough of a reason to kill you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone. Will you still kill me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee that you won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°I can be made to forget it. I¡¯ll drink the water of Argax. Is that not good either?¡± ¡°Killing you is more certain. I don¡¯t know what will happen in this world. And above all I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to do.¡± Olivia clenched her teeth with a desperate look. He pitied her, but that¡¯s it. Everything would be settled once he kills her. Letting her live would lead to troubles. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll cooperate with protecting the secret. Is that also not good?¡± The moment he heard this, Mattalast¡¯s expression slightly changed. ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t I say so in the letter? I want you to help me. I don¡¯t expect you to save me without giving you anything.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Volken didn¡¯t betray you at all¡­ you want to conceal that fact, right? Don¡¯t you need me for that?¡± Mattalast¡¯s hand that was reaching to the gun stopped. He first noticed that way of using Olivia then. If she was there then he would certainly be able to stop Kyasariro and the rest. The gears in Mattalast¡¯s mind began turning. He perfected the scenario in his head in mere seconds. Not a bad script. If I can get Olivia to cooperate, I would probably be able to fool them. But the problem was if she would really do so. While she did seem like she wanted to cooperate with Mattalast, perhaps she was planning something. ¡°How horrible, are you going to betray Volken?¡± ¡°Yeah, I will. While inferior to you, I still am a heretic.¡± Olivia said as she gazed at Mattalast. If he noticed even the slight bit of hesitation in her eyes, he would kill her. ¡°And are you also fine with forgetting about Vend Ruga? Weren¡¯t you fighting for him?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s my suggestion. There¡¯s no choice but to drink the water of Argax.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mattalast pulled out his gun and turned it at her. Olivia took a step backwards. ¡°Will you throw away the memories you¡¯ve risked your life to restore? That seems strange to me.¡± She tried one last thing. While clenching her teeth, Olivia cried. ¡°Strange? What¡¯s strange here. I don¡¯t really want to betray Volken. And I definitely hate forgetting about Vend Ruga.¡± ¡°Then why would you betray them?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Olivia faltered for about ten seconds. Then, she spoke in an ashamed voice. ¡°¡­Because I don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°¡­Is that it?¡± ¡°Yeah, something wrong about it?!¡± Olivia dropped to her knees and started pounding the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t want to forget. I also don¡¯t want to betray them! But I have no other choice. What else can I do? There¡¯s no other way. Is wanting not to die that strange?!¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± While saying this, Mattalast lowered his muzzle. ¡°Since I¡¯ve had many enemies that were prepared to bet their lives in fights and dying for someone, I¡¯ve misunderstood you. I thought you were also like that.¡± ¡°Mattalast¡­ am I strange? Am I wrong in doing so?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not. Because there¡¯s no correct answer. So even betraying the people important to you in order to live isn¡¯t wrong.¡± ¡°But I¡­ Vend Ruga¡­¡± Olivia was crying. If this is acting, she¡¯s quite the woman. It would be amusing for her to turn to be an actress, he suddenly thought. At that moment, she clearly turned from a person he should kill to a person he should use inside his mind. And a person to be used was also one to be protected. However, this didn¡¯t mean that he trusted Olivia. He had no proof that she really didn¡¯t know the secret, and he had no guarantee that she really wouldn¡¯t fight the Armed Librarians. Mattalast had decided to test her. Did she really not intend on opposing the Armed Librarians and did she really not have any information about the secret? Mattalast decided on gathering the Armed Librarians and test her. Just as Mattalast told her to, Olivia hid Hamyuts¡¯s conspiracy and lied to them. Even looking from the side it was splendid acting. Even Mattalast, a self-proclaimed natural-born liar, was amazed at her performance. In addition, she gave him the bonus that was Kyasariro¡¯s flying kick. Volume 7, 2: The Rebellion is Starting – Part 3 Volume 7, Chapter 2: The Rebellion is Starting ¨C Part?3 Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t mean that Mattalast fully trusted Olivia. He was cautious. He prepared a final test for her. After the incident in the small conference room, he made her stay at home. He didn¡¯t restrain her or lock her in a room. If people like Mirepoc or Kyasariro came to visit her she dealt with them normally. He also allowed her going out for a short while. But she was practically confined. He couldn¡¯t allow her to be free until she erased her memories using Argax. Three days passed like that. ¡°Say, how long are you going to keep me here?¡± Olivia said. Even Mattalast didn¡¯t enjoy living with a woman who wasn¡¯t his lover. Having people thinking that they were in a honeymoon was unpleasant too. He was waiting for a certain man. He was in a place far from Bantorra Library, so coming there took him time. ¡°Be a bit more patient. I¡¯m having a certain man interrogate you. You¡¯ll be free afterwards.¡± ¡°Interrogate?¡± Olivia half-rose to her feet. ¡°Huh, don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any torture or whatever.¡± At that moment, there was violent knocking at the door. So he finally came, thought Mattalast. Without waiting for his response, the door swung open. A giant man entered. ¡°Took you too long, Overseer of Paradise.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me like that.¡± The one whom Mattalast called was the new Overseer of Paradise, Minth Chezine. Shaking his well-toned body that was yet to decay he sat in front of Olivia. ¡°Overseer of Paradise? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. You¡¯re gonna forget it anyway.¡± Saying so, Minth stared at Olivia¡¯s face. At that moment, his pupils shone with a faint light. His ability was called Sacred Eyes. That power to view souls could see through one¡¯s nature in a single glance. In addition he was able to see one¡¯s mental state and even minute changes in their mind. Any kind of swindling became powerless in front of him. Even if one lied with their expression and voice, since he could look at the movements of their mind, deceiving him was impossible. ¡°So, Olivia. Do you hate the Armed Librarians?¡± Minth inquired. ¡°No such thing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. I can tell. You want to kill that man next to you.¡± Olivia winced. ¡°It¡¯s fine. That guy¡¯s a villain after all. It would be stranger not to hate him.¡± Minth shot a side-glance at Mattalast. ¡°Next question. Do you know of the Violet Sinner?¡± Olivia shook her head to the side. Minth then spoke toward Mattalast. ¡°That¡¯s no lie. That woman truly has no idea.¡± ¡°¡­Keep going.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Do you know of the Violet Wish?¡± Olivia shook her head again. ¡°Are you planning to fight the Armed Librarians?¡± Olivia once again shook her head. ¡°Did you speak of Vend Ruga with someone?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°With whom?¡± ¡°Volken.¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°Only him.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± The light disappeared from Minth¡¯s eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. This woman knows nothing. She also has no will to fight. She didn¡¯t speak of Vend Ruga with anyone but Volken. Meaning, she¡¯s completely harmless.¡± ¡°Wait. I have one final question. Use your Sacred Eyes once more.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Olivia¡¯s hiding something from me.¡± Minth looked at Olivia with his faintly glowing eyes. And as expected she shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s not hiding anything. You¡¯re just overthinking it.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Minth rose up and left Mattalast¡¯s home. While doing so, he turned around and spoke. ¡°You¡¯re all overthinking things. Do you really think that woman has the power to battle the Armed Librarians and destroy the Indulging God Cult?¡± ¡°Thinking rationally there¡¯s no way she does. I¡¯m just making sure.¡± ¡°Tell this to that blockhead Hamyuts. Don¡¯t be scared of a mere woman. My Indulging God Cult is different from Kachua¡¯s. It will never be destroyed.¡± ¡°How reliable. I¡¯ll pass it to her.¡± Leaving these words behind, Minth left the room. ¡°So he¡¯s the new Overseer of Paradise¡­¡± Olivia stared at the door he left through. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. It has nothing to do with you. Also you will forget all about it.¡± Saying this, Mattalast took out a cup from his pocket. It was the Memorial Weapon capable of destroying memories, the Fiction Obliterating Cup Argax. ¡°As promised, you will forget about Vend Ruga, as well as about Volken and the fact you¡¯ve run away from us¡­ all of it. Once you¡¯ve forgotten all of it, we will no longer try killing you. You will be able to live an uneventful, peaceful life from now on.¡± Mattalast took a jug and poured water into the cup. He held it and prayed silently. It trembled slightly and produced the memory-erasing water. He offered that to Olivia. ¡°So you¡¯re planning to thoroughly erase all of it? Won¡¯t it mess up my mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain the following after you¡¯ve erased your memories. You¡¯ve went through a horrible experience during the Volken Incident. You¡¯ve seen it in both dreams and even during the day. Unable to just watch you like that, I offered erasing your memories.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a horrible person after all.¡± Olivia cried. Until she made her decision, Mattalast stayed silent and waited for fifteen minutes. Opening her eyes and mumbling something, Olivia drank it all in one gulp. ¡°¡­¡± Olivia glanced at her surroundings in a daze for a while. Her face indicated that she had no idea why she was there and what she had been doing. People who drank the water of Argax made such expressions. ¡°Are you fine? Did it erase your memories properly?¡± Mattalast spoke to her. As she saw Argax in her hands, Olivia made a puzzled face. ¡°Huh? What was I doing?¡± ¡°So you forgot it, huh. I had you erase your memories. The Indulging God Cult did horrible things to you. You told me that you wanted to get rid of those memories.¡± Olivia tilted her head. ¡°Is that so? I seem to not have memories of quite a while. What happened to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain.¡± Mattalast explained all that happened until now. He told her the lies that she told in the small conference room three days ago as they were. Since Olivia lost her memories, she readily believed it. ¡°I see, so that¡¯s what happened¡­¡± She was still puzzled. However, she seemed to be largely convinced. That does it, Mattalast thought. The truth was now hidden inside a lie. Olivia will probably live without doubting his lies. As long as she believes it, he will let her live. From here on, she will probably live peacefully and without any fighting. Running away from war, being caught by the Indulging God Cult, being targeted by the Armed Librarians¡­ most of Olivia¡¯s life was spent in battle. But now it has finally ended. As I thought not killing people is much better. Even if I have to deceive them for it. Present ¨C December 28, 1926 Mattalast caught a glimpse of Olivia in the corner of his eyes. Her face had none of the darkness it possessed during the time she had feared death. There was also none of the thorns she had when she was full of hatred for the Armed Librarians. Mattalast deceived Olivia. He also did a horrible thing, making her erase the memories of her beloved Vend Ruga. However, she was able to attain her current peaceful life as a result. He certainly was a villain, but even his villainy was acted with care. He racked his brains to make sure as many people around the world as possible would be able to live in peace. Perhaps that¡¯s what makes me evil, he thought. ¡°Oh, you seem to have an interest in Olivia, are you oozing with regrets, Matt-san? Is this jealousy? The swamp of love?¡± An idiot stood next to him. Rizzly poked Mattalast¡¯s side. ¡°Can you not stop talking about love gossip for a minute?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. And I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so proud of it.¡± Mattalast sighed. ¡°Ooh, I remembered. Thinking about it, there¡¯s a rumor that spring came for Luik.¡± ¡°¡­Oh?¡± While Mattalast was annoyed, his ears perked up the moment he heard those words. Luik was the biggest giant among the Armed Librarians. If asked whether he was a man or a gorilla he was definitely a man, but if ¡°in between¡± was added as an option then he was undoubtedly in between. Although he was fearless and reckless in battle, he was pitifully timid when dealing with women. ¡°That Luik? Who is it?¡± ¡°He seems to have fallen in love with Olivia.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much. That¡¯s too big of a hurdle for a beginner.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re also curious, huh Matt-san?¡± ¡°¡­Mmm, fine then. More importantly, how did it come to that?¡± Speaking in hushed voices, the pair continued their foolish conversation. It wasn¡¯t only Olivia but also Mattalast that was able to enjoy peace. He had a good time with him not having to kill or fight anyone. He was having fun with alcohol and stupid chats. At a table in the corner of the hall there were only a bottle of sweet champagne and a small salad plate. For this party of Armed Librarians ¨C people who consumed such things as bears or cows ¨C it was quite modest. Hamyuts sat alone at this table and absentmindedly poked her salad piece by piece. She was unexpectedly a light eater. She preferred vegetables to meat and fish and couldn¡¯t really hold her liquor. She was quite rare among the Armed Librarians that had many gluttons. ¡°¡­You guys sure are noisy.¡± Hamyuts muttered in an idle tone. Just a year ago, the moment she uttered any word everyone around her would grow tense. Even while speaking in a low voice she oozed an uncontrollable sense of danger. When she was in a good mood she exuded the atmosphere of a carnivore beast from her entire body. But none of it could be felt from her current figure. She was like some old tiger that had no fangs or claws. Not only had the air around her changed. Her way of living everyday was also changing. Hamyuts was quite diligent in the first place. She took care of governing and managing her organization by herself. There were many Acting Directors in history that only sat on their chairs when not handling battles. Hamyuts was exceptional among them. But that also was a thing of the past. She left most of her work to the next Acting Director, Yukizona, or the one who could be called number two, Bonbo. When she came to the Acting Director¡¯s Office, she spent her days on her hobby of sewing or on reading. ¡°¡­I¡¯m bored.¡± Hamyuts muttered. Even at the party hall her situation stayed the same. If anyone talked to her she would respond appropriately, but one could feel her heart wasn¡¯t there. It was evident to everyone when this change occurred. It was during the Deep Blue Curse Rebellion and the subsequent destruction of the Indulging God Cult. Some people said that she was emotionally drained. Hamyuts had no intention of denying it. Her eyes focused on one point in the hall. It was Olivia who was busy happily chatting with Kyasariro. Since she was with her back to Hamyuts, she couldn¡¯t see her expression. ¡°Olivia¡­ what are you thinking about?¡± She mumbled and brought the stale champagne to her lips. May 1926 Hamyuts came to know of Kachua¡¯s plot ten years ago. Ever since then and until the day of the Deep Blue Curse Rebellion Hamyuts enjoyed waiting. She enjoyed thinking of what kind of traps he would set for her and how she would do against them. Then, the joys of waiting ended. With Kachua¡¯s death the rebellion ended. The Indulging God Cult attacked Hamyuts three times, but they were unable to take her down. However, even during those dejected days there was still hope ¨C the existence of Olivia. Mattalast once told her the following about Olivia. ¡°No matter how she managed to escape from you, there¡¯s no way she can oppose us. You¡¯re overthinking this.¡± And Yuri said the following. ¡°It is a pity, but we can only wait until Olivia-san¡¯s demise. After that we can only pray that no one will know of the secret and that we will not receive any needless damage.¡± Hamyuts was thinking. If she used her common sense, that woman was a trivial enemy. She would be killed by the Armed Librarians and that¡¯s it. However, she managed to run away and she kept living even now. As long as she was alive, that woman would definitely do something. Although Hamyuts never even spoke to her, she believed in Olivia. She was the woman who led the Indulging God Cult to destruction. She was the woman who managed to run away from her. She was a woman who kept on living no matter how many times people have tried to kill her. She would definitely be able to accomplish something. However, once again Hamyuts¡¯s expectations were betrayed. Olivia surrendered to Mattalast and begged for her life. She never revealed Volken¡¯s innocence or spoke about the existence of Vend Ruga. In order to keep living, she became as obedient as a dog to Mattalast. ¡°Again?¡± Hamyuts muttered. ¡°Have I been betrayed again?¡± It was the second day after Olivia had been confined by Mattalast. Hamyuts showed up at Mattalast¡¯s house. He had left in order to meet up with Yukizona. Using that chance, Hamyuts entered the house. ¡°Nice to meet you, Olivia. We¡¯ve spoken a couple of times when you were Renas, but this is my first time meeting you.¡± At the time Olivia was sitting on a couch and reading a book. Seeing Hamyuts, she dropped the book and her body became stiff. It was obvious: there was no way Hamyuts wouldn¡¯t frighten her. Still she believed that Olivia would be able to fight even while afraid of her. ¡°¡­Y-yeah. What do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really that I want anything of you¡­ I just wonder if I should kill you.¡± She rose from the sofa and stepped back. ¡°Keep it a secret from Matt. Because if I kill you of my own accord he¡¯ll get mad.¡± She said and approached Olivia. She grabbed both of her shoulders and sat her on the sofa. ¡°Why would you kill me? I cooperated with you. I¡¯ve concealed the truth about Volken and about Vend Ruga¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I wanted any of that?¡± Just looking at her eyes, Olivia gulped. Hamyuts could feel her shaking in fear from her shoulders. ¡°You see, I had some expectations that you would do something. I expected that you would challenge me and perhaps be able to kill me.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± She brought her face closer to Olivia¡¯s. It was much like the distance between lovers. ¡°I don¡¯t need any subservient people. I¡¯m the Acting Director of Bantorra Library. I¡¯m the representative of a God. There are plenty of people who will obey me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°I want you to rebel. I want you to resist. Will you not do so anymore? Should I make you want to do that?¡± Hamyuts poked Olivia¡¯s face with her fingernails. ¡°I want to be killed by you, Olivia.¡± The moment she said this, Olivia¡¯s body suddenly stopped shaking. ¡°To be killed? ¡­What? You¡¯re a strange woman, saying you want to be killed¡­¡± Hamyuts felt something abnormal. Olivia started laughing loudly. ¡°Huh, so you were that kinda woman. I had no idea. We¡¯ve had a deep connection but when I think about it this is the first time we¡¯ve met.¡± ¡°Oh my.¡± Hamyuts¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Your face¡¯s been too close for a while now. It creeps me out so back off.¡± She pushed Hamyuts¡¯s face. Olivia sat on the sofa again and crossed her legs. Hamyuts also sat down on the sofa across her. ¡°You want me to resist? Then it makes it easy. There¡¯s no need to hide it.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re planning to rebel?¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± Hamyuts couldn¡¯t believe her so suddenly. What could she ¨C currently being confined by Mattalast and about to lose her memories by the water of Argax ¨C plan to do? ¡°So you doubt me¡­ Don¡¯t make light of me. This is all according to plan.¡± ¡°Being caught by Mattalast?¡± ¡°Yes. That fool Mattalast¡¯s going to bring me the water of Argax just as planned.¡± ¡°What are you planning to do by drinking the water of Argax?¡± ¡°No one is stupid enough to reveal their cards to their enemy.¡± ¡°Well, but still.¡± Hamyuts shrugged. ¡°Then what will you do, Hamyuts? Are you going to kill the rebel?¡± ¡°What should I do, I wonder? This might all be just lip service.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be thankful for you to think so.¡± Hamyuts and Olivia smiled at each other. It was a bizarre sight. ¡°So what will you do from now? Do you think you can beat me?¡± Olivia replied with a bold smile. ¡°I can¡¯t reveal my hand. Oh well. I¡¯ll answer a bit in kindness.¡± Her index finger was pointed at Hamyuts¡¯s chest. ¡°First of all, my target isn¡¯t just you. I won¡¯t be satisfied just taking the life of the Acting Director.¡± ¡°Seems pretty big.¡± ¡°And also. My victory is close by. It¡¯s about 80%¡­ no, 90% decided already.¡± Olivia made an even deeper smile. ¡°This is some wonderful news.¡± Hamyuts didn¡¯t have the slightest idea what Olivia was thinking about. Therefore, her victory will not waver. As long as she doesn¡¯t know how Olivia was planning to fight, she should have no chances of victory. ¡°I¡¯m happy, it¡¯s good I came here. It¡¯s good I didn¡¯t give up to my short temper and killed you.¡± ¡°I know right? So go back. If Matt comes back he¡¯ll be angry at you.¡± Hamyuts left the apartment. She came across Mirepoc near it. ¡°Hey, Mirepo. Today¡¯s weather is so good. I feel great.¡± Mirepoc tilted her head. ¡°Is something the matter, Director?¡± Seeing Hamyuts so pleased worried her. While Mirepoc was puzzled and looked back countless of times, she entered Mattalast¡¯s apartment. Present ¨C December 28, 1926 Seven months passed since then. Hamyuts didn¡¯t tell anyone that she had talked to Olivia. Not even to Mattalast. If she did, he would probably kill her. That would be too boring to her. During the last seven months, Hamyuts dedicated herself to watching from the side. Until the very day she was invited to this party, Hamyuts kept thinking. She was still unable to grasp any clues about Olivia¡¯s ¡°already decided victory¡±. Volume 7, 3: The Shadow is Creeping Near – Part 1 Volume 7, Chapter 3: The Shadow is Creeping Near ¨C Part?1 Present ¨C December 28, 1926 Young men were busily working in the party hall¡¯s kitchen. They were not the hall¡¯s workers, but Armed Librarian trainees. If normal people were involved in the quarrels between Armed Librarians they wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid serious injuries. If that happens it would become a serious felony despite it being a party. Therefore, the trainees, who had less chances of being injured, were forced to work there. ¡°Heeey you trainees. Dooon¡¯t slack oooff!¡± The new Armed Librarian and head chef Rizzly came to hit the heads of the trainees. None of them were slacking off, however, only being pestered. Rizzly had the worst personality, but he had high-level offensive capabilities. Although the trainees thought he was annoying, they couldn¡¯t defy him. ¡°Shit, this is no work for an Armed Librarian¡­¡± ¡°Even Enlike-san was better than this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay him back someday!¡± The trainees worked while complaining. There was one exception among them. It was the boy washing dishes in a corner of the kitchen, Yanku Kuin. He was noticeably young even among the trainees. He seemed to be around fifteen or even less than that. Although he was slender, his body was lean and well-toned. For some reason he was injured all over his body. He wore a short shirt that exposed his midriff and both shoulders as well as leather pants. Most of his hair was short except for a part behind his head which grew long and was tied on his back. He had gentle features but they seemed somewhat blank for some reason. However, an intelligent light could be seen in his eyes. He was the only one there to not complain at all and simply work in silence. ¡°Yanku! If you¡¯re finished with the dishes come peel this potato!¡± Rizzly threw a bucket with all of its contents at Yanku. He caught it expertly without spilling anything. ¡°Don¡¯t slack off even while I¡¯m not here.¡± Saying this, he loaded both hands with large dishes and went back to the hall. Once he was gone, the trainees started spouting out their discontent. ¡°He¡¯s like a tyrant¡­ doesn¡¯t it piss you off, Yanku?¡± A trainee spoke to him as he poured some sour sauce. Yanku answered calmly. ¡°Nothing to do about it. It¡¯s our fault we¡¯re weak.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so mature¡­ ah, my shoulders are stiff.¡± The other trainees turned their heads. ¡°I wonder if we¡¯re always going to be treated like that¡­ if only Noloty was still alive it would¡¯ve been a bit better.¡± The moment he said this, he heard someone reprove him with ¡®you idiot¡¯ in a small voice from behind. The trainee at the back kept talking as if forgetting who was in front of him. ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to mind it too much.¡± Yanku said while pulling out a potato from inside the basket. ¡°I¡¯ve already accepted what happened to Big Sis Noloty.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The trainee said with a somewhat uneasy expression. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel so. Everyone there knew just how much Yanku grieved Noloty¡¯s death. Yanku Kuin. He came from the same village as Noloty. He was a boy who admired her and wanted to become an Armed Librarian. January 1926 Yanku hadn¡¯t participated in the fight against the Indulging God Cult even once. Around the Dragon Pneumonia Incident he just reached the age of thirteen and was able to complete his Magic Deliberation. Even if he were to fight he would¡¯ve just been a burden. Yanku was happy when he heard of Noloty¡¯s activities at his Librarian School in Rona. He hadn¡¯t told her he was aiming to become a Librarian. He had the feeling that if he did people would start fawning over him. Even Noloty would probably come to meddle with this and that. He didn¡¯t like it. Now he regretted it. He might have been a burden to Noloty and he might have been completely useless, but even so, he wanted to fight along with her. If possible, he would have liked to die instead of her. Both after he came to know of Noloty¡¯s death, as well as during the Rebellion afterwards, Yanku could do nothing but stay in the Librarian School lodging and listen to the radio. It happened two weeks after the Deep Blue Curse Rebellion. Yanku read Noloty¡¯s Book inside the reading room below Bantorra Library. Since it was the time for Bantorra Library¡¯s Archives to be closed, there were no people around other than Yanku and Mirepoc. Among this silence, even the sound of putting the Book from the table into a box sounded terribly loud. ¡°I had no idea¡­ either about you or about Noloty¡¯s village.¡± Mirepoc said, dropping her gaze. ¡°Even though I supervised her for a year she hasn¡¯t told me anything. She wasn¡¯t able to trust me after all¡­¡± ¡°What did you think about Big Sis?¡± ¡°¡­Actually, I thought of her as my rival. An opponent that I couldn¡¯t bear losing against. But now she¡¯s gone to a place I can¡¯t reach.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Noloty is the hero of Bantorra Library. They will speak of her name along with Enlike-san for all eternity. It¡¯s already far beyond my reach.¡± Yanku hit the desk with his fist. The sturdy oaken desk crumbled into pieces of wood. ¡°Why did she have to fall as low as becoming a hero?¡± Living for a single day was much more precious than her name being spoken of for eternity. Noloty was that kind of person. Even the entirety of Bantorra Library couldn¡¯t equal her life. She was that kind of person. After reading Noloty¡¯s Book, Yanku returned to the Librarian School. The principal spoke in front of all of the students and told them that they had to fill up the holes created by the Armed Librarians who died in battle. He expected each and every one of them to make even more efforts. Then he called up Yanku by name and made him stand. ¡°You above all else have the most outstanding talent this Librarian School has seen since Mokkania. There is nothing to criticize about your behavior or enthusiasm. All of you, take Yanku as a model, and train yourselves in readiness to surpass him. Keep your efforts without priding in your talent, Yanku, so you could succeed the fallen Armed Librarians.¡± Yanku made a small response and sat down. However, he could understand ¨C while he might have been able to fill up the hole of Ireia or Mokkania, no one would ever be able to replace Noloty. No matter how strong one was they wouldn¡¯t be able to fill the hole left behind by her. March 1926 Just as the principal said, Yanku used to be an exemplary student. His strength increased dramatically. His conduct and training were perfect. But that Yanku has changed. Noloty¡¯s hole opened up in his heart. ¡°Stop!¡± The principal stopped Yanku in the middle of a sparring match between students. He stopped him by shooting. It was such a situation where he wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain him with words in time. Yanku stopped in place as if frozen, blood spurting from his shoulder. In his hand was a wooden short sword. Its tip was stopped three centimeters away from his opponent¡¯s chest. His opponent was caught by some clay-like substance from his waist down. His eyes were wide open in fear. ¡°No matter if it¡¯s a wooden sword, if you put too much weight into it, it could end badly if it pierces.¡± ¡°Sorry, I got caught up in the heat of the moment.¡± He said and jumped aside. Not only his head was in heat. It was also his heart, his breath, and his entire body. ¡°Free the restraints.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± Yanku released his Magic Right. The clay apprehending his opponent¡¯s waist melted and disappeared. Not even a speck of dust was left behind. Yanku¡¯s ability was the control of mud. He could produce and release mud from inside his body. Its nature changed freely with Yanku¡¯s will; he could make it solidify to turn it as hard as rock, or melt it down so it would turn like gum, jelly or even water. Its lethality was low, but on the other hand its other applications were unprecedented. His ability was still in development, but if he was able to prefect it he would probably become a warrior on the level of Volken or Vizac. ¡°Sorry, I overdid it.¡± Yanku apologized to his opponent. The principal then spoke to him. ¡°You were also careless. You didn¡¯t have a proper sense of danger just because your opponent was Yanku.¡± ¡°Y-yes sir.¡± ¡°Although you¡¯re training, fight as if it¡¯s the real thing. If you think you would have died then re-discipline yourself. And Yanku: this isn¡¯t real combat. Go to your room for three days.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± The students watching the course of events muttered among themselves. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Yanku?¡± He wanted to say ¡®nothing¡¯ but stopped himself. Just like Noloty, Yanku hated hurting people. He thought he was a person who couldn¡¯t kill. However, Yanku recently started questioning this. Something brutal was being born in him. Or perhaps something was waking up. November 1926 It was decided that Yanku had enough of an ability to be promoted to a trainee. In order to receive formal approval, Yanku and the Librarian School¡¯s principal were headed to Bantorra Library. It was unlikely for his promotion to be refused after the School approved it. Actually, it had the implication that this will be his debut. ¡°There aren¡¯t even five people among the Armed Librarians that were promoted to a trainee when they were fifteen. But don¡¯t think of this as an honor. What¡¯s important is not when you become an Armed Librarian but what you do as one.¡± The principal said before they passed through Bantorra Library¡¯s gates. ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡°You have probably already been notified, but your inspector will be Mattalast. Listen well to what he has to say.¡± They came together to Mattalast¡¯s desk. He stopped his hand that was writing something and stood up. After he and the principal briefly exchanged greetings, he extended his hand to Yanku. He grabbed it back. It was a soft handshake, but he could still feel Mattalast¡¯s frightening strength from it. ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Mattalast. This principal forced me to take care of a problem child like you.¡± He probably expected him to be diplomatic about the whole business. However, Mattalast was frank. ¡°A problem child? Me?¡± ¡°No honors student would get punished five times in half a year, right? Furthermore all of those punishments were about you overdoing your training battles.¡± Mattalast hit the documents on his desk. The incidents caused by Yanku were written on them. During these six months Yanku¡¯s good conduct became a thing of the past. Something violent welled up within him and he couldn¡¯t restrain himself. ¡°Even if an Armed Librarian¡¯s job is fighting, people who can¡¯t show the minimum restraint will be punished. What in the world happened to you?¡± Mattalast made the principal leave and faced Yanku alone. ¡°The reason is Noloty, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°She was a good kid. It¡¯s natural for you to be dragged along. But a year¡¯s passed. I think it¡¯s time for you to find some solution.¡± Yanku shook his head to the side. ¡°I¡¯ve already made up with it. I¡¯m just angry and can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± ¡°Angry at the Indulging God Cult?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yanku answered frankly. The Indulging God Cult had been destroyed and so both Kachua and Daltom, the one to kill Noloty, have already died. So there was no need to keep being angry. He understood this, yet his anger wouldn¡¯t calm down. He wasn¡¯t able to find anyone he could hit. ¡°Anger with no outlet, huh. Troublesome.¡± Mattalast held down his hat and picked up the documents from the desk. ¡°I think it¡¯s fine for you to graduate the Librarian School. However, I can¡¯t allow you to be promoted to a trainee. I can¡¯t let you accept responsibility while you harbor feelings like that.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯ll happen with me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say you¡¯ll be under my custody. There¡¯s no such system in place, but I¡¯ll make the Director overlook this. You won¡¯t be promoted until you calm down.¡± ¡°What do I need to do?¡± ¡°Nothing. At any rate, put yourself in order. Because if not¡­¡± Mattalast smiled lightly. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get to it.¡± Under such circumstances, Yanku got himself a long time of leisure. After moving to a dormitory at Past God Bantorra¡¯s Island there was nothing for him to do. He barely knew anyone at the Library. He became estranged from his friends at the Librarian School due to his frequent violent incidents. Yanku simply loitered around town. Was there anything good in doing so? Was it fine for him to be supervised by Mattalast? He had nothing but doubts. Walking around aimlessly, Yanku approached the gates of Bantorra Library. Just as he thought of turning on his heels and go back to the town, he found a side-street. ¡°¡­Was there a road here?¡± The narrow road seemed to be surrounding the Library. Yanku entered it. While walking he was thinking. He thought about the anger with no outlet that was inside him. Although the Indulging God Cult was destroyed, his rage was yet to calm down. On the contrary, it seemed to have only grown deeper. ¡°Why?¡± He muttered aloud. Yes, the target for his anger was there. When people fight each other, someone will die. I know this. But why did it have to be Big Sis Noloty? Why did this killing happen? Why did the Indulging God Cult exist? Why. The more he pursued this, the more he couldn¡¯t stop. The subject of his anger was much bigger than just the Cult. It was directed at destiny and at the world itself. He was simply and helplessly angry. As he kept on thinking of this and walking around, a voice called out to him. ¡°Welcome to the road of hesitation.¡± Yanku stopped and looked at the side of the road. A woman was sitting on a plain wooden bench. She was a beautiful woman with short, flaxen hair and a plain one-piece dress. ¡°Ah, sorry for calling out to you so suddenly. I have no important business so don¡¯t mind me.¡± The woman spoke in a rough tone that didn¡¯t suit her features. ¡°¡­Road of hesitation?¡± ¡°I just decided to call it like that. For some reason, people who hesitate or worry about something always end up encircling this road. A person called Renas used to stroll here. Before her was also the guy called Mokkania. According to what I¡¯ve heard, someone named Minth also walked here. Oh right, there was also Volken.¡± There were some familiar names among the ones the woman spoke. But if he could remember correctly all of them¡­ ¡°But there¡¯s a certain omen. All those who worried while walking around here vanished from Bantorra Library without a trace. How mysterious.¡± The woman said so and smiled. He only now noticed this, but the woman sometimes touched her legs. Was she on the middle of a stroll as well? ¡°You too?¡± ¡°Yeah. You as well, tail-haired boy, right?¡± The woman said while looking at Yanku¡¯s hair. ¡°What are you worried about? Nothing good would come out of it, but probably nothing bad either.¡± She was an unknown woman that he would probably never meet again. Yanku casually opened his mouth. ¡°One year ago, a person important to me was killed by the Indulging God Cult. It still haunts me. I can¡¯t move on even after a full year.¡± ¡°A year ago is just like yesterday. It¡¯s natural to get caught up on a person¡¯s death if they¡¯re important to you.¡± She wasn¡¯t trying to console him, but spoke of her true feelings. ¡°So what are you worrying about?¡± ¡°I want to fight. I¡¯d like to settle that person¡¯s death. But my anger is all just pent up and I have no opponent for it.¡± ¡°I see. Because the Indulging God Cult was destroyed.¡± Although it was the middle of the conversation, the woman stood up. ¡°However, your real enemy is still alive.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Your enemy is not just the Indulging God Cult. It¡¯s also the Armed Librarians.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The woman went on the opposite direction from Yanku. ¡°Besides, the Indulging God Cult might have still survived. No, it probably did.¡± Leaving these words behind, the woman left. Yanku tilted his head and watched her off. Was she just a strange person? He soon forgot about her. However, her words were left in the back of his head. The Indulging God Cult was alive and his real enemy was the Armed Librarians. Volume 7, 3: The Shadow is Creeping Near – Part 2 Volume 7, Chapter 3: The Shadow is Creeping Near ¨C Part?2 December 6th, 1926 There was nothing good about staying at Past God Island, so Yanku decided to leave it. In any case he was on a vacation. He had only one place to go to. He went back to his hometown, the archipelago at the southern frontier. He still hadn¡¯t learned to pilot an airplane yet, so Yanku bought a ticket for an ocean liner headed for the island. After a week¡¯s journey, he arrived at the port of the southern island. From there he took a boat and headed for his village. ¡°¡­?¡± Yanku saw a small fast boat approaching him from the horizon. It was directly opposite to Yanku¡¯s boat. It was going in a straight line to the port connecting his village with the town. ¡°Did they come from my village?¡± Yanku passed a glance with the person boarding the speedboat. It was a woman about thirty years old boarding it alone. He had never seen her. She also looked at Yanku. Upon meeting her gaze, Yanku had a bad premonition. He came to know the meaning of that premonition a short while later. He arrived near his village. He walked on the road leading to it. Suddenly he saw a human figure. He became relieved as he did so. It was a small figure, barely able to reach his chest. She was a girl who wore a red linen cloth on her head. Her name was Mani Rikker. She was Yanku¡¯s younger sister. ¡°You came back, big brother? Is that really you?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me, your brother!¡± Yanku closed his mouth and spread his lips to show his teeth. ¡°Eee.¡± ¡°Eee.¡± Mani answered with the same action. It was their greeting. They didn¡¯t even remember when they started using it. Yanku raised Mani¡¯s body high in the air and gently swung her around. In the past she had enjoyed it but now she shrieked. Without paying this any heed, Yanku kept spinning her around. ¡°It¡¯s scary, big brother.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gotten heavier, Mani. And also taller.¡± He patted her head. I¡¯m glad I came back, he thought frankly. The anger stuck in his mind vanished as if it was but a dream. Mani was six years younger than Yanku. This year she turned nine years old. They weren¡¯t blood-related, but referred to each other as siblings without any problem whatsoever. ¡°Did you bring anything, big brother?¡± ¡°Self-interested as always¡­ so only your exterior changed huh?¡± Saying this, he brought out the usual nuts snack. You could buy it everywhere by walking around town, but this village had no way to get it. ¡°Take this in return.¡± What Mani took out of her pocket was a small stuffed doll. It was a spherical doll made of folded paper. The kids of the southern frontier played by making their own dolls. Originally it was made with pretty colorful papers, but the one given by Mani was a crude one made from cutting the paper bags used to wrap wheat. However, Yanku didn¡¯t mind at all. After all, Mani made it by herself using her own time and effort. ¡°Thanks.¡± He had several of these dolls in his dormitory at Bantorra Library. However, he didn¡¯t think they would burden him no matter how many more he gets. ¡°Is this fine as the only souvenir? Since your big brother is about to get a salary he¡¯ll be able to buy many things from now on.¡± ¡°I can play with this enough so I don¡¯t need anything else.¡± She didn¡¯t say this out of consideration. She truly thought so. ¡°You¡¯re a good kid.¡± Said Yanku. I¡¯m glad I came back and met with Mani, he thought. The anger stirring his heart without ever stopping vanished away by him simply looking at her face. Yeah. My duty is to protect this village. I need to fulfill this mission I inherited from Noloty. My pent-up anger has no meaning. I only need to think about becoming an Armed Librarian and supporting Mani. After calming down Mani who wanted to play with him, Yanku returned to his parents¡¯ home. ¡°I¡¯m home, mom. Here you are.¡± Inside, his mother was weaving linen by herself. Just like with Mani, she wasn¡¯t blood-related to him. However, she still raised him as his foster parent. ¡°Yeah. Welcome back. We¡¯ve waited for you. Have you met Mani?¡± ¡°Yes, a bit earlier. I¡¯m glad she looks healthy.¡± ¡°Only that kid¡¯s always in high spirits.¡± She handed Yanku a tea brewed with fried beans. It was the nostalgic taste of the drink he had in this village since long ago. He spoke to his mother while drinking. ¡°Seems like I¡¯ll become a trainee soon. I think I¡¯ll be able to have some extra money.¡± ¡°Sorry for causing all of you trouble.¡± Noloty continuously sent the villagers her allowance during the year that she worked as a trainee. The village was supported using that money. I¡¯m glad I have talent, he thought from the bottom of his heart. If he had become a trainee but a year later, the village would have probably become bankrupt. ¡°But I¡¯m worried. Don¡¯t become like Noloty.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine. The fight¡¯s already over. I will also probably be stronger than her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m worried.¡± There was something he knew from reading Noloty¡¯s Book a year ago: this person had tried culling off Mani who was a baby at the time. Noloty had acted violent due to this and it ended with her leaving the village. However, due to Noloty¡¯s actions, that person had changed. She became resolute on raising Mani even through difficulties. Noloty¡¯s existence certainly was leading the village. Yanku also had to keep it going. ¡°By the way mom, what about working away from home?¡± He recalled the present state he had been informed about by a letter several months ago. In-between raising Mani her mom worked in the mines. ¡°Nothing. I quit.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Mom isn¡¯t the type of person to throw away something in the middle. Something must have happened. ¡°¡­Our men stole some money from the mine¡¯s people. They said that I was also an accomplice.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t do it, right mom? So go to the mines. I¡¯m acquainted with the Armed Librarians, so if I find someone reasonable¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t do it. The Armed Librarian Kalne understood me. However, none of the other miners or normal librarians believed me. If he covers up for me, Kalne¡¯s position would also worsen.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡± He got out of the house and Mani pestered him to play with her. Keeping her waiting, he walked to the edge of the village. He went to the shack that wasn¡¯t used by goats anymore. Several men sat in a circle and drank alcohol inside. Mani¡¯s dad was among them. Even the current chief was there. ¡°What do you want?¡± He said while spreading the stink of alcohol. ¡°Return what you¡¯ve stolen.¡± ¡°Ah, that?¡± Instead of money, one of the men threw an empty bottle at Yanku¡¯s feet. Yanku furiously crushed it underneath his foot. ¡°We¡¯re feeling good with liquor after a good while, try some too, will ya Yanku?¡± Mani¡¯s father raised the bottle. ¡°¡­People like mom and aunty Lig are working.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you all ashamed?¡± A bottle of liquor flew at him. Before it hit his face, Yanku¡¯s mud knocked it off to the ground. ¡°This is our choice of what to do so shut up you damn brat!!!¡± The men were being gnawed at by their inferiority complex and despair. That also had consequences for the women and children. If Yanku hadn¡¯t come there, who knows what they would have made the women of the village do? If it comes to money, they would do anything. ¡°Do you have any complaints?¡± ¡°I do. Go and work. Stop drinking.¡± Yanku took one step closer to them. The men provoked him while laughing. ¡°If you have any complaints come kill us. C¡¯mon, do it.¡± ¡°We have no regrets about our life. C¡¯mon, are you gonna do it?¡± Each and every time Yanku came back to the village they repeated this very same exchange. They said this because they knew Yanku wouldn¡¯t kill them. Did they know anything? Did they have any idea how desperate Yanku was for their sake? Did they have any idea how much of an effort it took for him to not kill them? ¡°¡­Shit!¡± Yanku spat out this single word and got out. He wished to protect the village. He sacrificed his daily life for it. Then why did the very thing he tried to protect crumble? He wished to become an Armed Librarian for his village. If it didn¡¯t exist anymore, he would probably lose his desire to work at Bantorra Library. If that happens, he won¡¯t be there anymore. What will happen to him afterwards? ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong, big brother?¡± As he returned to the village, Mani snuggled up close to him. Don¡¯t worry, Yanku said and smiled at the uneasy-looking girl. He spent the rest of day until night playing with her. As the night grew late, Yanku spoke with his mother while in bed. ¡°Say, Yanku, are you fine being like that?¡± ¡°With what?¡± ¡°I believe you don¡¯t need to think about this village anymore. Letting you shoulder all of this makes you miserable.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯ll happen to the village?¡± ¡°¡­Those who can work outside will go there. They will work at the town, send their kids to school and live. That¡¯s it.¡± That was what Noloty had once said. She once told them that if they couldn¡¯t live at the village, they just had to go to the outside world and work there. She aimed to become an Armed Librarian to prove them it was possible. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t like it.¡± Yanku said. This was the only aspect in which his opinion differed from Noloty¡¯s. ¡°I will protect this village. If I become an Armed Librarian I will also bring money. I¡¯ll also cover up the expenses for migrating. I don¡¯t want you to fall apart until then.¡± ¡°¡­Yanku.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want Mani to go outside. Don¡¯t you want to stay in the village as well, mom? Besides, I don¡¯t want to have no place to return to.¡± ¡°Yanku, are you planning to shoulder all of this alone? Can you do that all by your own? Give it up already. You can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Yanku knew perfectly well that his mother¡¯s words were realistic. Becoming an Armed Librarian and accumulating money will take a long time. Besides he had no guarantee that he could do that. Also, the hearts of the villagers have decayed to the extent they were unrecoverable. ¡°I don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t do anything. I decided that I would definitely protect this village no matter what.¡± ¡°¡­But¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough for this talk.¡± Yanku said and forcibly cut off the conversation. A breathtaking silence followed. He looked for another topic. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you have a visitor today?¡± He recalled the boat that he saw at sea earlier. ¡°No, none came.¡± ¡°Weird, I passed by one.¡± ¡°Was it Laty-san perhaps? It was probably a rich-looking woman with glasses, right?¡± He recalled the figure of the woman he glanced at. ¡°Yeah, probably that one.¡± His mother rose up from bed. ¡°Perhaps I also need to talk to you about it soon. For the last while, a rich person from the outside came to this village saying that they want to help us.¡± This was the first time he¡¯s heard of it. Yanku also rose up without thinking. ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a person or an organization. But it¡¯s someone from the outside.¡± ¡°How strange. Aren¡¯t they just trying to trick us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But they are strange people. I also haven¡¯t heard about it in detail but¡­ Perhaps they¡¯re trying to help Mani rather than the village itself.¡± ¡°Mani?¡± The entire thing was becoming increasingly confusing. He had no idea what kind of person from the outside would have business with Mani. Some philanthropist might have wanted to become her foster parent, but helping the entire village was strange. ¡°Mani talked about this plenty of times but I haven¡¯t asked her anything. So ask her.¡± However, Mani was currently sleeping with drool coming out of her mouth. So asking her would have to come the next day. ¡°So what did that Laty-san came here for today?¡± ¡°She probably went to the new island. That was probably where she returned from.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try going there for a bit.¡± Yanku rose up. He could also do it tomorrow, but he was terribly bothered. He left the village and ran to the harbor where his boat was anchored. The new island, meaning the island once bought by Bantorra Library for the sake of their village. Originally the villagers were supposed to move there and start their new lives. However, they wasted all of the expenses meant for migrating and for developing the island. Right now, it should be a deserted island with no one living on it. Yanku¡¯s boat reached the island. Getting off the boat and lowering the lantern, he entered the dark island. The barbed wire surrounding the island had been removed. Yanku entered inside. He used the lantern to illuminate the ground. He then raised his voice in surprise. The island¡¯s ground that been covered in weeds was made smooth. Rocks and pebbles have been removed such that the land was in a condition it could be used for farming. ¡°Who did this?¡± Only part of the island had been cultivated. However, it wasn¡¯t a small area. Yanku surveyed the island. He could see a shack. Tools for construction were stored inside. He found a well next to it. Trying to drink some water from it, he found out they were of good quality. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Yanku muttered. Who did all this? This wasn¡¯t the sort of construction work that could be done by a half-assed investment. He wondered if it was made by Bantorra Library. But he immediately denied it. Several months ago, a proposal to once again raise funds for allowing the people of Noloty¡¯s village to relocate was issued. Besides Mirepoc, it was made by a few Armed Librarians who were close to Noloty. But it was immediately rejected. The Armed Librarians issuing this were punished by Yukizona. Armed Librarians had to treat everyone that weren¡¯t their enemies equally. Giving special treatment for a certain area or people was a crime equivalent to homicide. Allowing that would turn the Armed Librarians into a profit-seeking organization. It couldn¡¯t be the Armed Librarians. So who did this? People who, without revealing their identities, moved large quantities of money in secret¡­ Just like the Indulging God Cult, thought Yanku. ¡°¡­¡± The face of the woman he met in the road of hesitation rose to his mind. No way, that can¡¯t be, Yanku denied. The following morning, Yanku took Mani out of the village. They crossed the hill next to the village and stopped in front of a forest. He took her out to ask her something. ¡°Why are we here?¡± Mani asked. He was slightly troubled with answering. He came there to prevent them from being overheard, but even Yanku didn¡¯t know if this was something that shouldn¡¯t be heard. He just had a weird premonition. ¡°So, about Laty-san¡­¡± At the moment he said this, Mani interjected with a loud voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know any Laty-san.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yanku stared at Mani with his eyes widened. He could see on her face that she was lying. He couldn¡¯t understand why she did so. ¡°Why are you hiding it?¡± ¡°¡­Umm, they said to keep it a secret from you, big brother.¡± ¡°Laty-san did?¡± Mani nodded. It went beyond suspicion and doubt and into fear. That mysterious person Laty crept up beside him in secret. Who was she? ¡°Who is that Laty?¡± ¡°Umm, she¡¯s a good person, a really good person. She said they want to support the village.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s a good person why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Because Laty-san said it would be better not telling you yet¡­¡± What the heck, thought Yanku. Was she just a swindler or something more terrible? He first wanted to get rid of the worst case scenario. It was absolutely impossible, but the 1-in-10,000 chance rose into his mind. He recalled the words of the woman at the road of hesitation. ¡°It can¡¯t be that those people are the Indulging God Cult¡­ right?¡± This time it was Mani who was surprised. ¡°How do you know that?¡± He felt as if the ground beneath his feet disappeared. Becoming paralyzed for a second, he put a hand to the ground behind him. ¡°Did they say they were the Indulging God Cult?¡± ¡°Yeah. Only once though.¡± Mani nodded in assurance. ¡°They said they wanted to make this the Indulging God Cult¡¯s village. Oops, I can¡¯t say that¡­¡± He watched Mani hurriedly covered her mouth, stunned. Mani and the rest, who were normal citizens, haven¡¯t heard about the Cult. Naturally they didn¡¯t know that they were the ones who tried destroying the world a year ago and were responsible for other incidents. They couldn¡¯t be told that. More importantly, Mani completely believed that person known as Laty. He couldn¡¯t speak to her about the Indulging God Cult. Volume 7, 3: The Shadow is Creeping Near – Part 3 Volume 7, Chapter 3: The Shadow is Creeping Near ¨C Part?3 Yanku brought Mani back to the village. His mother told him that a letter came for him. The sender was the ¡°Margunt Humanity Development Organization¡±. Below that the words ¡°Director Laty Margunt¡± were written in small letters. He had no idea how she knew he was in the village that day. The contents were a formal greeting. Afterwards, there was suggestion for a meeting. She wanted to consult with him about something important to the future of the village and Mani. She also wrote that she would like to meet him by all means. The term ¡°Indulging God Cult¡± was not mentioned anywhere in the letter. However, that name was swirling inside his mind as he read it. ¡°The Indulging God Cult wasn¡¯t destroyed.¡± The words of the bizarre woman echoed in his mind again and again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother?¡± Mani inquired with an anxious voice. Her inner turmoil seemed to reflect in her expression. Yanku hurriedly made a forced smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Everything¡¯s fine, Mani.¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s fine?¡± She asked back but he couldn¡¯t answer. Was anything fine? After all, the hands of the Indulging God Cult reached this village. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine for now. But since I have something to do I have to go already.¡± Yanku hurriedly informed Mani of his departure and tried leaving the village. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯ll come back right?¡± Mani grabbed the hair on Yanku¡¯s back. She inquired him anxiously. ¡°Why do you need to ask? I¡¯ll come back.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Did your big brother ever lie to you?¡± Mani nodded and let go. He quickly left the village. Yanku decided in his mind. Yeah, I didn¡¯t lie. This village will be fine. And I will definitely live and come back. Present ¨C December 28, 1926 While peeling potatoes, Yanku felt a presence from behind. He rose up from the wooden box he was sitting on as if jumping. ¡°Wah, you scared me.¡± The person behind him was surprised and jumped back. It was the woman he met a month ago on the road of hesitation ¨C Olivia Littolet. She came into the kitchen for some reason. She was holding an ice pail in her hands. ¡°Is something the matter, Olivia-san?¡± Rizzly spoke to her. ¡°We¡¯re out of ice to put in alcohol. Do you have some?¡± ¡°We do. Please wait a bit.¡± Rizzly received the ice pail from her and put chunks of shaved ice inside. While he did this, Olivia stared at Yanku¡¯s face for some reason. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Say, haven¡¯t we met somewhere?¡± Olivia said while looking into Yanku¡¯s eyes. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I guess so. With such amusing hair I would¡¯ve remembered it.¡± Olivia seemed to lose her interest in Yanku. She received the ice pail from Rizzly back and returned to the party hall. Yanku made a small sigh and started peeling the potatoes again. December 15, 1926 The date and meeting place designated by Laty were December 10 at his village. He wrote her a letter so that it would be postponed to the 24th. This was so he could return to Bantorra Library once and make some preparations. He also decided to change the meeting place from the village to the uninhabited island close by. Yanku took a week to get back to Bantorra Library by boat. His vacation continued. He had no particular need to show up in front of Mattalast. Besides, that was out of the question anyway. He ran around the town and looked for the woman he met on the road of hesitation. The Indulging God Cult wasn¡¯t destroyed. Hearing that, the first he went to talk to about it was not an Armed Librarian but an unfamiliar woman. It was strange, but he couldn¡¯t afford to be too mindful of it. ¡°There she is!¡± He found her at the front of a tailor shop. When he first met her she seemed like some sort of prophet, so it felt unfitting to find her at so mundane of a place. Yanku ran inside. ¡°Welcome. Did you order anything?¡± The woman received him with a curt voice. She seemed to have thought of him as a mere customer. Yet she soon recalled who Yanku was. She also realized that it was something serious. ¡°I¡¯m closing in half an hour. I¡¯ll open up the back of the store then.¡± She said curtly and pointed outside. Yanku exited as he was told. Thirty minutes later, the woman greeted him while operating a sewing machine. ¡°Sorry for being rude. Regardless of your circumstances I have to work every day.¡± She introduced herself as Olivia Littolet. He knew that name. He heard that she was the heroic woman who restored the Meats¡¯ memories. Yanku also named himself. Olivia didn¡¯t know him, but he told her that he was an old friend of Noloty¡¯s. Olivia knew of her saving the world. ¡°So is the Indulging God Cult alive and well?¡± Yanku nodded. ¡°As I thought. I hoped it wouldn¡¯t be, though.¡± Olivia said sadly. However, he could also feel that somewhere she thought of it as somebody else¡¯s problem. ¡°How do you know that? More importantly, why didn¡¯t you tell any of the Armed Librarians about this?¡± ¡°¡­You probably haven¡¯t spoken to Matt or Hamyuts either, right? It¡¯s pretty serious that the Indulging God Cult hasn¡¯t been destroyed. Shouldn¡¯t you report it to the allies of justice, the Armed Librarians?¡± Yanku faltered. The reason why he didn¡¯t tell them was because Olivia had told him that the Armed Librarians were the real enemy. It wasn¡¯t just that; they also once announced that the mystery of the Indulging God Cult was solved and that it was now destroyed. Since Mattalast was one of the higher-ups, Yanku felt some distrust towards him. ¡°Well, your decision was correct. If you spoke to Hamyuts about that you might have been erased. She¡¯s supposed to be well aware that the Cult is alive.¡± ¡°Why do you know that? In the first place just who are¡­¡± Olivia stared outside the window. She thought of something for a while. ¡°Hamyuts might be listening to this conversation using her Sensory Threads. Well, never mind that. I can¡¯t help but be cautious.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Olivia sighed. ¡°I¡¯m nobody. I¡¯m just a normal citizen. A normal, powerless woman.¡± That can¡¯t be, thought Yanku. There was no way a normal citizen would know of the Indulging God Cult. ¡°Speak of your own situation first. Why do you know that the Indulging God Cult wasn¡¯t destroyed?¡± Yanku told her about his village. He told her that the Cult had been approaching them and currying up favor with his little sister Mani. ¡°I see. It sounds bad, but I can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not going to help me?¡± Olivia shook her head to the side. ¡°I have nothing. I really can¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t expect anything from me.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± She stopped operating the sewing machine. For a while she closed her eyes and arranged what she wanted to talk about inside her mind. Then she started speaking. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of how I fought against the Indulging God Cult.¡± Yanku nodded. ¡°I actually don¡¯t remember that time. I remember being on that ship¡­ but I have almost no memories about when I was taken away from Past God Island by Volken or taken back here by Mattalast. My memories were erased by Hamyuts and Mattalast.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Be silent and listen to the end. Ever since that time I felt continuous discomfort. I felt that I have forgotten something very important. I possess a Magic Right, albeit poor; it¡¯s the ability to counteract Argax¡¯s memory deletion. Using that power for months, I recalled some things. I remembered my very first friend, that stupid Vend Ruga.¡± Olivia spoke to him about Vend Ruga. He was a bizarre weapon made of lead that roamed the battlefields. It was the sad story of a puppet living only so it could be remembered by someone. Vend Ruga had been created by the Indulging God Cult and killed by Hamyuts. ¡°But this must never be known. The Armed Librarians caught me and erased my memories of Vend Ruga. Do you understand why no one must know of him?¡± Olivia cut off her words. Yanku began thinking. The Indulging God Cult was supposed to be their enemy. Why did they have to conceal the fact that they¡¯ve defeated the enemy? After thinking for a while, he noticed a certain fact. ¡°How many years ago was that?¡± ¡°It seems you understood¡­ It¡¯s been ten years or more than that.¡± What does that mean? Olivia then kept talking. ¡°At the very least Hamyuts had already known about the Indulging God Cult ten years ago. She also knew that it survived and that it had been producing weapons.¡± ¡°¡­Why did the Director stay silent? If the Indulging God Cult was destroyed at the time, nobody would have died. Neither Big Sis Noloty, nor our other comrades or thousands of people¡­ no one would have died¡­¡± ¡°I wonder why. I have no idea. But try thinking about this. Do you think that Hamyuts was the only person to know about the Cult ten years ago?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What about the Acting Director of the time, Photona? And the one before him? What about Hamyuts¡¯s confidant Mattalast? Or the ones next in line to become Directors, Yukizona and Bonbo?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Have you never felt that something¡¯s strange? How did the Indulging God Cult survive for more than a thousand years? How were they so easily destroyed this time?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°The Armed Librarians protect the Cult. They pretend to defeat them and yet let them keep going. The battle between them is a fixed game.¡± Yanku felt dizzy. The memory of the single person known as Vend Ruga¡­ it alone uncovered the fake image of the world that he had thought to be peaceful. ¡°Hamyuts was Vend Ruga¡¯s enemy. She¡¯s the enemy of half my lifetime, the enemy of my dead comrades. But even though I know this there is nothing I can do. I have no power to fight. Neither do I have comrades who would fight with me. I don¡¯t even have someone to call to avenge me. If I do anything at all I¡¯ll be just killed in no time flat.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Leave. Even if you talk with me, nothing good will come out of it.¡± Olivia opened the door and prompted him to leave. Yanku couldn¡¯t even stand up. ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± ¡°Take Mani-chan and escape somewhere. This is about the only thing you can do.¡± ¡°Can I not fight? If I tell this to the Armed Librarians they should fight with me.¡± ¡°Telling them that the higher-ups of the Armed Librarians are protecting the Indulging God Cult¡­ You¡¯ll just be shut down. Who would believe such a story in the first place?¡± ¡°Is there nothing to be done?¡± ¡°Nothing. Or at the very least I can¡¯t think of anything.¡± ¡°¡­Shit!¡± While listening to her talk anger was simmering inside of him. Yanku hit the wall. Olivia reproved him to not mess up her shop. The Indulging God Cult killed Noloty and was even trying to bring down his village. And the Armed Librarians were to ones to have approved that. What did Noloty fight for? What did she die for? Unforgivable. I will never forgive them. The anger welling up inside Yanku ever since Noloty had died¡­ The anger for this unreasonable fate that he couldn¡¯t have done anything about¡­ It now transformed to anger towards the Armed Librarians. The smoldered fuel burst into flames as though fed oxygen. ¡°Quit it, boy. Run away. That isn¡¯t an opponent you can win against.¡± Yanku spat out his answer. ¡°Olivia-san, I will fight. It doesn¡¯t matter what you tell me. I can¡¯t forgive the Armed Librarians.¡± ¡°¡­Boy.¡± Olivia sighed while leaning her forehead on her hand. He turned his back to her and walked outside. ¡°Give up on fighting. Even I¡¯m not a genuine heretic. I can¡¯t see you just go by yourself and get yourself killed.¡± Yanku turned around. ¡°I¡¯ll also do it. I have neither claws nor fangs but I can at least chirp. Then I¡¯ll do my best at chirping.¡± Yanku and Olivia stared at each other¡¯s eyes and made a slight nod. ¡°I think we¡¯d better cut off contact in the future. Even if I die you should survive. And the opposite as well. Let¡¯s both forget about one another and fight by ourselves.¡± Yanku nodded. Then, he left the tailor shop. The only thing he understood by talking to Olivia was the circumstances. He had to fight against the Indulging God Cult to protect his village, but even the Armed Librarians weren¡¯t his allies. No, more precisely, they were his true enemies. Although he was planning on struggling and challenging an unwinnable fight, Yanku had no hesitation in his mind. Far from that, he felt so exalted that he wanted to sing. His chest throbbed. His face became hot. Anger and murderous intent set his body to dance. Yanku smiled. His face was somewhat like that of the boy who had once tried to destroy the Armed Librarians and the world, Arkit Chroma. December 18, 1926 Yanku returned to his dormitory room. He cut off all contact with Olivia just as he was told to. He kept thinking inside his room for three days straight. He had to remain rational. He had to keep his determination warm and cool off his thinking. He was going to protect the village. He was going to fight against the Indulging God Cult and the Armed Librarians all by himself. He looked at the letter from Laty Margent, the vanguard of the Cult. Before coming here he told her to postpone the date of their meeting. It was because he needed some time to think of measures against her. That decision had been correct. There was little time until the meeting. There were things he needed to do beforehand. ¡°¡­O mud.¡± Yanku invoked the Magic Deliberation. He released mud from his hands and filled the room¡¯s floor. Then, several dozens of hardened clay blades rose from it. It was enough power to defeat any normal person, but in the end he was a mere trainee. The current Yanku was probably unable to beat even Mirepoc. Facing Hamyuts or Mattalast wouldn¡¯t even count as a fight. Although he was said to have a promising future, two years of Magic Deliberation only brought him this far. He needed power. He first thought of that. He hadn¡¯t thought of gathering allies in the first place. He had no one to trust. He decided relying only on himself. He will oppose the Indulging God Cult all by himself. He needed the power to be able to do so. Furthermore, he needed the power to get it as soon as possible. Yanku knew that such a convenient thing did exist. ¡°¡­But is it possible?¡± He racked his brains over this idea. He refined methods that would allow him to gain power. It would be difficult, but if he were unable to accomplish something on that level then protecting his village would be nothing but a pipedream. In order to save his village he would have to cross dangerous bridges countless of times. That was only the first of them. Yanku rose up. Volume 7, 3: The Shadow is Creeping Near – Part 4 Volume 7, Chapter 3: The Shadow is Creeping Near ¨C Part?4 ¡°Hoho, Matt-san did that?¡± The Armed Librarian Kyasariro Totona stood at the Library¡¯s underground near the entrance to the Sealed Labyrinth. Since she liked Noloty when she was alive she wasn¡¯t a stranger to Yanku. He told Kyasariro he had received a punishment from Mattalast. ¡°Matt-san¡¯s also strange sometimes, huh. You don¡¯t look like a problem child to me at all.¡± Kyasariro was frankly sympathetic towards him. ¡°I did cause many problems, but I¡¯ve reflected on that. However, Mattalast can¡¯t agree to it yet.¡± ¡°Poor you. You probably want to become an Armed Librarian as soon as possible too, right?¡± Yanku nodded. Since the end of the year was approaching, the normal librarians working at Bantorra Library were also sparse. Even the Armed Librarians left the Sealed Labyrinth and wrapped up their work for the year. The only one about to dive into the Labyrinth right now was Kyasariro. ¡°So what do you need from me?¡± ¡°Just as Mattalast told me, I don¡¯t think I can do real battle training yet. So I¡¯d like to look at the Books of past Armed Librarians and learn ways of fighting.¡± ¡°Ambitious, eh. I¡¯d also like my trainees to be like that. I will bring them as fast as possible, so please wait for about five hours. I¡¯ll bring them along with the next Book shelving.¡± Saying so, Kyasariro opened the gate to the Fifth Sealed Labyrinth. ¡°Will you be back in just five hours?¡± Yanku was surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± Kyasariro smiled. She went to the Labyrinth with a great amount of luggage. She carried a box full of Books that needed to be shelved. And that was not everything ¨C she also had a dozen pistols equipped on various parts of her body, as well as about five reserve guns in addition. That wasn¡¯t all either as she pulled around a small cart containing a sphere-shaped drum. This was not an amount that one person could carry alone. It was so heavy that it was doubtful whether even two horses would be able to pull it off. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll get going.¡± Saying this, all of her guns and the container rose up in the air. They all lined up and followed Kyasariro as if they were baby ducklings. This was her ability. With her fearsomely precise telekinesis she could control and levitate twelve specially-made guns in the air at the same time. Each one of them was as accurate as a sniper and held enough power to destroy the armor of a tank. Judging by firepower only, she was easily five times stronger than Mattalast. While seeing her off, Yanku chuckled in his own heart. She was the perfect person to be used for his plan. Five hours later, Yanku sat in the special reading room, reading Books and letting his pen run on a notebook. He summarized the tactics of past Armed Librarians and found which parts he could incorporate as well. Obviously this was not his true goal. However, there were no signs of Kyasariro suspecting him. Yanku was originally a diligent student. He simply had to act as he always did. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s about time. I¡¯ll go returning the Books.¡± After a while, Kyasariro collected the Books scattered on the desk. ¡°Sorry, thanks for your help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m doing this anyway.¡± Kyasariro said while carrying a box loaded with tools. Her work after this was to inspect the telegraph facilities in the Third Sealed Labyrinth. It was the time Yanku had been waiting for. He felt tense and a sense of guilt for deceiving Kyasariro rose to his chest. A few minutes after she entered the Labyrinth, he came following in her steps. He could hear Kyasariro¡¯s footsteps from afar. Fortunately she was wearing leather boots with a hard bottom today as well. If he was unable to follow her footsteps he would have lost her. Yanku released his own mud ability. Regulating its viscosity, he spread it on the floor. By walking on top of it there were no footsteps. ¡°¡­I can do this.¡± His muttered words were so quiet that one couldn¡¯t hear them expect by being near Yanku¡¯s mouth. No matter what happened, he had to never let Kyasariro notice he was tailing her. How much did they walk? During all that time, he kept praying that the Guardian Beasts won¡¯t attack him from behind. Kyasariro was walking about 200 meters ahead of him. The sounds of her footsteps echoed loudly. ¡°¡­My good luck continues.¡± Yanku muttered. If he was found by another Armed Librarian he would undoubtedly get questioned. However, he didn¡¯t have to worry about that for only today. There were no Armed Librarians or trainees in the Fifth Sealed Labyrinth. It would only be like this in the time period from the end of the year until the New Year. The Labyrinth was normally a quiet space, but today that stillness felt as if it exerted physical pressure on his ears. Another part of his good luck was receiving Kyasariro¡¯s cooperation. ¡°¡­!¡± In the next instant¡­ A thunderous roar resounded all of a sudden; it was Kyasariro¡¯s gunshots. It sounded as if several dozens of people were engaged in a gunfight, but it was only one person fighting by herself. He was thankful for that gunfire. Yanku rushed out and approached a spot from where he could confirm Kyasariro by sight. Twelve guns floating in the air surrounded the Guardian Beast Cavalryman. She ripped its body to shreds using overwhelming firepower. Yanku took that opening. He invoked his Magic Right. He produced enough mud to be grasped by both hands at his feet. It soundlessly slid on the floor of the Sealed Labyrinth and headed to Kyasariro¡¯s feet. It jumped on the drum container floating behind her like a living being. It then stuck itself firmly to the bottom of that drum. ¡°Easy peasy!¡± He heard Kyasariro¡¯s cheerful voice. Yanku hid himself so that he wouldn¡¯t make any footsteps. Her footsteps grew farther. She didn¡¯t seem to notice the mud stuck to her drum. That does the trick, thought Yanku. He passed through the first step. Before long Kyasariro reached the Fifth Sealed Archive. Yanku also entered several minutes after she passed. His goal was ahead: it was the weapon stored in the Fourth Sealed Archive, the one that once cornered Hamyuts, the one that crushed Mokkania ¨C the Ever-Laughing Magic Blade Shlamuffen. Kyasariro was walking through the Fourth Sealed Labyrinth. Yanku knew that tailing her any further would be impossible. Once he got past the Fifth Sealed Archive, the number of Guardian Beasts would also rise dramatically. If he were to get attacked from behind while tailing Kyasariro he would be obviously found out by her. Yanku wouldn¡¯t be able to pass through the Labyrinth by himself. If he were powerful enough to do so he would have been promoted to an actual Armed Librarian. There was only one way. Yanku closed his eyes inside the Archive and focused. He let one drop of the mud attached to Kyasariro¡¯s mud fall to the ground. Every ten seconds he let another drop fall. He carefully adjusted the viscosity of the mud as to not raise any noise. The mud that fell to the ground signified the shortest route of the extremely complex Fourth Sealed Labyrinth to him. Several hours passed. Kyasariro passed the Fourth Sealed Labyrinth and was about to enter the Third Labyrinth. This was the final barrier. Along with the question of whether it will succeed or not there was also the issue of Yanku¡¯s stamina. He breathed heavily as he produced the maximal amount of mud. A string was born from the mud that accumulated like a mountain at his feet. The string followed the road like a long, long snake and advanced through the Labyrinth. ¡°¡­Kh¡­¡± He started losing control. The long stretching mud was about to become mere soil. Then, the mud tentacle reached the door to the Fourth Sealed Labyrinth. It opened the door with all of its strength. It snuck through the gap of about five centimeters. He completely focused on the sensations transmitted to him through the tentacle. It crawled inside the Archive and looked for the figure of a spider. Shlamuffen was supposedly kept in there. No, that¡¯s a Book. Not that either¡­ that¡¯s some rescue apparatus someone had left behind. The mud tentacle kept crawling inside the Archive. And it finally found the spider Magic Blade. For some reason, the spider moved its own legs and clung to the mud. Yanku no longer had any power to manipulate his mud. He used his remaining powers to convert it into rubber. Then, he pulled at the mud rope using his own hands. If any of the Guardian Beasts find and sever the rope it would be the end. But while the Guardian Beasts were made to erase intruders they would probably not attack the mud rope. Time passed as he kept pulling. The headache that came from using too much Magic grinded in his head. How much time had passed? The mud rope suddenly stopped. No matter how many times he pulled it, it would move no further. ¡°Did it get caught in something?¡± Yanku paled. He pulled the rope again and again. Although it didn¡¯t seem like it would move if he pulled it weakly, if he were to pull it too strongly it might break. ¡°What should I do¡­¡± The upset Yanku hadn¡¯t noticed that the sound of the spider bumping against something came from his immediate vicinity for a while. When he finally noticed, Yanku opened the door connected to the Fourth Sealed Labyrinth. The spider sword rolled to his feet. His possibility of victory casually fell to the floor. He picked it up and wore it on his right hand. The spider¡¯s legs spread and dug into his hand. Yanku ran through the Fifth Sealed Labyrinth while fighting fatigue and dizziness. A murderous smile floated to his face. First comes the vanguard of the Indulging God Cult, Laty. It¡¯s time to give Shlamuffen the first kill. Present ¨C December 28, 1926 When Yanku finished peeling off the potatoes, he moved on to preparing roast chicken. He lightly cooked ten of them and added lard and spice. Kyasariro never found out that he had stolen Shlamuffen. She didn¡¯t even know that he had left the Fifth Sealed Labyrinth and went back to his dormitory. There was also no one to notice anything strange with Yanku hurriedly moving to the southern frontier. If he were discovered, there was no way he would have been able to prepare roasted chicken in that sort of place. Yanku glanced toward the party hall as he kept coating the chickens in lard. The Armed Librarians were drinking and chatting there. Almost all of the people whom Yanku had decided on fighting against were there. ¡°Hey, Yanku. Is something the matter?¡± A trainee spoke to him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Yanku answered without showing any sign of perturbation. Hamyuts was bored playing with the champagne glass in her hand without drinking it at all. She suddenly rose up. She started walking while holding the bottle and glass. Hamyuts passed next to Bonbo who was eating a steak along with the bones. She ignored Mattalast and Rizzly who were getting excited by juicy gossip. She silenced Kalne and Tsamuro, who were completely drunk and hitting each other, by pounding on the wall. Passing next to Mirepoc who was left on a chair near the exit, Hamyuts left outside. ¡°So you really are here.¡± Hamyuts turned her eyes toward the roof and said. A woman was standing on top of the roof. She wore a long-sleeved dress and white gloves. Her face was covered by a thin veil. She seemed to have heavy burns on her face. In her hand she was holding a single stone blade. Hamyuts jumped onto the roof. ¡°So you changed your form again, huh.¡± ¡°Indeed. After all, using a child¡¯s body is inconvenient.¡± Lascall Othello said in a muffled voice. The Memorial Weapon giving people¡¯s story a continuation, the Passed Stone Blade Yor. It was a sword that moved autonomously by borrowing the body of a dead person. ¡°What do you want? You won¡¯t be able to excavate any Books here.¡± ¡°I have no particular business. I merely came to visit Olivia-sama and you, Hamyuts-sama.¡± Lascall replied. ¡°I see. Do as you please then.¡± While saying this, Hamyuts sat down on the roof. She brought a bottle of champagne and a glass from downstairs. She drank while watching the night sky. ¡°You seem to be feeling unwell; what is the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not unwell at all. I¡¯m just doing some thinking.¡± ¡°Do you have some concerns?¡± ¡°I wonder what Olivia¡¯s thinking about.¡± Lascall faintly laughed. ¡°That woman told me half a year ago¡­ that her victory was already decided. But I don¡¯t understand it at all.¡± ¡°I see, so Olivia-sama told you that.¡± ¡°Yet I¡¯m alive. Matt¡¯s also drinking and laughing down there. Just what did she mean?¡± Lascall smiled quietly behind Hamyuts who was holding her knees and thinking. December 19, 1926 Seven months passed since Olivia¡¯s surrender. Meanwhile, Hamyuts stretched her Sensory Threads into her shop from time to time. Mattalast no longer cared about her. Obviously. Besides being checked by the Sensory Threads, she seemed to be living a perfectly normal life. Still, Hamyuts peeped on Olivia every couple of days. It was because she was sure she was planning something. When Yanku visited her place Hamyuts just so happened to see it with her Sensory Threads. ¡°Jackpot.¡± However, she took no action against Yanku or Olivia. She simply stayed silent and watched. Later, Yanku stole Shlamuffen. That was quite skillful, Hamyuts admired. Yanku seemed to possess a talent different than that of the person he idolized as his big sister. After that, Yanku left the island. Hamyuts pursued Kyasariro¡¯s movements instead. That was because Olivia had been in contact with her since the day before Yanku deceived her. Kyasariro finished her job and came back from the Third Sealed Labyrinth. After eating, taking a bath and a nap, Kyasariro headed to Olivia¡¯s shop. During that time, Hamyuts heard a report from Mirepoc at her office. She feigned to be listening to Mirepoc¡¯s words, but almost all of her consciousness was focused on Olivia and Kyasariro. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Olivia appeared to be tense. Obviously, thought Hamyuts. No matter how close these two were, she had just unveiled a secret that wasn¡¯t trivial at all. Olivia spoke to her inside the shop. She spoke about Vend Ruga and the relationship between the Indulging God Cult and the Armed Librarians. Kyasariro listened to her while emitting cold sweat. ¡°Will you believe me?¡± ¡°¡­I have no doubt about your words, Olivia-san. Besides, this is too big for a lie.¡± ¡°We have to do something. Both for those who had already died as well the people who will turn to be the sacrifices for the Cult from now on.¡± ¡°So what will we do?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like for you to fight with me. Not just you, Kyasariro, but I¡¯d also like you to gather some people you can trust.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Will you do it?¡± Kyasariro restrained Olivia. ¡°Wait. This is too big. Let me think for a bit.¡± Olivia nodded. However, she looked anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never do anything bad to you, Olivia-san. You know this.¡± ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll believe in you.¡± The two nodded at each other and separated. Hamyuts¡¯s duty as the Acting Director probably was to erase Olivia, Yanku and Kyasariro at this point in time. Yet she abandoned it. She didn¡¯t even tell about it to people like Mattalast and Yukizona. This was clearly a breach of trust, yet she never hesitated. She did so because her long-standing boredom was unbearable. Present ¨C December 28, 1926 Hamyuts was thinking while gazing at the nightscape of Past God Island on the roof. The battle to destroy the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult has started moving. The revolt quietly hidden in daily life has begun. However, this was not enough for Olivia and the rest to obtain true victory. Even if they defeat the new Indulging God Cult, even if they defeat Hamyuts, unless they also destroy the cause of everything ¨C Heaven ¨C it will have no meaning. Without the only way to destroy Heaven ¨C the Violet Wish ¨C their battle will be completely meaningless. Olivia didn¡¯t tell either Yanku or Kyasariro about the Violet Wish. Did she think of some reason to not tell them, or had she actually not known of it? ¡°Say, Lascall. Did you inspire Olivia somehow?¡± Hamyuts spoke towards Lascall who stood at her back. ¡°You are sharp as expected, Hamyuts-sama.¡± Lascall said unabashedly. ¡°Because most of these unnecessary things are connected to you. You probably told Olivia about the Violet Wish, right?¡± ¡°I have indeed. Vend Ruga-sama never told Olivia-sama of the Violet Wish. His wish was only for someone to remember him. However, with that the story of the Violet Sinner-sama would end. Because this is contrary to my functions, I have informed Olivia-sama of that wish.¡± ¡°Really now, you sure love pointlessly stirring things up.¡± Hamyuts lied down on the roof. ¡°Say, there¡¯s no mistake, right? You have told Olivia of the Violet Wish.¡± ¡°Undoubtedly.¡± Lascall never lied. However, this only made it harder to understand. Olivia could never win without the Violet Wish. She also knew that. Despite this, she hadn¡¯t spoken of it with anyone. Was there any necessity to keep it a secret from Kyasariro and Yanku? Besides, what about Minth¡¯s interrogation? Didn¡¯t he clearly see with his Sacred Eyes that Olivia knew nothing about the Violet Wish? Did Minth lie? That was impossible. He was faithful to his duty as the Overseer of Paradise. He wouldn¡¯t leave someone who was harmful to the Cult running about. Did Olivia know of the Violet Wish or not? What was she doing? Hamyuts just couldn¡¯t see how Olivia would be able to destroy Heaven and the Armed Librarians. ¡°You seem to be troubled, Hamyuts-sama.¡± ¡°Yeah. I can¡¯t understand it at all and it¡¯s annoying me.¡± ¡°I will tell you but one thing. The possibility for Heaven to be destroyed does indeed exist. The story of the Violet Sinner, the story connected to the end of Heaven, did not come to a full stop.¡± Lascall started speaking. ¡°It is a possibility close to the impossible. Much like building a castle atop a spider¡¯s web or breaking diamond with the feather of a bird. However, as long as there is someone who does not think of it as impossible, this possibility keeps existing.¡± ¡°Are you saying that Olivia or Yanku might be able to destroy Heaven?¡± ¡°Well, who can tell? Future is not my domain, after all. I have no way of knowing whether the wish of the Violet Sinner-sama will come true or if the Armed Librarians obstruct it.¡± Saying this, Lascall Othello melted into the roof and disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m understanding this less and less by the minute. What is she trying to do?¡± As Lascall vanished, Hamyuts kept pondering all by herself. Volume 7, 4: The Magic Blade is Dancing – Part 1 Volume 7, Chapter 4: The Magic Blade is Dancing ¨C Part?1 The party continued. The Armed Librarians forgot all about their usual strict discipline and had as much fun as they wanted. ¡°In conclusion¡­ all of today¡¯s Armed Librarians are no good at all!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Kalne, Tsamuro and the rest of the vigorous youths were shouting. They kicked down the tables and sat in a circle on the floor. It was impossible to guess just how much alcohol they had consumed. ¡°Why! The next Director is Yukizona! But Yukizona¡¯s also not good!¡± ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t let Yukizona do it!¡± They all cried and hit the floor with their fists. No one explained why Yukizona was no good. They probably all had their own ideas. ¡°But we have no one but Yukizona! Matt-san will soon retire! Bonbo¡¯s not a First Class Armed Librarian! Kyasariro and Malfa are lacking in power!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°So in conclusion, all of today¡¯s Armed Librarians are no good at all!¡± They have been repeating almost the same conversation from about half an hour ago. It would probably continue until they all drink themselves unconscious. In the kitchen, Rizzly and Bonbo were shouting at each other. Most of the slices of pickled salmon disappeared from their bowl. ¡°Ahhh you¡¯ve eaten all of it, what¡¯re you doing Bonbo-san?!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll all end up in my stomach anyway so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Bonbo said nonchalantly while stuffing his cheeks with parsley that was supposed to be used as garnish. ¡°You¡¯re the worst! Just what do you think cooking is?! What about the efforts of the chef looking for the best taste?!¡± ¡°Tonight I¡¯m the appetite monster. You can only stop me by killing me.¡± Rizzly¡¯s anger was on the verge of activating his Magic Right. But if he were to pick a fight with Bonbo the whole town would be destroyed. Bonbo was the person least able to hold himself back among the Armed Librarians. The trainees all had a gloomy face as they knew Rizzly would vent out his anger on them. Meanwhile, Mattalast gave Luik some life counseling. He was two meters tall and weighed more than 150 kilograms, yet he shrunk like a little puppy. ¡°I actually thought Renas is nice since long ago.¡± ¡°I see I see, I know how you feel, she¡¯s a wonderful woman.¡± ¡°But since I¡¯m like this, I can¡¯t even speak to her. She¡¯ll probably be too scared of me to speak and run away.¡± Luik began sobbing. ¡°I¡¯m happy that Olivia-san¡¯s alive. Because it means that Renas is alive too. I¡¯m happy, so happy, but she¡¯s kinda scary.¡± ¡°I know. You¡¯re right. She¡¯s dangerous.¡± Mattalast nodded again and again. ¡°But whenever I look at Olivia-san, I always recall Renas-san, because they¡¯re the same person after all¡­¡± ¡°Drink. Drink and forget it all.¡± Luik twisted open a bottle of whiskey with his bare hands. He drank nearly all of it in one gulp. ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± ¡°Forget all about it. Nothing ever happened.¡± Meanwhile, several woman Armed Librarians gathered around Kyasariro and Olivia who were chatting. ¡°Well then, and now for the main topic¡­ how did I seduce that fatty?¡± Kyasariro gulped. ¡°So as I thought it¡¯s always about the bed with you¡­¡± Olivia, who was also slightly drunk, spoke about her relationship with Charlot accompanying it with hand gestures. It was quite the lewd conversation, and so Kyasariro and the rest weren¡¯t able to follow it well. ¡°Olivia-san, p-please consider your words a bit.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you saying. That¡¯s what happens when you enter the bed. That¡¯s no place for scared women.¡± The women listening to her all became immensely curious. ¡°¡­Everyone seems to have fun.¡± Yanku walked through the gaps between all the Armed Librarians. He cleared up the dishes and placed a broken table in the corner. None of those carefree Armed Librarians knew that just a few days ago there was a battle capable of shaking the very foundation of their organization. Nor the fact that that Yanku had decided that on this day and place he would massacre the Armed Librarians. December 24, 1926 Yanku left Bantorra Library and came to the southern frontier in a hurry. He did so to attend the meeting with the vanguard of the Indulging God Cult, Laty Margent. He was the one to designate the location ¨C an uninhabited island about ten kilometers away from his village on sea. People never lived on that island since ancient times. Ninety percent of it was a forest made of huge trees more than fifty meters tall. The small amount of land open to the sea was covered in scraggy rocks. He had chosen a place suitable for battle in advance. Such an island filled with obstacles was perfect for Yanku to ambush several enemies. It was quite wide and had plenty of hiding places. He was aiming to crush each and every one of them individually as they ran around. ¡°¡­I¡¯m tired of waiting.¡± Yanku muttered. There were still a few hours until their meeting time. In the meanwhile he checked Shlamuffen and prepared for battle. It wasn¡¯t easy spending several hours like that with all his tension. This was also part of Yanku¡¯s inexperience. When an hour was left until their meeting, he could see the silhouette of a ship in the horizon. It was the same fast boat that he had seen about twenty days ago. Only one person rode on it. It was the same woman that he had seen at the time. She was undoubtedly Laty Margent. Yanku equipped the Ever-Laughing Magic Blade Shlamuffen on his hand. He went into the forest, hid himself and observed the woman. Laty brought her fast boat to the rocky beach. She wasn¡¯t skilled; from her movements he could conjecture that she had had no fighting abilities. If she mastered bodily reinforcement Magic she should have jumped on to the cliff after fixating her boat. However, he also couldn¡¯t deny the possibility of her just trying to make Yanku be careless. He removed Shlamuffen that dug into his hand and concealed it in his pocket. He decided to first see how his opponent would act for the time being. ¡°Am I early?¡± Laty looked around. Yanku revealed himself from behind a tree and spoke to her. ¡°Come here.¡± Although puzzled at Yanku¡¯s conduct, Laty stepped into the forest. Yanku observed her as she did. She was a blonde woman of about thirty years old. Her attire wasn¡¯t bad at all. Her menswear suit, black-rimmed glasses and leather bag were not top-class but still of a good quality. She had an ordinary physique with no signs of any training on her body. She had an intelligent appearance and he couldn¡¯t feel any weakness from her. His first impression of her as an elite of the business world was probably not far off from reality. The distance between the two was about ten meters. It was a distance where they could converse without any problem and also left him with enough space to respond to any attack. ¡°Good to meet you, Yanku Kuin-san. I am the director of the Margent Humanity Development Foundation, Laty Margent. I apologize that me greeting you was so delayed due to various circumstances.¡± It was a passable, proper greeting. Yanku immediately cut into the chase. ¡°You¡¯re the Indulging God Cult, right?¡± ¡°How do you¡­¡± Laty faltered for a moment, but soon pulled herself together. ¡°I see, Mani-san told you. Such a problematic child.¡± Laty continued talking without letting her firm demeanor crumble. ¡°Now I understand why you were wary of me for a while. But do not worry. I have no intention of causing you any harm. You have probably already also realized that I do not have the ability to do so anyway.¡± Laty had no fighting ability. It was almost confirmed judging by her demeanor. ¡°I think it will be hard for you to believe me, but there is first something I would like for you to understand. The Indulging God Cult no longer has any intention of fighting against you Armed Librarians. The war between us is already over.¡± ¡°Even if you say so, destroying the Indulging God Cult is the Armed Librarians¡¯ duty.¡± ¡°Please look at this.¡± Laty produced a document from within her bag. Yanku signaled her to throw it to him. She folded it and tossed it toward him. ¡°This woman is a member of the Indulging God Cult, but she¡¯s not our enemy. I guarantee it. Mattalast Ballory¡± It certainly was Mattalast¡¯s signature. It was not a counterfeit. ¡°Are you surprised? But this is true. Originally the Indulging God Cult and the Armed Librarians were not opposed to each other. That war was also a mistake for the Cult.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yanku was not particularly surprised. However, the fact that the Indulging God Cult and the Armed Librarians were actually related was indeed shocking to an extent. As was the fact that not only Hamyuts but also Mattalast was involved in the conspiracy. ¡°Do you understand now? I also do not want to be killed by you. I want you to calm down and listen to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Killing her would be simple. But rather than that it would probably be better listening to what she wanted to say. Information would become his weapon. Especially when it was revealed by his enemy. He would be able to kill her whenever he wanted. ¡°Before we move on to business, I must first reveal to you the truth about the Indulging God Cult. It will be a long story, so please listen.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you tell me about yourself first? If I don¡¯t know who you are I¡¯m not sure if I should listen to you.¡± ¡°I see. My name is Laty Margent. Publically I¡¯m an investor from Ismo. At the same time I serve as the spokesman of the board of directors from the charitable institution named the Margent Humanity Development Foundation. Also, I am the head chief of the False Men of the Indulging God Cult.¡± Speaking this far, Laty shook her head as if she recalled something. ¡°Excuse me. We no longer use the term False Man. At present we only refer to them as members. That is the policy of the current Overseer of Paradise. Not that it is a big deal.¡± ¡°Can you go into more details? Or can you not tell me?¡± Laty averted her gaze, indicating it was difficult to speak of. ¡°Understood. I also have to reveal our past follies in order to gain your trust. I was originally picked up by Kachua and joined the Cult. At the time I did not doubt the doctrine of the Cult.¡± Yanku listened to the details of Laty¡¯s story with great interest. Until now he thought of the Indulging God Cult as nothing but enemies that needed to be killed. He now learned for the first time that there were actual people there. Originally she served Parney Parlmanta. Parney was a wonderful actress and a great mistress. Laty spent all of her energy on ensuring the success of her acting passion. She didn¡¯t have any doubts about doing this for her every day. Later Parney died. With the death of her mistress, who was also her friend, she started harboring doubts about the teachings of the Indulging God Cult. Then, when she met Cigal Crekessa, she decided to defect. Pursuing happiness was wonderful. However, there was something clearly wrong with that man. That¡¯s what she felt. Laty was not a slave to her religion. She left Ismo, hid her assets, changed her name and ran away from the Indulging God Cult. She had no connection to the fight between the Armed Librarians and the Cult that happened later. There were many other people like her who ran away from Kachua. There were also those who weighed their conscience against their belief and let the former win. ¡°Then, I met with the current Overseer of Paradise, Minth. After sympathizing with his ideals and gaining his trust, I joined the Cult again.¡± ¡°Minth Chezine is the Overseer of Paradise?¡± Yanku had never met the man but knew about him from Noloty¡¯s Book. Why did that proud Armed Librarian join the Indulging God Cult? Why did he become the Overseer of Paradise, the one who practices wickedness and sacrifices everything for the happiness of True Men? It was something no human could understand after all. Even with those who seemed to be good people, one couldn¡¯t really tell what they were thinking on the inside. Just as he thought the decision to fight alone was not mistaken. He couldn¡¯t trust any of the other Armed Librarians. ¡°Is that enough for my story? After all I am a mere assistant.¡± She probably told him no lies. But because of that he couldn¡¯t trust this woman. Because the Cult was the Cult. ¡°Then let us get into the main topic: the real relationship between the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult. And about Heaven.¡± Yanku nodded. ¡°You know about the birth of the Indulging God Cult and the truth behind it.¡± ¡°Yeah. It was supposedly born due to some stupid delusion.¡± ¡°That was all lies. That story was nothing more than Mattalast¡¯s fabrication. Heaven is real. There is no doubt of that.¡± ¡°Just what is Heaven? Where is it?¡± Yanku recalled a certain fact. Thinking of it, Noloty asked Kachua the same question. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but I also do not know its location. Neither where it is nor what it is. The only ones to know are the Acting Director, her close associates and the Overseer of Paradise. I only know two things: that Heaven desires the Books of happy people, and that the Armed Librarians are burdened with the duty to provide it with them. That is all.¡± ¡°The Armed Librarians? Not the Indulging God Cult?¡± Laty shook her head. ¡°It is the duty of the Armed Librarians. The Indulging God Cult is an organization that receives orders from them and creates the Books of happy people. They are nothing more than a branch organization tasked with part of their duty.¡± ¡°This is quite different from what I¡¯ve heard. Isn¡¯t the Cult¡¯s doctrine to allow any sort of desire?¡± ¡°That is nothing more than one way to create happy Books. This is merely a front so we could gather believers, make them work for the True Men and make the desires of those True Men come true.¡± Yanku laughed from the back of his throat. ¡°I see. So you¡¯re making them believe a false doctrine for the sake of the Armed Librarians¡¯ duty. Even the Cult members were being used.¡± There would probably not be many people willing to work if told to create Books of happy people. Rather than that, using the bait known as Heaven and inducing a fake doctrine would make it easier for them to listen to orders. ¡°That is right. The past generations of Overseers of Paradise deceived their followers. Everything was for this mission of bringing Books to Heaven.¡± ¡°¡­Why do they have to fulfill this duty?¡± ¡°We are not told the reason. Because there is no reason for us to ask about it. I have sworn my loyalty to Minth-sama and to the Indulging God Cult. If I ask why I have to obey it, it will be no loyalty.¡± Laty took a step toward Yanku. ¡°Let us enter the main topic. Yanku Kuin-san, I would like to invite you to become a member of the Indulging God Cult. No, not only you, but all people of your village as well.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We want to welcome Mani-san as a True Man. For Heaven and for our duty, we want to bring that virtuous girl the greatest happiness. If you consent, we will promise your village peace and prosperity.¡± Laty looked at Yanku with a serious expression. He started laughing without thinking as he received that gaze. ¡°You¡¯re truly one to say such things, Indulging God Cult. Using your believers and causing misfortune to innocent, unrelated people, all for your duty. You¡¯ve killed Big Sis Noloty for this.¡± ¡°It was Kachua¡¯s foolishness that killed Noloty. It was because that man went against the Armed Librarians.¡± ¡°No, if the Indulging God Cult hadn¡¯t existed, Big Sis wouldn¡¯t have been killed. If you hadn¡¯t existed she wouldn¡¯t have been killed. Am I wrong?¡± Laty became speechless and took a step backwards. ¡°Die, Indulging God Cult, for you¡¯ve killed Big Sis Noloty.¡± Yanku invoked his Magic Right. Mud was created at his feet and slid towards Laty. ¡°Don¡¯t think it will end with this. Your life isn¡¯t even worth one thousandth of compensation. I will reap all of your comrades one by one.¡± Laty turned around and tried running away. But after all she was a normal person. She couldn¡¯t resist at all. The mud clung to her legs. She couldn¡¯t even fall. ¡°Please wait Yanku-san. Calm down. We will never hurt Mani-san. We are her faithful allies.¡± ¡°¡­Allies? You¡¯re just using her.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Laty mumbled. ¡°This is my village. The village Big Sis Noloty tried to protect. It¡¯s not there for you to take advantage of it!¡± ¡°That is wrong! We would never¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t hear her talking anymore. The mud covered Laty¡¯s entire body. The moment he tried to engulf her face, Yanku felt pain at his ear. A slight bit later, a gunshot echoed. ¡°You cannot be this emotional, Yanku.¡± Yanku¡¯s mud stopped just short of killing Laty. It returned to his feet, hardened and assumed a battle position. He looked back. Was I too careless? Thought Yanku. He was relieved that Laty came there alone. They probably landed at the other side of the island during their conversation. The other person was standing lightly atop a branch of cedar tree. Yanku then called her name. ¡°Yuri Hamlow¡­¡± She wore a white coat on her slender, tall body. Her long, black hair waving around would look better on a movie screen than it did on the background of the deep forest. Due to her elegant demeanor, the huge gun she held with one hand was all the more conspicuous. ¡°I am not impressed with you not using any honorific. Even though I am nothing compared to my big brother, I am still an Armed Librarian.¡± Laty was running away. Yanku ignored her. This wasn¡¯t the time to be concerned by some small errand runner. ¡°Since you¡¯re an Armed Librarian you shouldn¡¯t mind it. Is there any fool who would respect their enemy?¡± Yuri chuckled. ¡°So you really were a problem child. Calling an Armed Librarian your enemy¡­¡± ¡°You are though, right? Aren¡¯t the ones who created the Indulging God Cult and used them my enemies?¡± ¡°Please cease this dangerous talk. Did Laty-san or I ever call you an enemy? We have opened our hearts to you, came to you in good faith, and asked you to become our ally.¡± ¡°I refused. So you¡¯re my enemies.¡± Yuri made a small sigh. She had same expression as someone looking at a disobedient child. ¡°A kid who surprisingly does not understand anything, huh. If you really want to rebel, then I have no choice but to erase you¡­¡± Her gun¡¯s muzzle moved faintly. ¡°Since my big brother is a generous person, he told me not to kill you. If I kill you he will become terribly angry at me. I would like for you to not rebel against us.¡± She¡¯s too careless. Yanku was convinced judging from her tone: she had no idea that Yanku possessed Shlamuffen. How fortunate, he snickered in his mind. If Mattalast or Hamyuts were his enemies he would have had no chance of winning. However, he could win against Yuri. ¡°Yanku-san, must you absolutely do this? If you die Mani-san will be saddened. She is the Cult¡¯s precious True Man. We cannot make her sad.¡± He felt irritated at her way of saying this. She spoke as if she was raising some high-class cattle. I will kill this woman. Thus Yanku decided. Volume 7, 4: The Magic Blade is Dancing – Part 2 Volume 7, Chapter 4: The Magic Blade is Dancing ¨C Part?2 December 21, 1926 Three days before facing Yanku, Yuri went along with Yukizona and Bonbo who were attending a conference where all the military leaders of the world gathered. She sat inside the national assembly hall on the premises of Bantorra Library. During the last year, Yukizona attended meeting with various countries in place of Hamyuts. It was natural that he would become the next Acting Director. From now on, he would be judged not only based on his fighting abilities, but also on his political skills. Bonbo was also better at this than what his looks or usual behavior would indicate. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been able to monitor the ceasefire. Both of them had little to do with the job of managing Books. They also had no contact with the Indulging God Cult. Their working place was not the battlefield but the stage of diplomacy and politics. Their job was to bring peace and stability to the world. The meeting was over at evening. ¡°Good work, big brother.¡± Yuri stroked her brother¡¯s chest in the waiting room. During the cold winter, the illness in his lunges became worse. She also feared that the long meeting would have a negative influence on him. ¡°I¡¯m also tired. Please heal me as well.¡± Ignoring Bonbo¡¯s joke, Yuri invoked her Magic Right. An orange light cured her brother¡¯s disease. ¡°Still, it really dragged on today. It doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯re about to reach some big conclusion, so shouldn¡¯t we finish it quickly?¡± Bonbo complained while hitting his stiff shoulders. Today¡¯s meeting had the same flow as always. Each military¡¯s nation wanted to strengthen their own authority and lessen the military intervention of the Armed Librarians. Yukizona and the rest rejected it based on the duty given to them by the Past Overseer. When raising the question of responsibility about the Deep Blue Curse Rebellion, the countries complained about the Armed Librarians¡¯ incompetence. They objected to that by stating that the various governments of the world had no measures against the spread of the Curse. It was an unproductive argument. ¡°It cannot be helped, Bonbo-san, that is the job of those gentlemen.¡± ¡°How convenient for them. When Kachua was there they relied on us. Once he¡¯s gone, they want to reduce our authority. Let¡¯s just kill ¡¯em.¡± Bonbo grumbled. For each country¡¯s military, the Armed Librarians were nothing but an obstacle. They only eliminated their influence. When people held political authority, they ended up wanting to exercise it. They sought war so that they could show off their power. They wished for an unproductive game so that they could expand their influence. It wasn¡¯t just the military. The sparks of war were also spreading to antigovernment organizations and terrorists all around the world. Even if the Indulging God Cult stopped fighting, there were plenty of other people who would continue disturbing peace. ¡°Don¡¯t be so short-tempered. In order to protect world peace there is no choice but to keep our steady negotiations day after day. It¡¯s impossible for peace to be born from hasty behavior.¡± Yukizona said. ¡°I know that. You don¡¯t understand jokes, Yukizona. What are you, Photona-san?¡± Yuri finished Yukizona¡¯s treatment and removed her hand. ¡°Also, Yuri. You don¡¯t have to come to the meeting in the day after tomorrow. There¡¯s another job for you.¡± ¡°What is it, big brother?¡± ¡°A request came from Laty of the Indulging God Cult. I¡¯ll leave it you, Yuri.¡± Yukizona said and handed her a letter. ¡°The Cult, huh? I wonder what they want from me.¡± Yuri said while scanning the letter. Yukizona and Yuri were not involved much with the Indulging God Cult. It was because they left Mattalast with most of the work about it. ¡°She needs an escort to the meeting with Yanku-san. They want you to come to an island in the southern frontier in three days. Mattalast-san and Minth-san should have taken care of this, though¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave it to them. Protecting the Indulging God Cult is serious business.¡± Yukizona rebuked the grumbling Yuri. ¡°Yanku is an intelligent boy, but he¡¯s still young. There was also the matter with Noloty. Prevent a diffusion and restore the situation to its proper course.¡± ¡°Understood, big brother.¡± Three days later, Yuri left Bantorra Library in a flying boat. The negotiations between the military and Yukizona¡¯s group continued in the Library. I do not really have the time to deal with a single boy. Let us wrap it up efficiently and return to the Library, Yuri thought. She arrived at the island. Yuri heard the conversation of two people from behind Yanku. Everything progressed just as Laty had feared: Yanku was overtaken by fury and attacked her. Yuri stopped him by turning her muzzle to him. ¡°Yanku-san, must you absolutely do this? If you die Mani-san will be saddened. She is the Cult¡¯s precious True Man. We cannot make her sad.¡± Yuri repeated words meant to somehow quell Yanku¡¯s anger. However, Yanku was too stubborn. He kept his eyes, full of even more rage, directed at her. So, what should I do? I am bad with kids. ¡°Will you kill me?¡± ¡°Yes. It is already decided for Mani-san to become a True Man. I will eliminate anyone who might become an obstacle with my full power. What about you, Yanku-san? Do you fully intend on fighting to the death with us Armed Librarians?¡± At this point in time, Yuri made a single misunderstanding. Opposing the Armed Librarians would lead to death and obeying them was advantageous¡­ she was trying to persuade Yanku using these interests. The world of politics moved less by emotion and more by interests. Yuri, who had lived in this world for long, was already dyed by this sort of thinking. And so Yuri had forgotten¡­ that there were people in the world who abandoned their interests. ¡°Yuri. I have one question. Why did the Armed Librarians create the Indulging God Cult?¡± Yanku said. ¡°Did Laty-sama not tell you? We have the duty to provide Heaven with the Books of happy people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Why are the Armed Librarians not doing this work themselves? Why did they entrust it to the Cult?¡± Yuri misunderstood that her persuasion was successful. She thought that if she were to explain the reason to Yanku he would agree. ¡°There are two reasons. True Men, when they pursue their happiness too much, tend to run wild. A good example is Wyzaf, who manipulated Shiron. At the time, the power to kill the True Man and stop her wrongdoings was needed. It is better for the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult to be separate organizations for containing such cases.¡± Yanku did not nod. He only listened quietly. ¡°Another reason is for the Armed Librarians to be the allies of justice. What supports us is, in the end, the trust of people all around the world. We will always be fair and protect peace and justice. Because our subordinates expend themselves on this duty, and the people of the world believe this, the Armed Librarians can continue existing. So we Armed Librarians cannot dirty our own hands, right?¡± Yanku laughed from his throat. ¡°I¡¯m quite amazed. I¡¯m amazed at how you can deceive the followers of the Cult, deceive the Armed Librarians, deceive the people of the world and pretend to be allies of justice. From the bottom of my heart, I think you lot are beyond saving.¡± Yuri already noticed that the conversation was not heading in a good direction. ¡°We have no choice. That is what the Armed Librarians are all about.¡± ¡°Big Sis believed in you. She believed that you were allies of justice. You¡¯ve deceived her, used her, and killed her.¡± ¡°We have said this many times, but the one to kill Noloty-san was Kachua. Please do not confuse us with him.¡± ¡°No, the biggest villains are you guys. You, the liars.¡± So the persuasion has failed, judged Yuri. It is a pity but I will have to kill him then. Yuri lifted up her gun¡¯s firing hammer. Big brother and Mattalast will probably be angry at me. We will have to deceive Mani skillfully. But I simply had no other choice. Traitors must die. ¡°I must thank Olivia for this.¡± As he said these strange words, Yuri¡¯s fingers on the trigger stopped in place. By Olivia, does he mean that Olivia Littolet? What connection does Yanku have with her? ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met that person, I would have died here.¡± The thing Yanku pulled out of his pocket¡­ at the moment she saw it, she reflexively pulled the trigger. The bullet was chopped into pieces midair and fell to the ground. Yuri dodged and jumped from the branch. The trunk of the tree she had been standing on an instant ago was immediately cut down and collapsed. ¡°Shlamuffen?! Why do you¡­?!¡± There was no reply. And she couldn¡¯t afford to inquire further. Right now she had to escape. Without any hesitation, Yuri ran toward the other side of the island. Using the branches of cedar trees as her footing, she ran in a straight line. The flying boat Yuri arrived there with was anchored to the creek. She was faster on her feet. She grew farther from Yanku. She kicked a branch, flew above the rocks on the shore, and ran into the flying boat¡¯s cockpit. She pulled the engine¡¯s lever. ¡°¡­!¡± She was impatient. She pulled it too hard so the engine did not move. She pulled it again. It was once again useless. ¡°How disgraceful!¡± Yuri jumped away and abandoned the flying boat. She ran away using the rocks floating on the sea as footholds. In the next instant, the flying boat was divided into five or six parts and sank. Yanku came out of the forest. While running on the sea, Yuri shot all of her bullets at him. They were all cut down and so she threw her gun away. Bullets would not work against the Ever-Laughing Magic Blade Shlamuffen. Since the sentient magic blade possessed an automatic defense function, it shot all of them down. ¡°I have made a blunder, big brother. It appears I am about to perish first.¡± Muttering so, Yuri kept running around the island. The Armed Librarians researched Shlamuffen ever since having usurped it from True Man Cigal. It was thought to be invincible when Hamyuts was cornered by it, but they have already confirmed that it also had plenty of weaknesses. One of its drawbacks was that its destructive power was proportionate to its wielder¡¯s wickedness. If Hamyuts or Cigal used it they could unleash its full power, but when Mirepoc used it, it only had enough power to destroy a single car. Noloty at best could cut a cabbage to shreds. ¡°Seems like Yanku-san is quite naughty.¡± Yanku mastered Shlamuffen. It could not be said to be at its maximum output, but it was about the same power that it had when Shiron had used it. ¡°Kh¡­¡± Yanku caught up to her. Yuri leapt into the sea to get away. She heard the sounds of the rocks on the sea¡¯s surface being destroyed. Yuri swam to the bottom of the sea to escape Shlamuffen¡¯s range. The fact that it had a range of about 50 meters at most was also one of its weak points. It was possible for someone of Yuri¡¯s caliber to run away from it. Even the automatic defense that invalidated almost all attacks was not invincible. It couldn¡¯t defend against something that can¡¯t be cut, and they also knew that there was a time lag between attacking and defending. However, Yuri was not powerful enough to take advantage of that. She jumped up from the sea and landed on the shore. Measuring with her eyes, the distance from Yanku was 45 meters. He swung Shlamuffen. She would not be able to avoid it in time. Yuri instantaneously invoked the power that was given to her. Around her body, in a sphere of about a meter, she was covered by something that looked like a black mirage. Shlamuffen¡¯s slashing attack, that could unconditionally slice through anything, assaulted it. The black mirage vanished. Yuri, who was inside of it, was unhurt. ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡± Yanku shouted. That was probably the first time he had seen it with his eyes. It was the power of Yukizona¡¯s Magic Right, Decay Wave. That black wave was the power to destroy the function of anything it touched. Living beings would become aged, machinery and tools would break, and all moving objects would become stationery. It was the power to turn anything into useless trash with no exceptions. It invalidated even Shlamuffen¡¯s slashing attack that had no corporeal form. ¡°So you can also use it, Yuri¡­ I underestimated you.¡± Yanku reset Shlamuffen. Yuri smiled to make it seem like she was calm. That ability had been transferred to her from her brother Yukizona. After using this defense five more times, the received power will run out. However, she had no choice but to fight with this limited power. Chopping down the giant trees that were thousands of years old without any regret, the battle continued. Yuri ran away and Yanku was pursuing her. ¡°It will not work for me like it did for the Director.¡± Yuri muttered while kicking off a branch. Fighting while running was hard. She was also limited by her hasty knowledge of how to imitate Hamyuts. She wrapped the Decay Wave around her fingertips and shot it toward Yanku. The mass of waves, flying like a bullet, was intercepted by Yanku¡¯s mud. If she fires it again she might hit. However, she was about to enter his range of fifty meters. Yuri had no choice but to dodge and escape. The slashing attacks grazed Yuri¡¯s body countless of times. Blood spurted on her white skin. ¡°Wait, Yanku. What are you trying to accomplish here?!¡± ¡°Worry about your own neck!¡± Yuri kept running away. ¡°Will anything change if you defeat me? It will not. There are also my big brother, the Director, and Mattalast-san!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill them all. If all of them are Big Sis¡¯s enemies, I¡¯ll kill them all. Obviously.¡± ¡°Would Noloty-san have wanted that?¡± As she said this, Yanku¡¯s movements stopped. ¡°She probably wouldn¡¯t have wanted that.¡± Yuri was relieved only slightly. She stopped her escape. ¡°Then this foolish battle¡­¡± At the next moment, she reflexively activated her Decay Wave. She unknowingly stepped into his range. She barely defended against Shlamuffen¡¯s slash. With this, she used more than half of the transferred power. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. I¡¯ll never forgive you. No matter what Big Sis thinks, your sins are sins. You¡¯ve used her, let her die, and now you¡¯re using my village. I won¡¯t forgive that!¡± Yuri approached him slowly. She had completely given up persuasion. ¡°Die!¡± Yuri hit her bloody hand against a nearby tree. Its trunk was stained in red. At the same time, she jumped sideways. Yuri¡¯s movements changed. Until now, she thought of only running away. But now she dodged attacks so that he wouldn¡¯t move from the place he should be at. ¡°¡­Have you not noticed?¡± She muttered. The blood-stained tree was a landmark. The masses of Decay Wave from her fingertips floated around the area. There were seven of them. They surrounded the trees. She couldn¡¯t win by fighting from the front, so she had no choice but to set a trap. When Yanku approaches the marked tree, she will move the Decay Wave that she had placed there. The wave mass was a small thing. It couldn¡¯t even kill people. Her target was part of Yanku¡¯s cerebellum at the back of his head. If her Decay Wave hits that spot, it would cause a condition like terminal brain tumor. If the cerebellum is destroyed, a person would become unable to walk or even stand up straight. He would collapse on the spot and die slowly while soiling himself. It was extremely cruel, but she couldn¡¯t choose her methods. She had been running for a long time. Her feet also gradually got tired. The Decay Wave she was using to defend herself was also running out. Just as she was about to give up, Yanku came near the marked tree. He stopped there, defenseless. ¡°Now!¡± She should have noticed. She should have doubted Yanku¡¯s defenselessness. People who were cornered clung to a small hope. Even more for someone like Yuri, who couldn¡¯t be called a veteran. Mud wrapped Yanku¡¯s body. The Decay Wave struck it and lost its effectiveness. Her desperate trap simply shaved the defensive mud a bit. The next moment, Yuri¡¯s feet shook. Looking down, she could see the ground squirming like a living creature. The instant she realized she had been outsmarted, Yuri¡¯s body sank down. She was buried in the ground up to her knees. And it changed to be as hard as rubber. ¡°¡­So I have lost.¡± Yanku approached slowly while holding Shlamuffen. He then spoke quietly. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t believe I can fully protect my village. I don¡¯t think that I can win all by myself.¡± ¡°Please cease this. It is still possible to turn back.¡± Yanku lent no ears to Yuri¡¯s words. ¡°But I have to do it. I can only keep fighting until I die. I inherited this from Big Sis. I have to protect the village.¡± Yanku¡¯s right hand moved. Shlamuffen started laughing. Present ¨C 28 December, 1926 Yanku heard someone speaking at the meeting hall. ¡°Thinking about it, Yuri and Yukizona aren¡¯t here, huh.¡± Turning around, he saw that it was Bonbo who said this. He called to the organizer, Kyasariro, and asked her. ¡°I don¡¯t really get it either. I certainly did tell them to come though.¡± ¡°When did you last hear from them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really remember. Maybe about a week ago.¡± Yanku turned his back to them and continued tidying up the place. That happened was four days ago. When Yanku cornered Yuri, he thought about what he would do after killing her. After killing Yuri, the Armed Librarians would have probably come to kill him with all of their power. It would be impossible to stand up to them. Yanku would have to take the initiative. After Yuri¡¯s death is exposed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to challenge them. He would have to attack within several days after killing her. After thinking this far, Yanku considered his next move. There was only one time where he could land a heavy blow to the mighty Armed Librarians ¨C a once-in-a-year opportunity. The Armed Librarians were completely careless in this party. He would challenge them only then. He will go on a rampage with Shlamuffen¡¯s full power. How many opponents would he be able to kill? Hamyuts, Mattalast, Yukizona, Bonbo. What would he even be able to do against these people who possessed more power than ten thousand soldiers? He never questioned this either. He abandoned victory in the first place. He also gave up on surviving. He simply decided to fight. The party continued peacefully. Yanku was quietly walking around. Volume 7, 4: The Magic Blade is Dancing – Part 3 Volume 7, Chapter 4: The Magic Blade is Dancing ¨C Part?3 Hamyuts sat alone on top of the roof. As always, Lascall was finally so kind as to say something profound and then disappeared. As selfish as ever, she resented. But she had no idea. She kept thinking about Olivia. She already knew that Olivia inherited the Violet Wish according to Lascall¡¯s words. How was she planning to make it come true? ¡°My victory is 90% decided.¡± Olivia had said. In that case, it should be possible to estimate her means of doing so. How was Olivia planning to make the Violet Wish come true? And how were Yanku and Kyasariro connected to that? Was there any secret of reversal hidden somewhere in these peaceful days? She had no idea. ¡°Ahhh I¡¯m so confused!¡± Hamyuts scratched her head. ¡°I don¡¯t get it, I just don¡¯t get it at all!¡± Hamyuts was lying on the roof and gazed up the starry sky. The wintry sky was clear, and the stars¡¯ twinkling was much brighter than during autumn. While looking at this starry sky, Hamyuts recalled a matter from about a week ago. December 21, 1926 On that day as well Hamyuts received a boring report from Mirepoc. Mirepoc spoke to her unmotivated boss. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s our day off, so please be patient and listen.¡± She spoke in the way that a tutor would use to scold his students that had bad grades. The tips of Hamyuts¡¯s Sensory Threads were tied to Olivia. She was doing her tailor work today as usual. Yuri apparently received orders from Yukizona and so has flown to the southern frontier. She was said to be escorting Laty from the Indulging God Cult. It didn¡¯t seem like they noticed Yanku stole Shlamuffen. I wonder if she¡¯ll live and get back, Hamyuts thought as if it was none of her business. Hamyuts spent her days watching the island from her office. ¡°Are you listening, Director?¡± ¡°I am. Keep going.¡± Mirepoc continued her report with a disappointed expression. A person approached Olivia¡¯s tailor shop. It was Kyasariro. That usually bright and carefree girl now had a bitter expression on her face. She came at the back door, beckoning at Olivia to come out. ¡°It¡¯s a bit hard to talk inside. Will you come with me, Olivia-san?¡± Olivia left her store with a tense face and followed Kyasariro. They both entered the promenade that Olivia named the road of hesitation. They sat on a bench. There was no one around. Kyasariro started speaking with a somewhat tired voice. ¡°So I thought about what we¡¯ve discussed.¡± Olivia nodded. She seemed to be trusting Kyasariro. If she were betrayed by her, that would probably mean that she had no allies in the world. ¡°So what will you do?¡± ¡°I believe that what you told me is true, Olivia-san. The Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult are connected. And that¡¯s not all. The ones to create the Cult were the Armed Librarians. Meaning what destroyed the Cult was them fighting against the Armed Librarians.¡± Olivia was surprised. ¡°You did well to understand that.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m an Armed Librarian. I have various ways with which to gather information.¡± ¡°I see, you¡¯re quite amazing.¡± Kyasariro sighed. ¡°Say, Olivia-san, are you going to fight the Armed Librarians no matter what?¡± Olivia widened her eyes and looked at Kyasariro. ¡°Why are you asking me this?¡± ¡°Fighting us is outrageous thing to do. It¡¯s not an issue of the Director or Matt-san being strong or whatever. The Armed Librarians are the people who protect this world. This isn¡¯t just the Indulging God Cult; they also fight against other bad and selfish people around the world. They prevent wars, fight against terrorists and such, doing this sort of thing for the last 2000 years. If the Armed Librarians were to disappear, the world will become messed up. Even if the Indulging God Cult is defeated, other bad guys will be acting as they please.¡± ¡°¡­Kyasariro. Are you scared?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about you now, Olivia-san. I know you have the resolution to fight even if you die. But that¡¯s not enough. Do you have the resolution to mess up the world?¡± Kyasariro looked Olivia in the eyes. ¡°I see. So if I don¡¯t have this resolution, you won¡¯t come with me.¡± Olivia thought. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m ready for it.¡± ¡°How can you?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s my duty.¡± Kyasariro looked puzzled. ¡°Kyasariro. I¡¯m alive now due to the death of many people. Vend Ruga¡­ My friends on the ship¡­ Charlot¡­ Renas Fleur. Probably also Volken. Since they all died I am alive now. I¡¯m carrying an incredible amount of lives on my shoulders.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all crying inside my heart. Why did we die? Why did we have to be killed? My heart is full of their deaths.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°To tell the truth, I¡¯m already sick of fighting. I also don¡¯t want to destroy the Armed Librarians and mess up the world. But I can¡¯t exist without fighting. They¡¯re all living inside me. I have to fight for them, otherwise I don¡¯t know why I even survived.¡± ¡°¡­Olivia-san.¡± ¡°Kyasariro. I know this is a selfish request. I think it cannot be helped even if I¡¯m resented by you. Even knowing this, I still ask you. Destroy the Indulging God Cult. Expose the secrets of the Armed Librarians.¡± Kyasariro covered her face using both hands. She stayed silent like this for a while. ¡°Olivia-san.¡± She spoke with her hands still covering her face. ¡°¡­Sorry. I¡¯ve talked about you with Master Matt.¡± Olivia looked up at the sky. There was no sorrow or anger in her expression. It was a quiet expression that Hamyuts couldn¡¯t have read even by stroking her with Sensory Threads. ¡°It¡¯s all too big for me. I¡¯m just a fool. I never shouldered anything and I can¡¯t do so. I like myself more than justice or other people¡¯s lives. I¡¯m a simple gal who enjoys life. I¡¯m too scared to do something like destroying the Armed Librarians.¡± Kyasariro covered her face. She wasn¡¯t crying. The one who should have been crying was Olivia. ¡°I¡¯m scared that the current peace will be broken. I¡¯m too scared to fight. I can¡¯t bet on my life like you, Olivia-san.¡± ¡°¡­But was there a need to talk with Mattalast that bastard?¡± Olivia said while smiling. She could probably not come to hate Kyasariro. ¡°As you are you will be killed, Olivia-san. I don¡¯t want that. So I consulted him. I asked him how to settle this without killing you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that. He¡¯ll take my memories again. I never want to forget Vend Ruga again. Even if I forget I will recall him again.¡± ¡°Yeah. I know that. Because that¡¯s the kind of person you are, Olivia-san. That¡¯s why Master Matt used his wisdom.¡± Kyasariro brought Argax out. ¡°Matt told me this. Olivia-san, you are probably fighting in order to avenge Vend Ruga. Then you just need to have your revenge.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The Director¡¯s the one who killed Vend Ruga¡­ but we¡¯ll erase that memory.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s this technique studied by some Bada guy, a researcher from the Indulging God Cult. After erasing one¡¯s memories with Argax, fake memories can be inserted as well. The Indulging God Cult was the one who killed Vend Ruga. Neither the Director nor the Armed Librarians had anything to do with it. Both the fact that the Director had known of the Indulging God Cult ten years ago, as well as the fact they are still alive ¨C forget it all. The Cult did everything wrong, and the Armed Librarians did nothing wrong. It all just needs to become that.¡± Olivia listened to her explanation expressionlessly. ¡°What a horrible man, fiddling with people¡¯s minds like that.¡± ¡°But if we do this, we can settle this without you being killed, Olivia-san.¡± Olivia sank into silence for a while. Before long she smiled, still silent. Kyasariro quietly stood behind her and struck the back of her head with her palm. Olivia lost her consciousness and collapsed. Kyasariro held Olivia up. Then she poured water inside Argax and activated it. She used mouth to mouth feeding to make the unconscious Olivia drink the memory-erasing water. A bit later, she let down the unconscious Olivia and called out. ¡°Come out, Matt-san. It¡¯s over.¡± Mattalast jumped over the fence from inside the premises of Bantorra Library. ¡°I¡¯m leaving Olivia-san to you. Please keep your promise.¡± Mattalast nodded and grabbed the unconscious Olivia. ¡°I always keep my promises. When she wakes up, Olivia will cleanly forget all about revenge.¡± ¡°I see. Thanks.¡± Kyasariro turned her back to Mattalast and said her half-hearted thanks. Mattalast once again jumped above the wall and vanished. ¡°¡­Director. You¡¯re probably listening.¡± Kyasariro said. ¡°Oh my, how sharp.¡± Hamyuts mouthed without thinking. Mirepoc started wondering which part of her report was sharp. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill Olivia-san. She¡¯s not the kind of person to fight against you. Let her live in peace.¡± Hamyuts stood up. Mirepoc asked her where she was going. ¡°To the restroom. Please wait here.¡± Saying so, Hamyuts opened the office¡¯s window and got onto the roof. Mirepoc widened her eyes. ¡°Director¡­ it can¡¯t be that she became senile while so young, right¡­?¡± Hamyuts ignored Mirepoc and took out her sling. She wrote letters on the stone meant for communication and threw it. ¡®Fine.¡¯ Kyasariro picked up the stone that struck her head and read it. She grinned, a relieved expression on her face. Hamyuts returned to the office from the roof. ¡°Director, the toilet¡¯s not there.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you saying, stupid? That¡¯s obvious.¡± Kyasariro sat absentmindedly on the bench for a while afterwards. Then, she poured water into Argax while fiddling with it. ¡°¡­I¡¯m really sorry, Olivia-san.¡± Saying this, she took a drink. Her face, filled with sorrow, was instantly changed into that of the normal Kyasariro. ¡°Mm, why am I holding Argax?¡± She stared mysteriously at the cup in her hands. ¡°Did I break someone¡¯s heart? It can¡¯t be Mirepo, right?¡± She tilted her head while saying so. Present ¨C December 28, 1926 Kyasariro and Olivia were speaking amicably in the party. Hamyuts hung down her Sensory Threads from the roof and checked their state. It seemed like their indecent talk that kept going for a while had already ended. The mood of the circle of female Armed Librarians surrounding Olivia became somewhat serious. ¡°So what happened to that person?¡± Kyasariro said. ¡°He died. When I came to him, he was already in his last breath.¡± Olivia said while tilting her glass. ¡°Even the lead weapon Vend Ruga became like that and it was over. He understood me and died.¡± Olivia told them about Vend Ruga. Kyasariro and the rest listened to her with great interest. ¡°Who was he killed by?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? The Indulging God Cult. The destiny of a traitor was to be erased.¡± ¡°¡­How poor.¡± Tena was being moved to tears. ¡°I wonder why he betrayed the Indulging God Cult. I have no idea already. I barely knew anything about him. I can¡¯t remember anything other than the warmth of his hand.¡± ¡°¡­How moving.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll never forget this for the rest of my life. Even just remembering his hand¡¯s warmth is enough.¡± Olivia said and concluded the story. Once, the name of Vend Ruga had been completely sealed as something that must not be spoken of. However, Mattalast decided there was no longer any need to keep it a secret. Olivia¡¯s memories have been altered. There was no need to worry about any secrets being leaked from his existence. The fact that Hamyuts had known the Indulging God Cult ten years ago also stayed in the dark. All threads leading to the Violet Sinner have also been severed. There was no longer any need to keep it a secret. ¡°The best way to conceal a secret is by not letting anyone know of its existence.¡± Mattalast once said. This time he also used this method. ¡°The Armed Librarians¡¯ secret which could shake the world is now a simple sob story. Admirable, Mattalast.¡± The natural liar Mattalast. I have quite the outrageous man as my subordinate, thought Hamyuts. ¡°Will this be Olivia¡¯s end, I wonder?¡± Hamyuts muttered while looking up at the sky. It probably will. No matter how she thought of it, there will probably not be any more disturbances coming from Olivia. Since she believed Vend Ruga had already been avenged, she lost her will to fight. Meaning, the only remaining possibility was with Yanku. What will he do? Hamyuts wrapped her Sensory Threads around him. She started intently observing his every move. Volume 7, 5: The Liar is Laughing – Part 1 Volume 7, Chapter 5: The Liar is Laughing ¨C Part?1 Present ¨C December 28, 1926 On the same day as the party, far away from Bantorra Library, something was happening at the Ismo Republic. The Overseer of Paradise Minth Chezine was snoring during daytime. He had taken off his shoes and was lying on an old sofa. ¡°Advisor. Please wake up, Advisor.¡± A female voice came from overhead. Minth opened his eyes. The old lady hired to serve him tea stood there with a pout. ¡°What is it, I had a good nap. Just shut up.¡± Minth said while rubbing his eyes. ¡°There are visitors from the bank. Please don¡¯t sleep in the parlor.¡± ¡°I have no choice then.¡± The room referred to as the parlor was a small room that had two sofas and a table in it. The furniture seemed to be high-class in a glance, but was actually made of cheap items. Minth left the room and started strolling around. It has been nine months since he left Bantorra Library. His body that used to be muscular had somewhat withered. His rigid face also lost some of its edge. Ever since he assumed office as the Overseer of Paradise, Minth spent his days doing nothing related to battle. The Advisor to the charitable organization ¡°Margent Humanity Development Foundation¡±. This was Minth¡¯s official, public title. ¡°Even advisors unexpectedly have no work to do.¡± While muttering this, Minth looked out of the window. He was at the outskirts of the Republic¡¯s capital, Morarl City. He was in a room on an old building built almost thirty years ago. Outside the window spread a dusty-looking townscape as if leaving the traces of the so-called pioneering area. Out of this four-story building Minth bought the third and second floor out of his own pocket. He used the second floor as the Foundation¡¯s offices and the third floor as his apartment. The first floor was the office of a certain lawyer. On the fourth floor was a small trading company that imported soap and other cosmetics from the Principality of Rona. Both of them had no relation to the Indulging God Cult. A simple room in a building ¨C this was the headquarters of the New Indulging God Cult created by Minth. For those who remembered the old Cult, this would only seem to be one of its secret bases. They would suspect that the real headquarters were at a different place and that this was nothing more than camouflage. But it was not true. This was unmistakably the headquarters and there were no other bases anywhere. It was far too small and populous when compared to Kachua¡¯s era. In the past the Indulging God Cult caught the big shots of the financial and political world and controlled the world from the shadows. Yet now it was crammed into such a small building. ¡°Shall I take a break?¡± Minth lit a cigarette. He stopped smoking during the time he was an Armed Librarian, but recently got back into it. To stave off his boredom, he started leafing through the documents on his desk. It was a summary of the planned activities of the organization Minth served as an advisor to. Officially, the Margent Humanity Development Foundation worked to support various activities related to the development of mankind. To put it in a better way, they were an organization that worked freely with various ideas. To put it in a worse way, he had no idea what they were doing. For the normal world, this was something like a hobby project that was created using his wealth after he retired from being an Armed Librarian as a rich person. Their activities were various. They cooperated with maintenance of public order in certain districts, donated funds for the education of poor children, aided the funding of scientists¡¯ research¡­ all sorts of worthless things. Their real goal was, of course, creating the Books of happy people they could bring to Heaven. However, their actual work was no different than one of a charity organization. ¡°Not bad.¡± Minth returned the documents to the file. At present they were a small, densely populated Indulging God Cult. This wasn¡¯t the result of any failure nor was the Cult in the middle of expanding. This was the new Cult Minth had been aiming for. He didn¡¯t want to create happiness while controlling the world from the shadows. He could create Books of happy people even without money, even without political authority, and even without military power. Thus Minth believed. And he was putting it into practice. ¡°Hmm?¡± He found an unfamiliar envelope on the messy desk. When he saw its sender he remembered. It was an invitation to the customary Armed Librarians¡¯ party. ¡°I have some free time, so should have I gone there?¡± Minth muttered while looking at the envelope. Thinking of it, the party was that very same day. He had forgotten about it since he didn¡¯t feel like going. ¡°Ah well. Seeing Matt and Hamyuts would just make me angry.¡± He threw the envelope on top of the desk. Pressing his cigarette against the ashtray, Minth suddenly thought back on what happened during the last year. He thought of the new Indulging God Cult he built as the Overseer of Paradise. March 1926 Minth, having been appointed to be the new Overseer of Paradise, had some doubts. He was about to continue the wicked, repulsive Indulging God Cult by his own hands. He was going to become the leader of the very opponent that they had worked so hard on crushing. Any decent person would have reservations. However, Minth knew the truth about Heaven. He also knew that they couldn¡¯t oppose the duty to produce the Books of happy people. He couldn¡¯t run away. Therefore, he decided to change his way of thinking. Until now, the Indulging God Cult was an evil organization. So all Minth had to do was create a good organization. It was certainly possible. And that was the job handed to Minth. Gradually he threw his doubts away and began devoting himself to his job as the Overseer of Paradise. When he was an Armed Librarian, Minth used his Sacred Eyes to seek out and eliminate the followers of the Cult. His eyes were able to differentiate between bad and good people. Most of the followers were people who indulged in their desires and lost their conscience. But not all of them were like that. There were some people who have rebelled against Kachua¡¯s ideology and escaped the Indulging God Cult. He kept those a secret from people like Hamyuts and Ireia and let them get away. After assuming office as the Overseer of Paradise, Minth searched and assembled those people. He revealed the true duty of the Cult that was concealed by Kachua and made them swear to devote themselves for it. Leading only several dozens of these people, Minth founded the New Indulging God Cult. The only one to possess any fighting ability was Minth. They had neither a gun nor a sword. But that was not a problem. The New Cult had no need for fighting power. What he looked for next were True Men. What one needed to be a True Man was a certain kind of pure heart. They had to have no doubts about granting their desires or their way of living. Unless people were like that, they would not be able to achieve true happiness from the bottom of their heart. People like Cigal were certainly pure. Because they were pure, they were able to act brutally without any hesitation. There were plenty of people like Cigal among the True Men of the past. Minth had no intention of welcoming such people as True Men. They had to be people with both a pure heart and a conscience. Finding such people was hard. People who were truly good were even more precious than 100-carat gems. Throughout his entire life, the only person like that Minth had known was Noloty. But no matter how rare and precious they were, he had to look for them. Because it was his job. Wandering around the world, Minth began finding such people. December 15, 1926 Minth left his office in Ismo and boarded a private plane. It was so he could see how his newly found True Men were doing. In nine months he found three True Men. It was not too fast of a pace. He went to the mountain district of the Kuler Region. Minth found one of the True Men at the foot of the towering mountain. He was a man with a suntanned skin colored dark brown and a robust body. He was dressed in heavy, durable climbing gear. His name was Garlze. ¡°Yo, I came to see you off.¡± ¡°Ah, so you¡¯ve come, Overseer of Paradise.¡± Garlze said while looking at the top of the mountain. Minth also looked up to the heavens. The upper part of the mountain was covered in clouds and could not be seen. In front of their eyes was not a slope but rather a wall. The high atmosphere was dreadfully cold and dry. Garlze was going to challenge this sort of place all by himself. ¡°Looking at it again, it seems outrageous. Will you really be fine?¡± Minth said while looking at the sky. ¡°Who knows. Well, even if I fail it will not be a big deal. Just some fool dying at the mountain.¡± Garlze said while smiling. His usual occupation was a banker at Guinbex. In his spare time he went around the world to challenge wintry mountains. Garlze was a normal person who couldn¡¯t use Magic. The hardships in facing the severe mountains were unimaginable for ordinary people. Even when he climbed he wasn¡¯t honored by any money. However, he still put his life at stake even when nothing came out of it. It seemed he was regarded as a queer person with strange tastes by people around him. ¡°I am grateful to you, Overseer of Paradise. My dream was to challenge this wall. This is probably the hardest one in the world.¡± Garlze hit the first ice axe into the bedrock. He carefully checked the feel of the rock. ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s our job. Don¡¯t mind it.¡± Minth said. The area around them had been occupied for a long time by an armed group that turned from an independent army to simple brigands. For climbers to set foot here had been nothing but a pipedream. Minth eliminated these brigands and donated a large amount of money to a policing organization from the area. The pretense was preserving the life of the citizens around, but the real reason was in order to let Garlze climb this mountain. However, thought Minth. Why does Garlze want to challenge mountains? In order to get up to the summit, one would only need to ride an airplane and jump out with a parachute. Or one could just use Magic Deliberation to enhance their body and become easily able to climb up. That way would be much safer. Garlze would not get any money after climbing. And yet, he earnestly climbed. Minth activated his ability and looked at Garlze¡¯s soul. He could see something like a fog or a light around him. What he could see was the nature of a terribly lonely, awkward soul. His emotions just before climbing were anxiety and a spotted pattern of courage he tried to force down that anxiety with. Yet inside flickered something much like diamond. It was the beautiful color of happiness that Minth had never seen in anyone before. ¡°Is climbing that enjoyable?¡± ¡°I wonder. When I climb everything is difficult.¡± Garlze put his hands to the rock. ¡°So it¡¯s not enjoyable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not. Other people walk their dogs, water their flower gardens, or love their wives, so why am wandering in the boundary of life and death? I always think about that.¡± ¡°Then why do you climb?¡± ¡°Who knows. But when I stand on the summit, and think about going back to town, I end up thinking of all the difficulties of climbing and it somehow becomes enjoyable to me.¡± Garlze headed to the summit while saying this. Looking at his back, Minth could clearly see the happiness he was aiming for. His next stop was a wooden house located in the countryside of the Ismo Republic. It was so worn-out that even dropping a single cigarette would end up making it catch fire in no time. Minth smothered out the cigarette he held in his mouth with his bare hands. A cow from a neighboring farm looked at Minth as if he was something rare. He knocked on the door. ¡°Huh? Why if it isn¡¯t the Overseer of Paradise. What business do you have with me?¡± Coming out was a man in his twenties. With his thick glasses and dusty white coat, one could easily imagine what kind of a person he was. He was a youth called Kwane. He was the first True Man found out by Minth. ¡°I came to see how you¡¯re doing. How¡¯s your research progressing?¡± Minth entered. There was a mountain of iron scraps inside the wooden house. The old dog lying on its summit was Kwane¡¯s only family member. ¡°You¡¯ve come at a good time. Look at this. I completed unit no.1.¡± Kwane showed him an object far from the mountain of scraps. ¡°I call it ¡°Pina-chan¡¯s thighs¡±. Are you surprised?!¡± The object he pointed to was a small machine that looked like a failed toy. It was called a rocket. It seemed that by spouting out adjusted petroleum fuel from its rear, that reaction could be used to make it fly in the sky. Incidentally, Pina was the daughter of the farmer who lived next door. ¡°How small.¡± Minth voiced his honest impressions. Without minding any of it, Kwane excitedly carried the rocket. His dream seemed to be to take this machine called a rocket and somehow go into outer space. He used to be praised as an elite genius in the Science Agency. However, no one could understand his far too wild dream of going into space and so he had lost his job. Frankly, even Minth was dubious about whether or not one could go into space. Wouldn¡¯t going outside the world that was made by the Creator be beyond what people could do? However, Kwane continued his research with no doubts or hesitation. Although he was living from hand to mouth, he never thought that he had fallen down in any corner of his mind. Minth found a certain shape of happiness lying within. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Kwane lighted the fuse. A small sound, too miserable to be called an explosive roar, echoed as the rocket rose into the air. It flew for about fifty meters and then fell down with a flop. This would be about the distance Hamyuts can jump, Minth thought. ¡°Yes, amazing! It¡¯s just perfect!¡± Minth couldn¡¯t understand it, but it seemed to be a success. It was one step towards space. Was he a genius or a fool? Perhaps there was no great difference between the two. At that moment, a loud voice came from nearby and a man came running. He held a pitchfork in one hand. ¡°Aah Kwane! How many times do I have to say this! If you scare the cows they won¡¯t give any milk!¡± Minth knew him. He was the farmer who lived next door. Kwane hurriedly escaped into his house. ¡°Wait you idiot! How many times have I told you to stop your stupid research and go to work! Hey now, don¡¯t run away!¡± The farmer started kicking the door to Kwane¡¯s house. He locked it firmly from the inside. This kind of scene occurred every time Minth came there. ¡°Oh boy¡­ Kwane¡¯s acting stupid again, huh.¡± A girl kicked the rocket lying on the ground. She was the farmer¡¯s only girl that the rocket had been named after. She spoke to Minth. ¡°You¡¯re Kwane¡¯s friend, right? I heard it from him.¡± ¡°Yes, but what of it?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± Saying this, Minth and the farmer¡¯s daughter looked at her shouting father. ¡°Say, that ¡®space¡¯ he¡¯s aiming for the place where there are stars and such, right?¡± She suddenly spoke to him. ¡°Apparently. I don¡¯t know much science.¡± ¡°Can one really go into space?¡± Minth shrugged. ¡°I dunno. What do you think?¡± ¡°I have no idea, but well, if it¡¯s possible, it would be amazing.¡± The girl flapped her hand. She seemed to be flustered. ¡°Oh no, saying that acknowledges Kwane¡­ I¡¯m different from him, because I¡¯m an honest woman.¡± Angry for some reason, she returned home. The farmer dragged out Kwane and beat his head. Minth also thought about evacuating the entire farm for Kwane¡¯s research. Or perhaps he could have used his connections from his Armed Librarian days and reinstate him to his job at the Science Agency. However, he soon gave up on both of them. He knew that this farm and all of the noise were also a part of Kwane¡¯s happiness. It seemed that he came to know and love these stubborn and simple people. Minth left the beaten Kwane alone. He hurriedly left the place before he would face the farmer¡¯s rage as well. Volume 7, 5: The Liar is Laughing – Part 2 Volume 7, Chapter 5: The Liar is Laughing ¨C Part?2 He stayed at Kwane¡¯s house for the night. His only supper was corn cereal. He added to it milk received from the farmer¡¯s daughter. You¡¯re a True Man, so eat something better, thought Minth. They provided plentiful funds to Kwane, but he used everything on his research. ¡°By the way, Minth. What about the third True Man?¡± Kwane asked while moving his spoon. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you. Just complete your rocket.¡± ¡°Are things not going well?¡± ¡°Fool. I¡¯m simply leaving it to Laty. She will make it work.¡± Minth became sullen. He hasn¡¯t worked much on the third True Man, Mani. He left it all to Laty. ¡°Why? Give it your best. You¡¯re the Overseer of Paradise after all, Minth.¡± ¡°Mani will be scared of me since I look like this.¡± ¡°No way. I believe it¡¯ll be fine. Or is there another reason you can¡¯t go there?¡± He¡¯s stupid but strangely sharp sometimes. ¡°¡­Doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡± Minth mumbled. When he looked at Mani he would end up being reminded of Noloty. The fact that Noloty had tried to protect her village passed through his mind. There was no need to be nervous. Minth was going to protect Mani¡¯s village. He was proud of his work as the Overseer of Paradise now. However, he couldn¡¯t help but be conscious of the fact that he was the successor to the Overseer of Paradise who had killed Noloty. Perhaps Laty also sympathized with him. She didn¡¯t ask Minth for an escort even when she went to meet with Yanku. ¡°Go and do it, Overseer of Paradise. I believe that the Indulging God Cult needs you.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± The next day, Minth flew to the southern frontier. Strangely, the day he arrived was the same as the meeting between Laty and Yanku. Minth wondered whether to show up at the meeting or go to Mani¡¯s village. In the end he chose neither, and went to the new land. The preparation for the villagers¡¯ migration began a few months ago. As he landed there, he saw a familiar face. ¡°Huh, is that you, Director?¡± Minth was somewhat surprised. Why was Hamyuts there? She was loitering around the island. ¡°Oh, Minth. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my line. What about work?¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s the year¡¯s end there¡¯s not much work left. I have some free time.¡± Saying this, Hamyuts walked around the island. For the time being Minth also followed her. It seemed like she came to see the current situation of the island¡¯s development. ¡°Unexpectedly it didn¡¯t progress much. Never mind the time, it seems like more money is needed.¡± Hamyuts said. ¡°The Indulging God Cult will put more money.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t really need it. We¡¯ll just have everyone give it.¡± Hamyuts said. The Indulging God Cult was not the one to carry OUT the development of this island. The ones to put out funds and to carry out orders were the Armed Librarians. They were not orders officially made by Bantorra Library; people who were close to Noloty, such as Mirepoc and Kyasariro, started it all out of their own pockets. All Armed Librarians were grateful to Noloty. They all acted with the wish to repay her fight and her death if even only a little bit. Even villains like Mattalast and Bonbo have cooperated with only the best of intentions in that plan. ¡°Sorry. Thanks for your help.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t done for your sake. It¡¯s for Noloty and Mani-chan.¡± Hamyuts said. Suddenly, they saw a rowing boat approaching from the horizon. It took a long time to come near the island. Mani and her mother were on board. Arriving on the island, the mother bowed her head many times in front of Hamyuts. ¡°Why did you come here, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Once she heard the Director was here, this child wanted to meet you no matter what.¡± The mother said and urged Mani. ¡°Hello, Overseer of Paradise-san and Hamyuts-san.¡± ¡°Hello, Mani-chan. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I made this, so please accept it.¡± Saying so, she presented a handmade doll made of paper. Hamyuts received it with a somewhat troubled face. ¡°Oh, but I didn¡¯t bring one for the Overseer of Paradise-san¡­¡± Hamyuts then spoke while smiling. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Minth will come by again, so you can give it to him then.¡± ¡°Okay. Sorry, Overseer of Paradise-san. Please come again.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, well, yeah.¡± Minth couldn¡¯t look Mani in the eyes. He wasn¡¯t good with kids. Minth, Hamyuts and Mani talked while walking around the island. Speaking about their memories of Noloty or the new life after the migration¡­ only such idle chats. When he had first seen Mani¡¯s soul using his Sacred Eyes, Minth was surprised. Mani was unselfish to a surprising extent. She had a wild animal-like soul that was satisfied with just food and warm air. Her one and only wish was to be able to live together with Yanku, her mom and the other villagers. She wished for nothing other than everyone living in peace without fighting and quarreling. The moment he met her Minth decided to welcome her as a True Man. Mani had no interest in how the Indulging God Cult could grant any and all of her wishes. She was simply happy at the fact that if she joined it, the lost peace of her village could be restored. Minth could do nothing for her as the Overseer of Paradise except a single thing. Just letting the villagers migrate to a new ground and live normal lives. A truly easy True Man, he admired. ¡°¡­Oh, what¡¯s wrong, Mani?¡± Suddenly Mani seemed to be mumbling something. ¡°I have a certain worry, Hamyuts-san, Overseer of Paradise-san.¡± They both urged her to speak. ¡°Big Brother Yanku seems to be worried about something lately. But he won¡¯t tell me about it.¡± ¡°Oh my, what a naughty kid he is.¡± ¡°Big Bro¡¯s a good person.¡± Mani strongly denied Hamyuts¡¯s words. Hamyuts hurriedly apologized. Minth was also concerned about Yanku. Would he approve of her becoming a True Man? Yanku would probably never forget Noloty¡¯s death for his entire life. Would he even forgive the Indulging God Cult that had killed her? ¡°He seems to be worried about the Indulging God Cult. I don¡¯t get why.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°He seems to be angry for some reason. But I don¡¯t know why. He probably feels that the Indulging God Cult are bad people. I want you to discuss this with him, Overseer of Paradise-san.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent a letter to a great Armed Librarian to consult with, but I still haven¡¯t received any reply. Maybe it hasn¡¯t been delivered.¡± Minth patted Mani¡¯s head. ¡°Mani. There¡¯s no need to worry. There are many circumstances in world of adults.¡± ¡°¡­Overseer of Paradise-san, are the Indulging God Cult bad people?¡± Minth should tell her that was wrong. However, there was no answer to that problem inside him yet. He still hasn¡¯t forgotten the battle from a year ago. He also knew well about happenings such as the Shiron incident and the Seven Kings Rebellion. He wondered just how much tragedy they had produced. He didn¡¯t want to lie to Mani. So he answered honestly. ¡°Mani. What¡¯s wrong and what¡¯s right is a truly difficult matter. The more you become an adult the less you know. Even I don¡¯t know if the Indulging God Cult is in the right.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Mani didn¡¯t really understand. It was a difficult subject to discuss with children. ¡°Even if they don¡¯t understand, people have to move. If they stop in place just because they don¡¯t understand something, they would end up dying without doing anything.¡± Minth did not yet throw away all of his doubts. He still hasn¡¯t fully devoted himself to the duty of bringing Books to Heaven. However, he had no hesitation only when it came to bringing happiness to Garlze, Kwane and Mani. He would never think of their pure, awkward happiness as something mistaken. This feeling was probably the most important thing to have as an Overseer of Paradise. If he simply devoted himself to creating Books, he would stray off the proper path like Kachua. He would end up piling sacrifices for the sake of the True Men¡¯s happiness. The important thing was to have a heart able to be glad of other people¡¯s happiness. Mattalast probably found that inside of him. ¡°I don¡¯t know myself. Therefore I do what I want. I will fulfill my duty as the Overseer of Paradise, make you a True Man, and revive your village. That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t really understand.¡± ¡°Ah. If you don¡¯t then that¡¯s fine. When Yanku comes back, try asking him.¡± ¡°Yeah. Because what Big Brother says will definitely be correct.¡± ¡°Well, then asking him should be fine.¡± Minth thought of Yanku who was on the other side of the sea. He will probably be mad about the survival of the Cult. If he were to know the truth, he would also turn that anger towards the Armed Librarians. With his reckless personality he might also consider fighting them all by himself. He would worry too much, throw his life away and killed by them. However, Yanku¡¯s true intention was to protect Mani and their village. Even if it would be painful to accept, he would probably understand it. So Minth believed. The power of the Indulging God Cult was not enough to keep the village alive. There were also people who could reshape and guide the decaying hearts of the villagers. It needed a human with a righteous heart and a sense of justice. There was none other but Yanku for that role. ¡°Laty, Yuri, please talk to him well. Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Minth muttered this towards the sea. During the same time, on an uninhabited island several tens of kilometers away from where Minth and the rest were, Yanku and Yuri were engaged in mortal combat. Yanku was able to see through Yuri¡¯s trap and conversely cornered her. The distance between them was thirty meters. This was within Shlamuffen¡¯s range. Yanku swung the Magic Blade with enough vigor to cut through the defense of the Decay Wave. However, the causality-destroying invisible blade was not created. Yuri used that opening to escape from the mud. Yanku missed his chance for a decisive blow. Why wasn¡¯t the blade formed just now? Shlamuffen is supposed to respond to its wielder¡¯s will and attack. It can¡¯t be¡­ did I hesitate? Yuri¡¯s Decay Wave assaulted him. He intercepted it with mud. While cornering the running Yuri, Yanku was thinking. Why had he hesitated? He should have already been determined to kill the Armed Librarians. He needed to avenge Noloty. His determination was supposed to be genuine. ¡°¡­¡± He knew why. Both Laty and Yuri did not want to hurt Mani. They said they wanted to protect her and the village. So what? Yanku scolded himself. He would be the one to protect Mani, not the Indulging God Cult. No matter what they said, no matter what they planned, they were his enemies. The Armed Librarians who were controlling them were his enemies as well. While running, Yanku reached the edge of the island. He ran after Yuri through the coastline. ¡°I won¡¯t let you escape again!¡± He once again swung Shlamuffen. Yuri was exhausted. He should be able to kill her. But the next moment¡­ Yanku heard something tearing through the air. It was the sound of a bullet flying from afar. Shlamuffen¡¯s automatic defense was activated and tore the bullet apart. Yanku looked around to see where it had been shot from. Yuri was as surprised as he was. ¡°¡­Who is it?¡± Another flying boat passed overhead and a black figure jumped down from it. Although the flying boat lost its pilot, it kept going forward and splendidly landed on the water surface. The black figure even went so far as to calculate its path after jumping out of it. Yuri muttered to herself as she looked at the man standing atop the rocks. ¡°Mattalast-san, why¡­?¡± The hat that flew off of him as he jumped out was carried by the wind and fell down. Mattalast Ballory caught it and wore it on his head again. ¡°It¡¯s uncool to ask the hero that while he makes his entrance.¡± Mattalast joked. Yanku readied Shlamuffen again. ¡°By the way, the answer is that I¡¯ve heard about this from Yukizona. When I looked for Yanku, he told me that you were also here.¡± ¡°Why did he know¡­?¡± Yanku asked, followed by Mattalast¡¯s answer. ¡°The truth is I received a letter from a girl called Mani. She asked me about what¡¯s going on with you.¡± Saying this, Mattalast pulled out a letter made of straw paper from his pocket. That letter was written by Mani with the letters she learnt. When he had come back to the village, Yanku told Mani about Mattalast. He said that he was his supervisor and a reliable person. At the time he knew nothing about the Armed Librarians¡¯ conspiracy. What a blunder, Yanku gritted his teeth. Mattalast took one step closer to him. He returned the letter to his pocket with great care. ¡°Yanku. Mani¡¯s your important little sister, right? You can¡¯t let her worry like this.¡± Yanku was angered at his words and invoked Shlamuffen without thinking. Mattalast easily evaded it. ¡°Hey now. Have you forgotten your displine? You mustn¡¯t be violent.¡± ¡°I have nothing to discuss with you!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that, Yanku. Words are important. Words are for living in peace without using any violence. By using words you can speak about the truth¡­ as well as make lies.¡± Even while evading Shlamuffen¡¯s attacks Mattalast kept speaking normally. In order to dodge its attacks even Hamyuts had to run with all of her power. Yet Mattalast accomplished it as if he was merely playing around. Yanku then recalled: Mattalast¡¯s Predictive ability was the one most suitable against Shlamuffen among all of the Armed Librarians. He belatedly understood his desperate situation. The opponent standing in front of him was the worst one he could imagine. ¡°Now, Yanku. We¡¯ve fought a bit, but let me ask you again.¡± Mattalast drew his gun with his left hand. He assumed the fighting position of his twin pistols style. ¡°You¡¯ve probably spoken to Yuri and Laty-san already. We¡¯re not going to do anything bad to your village. Our goal is to bring peace to it. Will you still fight in spite of that? If you will, what are you fighting for?¡± Without replying, Yanku sank into silence for a while. Mattalast kept talking. ¡°You should be able to actually understand this. Joining the Indulging God Cult and devoting yourself to Mani¡¯s happiness is the best path for you. Since you know that, why are you fighting?¡± Yanku couldn¡¯t think up a good answer, and so he simply spoke up his mind as is. ¡°Because Big Sis Noloty died. That¡¯s why.¡± Mattalast laughed. It was a scornful laugh. One you would make when you saw someone completely beyond any help. ¡°So there¡¯s no choice, huh. Shall we fight?¡± Mattalast threw both of his guns to Yuri who was watching silently from the side. ¡°Mattalast-san, even if you give me those¡­¡± Yuri was confused. Even if she used guns she wouldn¡¯t be able to pass through Shlamuffen. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to use those. Just hold on to them for a while.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fight him unarmed. Because if I don¡¯t do so, it wouldn¡¯t be a fair fight. Right, Yanku?¡± Mattalast twisted his lips and smiled. Yuri had no idea that there was a man who could smile like that. ¡°This isn¡¯t enough of a handicap like that¡­ so I¡¯ll add another one.¡± While saying this, he pointed at his hat. ¡°If this hat falls off, it will be your win. I¡¯ll give you my neck along with it.¡± ¡°Wha¡­¡± Yanku became speechless. ¡°How greedy. Are there not enough handicaps already?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Yanku swung Shlamuffen. At the same time he produced mud and assaulted Mattalast. ¡°Who of us is underestimating the other, I wonder?¡± Mattalast moved. His speed right now was completely incomparable with his movements from before. Volume 7, 5: The Liar is Laughing – Part 3 Volume 7, Chapter 5: The Liar is Laughing ¨C Part?3 Fifteen minutes passed. During that time the battle was completely one-sided. The Magic Blade able to surpass causality that was created by the Past God¡­ it wasn¡¯t even able to make the hat of a single man fall down. Mattalast drew near. Yanku was able to follow only the movements of his body. He wasn¡¯t able to notice his fists until they hit him. Shlamuffen invoked its automatic defenses. Just before the invisible blade cut his right arm, Mattalast drew back his fist. Kicking the ground and turning, he went around and cut in Yanku¡¯s side, at the same time attacking behind his head with a back blow. Even Hamyuts and Yukizona would find it difficult to ascertain the slight opening in Shlamuffen¡¯s defenses. However, for Mattalast, who could accurately predict the next two seconds, it was as easy as pie. He was able to hit him since he could foresee that moment. ¡°Guh!¡± Yanku¡¯s body was blown away spinning. He hit a tree trunk and fell down. Even during that Shlamuffen attacked. However, Mattalast calmly moved away to avoid it. Using a feint, he poked through the opening created by the automatic defense to add a real attack. He kept repeating this throughout the whole fifteen minutes. No matter how strong it was, Shlamuffen was a sword. Because it had no intelligence, it couldn¡¯t improve its own fighting style. Any countermeasures had to be found by its wielder. Yet Yanku had to devote most of his efforts to following Mattalast¡¯s movements. ¡°Shit!¡± When he didn¡¯t defend he could only attack. But Mattalast aimed for the moment he would start the offensive and only then take action. Yanku simply fell behind. At the moment he tried charging, Mattalast picked up a twig at his feet and threw it as if he was playing darts. He aimed precisely at Yanku¡¯s eyeballs. Shlamuffen judged it as an attack that it couldn¡¯t ignore, and so it intercepted the twig and cut it to shreds. During that opening Mattalast leapt ahead. Just as he was about to pass above Yanku he rotated and drove his toes into Yanku¡¯s back. ¡°Whoops, that was close.¡± Mattalast¡¯s hat shifted position. When he landed he hurriedly fixed it. Yanku groaned while lying on his face. He couldn¡¯t stand up. His backbone was destroyed and his lower half body was paralyzed. Was there really such a gap between them? Yanku couldn¡¯t believe his present situation. Although he was a trainee he was supposed to be a talented warrior. Shlamuffen was one of the Memorial Weapons. How come this battle was one-sided to that extent? Mattalast took his distance from Yanku who was trying to stand up and looked at him. The gap in their fighting capabilities was not originally that large. Mattalast¡¯s victory would not be shaken even if he fought with bare hands, but it wasn¡¯t to the extent that he couldn¡¯t drop his hat. Mattalast simply knew Yanku well. As his supervisor, he fully analyzed his strengths and weaknesses. Shlamuffen had also been analyzed ever since the Dragon Pneumonia Incident. This was also the first time that Yanku had seen Mattalast fighting. That also resulted in the gap between the two. ¡°Yanku, won¡¯t you stop already?¡± Mattalast said to Yanku who was unable to stand up. ¡°Even if you defeat me it won¡¯t bring Noloty back. It would not even count as avenging her. No matter what transpired in the past, I was her ally.¡± Mattalast waited for a reply. Yanku stayed silent. ¡°Join the Indulging God Cult. Support Mani and your village. That shouldn¡¯t be against Noloty¡¯s intentions.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak Big Sis Noloty¡¯s name!¡± Yanku stood up while withstanding the shaking of his legs. ¡°I refuse. Noloty was our friend. No matter what you think, I believe myself to be her friend.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Swinging Shlamuffen, he charged at Mattalast. Mattalast clenched his fist and intercepted him. Yanku started thinking. Don¡¯t call Big Sis your friend. You¡¯ve deceived and used her. I won¡¯t acknowledge you as her friends. If I end up joining the Indulging God Cult, it would make me the same as those bastards who¡¯ve tricked her. I would become the worst kind of person just like Mattalast. I lived while admiring Big Sis and wishing to become like her. It would end up rejecting my life from the very root. Big Sis would disappear inside of me. I absolutely won¡¯t stand for it. That is the only thing I will absolutely not stand for. ¡°I will fight!¡± Mattalast¡¯s eyes were like that of a person looking at a worthless object. Yanku kept being tormented the same as he was before. Ten minutes passed since. Yanku spent more time collapsed than he did standing. Mattalast patiently waited for him to stand up, and when he did he knocked him down again. ¡°Mattalast-san, this should be enough¡­¡± Yuri said while holding his guns. ¡°Are you telling me to finish him off?¡± ¡°That is¡­ well¡­¡± Yuri mumbled. Meanwhile Yanku stood up. He understood why he was able to: it was because Mattalast was taking it easy on him. He had attacked with his full power but missed all of his vitals. Still, he needed to muster all of his power just to stand up. ¡°Since Yuri¡¯s also saying it, I wonder if I should just get it over with.¡± Saying so, Mattalast started running. Yanku readied his sword in an attempt to intercept him. The next moment, Mattalast threw his hat up high. Yanku¡¯s eyes followed the airborne hat. If I cut that hat, I will win. He attempted to attack it in an instant. He lost as soon as he thought of this. Mattalast now stood in front of him. Does he attack the hat, does he attack Mattalast, or does he defend? He couldn¡¯t choose any of the three options. Mattalast slashed with his hand aiming at Yanku¡¯s right hand holding Shlamuffen. The spider blade eating into his hand was blown away. Following that, he used his fists to strike Yanku¡¯s abdomen and chest. The moment he collapsed forward, Mattalast used his fists to make him stand again. He further swept Yanku off his feet, and while midair he drove into him with a rotating kick. Yanku¡¯s body was blown twenty meters away. Shlamuffen fell far from him. Yanku writhed in pain, holding his stomach with labored breathing. After hitting with the kick, Mattalast moved to the back. He lightly extended his hand to catch the hat that flew with the wind. ¡°Are you still alive?¡± Wearing his hat again, Mattalast spoke as he watched the writhing Yanku. He kicked away the fallen Shlamuffen. ¡°Pick it up. We¡¯re not done yet.¡± Shlamuffen stopped about a meter away from Yanku. He couldn¡¯t even reach to it with his hand. His body rejected the very notion of fighting. His fighting spirits have been exhausted. ¡°If you don¡¯t pick it up, I¡¯ll kill you here.¡± Mattalast slowly approached. At that moment, he heard the voice of another woman. He could hear the sound of her walking hurriedly from the forest. ¡°Please wait, Mattalast-san.¡± ¡°Laty-san, were you still here?¡± Mattalast said with a shocked face. ¡°You cannot kill Yanku-san. He is a necessary person for both Mani and the Indulging God Cult.¡± ¡°Give up on that. He was more determined than I thought. There¡¯s no other choice but to kill him already.¡± ¡°You cannot. It will sadden Mani-san. The scars in her heart will never disappear. She might also end up losing her qualifications as a True Man.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen. She¡¯ll be sad, but forget in no time. People are like that.¡± Mattalast kept walking. Laty spoke back. ¡°What do you even know about Mani-san? Do you even know how much Yanku-san is important to her?¡± Mattalast did not stop. ¡°Being sad is unavoidable. Look for another True Man. Yuri, give me my guns back.¡± Yanku became convinced he was about to die. His head, foggy due to his difficulty breathing, had no regrets or fear in it. What about Olivia? Will she find comrades and keep fighting? Or had she already been killed? What will happen to the village? What will happen to Mani? She will probably live under the Indulging God Cult. Or will they be thrown away and destroyed? ¡°¡­¡± Just what did he do? Thinking of it, it was all in vain. He was going to perish while protecting nothing, accomplishing nothing and leaving nothing behind. It was all over. ¡°¡­Mani.¡± Yanku muttered. He recalled the final words they had exchanged. ¡°You¡¯ll come back, right?¡± She said to him. And what did he answer then? ¡°I¡¯ll come back. Did your big brother ever lie to you?¡± Mattalast stood at his side. It seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill that promise. He had lied to Mani for the first time since he was born. Sorry, Mani. But I couldn¡¯t do anything. I could only act like this. ¡°You have no time to settle your mind.¡± Yuri threw the two pistols. One would¡¯ve been enough, Mattalast mumbled as he caught them. After he confirmed there were bullets inside, he removed the safety device. Yanku was thinking while collapsed. I didn¡¯t have a choice, Mani. Since the Indulging God Cult and the Armed Librarians are bad guys, I will never forgive them. And since I won¡¯t, I will fight. Since I will fight, I will be killed. I had no choice. The moment he thought of this, he heard someone¡¯s voice. It was his own. ¡°Don¡¯t think there was no choice. I decided on protecting the village no matter what happens.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Yanku.¡± Mattalast¡¯s muzzle was pointed at Yanku¡¯s forehead. His fingers slowly, slowly squeezed the trigger. ¡°¡­oin.¡± Unable to breathe, Yanku squeezed out the air from his lungs. ¡°Did you say something?¡± Mattalast asked back. Yanku spoke as if his lungs were bleeding. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll join.¡± The index finger on the muzzle stopped. Mattalast peeked at Yanku¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll join the Indulging God Cult. I¡¯ll live, and protect, Mani.¡± Right. He decided on protecting his village no matter what. However, he never thought of betraying Noloty to protect his village. ¡°Say that again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join the Indulging God Cult. I will not¡­ fight the Armed Librarians anymore.¡± Tears were silently spilled from Yanku¡¯s eyes. He betrayed something important to protect something important. There was no doubt he was betraying Noloty right now. But why? He had two important things, so why did he have to choose one of them? Yanku had no idea. Was this reality? Could this kind of situation be real? Yanku kept crying without a sound. ¡°¡­Good grief.¡± Mattalast averted his eyes from Yanku. Then, he took his finger off the trigger and returned the gun to his waist. He turned his back to Yanku and spoke briefly. ¡°¡­Good grief.¡± This was Mattalast¡¯s favorite phrase. Watching him, Yuri spoke with an astonished voice. ¡°What a cruel person. You probably had no intention of killing him in the first place, right?¡± Mattalast turned to Yuri and spoke in a jesting tone. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°I cannot believe you. You are a liar after all.¡± ¡°Sometimes I tell the truth. Sometimes.¡± Yanku listened to their conversation while still lying on the ground. He understood it. Mattalast had been truly trying to kill him. He had simply given him a slight extension. Two hours later, Yanku rode on the airplane piloted by Mattalast. Since the flying boat Yuri took there had been destroyed, she rode with Laty back to Bantorra Library. Mattalast seemed to be defenseless, almost as if he forgot the two of them had been fighting to the death earlier. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re here.¡± Mattalast made the airship descend. They found the figures of Mani and Minth on the new island. Landing in water, they came to land. ¡°Oh, wasn¡¯t Hammy supposed to be here, though?¡± Mattalast asked Minth. He had dropped by this island before coming to fight Yanku. ¡°Mirepo shouted at her so she¡¯s gone back.¡± ¡°Oh well, she is a slacker after all.¡± ¡°She would¡¯ve probably said the same thing about you.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you saying? I seriously have it tough.¡± Minth and Mattalast were talking. Meanwhile, Yanku rushed to Mani and caused her to completely pale. He had bruises and fresh wounds all over his body. ¡°Big Bro, you¡¯re hurt¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, since I¡¯m well-trained it¡¯ll heal up in a week.¡± He wasn¡¯t bluffing. Full recovery would take three months for a normal person, but Yanku would really take only a week. ¡°Why? Who did this?¡± ¡°Mani, it¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Yanku said, yet Mani found the perpetrator in an instant. While Mattalast was talking, she kicked behind his knees. ¡°Wah!¡± Whether he was kicked by purpose or not, Mattalast fell on his rear. Mani then further hit his head with her open hands. His hat flew off and fell on the ground. ¡°You¡­!¡± ¡°W-what is this?¡± Mani pounded Mattalast¡¯s head. ¡°What did you do to my brother! You¡­ you!¡± ¡°Hey, Mani. It¡¯s not like I hit Yanku because I hate him, hey, listen to me!¡± Mattalast made excuses while holding his head. Mani didn¡¯t lend him her ears. ¡°Mani. He¡¯s a bad person. Crush him.¡± Minth irresponsibly encouraged her. Mattalast picked up his hat in a hurry. ¡°Oh boy. Looks like I have to run for it.¡± Saying this, Mattalast actually escaped. Mani blew a raspberry at his running figure. ¡°I hate that guy.¡± Yanku then spoke to the resentful Mani. ¡°Mani. I¡¯ve spoken with someone from the Indulging God Cult.¡± When he said this, Mani¡¯s face lightened up. ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°We were able to talk. I will¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t stop his words there. He couldn¡¯t allow her to see his true intentions. While thinking this, he kept talking. ¡°I decided to join the Cult. From now on the Cult, along with me, will protect our village.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Mani smiled. But even that smile could not clear his heart. He had lost. He still hadn¡¯t enough time to sort out his feelings. ¡°Say, Big Brother.¡± She asked him. ¡°The Indulging God Cult aren¡¯t bad guys, right?¡± Yanku was speechless. He hesitated on his reply for an instant that seemed much longer. He ended up averting his gaze from the face of Mani who completely believed in him. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re not bad guys.¡± I probably spoke well, thought Yanku. Minth looked sad, lowering his eyes with an apologetic expression. ¡°The Indulging God Cult are not bad guys. They¡¯re good guys.¡± This was the first time that Yanku had ever lied to Mani. He didn¡¯t know whether doing so was the right thing or not. And he would probably never know for the rest of his life. And thus Yanku gave up on avenging Noloty. He gave up on fighting and of not telling any lies. It was probably much too frustrating for a teenager. And he also had to carry the fate of overcoming that frustration. Present ¨C December 28, 1926 Having finished all of his work, Mattalast was drinking. The party was still ongoing, and the real fun was about to begin. ¡°Sorry for coming late, Mattalast-san.¡± While he was making cocktails at the bar counter, Yuri came to talk to him. Yukizona was also behind her. He didn¡¯t see them but they apparently have finally arrived at the party. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you made us worry.¡± Yukizona answered sullenly. ¡°I started coughing before we came here, so Yuri was horrified. I said I don¡¯t mind, but she wanted to have my illness checked.¡± ¡°We just had to, big brother.¡± Yuri smiled. Yukizona had a disappointed face under his mask. ¡°¡­You have been too overprotective recently.¡± ¡°Not at all. Your body is important, big brother.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± ¡°Oh well, just take care of yourself.¡± I don¡¯t feel like taking part in this sibling flirting. Matt shook his hand to drive them away. The two of them quickly took a glass and started enjoying good wine. ¡°Heey, Rizzly.¡± Mattalast called the kitchen. ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± ¡°The kitchen should be calm by now. Let the trainees eat some good food as well.¡± ¡°Huh? I want to bully them some more.¡± ¡°Rejected. Their work is over.¡± Rizzly returned to the kitchen disappointed. Apron-wearing trainees came out and joined the clamor around. ¡°¡­¡± Coming out last, Yanku looked at Mattalast with a somewhat meaningful look. He soon averted his gaze. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave him alone.¡± Although he had agreed to join the Cult, sorting out his mind would probably be difficult. He just had to leave him alone for now. It was impossible that he would leak the secret and rebel against the Armed Librarians this late into the game. He was determined to protect Mani, after all. His probation was absolved yesterday and he officially became a trainee. In the future he will also aim to become an Armed Librarian and lead the people of his village. Simply put, nothing inside him had changed at all. Then why did they even need that fight in order to reach just that? It might have been enough for him to speak out his heart properly. I¡¯ll let him have time to reflect on his bad plans. The second rebel, Olivia Littolet, was conversing normally. The women seemed to be rating the men around them this time. There was also no need to think about the chances of her rebelling. He was certainly anxious at her having an ability that could counter the power of Argax, but she had been impressed with fake memories about Vend Ruga. She will not bother going to the trouble of digging up her true memories. Kyasariro had erased her own memories. There was no need to worry beyond Yanku and Olivia. ¡°But really, it was tough.¡± Mattalast muttered while pouring himself a cocktail from the shaker. Killing traitors and erasing the secret was simple. However, he threw that idea away as a poor plan. Mattalast only thought of nipping the buds of rebellion without killing anyone. When he kills people, resentment would be born. If he had killed Olivia it would have been Kyasariro and if he had killed Yanku it would have been Mani. They would start bearing grudges against the Armed Librarians, and a fight would soon be born. That fight would also breed more hatred and continue the chain. If possible Mattalast wouldn¡¯t kill people. He would avoid bad deeds as much as possible. He would not incur the grudge of other people as much as he could. That was the trick to let a villain like him live forever. Mattalast tilted his glass while thinking of this. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve done a good job.¡± Cocktail-making was one of his hobbies. He was confident that he was as skilled as a pro. ¡°Truly a work well done.¡± Mattalast muttered again. Almost all of the people ¨C the many Armed Librarians in the hall as well as other people ¨C believed that the Indulging God Cult had been destroyed and that peace had been protected. The few others were lying about the world having peace. Obviously, those who protect a false peace would be liars. And those who didn¡¯t know that peace was false were also liars. Those who were unable to see through the lies, and fully believed everything to be true, were also some kind of liars. ¡°¡­Ha.¡± For some reason, a small laugh escaped from Mattalast¡¯s mouth. He hurriedly covered it. Victory, peace and everything was all lies. There were those who did not know of that, and those who did and deceived the others. No matter where he looked around in the hall, there was not even a single, honest person. The banquet of liars, the false peace. It was quite strange, pleasant and ridiculous. However, this was what Mattalast had protected over the last year. His duty was to safeguard this falsehood. He kept laughing at this amusing state of affairs. He secretly sneered at both this worthless peace as well as his own worthless self. He could never become the hero, but was also unable to be a villain from the bottom of his heart. The only thing Mattalast could do was ridicule himself. Night was yet to pass. The fun was not yet over. The false peace kept going under Mattalast¡¯s protection. Volume 7, 6: Everything is Told on the Roof – Part 1 Volume 7, Chapter 6: Everything is Told on the Roof ¨C Part?1 Present ¨C December 29, 1926 A short time after the date has changed, the long party was over. A single man observed the small groups of Armed Librarians who were returning home. Mattalast, Bonbo, Yukizona and Yuri, followed by Kyasariro, were all walking with satisfied faces. Only Yanku went back with a somewhat long face. The man intently observed all of the Armed Librarians as if he didn¡¯t want to miss any of their expressions. No one there noticed his gaze. No one there could see his true intentions. Who was he? Where was he looking at the Armed Librarians from? The time to speak of that has yet to come. ¡°¡­¡± The only ones left were Hamyuts Meseta atop the roof, as well as Olivia Littolet who came out late. The man watched those two. ¡°¡­So nothing¡¯s happened.¡± The party was over and Hamyuts swung around her empty glass of champagne while muttering this. She had been watching Olivia for seven months. She had developed many thoughts and expectations as to what Olivia was planning and how she was going to destroy the Armed Librarians. So were my expectations betrayed again? Olivia claiming that she would destroy the Armed Librarian was just a bluff. Although Lascall had conveyed the Violet Wish to her, it vanished along with her memories. Looking at the present situation, Hamyuts could only think this. However, she simply couldn¡¯t accept it. There was no way she would be done with Olivia so easily. Was this her premonition or just her desire? Even she wasn¡¯t able to tell. Suddenly, she looked down the roof. She found Olivia coming out of the party hall. Olivia left the party hall. She had enjoyed her time there. She had her reservations about coming there when she had received invitation from Kyasariro, but she hadn¡¯t imagined it would end up being so enjoyable. Even the Armed Librarians, who she thought were all scary, turned out to be good people when she tried speaking with them. There were also some that she met for the first time today and got along just fine with. It would probably be fun again starting tomorrow. ¡°Lately I¡¯ve been feeling bad for some reason.¡± Olivia muttered. For the last two or three days her head felt fuzzy. She felt as if she was forgetting something. But that discomfort disappeared the more she spoke with the Armed Librarians today. It was probably not a big deal. Olivia set on her way home while humming to herself. Three days ago, Kyasariro had deprived her of her memories and Mattalast planted new ones inside of her. That also made Olivia¡¯s personality change. The Olivia who was extremely doubtful, cautious, and possessed a persistent will to fight was nowhere to be found. She now turned into a woman who was cheerful, sociable, liked to make fun of people, a bit lonely, but an ordinary woman. Perhaps this was her original personality. ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± At that time, Olivia noticed someone¡¯s gaze on her. She looked around. ¡°Here.¡± She heard a voice coming from above. She was quite surprised to find Hamyuts overhead. ¡°Olivia. Are you going home?¡± Hamyuts asked. Olivia answered without thinking. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± ¡°Well, just some thinking.¡± Thinking of it, Olivia realized she hadn¡¯t seen her this whole time. She thought that she just went back, but was she there all along? ¡°Why there?¡± ¡°Idiots and smoke like high places.¡± Saying this, Hamyuts threw something off the roof. ¡°Come here for a bit. You don¡¯t have any other plans, right?¡± Olivia looked at the thrown object. It was the string of a sling. Even if she told her to come there, what should she do? She grasped the string for now. It then wrapped around Olivia¡¯s wrist as if it was a snake. Olivia¡¯s body was gently lifted. She was placed on the roof. ¡°You¡¯ve surprised me, but it felt somewhat good.¡± ¡°Well, sit somewhere around.¡± Walking fearfully on the roof, she sat at the most high place. ¡°So what did you want to talk about?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a case that I just can¡¯t seem to crack. I¡¯m so interested in it that I can¡¯t concentrate on anything else. There¡¯s something that I just can¡¯t seem to understand no matter how much I think about it. I thought that I may not have any other choice but to ask some great detective.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t someone like Mattalast be enough? He looks the part.¡± ¡°Nah, he¡¯s no good. He¡¯s simply useless.¡± Hamyuts promptly denied. It seemed that she wanted to consult with Olivia. However, would she really be able to understand something that eludes even Hamyuts and Mattalast? Olivia was puzzled. ¡°Oh well. So, what is it?¡± ¡°Ah, so will you listen to me, miss great detective?¡± ¡°An impromptu detective though. Well, spit it out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡± Olivia and Hamyuts smiled at each other and Hamyuts began speaking. ¡°So, I have some enemy right now. Let¡¯s keep the identity of that person a secret. But it seems like they want to defeat me no matter what.¡± ¡°Have you done anything bad?¡± Olivia asked just in case. She didn¡¯t know Hamyuts well, but she didn¡¯t look like a good person. ¡°¡­It¡¯s complicated. I mainly did some bad stuff, but they¡¯re not really a good person either.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s like that, huh. So, what about that person?¡± ¡°That person knows of a way to defeat me. It would be hard to put in practice, but they know of it.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°They said that they¡¯ve already defeated me. This is the important part. They didn¡¯t say they will definitely defeat me. They didn¡¯t say they can beat me, either. They said that my loss was already determined.¡± ¡°Hmm. So that means you¡¯re in a big pinch.¡± Hamyuts nodded. ¡°Supposedly. But that person hasn¡¯t done anything. Here I am lounging on the roof. What does this mean, I wonder.¡± Olivia started thinking. ¡°Aren¡¯t they preparing for your defeat?¡± ¡°They should be, but they¡¯re not doing anything. To the extent that I¡¯m truly surprised. What the heck is going on?¡± Olivia crossed her arms and thought. She never even considered the possibility this was talking about her. Hamyuts was asking for the reasoning of the great detective and trying to make the culprit confess at the same time. It was a strange situation, but Olivia knew nothing about it. Hamyuts and Olivia were conversing on top of the roof. Even the man, while observing them, could not completely hear them. That¡¯s bad, he became stressed. Was Olivia¡¯s plan exposed? Or was it about to be exposed? He was sure she had completely deceived Mattalast. But it seemed like Hamyuts has yet to throw away her doubts. As they thought, Hamyuts was the most frightening one of the lot. The man¡¯s body stiffened with tension. Until now Olivia¡¯s plan was perfect. Will there be a setback at the very end? He observed them, still tense. Only Olivia could understand her own plan. Hamyuts spoke to Olivia because she thought this way. However, Olivia showed her hand as if saying she had given up. ¡°It¡¯s useless. I have too little information. No matter what I think I just have no idea.¡± Hamyuts was slightly disappointed. ¡°So try thinking like this. If you were in their position, what would you have done? You wanted to defeat me and knew a way of doing so. At that time, what would Olivia Littolet have done?¡± ¡°If I were in their shoes, huh. And if knew of a way to beat you¡­¡± It was a strange sight: Olivia tried thinking in Olivia¡¯s shoes. ¡°Anyway, if it were me I would tell it to someone. To someone who wants to beat you. They probably have a grudge against you. Is there anyone like that?¡± Hamyuts had also thought this far. Olivia had no way to fight, so she should have passed the Violet Wish to someone else. In fact, she had tried instigating Yanku and Kyasariro to rebel against the Armed Librarians. ¡°I see. And, other than that, what would you have done?¡± She wanted to ask Olivia about what came afterwards. The culprit-detective crossed her arms and thought. ¡°Other than that¡­ But I think that would be about everything I can do¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Olivia clapped her hands. ¡°I know. I would¡¯ve concealed the identity of the person I¡¯d told your weakness to. No, that¡¯s wrong¡­ I would¡¯ve concealed the very fact that I¡¯d done so.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s more advantageous this way. You wouldn¡¯t know who you were being targeted by. You wouldn¡¯t even know someone was targeting you in the first place. Wouldn¡¯t even someone like you be in danger if that happens?¡± Hamyuts realized her own carelessness. She should have understood this by thinking a little. Hamyuts was too strong, so she couldn¡¯t even imagine how a powerless person would fight. She started thinking based on the hints given to her by Olivia. Her aim was to tell someone of the Violet Wish. That person was neither Yanku nor Kyasariro. Then when and where had she done it? Hamyuts thought back on Olivia¡¯s behavior ever since she came to Past God Bantorra¡¯s Island. She shouldn¡¯t have had such a chance. ¡°¡­No.¡± Hamyuts was an idiot. Olivia¡¯s goal was to tell someone about the Violet Wish in a place Hamyuts wouldn¡¯t know of. She wouldn¡¯t have done it in the Past God Island which was under her supervision. She had a chance. It was before coming to the Past God Island. Before she had been caught by Mattalast. ¡°¡­I see, I think I got it.¡± Olivia curiously looked at Hamyuts who suddenly changed her expression as she started thinking. Seven months ago, just before Olivia was caught by Mattalast, he had met her in the Ismo Republic. He aimed to fight against the Indulging God Cult and destroy Heaven. For him, meeting up with Olivia was the kind of luck that would come only once in a lifetime. He came to know of the sole method to destroy Heaven, the Violet Wish. His fight, that seemed hopeless, now had a sliver of hope. However, at the same time, a serious crisis had also arrived. At the time, no one knew of his existence. Neither Hamyuts, Mattalast, nor the dead Kachua. He was able to continue living since no one knew of his rebellion. However, after he had met with Olivia he lost that advantage. She was being chased by the Armed Librarians, and would probably not be able to avoid being caught by them for long. If that happens, Hamyuts and the rest would also come to know of that man¡¯s existence. As he was deep in thought, Olivia suggested a plan to him. Volume 7, 6: Everything is Told on the Roof – Part 2 Volume 7, Chapter 6: Everything is Told on the Roof ¨C Part?2 Hamyuts kept thinking. Olivia had told someone of the Violet Wish before she was caught by Mattalast. That was almost undoubtedly true. But there were problems with that. After she had been caught she was questioned by Minth using his Sacred Eyes. And he was able to know perfectly that she neither knew of the Violet Wish nor told anyone else about it. It was impossible to deceive Minth¡¯s Sacred Eyes. It was also impossible that Minth lied to Mattalast. Then how did Olivia slip through his eyes? She could only rely on Olivia herself. Hamyuts asked her further. ¡°Then, how would you have concealed the fact you¡¯ve told someone?¡± ¡°I would have run away.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be able to catch you.¡± ¡°I would have stayed silent even if caught!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll torture you and stuff like that.¡± Olivia was shocked at the kind of woman Hamyuts was. ¡°Then I would have just killed myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Acting Director of Bantorra Library. I could just read your Book and find it out, right?¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Olivia kept thinking. ¡°There¡¯s that thing. I forgot its name. Ar-something, Obliterating something.¡± ¡°Fiction Obliterating Cup Argax.¡± ¡°Yeah, that. I could just use that water to make myself forget I¡¯ve told it to someone. If I forgot about it, it wouldn¡¯t go out even in torture right?¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± However, when had Olivia used Argax? Currently, both the Argax used by the Armed Librarians and the one used by the Indulging God Cult were in the Sealed Labyrinth. After Mattalast had caught her there was only a short time until she was questioned by Minth. How could she have drunk the water of Argax under his supervision? It seemed impossible, but was not so. Olivia actually accomplished it. During the same time, Mirepoc Finedell was tottering on the road. Mirepoc woke about two hours after drinking punch as if it was water and collapsing. After that, Mattalast muttered something about sobering her up and brought a glass. When Mirepoc tried drinking it, it was also liquor. Was he trying to kill her? Alcohol is scary. I¡¯ll never drink it again. While thinking this, Mirepoc headed for her home. ¡°Mattalast¡­ I¡¯ll have my revenge¡­ That man¡¯s definitely a sadistic criminal¡­¡± Mirepoc found something strange while walking: she saw human figures on top of the roof. They were Hamyuts and Olivia. ¡°What are they doing, I wonder¡­¡± Mirepoc was about to try calling them using her Thought Sharing. However, her head felt dizzy so she stopped. She suddenly recalled the past. It was something that happened a few days after everyone had heard the truth about the Volken incident from Olivia. May 1926 ¡°Say, Mirepoc, I have a favor to ask¡­¡± Olivia stayed at Mattalast¡¯s house for a while. All Armed Librarians visited her there to voice their gratitude. When Mirepoc found some time between her work, Olivia spoke to her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit hard to ask, but I will lower my head and ask you¡­ because that would require you to break regulations.¡± ¡°¡­It depends on what you want, but please tell me.¡± Olivia started talking. ¡°To tell the truth, I want to erase my memories of Volken. You have some memory-erasing tool, right?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± I can¡¯t just take that out, she wanted to say but stopped herself. After all she had once used it against regulations herself. Besides, Olivia had probably been assaulted by Volken. She could understand wanting to get rid of those memories as a woman. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t ask Mattalast for that. Since Hamyuts is the Acting Director she will not approve it either. I can only ask you.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Normally she would have rejected her saying that she sympathized with her but couldn¡¯t do it. However, even the stuffy formal Mirepoc had recently begun to change. She had agreed. Since she was being asked that, she thought of trying her best. Bringing Argax wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. The problem was doing it so that Mattalast and Hamyuts wouldn¡¯t notice. Mirepoc activated her Thought Sharing as she stood in front of the apartment Olivia was in. ¡®¡­Mattalast-san, where are you right now?¡¯ ¡®In the middle of shopping.¡¯ She thought he was inside but was wrong. However, she needed some insurance that he wouldn¡¯t come back. ¡®Yukizona-san would like to consult with you about work.¡¯ Mattalast replied to her in his thoughts. ¡®Is tomorrow no good? I¡¯d like to return home as quickly as possible.¡¯ When he returns home, what will he do to Olivia? Mirepoc thought of needless things. ¡®He told me that if possible he would like you to hurry. Do you mind?¡¯ ¡®¡­Hmm, got it, I¡¯ll go.¡¯ Yukizona wanting to consult him was true. However, he was actually in no hurry. Mattalast would probably be heading back to Bantorra Library just like she wanted. Mirepoc entered the apartment. At that moment, she happened to pass by Hamyuts. It was unexpected. Since it was her free day, she was supposed to be at home enjoying her hobby of sewing. ¡°Hey, Mirepo.¡± Mirepoc faltered for a second wondering if she was busted. ¡°Today¡¯s weather is so good. I feel great.¡± At the time Hamyuts was in a strangely good mood. Did something happen? ¡°Is something the matter, Director?¡± Even when Mirepoc called to her there was no reply. Hamyuts walked down the stairs enjoyably. Mirepoc knocked on the door with her head tilted. Hearing Olivia¡¯s reply, she came inside. ¡°Olivia-san, I¡¯ve brought what you asked for.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, right, thank you.¡± For some reason Olivia was pale. Had she spoken to Hamyuts? I¡¯d better not pry into other people¡¯s business too deeply, thought Mirepoc. ¡°If you pour water into this and think about the memories you¡¯d like to erase, when you drink the water they will be gone.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fairly simple.¡± Saying so, Olivia took a jug and poured from it into Argax. At that moment, Mirepoc saw Olivia faintly smiling. Since these were painful memories she wanted to erase, she felt a strange uneasiness. Olivia muttered something and drank the water of Argax. ¡°¡­Hmm? What is this?¡± After drinking, Olivia looked around her. She looked at the object she held in her hands mysteriously. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve forgotten. You¡¯ve erased your own memories using Argax.¡± ¡°¡­Really? My memories? ¡­What does this mean?¡± Olivia was confused. Mirepoc calmly admonished her. ¡°It¡¯s because you have erased memories that you don¡¯t need to remember. You have nothing to worry about.¡± Although still puzzled, Olivia nodded. Mirepoc hurried out of the apartment before Mattalast came back. She entered the Sealed Labyrinth again and returned Argax to its previous location. Present ¨C December 29, 1926 Oh yeah, that happened, Mirepoc thought while looking at Olivia on the roof. Olivia had acted somewhat strange during that time, but there was probably no need to worry. Both after then as well as now she lived comfortably. More importantly I should go. Mirepoc turned on her heels and hurried on the road back home. Did her actions have any meaning? She had no idea why Olivia had smiled and why Hamyuts had a good mood. She never came to know the reason for it throughout her whole life. Hamyuts thought for a while and then hit upon something. Olivia had used one of the Armed Librarians so she could get Argax. Telling the other Armed Librarians about what happened with Volken was probably both to gain their trust as well as another part of her plan. She had read Mattalast¡¯s actions and used one of the Armed Librarians. What an elaborate plan. While Olivia was staring ahead, Hamyuts kept thinking. Olivia had erased her memories of the Violet Wish in advance before getting questioned by Minth. She did so in order to protect the person who¡¯d succeeded the Violet Wish. Hamyuts understood this far, but still some questions remained. Why had she instigated Yanku and Kyasariro to revolt? There was plenty of a possibility she would have been killed during that rebellion. If she were then her Book would have been excavated. If that happened, all of her plans would have crumbled down. It was a contradiction. Why had she taken actions contrary to her previous plans? ¡°¡­Oh right, she forgot.¡± Hamyuts immediately had a flash. There was no contradiction after all. Olivia had erased her memories pertaining to the Violet Wish. She forgot the very fact she had known about it, to whom she passed it along, and even the fact that she entrusted her will of rebellion to that person. Olivia forgot about her own strategy. That was why she began a reckless revenge against her original purpose. It was possible that her instigation of Yanku and Kyasariro was something that even she was not able to anticipate. ¡°I¡¯ve solved everything.¡± Hamyuts muttered. The puzzled Olivia stared at her from the side. ¡°You sank into deep thought in the middle of our conversation though. Did you understand something?¡± ¡°I got it all. Anything and everything. You¡¯re amazing. A truly great detective.¡± Olivia tilted her head at seeing Hamyuts¡¯s joy. ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything really impressive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. You should give up being a tailor and become a detective. It¡¯s a waste of your talent.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say something so strange. It¡¯s too much of a compliment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too much, you really are amazing.¡± Olivia furrowed her brows. She seemed to feel as if Hamyuts was mocking her. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad if I have been of use. More importantly, I should go back. It¡¯s cold here.¡± ¡°Yeah. Thank you and sorry for taking your time.¡± Saying so, Hamyuts wrapped the string of her sling around Olivia¡¯s wrist. Controlling it, she gently lowered her to the ground. ¡°See ya. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Olivia waved her hand and went back. ¡°¡­Well then.¡± Hamyuts watched her back from atop the roof. With this, she read through the entirety of Olivia¡¯s plan. There was only one question left. Just who had she left the Violet Wish for? She would probably never know it no matter how much she thought of it. Olivia used such a preposterous plan in order to hide it after all. ¡°¡­¡± There was only one way to know: Killing Olivia and reading her Book. Hamyuts loaded a pebble into her sling and started slowly rotating it around. Olivia had her back turned to Hamyuts and went down the road defenselessly. ¡°Nah.¡± Hamyuts threw the pebble into the sky. She once again lost to Olivia. Hamyuts wasn¡¯t able to deduce even one part of her plan. Only by asking Olivia herself, which was much like cheating, she finally came to know everything. Losing the battle of minds and settling everything with violence instead¡­ she didn¡¯t want to be as lame as that. ¡°¡­You¡¯re amazing.¡± This will probably be her last time to be involved with Olivia. She muttered this while looking at Olivia¡¯s back that she saw less and less of. Olivia, a completely powerless human, had taken a part in the overthrow of Kachua. She had crossed paths with Hamyuts and escaped. And she had even created the opportunity for the outrageous battle of destroying Heaven. While overcoming all these battles, and achieving victory in all of them, she was even able to obtain a peaceful life of all things. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. This is your victory. Your utter and complete victory.¡± While feeling a slight bit of regret as well as happiness, she spoke toward Olivia¡¯s back. Hamyuts once again lied on the roof. It was still too early to despair of this world. The seeds of disturbance were spreading. If she were to wait there will definitely be something fun happening. Making sure of Hamyuts and Olivia¡¯s parting, the man also left the spot and headed back. Hamyuts had probably seen through Olivia¡¯s plan. Moreover, she purposely turned a blind eye to it. What was Hamyuts thinking about? He couldn¡¯t understand her. Rather than thinking of her as an enemy, she was more of an uncertain and incomprehensible element. ¡°¡­And now comes my own battle.¡± He muttered. Olivia fulfilled enough of her duty. She had passed the Violet Wish to him and concealed his existence. Hereafter comes his own duty to carry it out. He will definitely fulfill this wish that he had inherited from her. Because Olivia had trusted him, she entrusted everything to him. He had to answer that trust. He understood well enough that it would be a difficult path. He had to challenge Heaven ¨C the being that no person throughout all of history managed to inflict a single wound to. He would also have to fight people such as Mattalast and Yukizona when the time comes. But he did not fear. He abandoned such feelings long ago. He will simply advance and destroy Heaven. He walked with determination in his heart. ¡°Goodbye, Olivia Littolet. I pray for your happiness.¡± He turned around one last time, and looking at Olivia¡¯s back, muttered a small farewell. Who was he? Why was he fighting and how was he living? The time to speak of this will come before long. Volume 7, Fragment: The Man’s Name is Ruruta Volume 7, Fragment: The Man¡¯s Name is?Ruruta September 1925 The battle between Hamyuts and Olivia has ended. She had activated the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck and restored the Meats¡¯ memories. She was transferred to a faraway field using Charlot¡¯s Magic. A few hours passed after that. Olivia met up with Lascall Othello at a desolate station. ¡°¡­Unbelievable.¡± Olivia muttered without thinking. She just heard the truth about the Indulging God Cult from Lascall. ¡°I know that the Armed Librarians are unbelievable because they were trying to kill me just now. But thinking that they were in cahoots with the Indulging God Cult¡­¡± ¡°It is quite the unbelievable story. However, it is also the truth.¡± Lascall said while smiling. It truly was an unbelievable story. The Indulging God Cult was created by the Armed Librarians. It was founded in order to fulfill the duty of supplying Heaven with the Books of happy people. The higher-ups of the Armed Librarians and the Overseer of Paradise have protected this secret. Defeating the Indulging God Cult and destroying the Armed Librarians would be meaningless. True victory could only be achieved by destroying Heaven. Olivia heard all about that. ¡°I believe it. If I were told this by a normal person I would end up laughing. But you don¡¯t seem to be an ordinary person.¡± ¡°I am happy to hear you believe it.¡± Lascall forcedly lowered his head. ¡°But it¡¯s still hard to swallow. What¡¯s that Heaven in the first place? Why are the Armed Librarians so desperate to obey their orders?¡± Olivia mouthed some natural doubts. But Lascall rejected them, smiling. ¡°That is something you should investigate using your own powers. If you cannot even understand something of this level, defeating Heaven will be nothing but a pipedream. So there is no need for me to tell you.¡± ¡°You sure are a selfish guy.¡± Olivia sagged her shoulders. ¡°Well then, let us enter the main topic. I will convey to you the sole method to destroy the mighty Heaven: the Violet Wish.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Ten years ago there was a single girl. She fell in love with a certain individual. Speaking her name is no longer permitted. She is only known as the Violet Sinner. But even the poor Violet Sinner lost her life due to the schemes of the Indulging God Cult. Even those who have served under her were killed by Hamyuts-sama and Photona-sama. Even the one you had connected with ¨C Vend Ruga-sama ¨C was killed for this purpose.¡± ¡°¡­So Vend Ruga was killed because of that.¡± ¡°Why did the Violet Sinner have to be killed? That was because fulfilling her love meant the destruction of Heaven.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The destruction of Heaven¡­ it is impossible to grant with the use of simple power. Even if there ten thousands of Hamyuts-sama they would be unable to inflict nary a single wound upon Heaven. The sole method of destroying it would be by rescuing a single man from the depths of sorrow and despair.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get it. What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°That man was the beloved of the Violet Sinner. That girl¡¯s wish to save him is the sole way of destroying Heaven. His name is Ruruta Coozancoona. Please do remember it by all possible means.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Who¡¯s that man called Ruruta? Why would saving him destroy Heaven?¡± ¡°This would be about everything I can tell you. Finding any further information, as well as destroying Heaven is now your own story.¡± Olivia raised her voice in confusion. ¡°Wait, Lascall. What will I do after hearing only that? Just what is Heaven? Where¡¯s that Ruruta guy! No, in the first place, how can I keep living from now on!¡± ¡°I beg your pardon, but this is not what I am meant to know. My work is simply conveying the Violet Wish to you.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Olivia became lost for words. Lascall sank his body into the ground, leaving only these words behind. ¡°Even if you die without doing anything, and even if you do manage to create the path of destroying Heaven, I am not meant to know it. After all, the future is not part of my knowledge.¡± ? Lascall added some final words just before disappearing. ¡°Oh right, I will tell you one last thing. Who is Ruruta Coozancoona? I will speak briefly about this individual.¡± He cut off his meaningful words there. ¡°This long story of fighting librarians¡­ Ruruta Coozancoona is, so to speak, its protagonist.¡± ¡°Protagonist?¡± ¡°Yes. He had started this tale, and he will end it. That is Ruruta Coozancoona.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°I wish from the bottom of my heart that you will be able to bring an end to Ruruta-sama¡¯s long, long tale.¡± Leaving the stunned Olivia behind, Lascall vanished into the ground. Volume 7 Afterword Volume 7 Afterword Hello everyone. This is Yamagata Ishio. How was the seventh installment of the Tatakau Shisho series, ¡°Tatakau Shisho to Kyougensha no Utage¡±? I¡¯ll be happy if you have enjoyed it. The other day I had a dream. I dreamt about a mansion that was on fire. I ran around with a bucket in one hand, desperately trying to extinguish it. Just when I thought I was lucky it was only a small fire and managed to save the mansion, I woke up. I went to check up on it in a dream fortune-telling site, and it said that ¡°a dream about a fire ¨C good omen: you will obtain tremendous fortune¡±. No particular good fortune came afterwards. I feel like I had a great loss. This time as well I will use this opportunity to thank Maeshima Shigeki-sama, who drew the wonderful illustrations, and everyone involved who cooperated with me. Let us work together again. Well then, readers, let us meet again in my next work. Yamagata Ishio Volume 8, Prologue: Beginning of the Grand End Volume 8, Prologue: Beginning of the Grand?End It was early dawn. There probably remained only about an hour until sunrise. The east horizon was red and stars have already disappeared from the sky. The air was cold, but the sky was beautifully clear. Recent days were cold, but today was probably going to be the first warm day in a long while. Here and there lights were shining in the streets. It was already long past the time for early risers to wake up. Smoke was rising from the chimney of a bakery. Today¡¯s first transport ship arrived at the harbor and the crew started unloading the cargo. It was the usual morning scenery of the town in Past God Island. There was one ominous figure unsuitable for this peaceful town. It stood on the top of the beer hall that was closed for business, viewing the majestic Bantorra Library towering over the center of the island. ¡°Has this time come at last?¡± The figure muttered. It was a woman clothed in black garments. She wore a long-sleeved dress, white gloves, and a black hat with a veil, so her skin wasn¡¯t visible at all. In her hand she held a strange dagger with a blade made of stone. It was the Memorial Weapon who granted people¡¯s tales a continuation, the Passed Stone Blade Yor. Another one of his names was Lascall Othello. ¡°This is terribly abrupt, Ruruta Coozancoona-sama.¡± Lascall said. If someone could hear him from the side, they would probably be confused. After all, there was not a single change in the behavior of the people in either Bantorra Library or the town. The sounds of kitchen knives wielded by housewives and servants could be faintly heard, and the smell of freshly baked pastries was drifting from the bakeries. Fresh vegetables and meat were being sent from the first ship arriving this morning to the markets. Boxes filled with Books were being carried to the Library by the early-rising normal librarians and trainees. Lascall kept muttering to himself on the background of this peaceful sight. ¡°In any case, this is the biggest possible incident that can happen to this world. Is today of all days not far too ordinary for this time to come? As someone who overlooks tales, it feels somewhat improper.¡± There was a while of silence. Lascall then made a small, artificial smile. ¡°Oh no, this is such a small trifle, so there is no need to pay it any heed. This was merely my impression.¡± Who was Lascall talking to? There was no one around. Lascall¡¯s eyes were only directed at Bantorra Library. ¡°I am merely ascertaining it with my own eyes. If this would be the end, I will do nothing but keep on looking.¡± He said and smiled. The date was January 12, 1927. The exact time was 5:07 AM. What was about to happen in the world at this very instant? Only Lascall Othello knew the answer to this among all people on the surface. All of the Armed Librarians and all of the Indulging God Cult had no idea what was happening and would not know what transpires from now on. Both Mattalast, who was protecting the secrets of Bantorra Library, as well as the Overseer of Paradise Minth, and even the Acting Director Hamyuts, were thinking that this would be a completely ordinary day. ¡°Who said this before¡­ I believe it was Mattalast-sama?¡± Lascall said. ¡°There are three kinds of ¡®everything is normal¡¯: A situation where truly nothing had happened; a situation where an incident had been prevented in advance; and a situation where no one was yet to notice what happened; only these three kinds. The normal Armed Librarians and people of the world would think it was the first. Hamyuts-sama, Mattalast-sama, Yukizona-sama, Yuri-sama, Bonbo-sama, and the Overseer of Paradise Minth would think it was the second. However, it is actually the third kind.¡± Lascall kept his monologue. ¡°Why had no one noticed this grave situation? They have not even tried noticing it. Even I, watching over the tales of people for so long, cannot help but tilt my head in puzzlement. It is probably because they have not been trying to notice. Their gazes have been stolen by lies and schemes, and so they have not noticed the truth.¡± Lascall suddenly looked down at his feet. The Armed Librarians had celebrated the end of another year in this beer hall just two weeks ago. Olivia and Mattalast, Hamyuts and the Armed Librarians¡­ This was the place of the feast of liars, where both the deceivers and the deceived mingled together. ¡°Thinking back, this banquet of liars¡­ It was an event fitting for the conclusion of this story. How pleasant, and how truly trifling.¡± Lascall¡¯s facial expression was hidden by the thin veil and so couldn¡¯t be seen, but at this moment he was unmistakably jeering. No, not only just now. For two thousand years, while switching from one body to another, Lascall had always been wearing an artificial smile. It might have been her sneer directed at all humans. ¡°Mattalast-sama, who was trying to accomplish something by deceiving people, and Olivia-sama, who had been trying to achieve victory by pretending to have been deceived. Both of them were terribly foolish. No matter how much you deceive or conceal, the truth will always exist. And even the cleverest of lies are powerless in front of that truth.¡± Lascall, who had been talking to himself, noticed something. And he then spoke as if conversing with someone. ¡°Oh, have you finally noticed, Mattalast-sama?¡± The one he spoke to wasn¡¯t around there. He couldn¡¯t hear his voice. ¡°Have you realized? Yes ¨C a lie is powerless against the truth.¡± Lascall sneered quietly yet deeply. And he then vanished as if melting on the roof. Two hours passed since Lascall disappeared. The emergency bells started ringing all over Past God Bantorra Island. That sound announced a great danger to Bantorra Library. The date was January 12, 1927, a completely normal winter day. The long story continued until this day came. The Armed Librarians collected Books and protected them. The Indulging God Cult produced Books of happy people and offered them up to Heaven. At times fighting, at times cooperating, the two parties continually protected the secret. Lascall could only nod his head at this imbalance. That morning was far too peaceful to serve as the conclusion of 2000 years. January 12, 1927. On this day, the history of Bantorra Library was over. Volume 8, 1: The Lone Struggle of the Defeated Remnants – Part 1 Volume 8, Chapter 1: The Lone Struggle of the Defeated Remnants ¨C Part?1 That morning he woke to the sound of bells ringing from afar. He knew that sound. He had heard it twice before. The first time had been one year and nine months ago, during the time of Mokkania¡¯s Rebellion. The second time was a bit more than a year ago, during the time of the Deep Blue Curse Rebellion. For him, who had once fought alongside the Armed Librarians of Bantorra Library, it was a horrible sound. Enlike Bishile threw his blanket and got off the bed. He was inside the room of a hotel facing the main street of Bantorra Library¡¯s town. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Enlike peeked out of the window. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t able to see Bantorra Library from there. He hurriedly put on a jacket, left and ran through the hotel¡¯s corridors. With his physical abilities it would have been easy for him to leap out of the window, but right now Enlike was concealing his own Magic ability. He could use neither his power of lightning nor his superhuman movements. He exited the hotel¡¯s main door and rushed into the road. Around him were other citizens who like Enlike seemed worried. ¡°Again?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t those terrorists gone already?¡± People whispered to each other. It was natural they¡¯d be afraid. The memories of the Rebellion a year ago were still fresh in their minds. Everyone feared another battle that would end up involving them. ¡°¡­Do you have any idea what happened?¡± A guest of the same hotel spoke to him. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Enlike shook his head. He wasn¡¯t lying or evading the question. While he understood the internal affairs of Bantorra Library better than the average citizen, he still had no idea what just happened there now. At that moment, someone bumped into his back. Normally he wouldn¡¯t even stumble, but Enlike fell cleanly. This was to conceal his physical abilities. ¡°Sorry! Are you okay?¡± The one to hit him from behind was a suit-wearing man. Judging from the impact to his back, it was a person who could use bodily reinforcement Magic. ¡°Are you fine?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The suited man grabbed Enlike¡¯s arm and helped him stand up. ¡°Forgive me, it¡¯s only because this is an emergency.¡± The man walked to Bantorra Library in a great hurry. ¡°Was that an Armed Librarian?¡± The same hotel guest from before muttered. ¡°Probably.¡± Enlike replied. That man was familiar to him. He was an Armed Librarian called Gamo. Mattalast had once introduced him to Enlike. But Gamo simply left after helping him stand. Gamo didn¡¯t notice that the person he had bumped into was Enlike. This was because the current Enlike didn¡¯t look like how Gamo knew him. Enlike had been once Eaten by the Book-Eater Zatoh. However, he reversed the situation and took control of Zatoh¡¯s own body. The Enlike that the Armed Librarians knew was actually Zatoh¡¯s form. That Zatoh¡¯s form had now been changed. His almond eyes now became sanpaku eyes. His oval face shrank, and his nose became lower and bigger. Also, while he had been once tall he was now at about an average height. While a few vestiges of Zatoh have remained, this was the form of Enlike when he was alive. He hadn¡¯t planned on changing it; it became so naturally during the past year. He didn¡¯t fully understand the reason for this, but his body was probably being adjusted to fit his soul. Only the proof of his Book-Eating ability, his transparent hair, had remained. With only that left, he dyed his white hair back to black. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem to have noticed.¡± Enlike muttered quietly while watching Gamo¡¯s back. None of the Armed Librarians knew Enlike¡¯s former face ¨C not even the late Noloty. As long as he didn¡¯t use his power of lightning, none of them would be able to notice his true identity. Enlike had been staying at Past God Bantorra¡¯s Island for about 20 days now. He knew that the Armed Librarians were looking for him as the hero who overthrew the Indulging God Cult. The woman called Kyasariro had once invited him to their party. However, he had ignored all of it. He kept living while concealing his abilities. This was because Enlike was planning on fighting the Armed Librarians. He was planning on destroying their biggest secret: Heaven. ¡°Hey, you. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but shouldn¡¯t we return to the hotel?¡± The man nearby spoke to him. ¡°That might be true¡­ but I want to gauge the situation a little bit more.¡± Enlike answered and stared at the direction of Bantorra Library. He could see people running on the roofs and rushing into the building. He could see an airplane that flew by taking a sharp turn and descending. The Armed Librarians were gathering. But he couldn¡¯t understand what was happening at all. ¡°I¡¯ll peek there a little.¡± Saying so, Enlike started walking. The kind man next to him tried to stop him, but he soon gave up. This might be a good opportunity. Enlike started thinking. If the Armed Librarians were in the midst of confusion it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to take advantage of that. Anyway, his first priority was to ascertain the situation. He walked toward the Library. All in preparation to fight against the Armed Librarians. Yes, they had been Noloty¡¯s precious comrades; Enlike also possessed no personal grudges against them, and there were also those that he respected or felt friendly toward. However, Enlike had no choice but to fight against them. This was in order to destroy Heaven and put an end to his fight. He slowly walked toward Bantorra Library, where the bells were still ringing. A year ago¡­ When the Deep Blue Curse Rebellion had ended, Enlike was at the Ismo Republic where chaos still continued. Three days after the war ended, Enlike sent Noloty¡¯s Book and a letter noting the fact that he had killed Kachua to Bantorra Library. With that he had fulfilled his obligation toward the Armed Librarians. He had nothing to do with them anymore. After that, Enlike wandered aimlessly through the Ismo Republic. Who did he meet with and what did he do during that period? Enlike himself couldn¡¯t remember it well. In exchange for victory, Enlike had lost everything. Or more precisely he lost what was everything to him; he lost Noloty Malche. He even lost his sole goal which was fighting against the Indulging God Cult. He had no reason to return to a Bantorra Library that had no Noloty in it. He also had no interest in a peaceful life after having defeated the Indulging God Cult. He only wished for a life unrelated to battle in order to relieve Noloty. While wandering about he thought of fighting. It was the only thing Enlike was able to do. He knew nothing but fighting nor could he do anything else. Only that was on his mind. How stupid, he laughed at himself. Noloty wished for him to have a peaceful life. He could understand it but couldn¡¯t accomplish it. It was because Noloty was no longer in this world. Even if he were able to achieve a peaceful life, Noloty wouldn¡¯t be able to rejoice at that anymore. He desperately searched for someone to fight. But there was no longer any opponent. At that moment, a message came inside his mind. It came from the Thought Sharing of one of the Armed Librarians, Mirepoc Finedell. ¡®Enlike-san¡­ it has been a while. This is the lowly Armed Librarian Mirepoc Finedell. Where are you right now?¡¯ Enlike couldn¡¯t respond. Even if he could, he didn¡¯t feel like answering her. ¡®We are looking for you, Enlike-san. We have prepared a treatment suitable to the amount of gratitude we possess toward you for saving the Armed Librarians and the world. You may not like it, but please make contact. There is what happened to Noloty, but¡­ we do sympathize with you. Please do not let yourself head into ruin. That would also be Noloty¡¯s wish.¡¯ So stupid, spat out Enlike. What do you even know? ¡®Also, we came to understand Heaven the Indulging God Cult believes in. We have no definitive proof, but it seems like the legend created by people of the past was shaped into a delusion. We are currently eliminating the remnants of the Indulging God Cult. Please do not worry about the revival of the Cult. Well then, please contact us.¡¯ The Thought Sharing was severed. What a crude ability, thought Enlike. It allowed one to rudely approach a man who wanted to be left alone. ¡°I see. So the Indulging God Cult¡¯s been destroyed.¡± Enlike muttered. Then the battle has ended. Enlike had nothing left to do. This didn¡¯t make him happy. If the Indulging God Cult was gone he would no longer have anyone to fight. At that time Enlike sat in a cheap bar at some dirty town. He was dressed like a vagrant. The customers and clerk directed hateful gazes at him. These miserable circumstances are well-suited to me, Enlike thought. ¡°Give me some more alcohol.¡± Enlike said to the bar¡¯s host. He pretended to not hear him. Enlike laughed at himself and drank the few remaining drops straight out of the bottle. Decaying like this wasn¡¯t bad at all. He had been dead for a long time in the first place. Thinking this, he threw the bottle at the floor. Enlike laid his face on the counter and closed his eyes. ¡®The Armed Librarians will be destroyed and the world will be reborn. There is no place for you in my desired new world.¡¯ An unwanted face rose to his mind. It was the face of the one who used Enlike and killed Noloty ¨C Kachua. ¡®Let us take her Book along with yours to Heaven. There will probably be room for you at some corner of that oh so vast and unfathomable Heaven.¡± He also said such things. Though he didn¡¯t want to listen to him. Enlike then recalled Kachua¡¯s just before he shot the great lightning that tore through the heavens. That expression of accepting his own death while still being convinced of victory. ¡°¡­No.¡± Enlike muttered. Heaven was no delusion; no human would make such a face for a delusion. Kachua had been convinced. Heaven definitely existed somewhere. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Mirepoc.¡± Enlike stood up. Finally finding an opponent, he smiled for the first time in a long while. However, that smile was on the thin line between sanity and madness. ¡°Heaven¡­ does exist.¡± The surrounding people shook their chairs to get away from him. A year passed since then. Walking through the roads of Past God Island Bantorra, Enlike was heading for the Library. A carefree voice suddenly called out to him. ¡°¡­Hey, do you have a moment? That bad-looking person over there.¡± A woman wearing nightclothes in her sandals talked to him. Quite the reunion, thought Enlike as he looked at her. It¡¯s been a long time, he almost said, but it stuck in his throat. The one standing there was Olivia Littolet. She was the one who ran away from Hamyuts and fooled Mattalast ¨C that Olivia Littolet. ¡°Did something happen? It¡¯s terribly noisy, so is there some slasher on the loose or something?¡± Olivia said in an easygoing tone. Having lost her memories, she was now no more than a normal citizen. ¡°Do you not know the sound of these bells, miss tailor?¡± There were plenty of other people who jumped off at hearing the bells. They all looked at Olivia with strange eyes. She was the only one there to not understand the situation. ¡°Bells? Yeah, I¡¯ve heard them before. What of them?¡± ¡°They¡¯re Bantorra¡¯s bells.¡± ¡°What about it? Uh, so cold¡­¡± Olivia rubbed her pajama-clad arms while sneezing. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I only recently started living here so I dunno.¡± The always-silent Enlike began explaining as Olivia started sniffing inelegantly. ¡°They¡¯re the bells that signify an emergency of the highest degree. They¡¯re summoning all of the Armed Librarians to gather with the highest priority.¡± Olivia, sleepy thus far, widened her eyes for the first time. ¡°That¡¯s not good. Did something happen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just saw the Armed Librarians running around.¡± Olivia leaned her chin on her hand and thought for a while. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s that¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Enlike asked back. People started flocking around Olivia. Everyone wanted some information, even mere rumors. ¡°A while ago I¡¯ve talked with Hamyuts. She said that she has some enemy.¡± ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡± Enlike inquired. ¡°It was about two weeks ago. She told me there was some unknown enemy after her, wondered who that was, said she didn¡¯t know where they¡¯d come from, stuff like that. It might be them.¡± The townspeople started clamoring. Enlike also started thinking. Who was the enemy Hamyuts said was targeting her? ¡°No, that¡¯s probably not it.¡± Enlike briefly denied it. An unknown enemy targeting Hamyuts would probably be the person who¡¯s inherited the Violet Wish. And that unknown factor was right there: it was Enlike. Eight months ago he had succeeded the Violet Wish from Olivia. That¡¯s why he was there right now, targeting the Armed Librarians. ¡°Why not? Or rather, who¡¯re you?¡± Olivia looked doubtful. ¡°It¡¯s bothersome to explain. I¡¯m going.¡± Saying that, Enlike passed by Olivia. ¡°Miss tailor, what did you mean just now?¡± ¡°Are you acquainted with the Director?¡± The people around started talking with Olivia one after another. She was being pressed for a response. Enlike left the area. It happened nine months ago. Enlike decided on fighting against Heaven, but his road was full of difficulties. After all, he had no way of knowing what exactly Heaven was, where it was located, and whether it actually existed. He didn¡¯t even know the location of his enemy; thus started Enlike¡¯s desperate fight. No, calling it a fight would be too comical. Enlike could only roam around searching for clues. At that time, a change occurred at a certain town in the Ismo Republic. A man spoke to Enlike. This happened in some bar at the slums. He was an ill-bred man. He was armed with a gun and a flashy knife, but Enlike could see he was an amateur in fighting at a glance. The man curtly pulled out a photograph. ¡°Do you know this woman?¡± Enlike widened his eyes. He remembered her clearly. She was the woman sheltered by the Armed Librarians, Renas Fleur. He heard that she had been taken by the man called Volken and died. However, Enlike met up with her before she was taken away. At the time she introduced herself as Olivia Littolet. Why was this man looking for that woman? Was she even alive? Who were those people looking for her? Enlike had trouble not letting his doubts and agitation show up on his face. Luckily the other man seemed thick-headed and so probably didn¡¯t notice any of that. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I have or haven¡¯t seen her¡­¡± Hearing Enlike¡¯s vague answer, the man clicked his tongue and put the photo away. ¡°Wait, why are you looking for that woman?¡± Enlike persisted. He might be able to get some sort of clue out of that. ¡°It has nothing to do with you. She¡¯s just some geezer¡¯s lover who¡¯s run away or something.¡± He probably didn¡¯t really know the reason. Although he was someone¡¯s pawn, he was a mere underling. ¡°Will you let me help? I¡¯m in a little need of money.¡± ¡°Who cares. Go fish up the trash.¡± ¡°¡­Do you still not need me?¡± Saying this, Enlike pinched the edge of the table and broke it. He then grasped the fragments, turning them to fine dust. ¡°Are you a Magic user?¡± ¡°I¡¯m somewhat skilled. I don¡¯t think you have anything to lose by letting me join.¡± The man changed his behavior and drew closer to Enlike. ¡°Then you should¡¯ve told me this earlier. We¡¯ll welcome you.¡± The man told him his affiliation. He made it very exaggerated, but it was a poor gang in this town. Enlike gave them a fake name and joined them. At the time he didn¡¯t think it would become much of a clue. But anything related to the Indulging God Cult was fine. He only noticed that he stumbled upon something outrageous after having found Olivia. A month later, the search for Olivia proceeded slowly. They already found out the city she was living in. Next they just had to find her and report to their employer. ¡°Mister, has your face been changing lately?¡± Asked the thug accompanying him as they walked around the town. Enlike¡¯s face was continually changing at that time. There were signs of this change ever since the end of last year, but recently his face became completely different than Zatoh¡¯s. ¡°Yeah, well, but don¡¯t mind it. It isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± The thug shrugged, thinking it weird. ¡°I don¡¯t really get people who use Magic.¡± During that month Enlike was able to find who the employer of these thugs was. They were probably mercenaries paid by Mattalast. He once happened to hear about him hiring such people. But why was Mattalast pursuing Olivia? Hamyuts was the one supposed to have announced her dead. What was their reason for hiding her survival and pursuing her from the shadows? Enlike became interested. Then, at a corner of that town¡­ Enlike noticed a woman polishing shoes. It was Olivia, or perhaps Renas. The thug alongside him hasn¡¯t noticed her. Enlike softly stretched his fingers to his neck and released a small, small lightning. ¡°H-hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The thug collapsed. Enlike supported him while pretending to be flustered. Since he shot him with the minimal amount of power, there would probably be no wounds. Everyone would just think that he had suddenly fainted. Enlike laid him on a bench and left the spot. Feeling suspicious, Olivia stopped her shoe-polishing and ran away. Enlike chased after her and caught up to her in a back alley. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, are you Renas Fleur? Or are you Olivia Littolet?¡± No matter who she was, she pulled a knife out of her pocket and threatened Enlike like an angered cat. That means it¡¯s probably Olivia, thought Enlike. ¡°¡­Wait, I¡¯m not your enemy. Please listen to me, Olivia.¡± ¡°Shut up. Are you with Hamyuts or from the Indulging God Cult?¡± ¡°Neither. Just calm down. Do you remember me? We met once when you were with Volken.¡± Saying so, Enlike produced a small bolt lightning in his hand. Olivia searched her memory for a while and then stared at him in shock. ¡°Are you Enlike Bishile? Your face is completely different¡­¡± Olivia still not lowered her guard. She probably thought that he was working under Mattalast. ¡°Calm down. I didn¡¯t come here to capture you. I came to talk with you.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Why are you pursued by Mattalast?¡± Olivia and Enlike gazed at each other for a while. Finally she lowered her knife and sighed. ¡°In the meantime let¡¯s eat something before talking. A lot happened so I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°¡­I see. Let¡¯s go somewhere.¡± At a cheap restaurant, Olivia finished a steak that was enough for two people. It seemed like she really was tired and hungry. Enlike was the one to pay; he had no shortage of cash at the moment. During that time, Enlike went to wake up the collapsed thug and sent him back home. He obviously didn¡¯t tell him about Olivia. The pair spoke about their circumstances in the slums where Olivia was lodging in. ¡°¡­And that¡¯s what happened with me.¡± Enlike was the first to explain. He told her that despite having defeated the Indulging God Cult he was still looking for Heaven. Searching for clues, he joined in the hunt for Olivia. ¡°I will trust you for now.¡± Olivia said. Enlike was somewhat relieved. ¡°Why do you so readily believe me?¡± ¡°Because you have no need to lie. If you were my enemy you would have killed me in a split second.¡± Olivia smiled with a tired face. When he saw it, he was more interested in what happened to her. He could no longer see any trace of her brazen composure. ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m worried if you will believe me. Because it¡¯s all too crazy. So much that even I can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Just talk for now.¡± Olivia spoke for a long time. She first told him of how she had met Vend Ruga as a child. Next came the period she was on the Indulging God Cult¡¯s ship. Finally she reached how she was robbed of her memories and how she turned to Renas Fleur. ¡°¡­This is quite the story even so far.¡± Olivia said and smiled. Enlike himself had also led a fierce, outrageous life. But he thought that Olivia¡¯s life rivaled his. ¡°There¡¯s still more. The true fun only begins now.¡± Olivia¡¯s battle still continued: the retrieval of her memories; her meeting with Volken; and then came the fight against Hamyuts, concluding in her survival. And finally, her meeting with Lascall Othello, as well as being told about the Violet Wish by him. ¡°¡­Regarding the last thing Lascall said, even I¡¯m not sure if it was just a delusion. Because all of that is completely crazy and ridiculous. Do you believe me, Enlike-kun?¡± Enlike held his mouth and sank into silence for a while. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Enlike-kun?¡± ¡°I¡­ believe. He introduced himself as Lascall Othello, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not really sure but he was a strange brat.¡± ¡°Then I believe you. As long as it¡¯s really Lascall Othello.¡± Enlike also had a deep connection to Lascall. He had given Zatoh Enlike¡¯s Book and he brought Enlike the Books of Qumola and Noloty. He couldn¡¯t tell if he was an ally or an enemy to the Indulging God Cult, but there was no doubt he was a being related to the very core of the secrets. That Lascall had clearly said ¨C Heaven existed. That truth appeared accompanied by the proof called Olivia. Enlike couldn¡¯t really understand if he was feeling anger or joy. He simply got goosebumps and his fingers trembled. His battle finally started. Thinking of that made his skin shiver. On top of that, he was able to gain yet another clue. The sole method of destroying Heaven ¨C the Violet Wish. ¡°Today¡¯s been quite the day¡­¡± Enlike smiled. He found an enemy to fight and the way of fighting them both at the same time. ¡°That¡¯s a nice smile, Enlike-kun. I will entrust this fight to you.¡± ¡°Is there anyone but me?¡± ¡°True. There¡¯s no one else.¡± Saying so, they both laughed. That evening, Enlike lodged with Olivia. On paper he was supposed to have been pursuing her, so they couldn¡¯t loiter around together outside. ¡°What is Heaven?¡± Enlike said. They both sat side by side on the one-person bed. Enlike was sitting near the pillow while Olivia sat cross-legs on the other side. Enlike started talking. ¡°The following is what I currently know. Heaven is a place that accumulates the Books of happy people. The Armed Librarians created the Indulging God Cult to produce those Books. They both cooperate to preserve the secret. But for what?¡± ¡°Who knows, I haven¡¯t the slightest idea.¡± Olivia shrugged. ¡°All I know is that the Armed Librarians and Indulging God Cult are birds of a feather. It means they¡¯re the ones who¡¯ve caught us and ruined our lives.¡± ¡°Why are they protecting the secret of Heaven? What does it exist for?¡± Enlike kept thinking earnestly. ¡°That¡¯s obvious. They¡¯re the same as the Indulging God Cult. They want to go to Heaven after they die. That¡¯s all.¡± Olivia said. ¡°Is that so¡­ I personally don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°While these guys are villains, some part of them is pure. They would stop at nothing to accomplish their goals, but they¡¯re definitely not self-interested or act for their own benefits. They only think of fulfilling their duty. Hamyuts Meseta is an exception, but she is also unselfish other than in battle.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been involved with the Armed Librarians for a while. So I know. Their strength ultimately lies in their sense of duty and responsibility. This is the strength that the Indulging God Cult lacks and the Armed Librarians possess. If their only goal was self-interest, the Armed Librarians would¡¯ve been a much weaker organization.¡± ¡°¡­And what of it?¡± ¡°Protecting Heaven is not done out of self-interest, but because it¡¯s their duty which must be fulfilled. I don¡¯t know the circumstances that led to this, though.¡± ¡°Is that what you think? I have no idea.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Enlike was also involved with the positive parts of the Armed Librarians, while Olivia only saw their negative parts. Since their viewpoints were different they would reach different conclusions. Right now they had no idea who was right. ¡°Anyway, about the identity of Heaven. If we don¡¯t understand it we won¡¯t be able to fight.¡± Olivia shook her head to the side. ¡°Our survival comes first. We can¡¯t fight if we don¡¯t live.¡± That¡¯s true, Enlike reconsidered. Volume 8, 1: The Lone Struggle of the Defeated Remnants – Part 2 Volume 8, Chapter 1: The Lone Struggle of the Defeated Remnants ¨C Part?2 From then on, the two started refining their plans. ¡°You have some connection to the Armed Librarians. Can you go back to Bantorra and find information?¡± Enlike shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t. If you were caught or if they found your Book Hamyuts would target me.¡± ¡°¡­Do you think you can win even so?¡± ¡°Impossible. I can¡¯t win from the front.¡± This was Enlike¡¯s rational conclusion. He couldn¡¯t possibly defeat Hamyuts. Even if he fought against Mattalast he would barely be able to reach a draw. There were still also Yukizona and Bonbo. Even something like the lightning from the skies that he used to defeat Kachua wouldn¡¯t work against opponents of that class. It took about thirty seconds to activate and couldn¡¯t be used unless the sky had rain clouds. ¡°I might be able to bring down several people with me. But that¡¯s meaningless¡­ we have to be able to reach the secret after that. Also, if they notice us it¡¯s all over.¡± ¡°Meaning we need to conceal your very existence. Both the fact that you¡¯ve met me and that you intend on fighting against Heaven.¡± ¡°Yes, but is it possible?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s think of a way that makes it possible.¡± The two conversed for several hours. Enlike was no good at deceit; most of the plan came from Olivia. ¡°So you¡¯re going to deceive Mattalast and erase your memories to conceal me, huh.¡± That strategy was like treading on thin ice. Even Olivia who proposed this had no confidence it would work. Yet she couldn¡¯t think of anything else. ¡°Don¡¯t be disappointed even if I lose.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Enlike nodded. Even if she loses, it would at least buy them some time. That would be good enough. ¡°I would only be able to buy you some time. Afterward I will leave everything to you. If you can¡¯t do it as well, pass it along to someone else. The will and method to defeat Heaven¡­ as long as they¡¯re not interrupted, we will win some day.¡± ¡°¡­Got it. And if I¡¯m killed and you¡¯re still alive, you pass it along to someone.¡± ¡°Seems like a fat chance, but I¡¯ll try.¡± Their conversation ended there. They had no other topics of discussion except fighting. A long silence flowed between the two. There was probably something that a man and a woman could do while on a bed, but neither were in the mood for that. Olivia suddenly opened her mouth. ¡°Umm, so that girl Noloty died, huh?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity. She was a good kid.¡± ¡°Yeah. Truly.¡± That conversation did not continue. It was far too heavy for Enlike. Olivia also seemed to guess his mental state. ¡°Umm, the man called Volken also died, right.¡± ¡°Yeah. He was a good guy. A really good guy. Has it already been half a year since he died?¡± Olivia said as if yearning for the old days. ¡°Many other Armed Librarians also died. Even that Ireia.¡± ¡°And yet people like Hamyuts and Mattalast all survived. This world is crazy.¡± ¡°Right. I have no idea why, but I¡¯m also alive.¡± It was quite the hopeless conversation. They both didn¡¯t like it and so stopped. Olivia opened her mouth again several minutes later. ¡°Say, did you know that we¡¯ve met as children?¡± Enlike was somewhat surprised. His memories as a child have already returned, but he couldn¡¯t remember Olivia at all. ¡°You don¡¯t remember? You¡¯re a war orphan from the Kuler Region, right? I remembered you from those bad eyes of yours.¡± ¡°I see, so you were there too.¡± Enlike searched his memory. Thinking of it, there was some girl who would indiscriminately attack anyone, child or otherwise, like a rabid dog. But he didn¡¯t know her name was Olivia. ¡°This is all much better compared to that time. At least I don¡¯t have to worry for my next meal.¡± ¡°Who knows. I don¡¯t see a large difference.¡± The two smiled. Enlike suddenly tried mouthing a name that rose to his mind. ¡°Do you know of Colio Tonies?¡± Olivia tilted her head. ¡°You were a lone wolf, so I understand if you don¡¯t. He was part of my group. We lived together, helping each other.¡± Enlike recalled Colio when he was a child. He was terribly non-talkative and unreliable, a child that couldn¡¯t live by himself. He gave up on trying imagining him grown up. ¡°So what happened to that Colio?¡± ¡°He defeated the one of the True Men, Cigal Crukessa.¡± Olivia widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°¡­No, wait. That shorty did?¡± ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t in Kuler, but I once met him on the ship. Is that for real? Did that brat really defeat Cigal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the unbelievable truth. Hamyuts had been interested in him for quite a while.¡± Olivia¡¯s face sparkled. ¡°That¡¯s incredible. It¡¯s a big deal¡­ good job Colio. Where is he now?¡± ¡°Unfortunately it was a mutual kill. Still, I believe that was a fine death.¡± Enlike shook his head. Olivia also hung her head. However, both of them didn¡¯t feel bad at all. ¡°Do you know Kayas?¡± This time Olivia brought it up. Enlike was surprised at this unexpected name. Kayas was one of his comrades who had been eaten by Zatoh. He possessed the ability of super regeneration. ¡°Oh, I see. You remember him too?¡± ¡°I went fishing for food alongside him and we¡¯ve tried killing each other countless of times. Eventually we would start fighting the minute our eyes met.¡± Olivia spoke enjoyably. ¡°Quite the nice relationship you had there. Unfortunately, he also died.¡± ¡°I see¡­ him as well.¡± Olivia¡¯s shoulders sagged. ¡°What about Malflare? He was also supposedly caught by the Indulging God Cult.¡± Enlike said. He was another one of the war orphans that had lived with him. They were captured together but he never saw him. ¡°Malflare¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Olivia recalled. ¡°I remember. He was on the ship. He fought together with me¡­ but I don¡¯t know what happened to him.¡± ¡°Your ship¡¯s sank.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He was probably not alive then. Enlike sighed. ¡°What about Kunali?¡± Olivia asked. He was also one of the war orphans from Kuler. He was sort of a leader who brought the orphans together. ¡°He supposedly joined the Cult not as a Meat but as a False Man.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it was, that bastard¡­ I wonder if he died.¡± Olivia frowned unpleasantly. ¡°Probably. The Armed Librarians killed all False Men. But I have no idea who killed him.¡± ¡°I should¡¯ve killed him when we were children.¡± ¡°Yeah. But oh well. The Armed Librarians already killed all of them.¡± Olivia once again recalled another name. ¡°Then what about Pasla?¡± ¡°Pasla? I don¡¯t know that name.¡± Enlike shook his head. ¡°I see¡­ he was on the ship with me.¡± This time Enlike was the one to ask. ¡°Then Olivia, do you know Sasari?¡± ¡°I knew him when he was a child, but not when he joined the Cult. Is he possibly alive?¡± ¡°No, he died too.¡± They had fun raising memories for a while. They exchanged the names of children from the Kuler Region who fought desperately to stay alive. However, these nostalgic faces all became those of dead people. Olivia suddenly spoke with a slightly gentle expression. ¡°Do you know Relia?¡± That name was so nostalgic that Enlike wanted to hug her and so sad that he wanted to cry. He was his lifelong friend, the one who had shown him a smile for the first time. The man who accompanied Colio to Toatt Mining Town and died exploding. ¡°¡­Do you also know Relia?¡± ¡°A long time ago I got sick. When I thought I was going to die Relia nursed me. I thought about going with him, but we ended up fighting and separating. Even though he was a good guy.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, he was. A really good guy.¡± So she knew Relia as well. Thinking so, Enlike smiled faintly. An hour or so passed. When the names in their memories ran out, Enlike spoke. ¡°Everyone died.¡± ¡°Yeah, they all died. I wonder why¡­ they were all good guys.¡± ¡°Why have we survived, I wonder?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. Even I have no idea.¡± By some kind of twist of fate, the two remnants gathered there. There was a strange sense of solidarity between them. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Heaven, all of them would¡¯ve been alive.¡± ¡°Yeah. They wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± Their friends from Kuler have been used by the Indulging God Cult and died. For the sake of Heaven, both Armed Librarians and the Cult fought each other again and again and died. Thinking back, this long, endless fight could be thought of as one big defeat. No one ever won; everyone involved was killed by Heaven. ¡°Win, Enlike. For their sake.¡± Olivia extended her hand. ¡°You too, Olivia.¡± Enlike responded to it. The two tightly clasped their hands on top of the shabby bed. Moving ahead, it was January 12. Enlike passed next to Olivia and headed toward Bantorra Library. He could see the normal librarians on duty evacuating from the Library¡¯s front gate. This meant the crisis was happening inside of the Library and not outside of it. ¡°Hey you, what¡¯s going on inside?¡± He spoke to one of the librarians. ¡°It is confidential. Please wait for the official announcement later. It is dangerous, so please wait at home.¡± Enlike clicked his tongue and left the librarian. He won¡¯t be able to gather any information by continuing to pretend to be a normal person, but it was still too early for him to reveal his identity. He loitered around the Library while pondering what to do. Should I try entering inside? Just as he thought this, he could feel a presence from behind. It was an unfamiliar person. However, he was familiar with their unique presence, as well at the stone dagger in their hands. ¡°Lascall Othello? What business do you have with me?¡± I¡¯ve been able to see quite a lot nostalgic people in so short a time, Enlike thought. ¡°It has been a long time. Where are you headed to?¡± ¡°To Bantorra Library, obviously.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lascall spoke coldly. Enlike didn¡¯t have any special business with this strange being, but his feet stopped. There was something that he simply had to ask. ¡°What¡¯s your goal?¡± ¡°What do you mean by goal?¡± ¡°You were cooperating with the Armed Librarians as well as with the Indulging God Cult. And yet you conveyed the Violet Wish to Olivia, taking rebellious actions against both sides. What is your goal?¡± ¡°I have said this countless of times, but my only goal is to bestow a continuation and watch the conclusion of a story. There is nothing but that.¡± An incomprehensible person as always, thought Enlike. ¡°Does that mean you don¡¯t mind even if I¡¯m going to destroy the Armed Librarians?¡± ¡°But of course. If that is your conclusion.¡± ¡°And you don¡¯t mind me losing either?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Perhaps it was meaningless to think too deeply about this being, Enlike decided. ¡°Incidentally, Enlike-sama. About the Violet Wish you had inherited from Olivia-sama. How far have you developed it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only a short time until my victory.¡± Enlike asserted. ¡°Oh, that is quite surprising to hear. How close are you to victory?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve arrived at the identity of Heaven and the secrets of the Armed Librarians. All that remains is destroying Heaven.¡± ¡°¡­Ho.¡± Lascall leaked a voice that seemed to be somewhat admiring and yet also somewhat condescending. After parting with Olivia, Enlike disguised himself as a traveler. He infiltrated Past God Bantorra¡¯s Island and surveyed Olivia¡¯s surroundings. He didn¡¯t know how exactly she got to that position, but he could see she was living in peace. No Armed Librarian came in contact with Enlike while he lived on Bantorra. And even if he showed himself in front of Olivia, she wouldn¡¯t know his appearance. When he became convinced that Olivia¡¯s plan worked, Enlike temporarily left the Past God Island. ¡°Save the man known as Ruruta Coozancoona from despair¡±. According to Olivia ¨C and Lascall ¨C this was the only way to destroy Heaven. However, Enlike had no idea who this Ruruta was. He was probably an important person related to Heaven, though. What he had to do was discover the truth about Heaven and find the man called Ruruta. Both of them should be known by the Acting Directors throughout history. There were three ways of doing so. The first was to hear the information directly from those who knew it. Meaning either Hamyuts, Mattalast or Yukizona. Probably only the three of them knew the precise truth. That would be quiet difficult, however. With Enlike¡¯s power it would be questionable if he could win against them even one against one. And even if he defeated them, he doubted they would leak the truth. There was also the person known as the previous Acting Director, Photona Bardgamon. However, five years ago when he¡¯d transferred his seat to Hamyuts he also retired at the same time and severed all contact with the Library. His current whereabouts were unknown. It would be hard for Enlike to find him with his investigative capabilities. Or perhaps he wasn¡¯t actually alive. Either way, finding him was unrealistic. He gave up on trying hearing about it from those people still alive. The second way was to kill a person who knew the truth and read it from their Book. That would also be difficult. Even with pure fighting power the fact that he was inferior hadn¡¯t changed. Moreover it would be hard to obtain their Book after killing them anyway. The ones managing all Books were the Armed Librarians. Seeking cooperation from Lascall Othello would also be impossible. The final way was the simplest one. It was entering the Second Sealed Labyrinth and reading the Books of past Acting Directors. By going to the place where the secret was housed he could learn it. Such simplicity agreed with Enlike. He took a bit of time to prepare for that. It took him half a year. December 28. On the day of the Armed Librarians¡¯ party, Enlike infiltrated Bantorra Library. It was the only day the Armed Librarians disappeared from the Labyrinth. He couldn¡¯t think of any other day in which to carry out his plan. He somehow made it in time for the only day it could work. Slipping through the surveillance of the trainees, he stole the key and got into the Archive. Enlike stood at the entrance of the desolate Sealed Labyrinth. ¡°My bet starts from here on.¡± He muttered while gulping. Once he steps in he could no longer take it back. If his infiltration was discovered it would be the end of the line. He could only do it now. Steeling his resolve, Enlike put his hand to the Sealed Labyrinth¡¯s door. Obviously, the Sealed Labyrinth was locked during this day. Only official Armed Librarians had the authority to open the door. Enlike obviously did not have it. Furthermore, the Library itself was heavily guarded by the trainees. Never mind entering the Labyrinth, even standing in front of the entrance was originally hard beyond measure. But Enlike found a special loophole that allowed him to solve several obstacles at once. Those were the preparations he had been working on for the last half a year. Putting his hands on the door, Enlike spoke. ¡°I appeal to the Overseer of the Library using the authority of Luimon Mahaton. Please release the Labyrinth¡¯s seal.¡± He could hear a heavy metallic sound coming from inside the door. It opened gently as he pushed. He quickly went inside and locked the door behind him. Luimon Mahaton ¨C he was the young Armed Librarian who had lost his life during the Dragon Pneumonia Incident at Toatt Mining Town. Later, his Book was Eaten by the Book-Eater monster Zatoh. Meaning, both his knowledge and his Magic Right were inside Enlike¡¯s current body. Enlike conducted the Magic Deliberation and made contact with Luimon¡¯s soul. He got his authority to open the door as well as learned about the defense arrangements and the Labyrinth¡¯s internal structure. ¡°So nothing¡¯s changed. As I thought, you are weak against betrayal from the inside.¡± Enlike faintly smiled and started running towards the Labyrinth¡¯s deepest ends. The Guardian Beasts weren¡¯t much of an obstacle. With Enlike¡¯s abilities he could break through the Second Sealed Archive by himself. The problem was remaining unnoticed by the Armed Librarians. Enlike proceeded cautiously as to not leave any traces. Yet another problem was the existence of Hamyuts. If Hamyuts were to extend her Sensory Threads to the Labyrinth on a whim, she would come to know of Enlike¡¯s presence. He wasn¡¯t able to think up of any countermeasures until the very end only against her Sensory Threads. He had to leave that up to destiny. Fortunately, there was some friction between the Armed Librarians. Since Hamyuts was distracted by Yanku and Olivia, she shouldn¡¯t be turning her attention all the way to the Labyrinth. Enlike won that bet. Nothing came from behind him or in front of him, and he reached the Second Sealed Labyrinth within half a day. ¡°¡­I found it, Armed Librarians. The secret you¡¯ve all been guarding.¡± Enlike muttered while putting his hand on the door. The Armed Librarians were unworthy of fear. Victory was already within his grasp. He felt quite the hubris for his good performance. And he opened the door. ¡°¡­!¡± His hubris disappeared much faster than melting snow. After opening the door, he peeked through the slight opening. The moment he opened the door, Enlike leapt back ten meters. There was something inside. Was it Hamyuts, Mattalast, or some other unknown Armed Librarian? It was an overwhelming pressure that he experienced for the first time in his life. He momentarily felt himself about to die. ¡°Who is it?¡± Nothing came out of the half-open door. His premonition of death was gone, but the overwhelming pressure remained. He couldn¡¯t move. His feet were paralyzed. Enlike, who was currently one of the top five strongest warriors in the world, was scared like a small animal. No human could exert this kind of pressure. ¡°¡­Are you¡­ God?¡± It was a bit late, but he now recalled that this was the residence of the Past Overseer Bantorra. Was Heaven Bantorra itself? If so, Enlike had no means to oppose him as a human being. ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s wrong.¡± Lascall Othello had certainly said this ¨C if he were to make the Violet Wish come true Heaven would be destroyed. If there was a way of destroying it, this meant it was no God. Enlike stepped into the Second Sealed Labyrinth. A single tree stood in the dark Archive. Enlike was able to understand it was Heaven without basing it on anything. He also realized it was the origin of that pressure. He didn¡¯t think of attacking it. He had an instinctive fear of it. He also operated under the rational judgment that attacking something without realizing what it was is a bad plan. That choice was correct. The tree protected itself with a causality-erasing ability. The moment it was attacked it would crush its attacker¡¯s body automatically. This wasn¡¯t an imperfect ability such as that of the Ever-Laughing Magic Blade Shlamuffen. Even Enlike¡¯s super regeneration, Mattalast¡¯s predictive ability and Yukizona¡¯s Decay Wave would all be powerless against a perfect ability of this kind. Enlike would be dead at the moment he attacks. Even though it was him, by ripping his brain and heart to pieces he would undoubtedly die. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll worry about this later.¡± Enlike ignored the large tree and turned his eyes toward the Books stored in his surroundings. The Books of Acting Directors were piled on top of plain, stone-made shelves. What was stored here belonged to the representatives of the Past Overseer. They were supposed to be humans at the very top of the world. It¡¯s quite the dreary sight here, thought Enlike. The biting cold was probably unavoidable, but the structure of the Archive was quite boorish, or rather rough. Not to mention the dark and heavy atmosphere. It seemed less like a cemetery meant to house the Books of great people and more like a prison confining criminals. Were they people who couldn¡¯t atone for their sins even after death? Enlike had this sort of impression. It didn¡¯t matter which Book he read as long as it was that of an Acting Director. For now he picked up the newest Book. It seemed to be the Book of the Acting Director five generations ago. He wasn¡¯t able to find any Director after that. ¡°¡­!¡± The moment he extended his fingers to the Book, Enlike reflexively turned around. He could feel some gaze coming from the large tree. The tree was looking at him. He didn¡¯t know anything about it, but that tree was undoubtedly a being with its own will. It was looking at Enlike. It possessed neither hostility nor good will; it was merely staring. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± He encouraged himself and grabbed the Book with his bare hand. Enlike came to instantaneously know the life of the Acting Directors and everything about the secret they have been protecting. He released the Book he had been holding. It made a small sound and fell to the floor. ¡°¡­!¡± Fortunately it didn¡¯t break. With trembling hands, Enlike grabbed it again and returned it to the shelf. ¡°¡­This is¡­ the truth¡­¡± Enlike heard a voice from behind. His underclothes have frozen in the area of his back. Although it was a cold place and he had read the Book for merely an instant, Enlike emitted large amounts of cold sweat. He realized Heaven¡¯s identity. He also understood the duty of the Armed Librarians. He found out who Ruruta was as well. Enlike thought that as long as he knew that, it would be easy to destroy Heaven. Yet he now realized it was an empty assumption. ¡°¡­¡± Step by step, Enlike slowly headed to the door. He felt as if a deadly attack would come flying at him from the tree behind, but it didn¡¯t feel alive at all. He exited the Second Sealed Archive and entered the Labyrinth. The Second Sealed Labyrinth, full of the strongest Guardian Beasts, now felt like a safe haven to him. Enlike put his back to the door and sank down on the floor. ¡°That is¡­ Heaven, Ruruta Coozancoona¡­¡± He recalled the words he heard from Olivia. ¡°Save Ruruta Coozancoona from the depths of despair. That will destroy Heaven.¡± ¡°How can I do such a thing? How in the world?¡± For a while Enlike merely mumbled to himself repeatedly. Don¡¯t be afraid, throw away your doubts. Destroy Heaven even at the price of your life. Even while he spoke this inside his mind, the repeated words never stopped. ¡°¡­How can I do it?¡± When Enlike left the Archive and slipped through the Labyrinth, it was just in time to encounter the Armed Librarians at the end of the party. They didn¡¯t seem to notice Enlike¡¯s presence or his infiltration of the Labyrinth. Olivia also seemed to be safe. When he confirmed they were all peaceful, Enlike once again disappeared downtown. Two weeks passed since then. He already threw away his fears from that day. No matter how strong Heaven was, did it matter? He was intending to sacrifice himself in the first place. ¡°Ho, a short time you say?¡± Lascall Othello said. It was a rare mocking tone. ¡°I already arrived at Heaven¡¯s identity. All that¡¯s left is granting the Violet Wish.¡± Enlike said. But he was probably only acting tough. Just how difficult fulfilling the Violet Wish was? Now that he knew the truth he realized this. ¡°Fu, fufufufu.¡± Lascall started laughing. ¡°Is that so? All that is left is to grant the Violet Wish. That is certainly quite close to victory.¡± Don¡¯t make it sound so bad, Enlike thought. Lascall was able to see through his bluff. ¡°Have you come to encourage me? Or just to ridicule me?¡± ¡°Of course, I am ridiculing you, Enlike-sama.¡± Lascall said frankly. Enlike was surprised. ¡°Had Olivia-sama made a mistake in her choice? She was finally able to pass along the Violet Wish and a year has passed, but this is the current situation?¡± These were wholly unexpected words. Enlike intended on approaching victory. ¡°No, there is no need for you to be bothered. It is too much for you anyway. Because destroying Heaven is impossible in the first place.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s only the beginning. The real deal starts now.¡± Enlike said. This wasn¡¯t a bluff. He would continue to fight as long as he was alive. ¡°No, that will not work, Enlike-sama.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you have not made it in time. To put it simply, it is past the deadline. Unfortunately, your battle will end today.¡± He couldn¡¯t understand him. Why has everything ended? Even if Hamyuts or Mattalast were to know of him, his battle wouldn¡¯t be over yet. Perhaps someone had destroyed Heaven before him? But he couldn¡¯t feel any good news from Lascall¡¯s tone of speech. ¡°¡­What are you saying?¡± ¡°I mean that quite literally. Olivia¡¯s efforts, as well as your fight, were both useless hardships.¡± ¡°¡­Explain clearly. What do you mean?¡± ¡°Your long labor is over, good work.¡± ¡°Hey, explain!¡± Ignoring Enlike, Lascall vanished. He somehow felt that the situation had changed. It wasn¡¯t something like an attack on the Library or a rebellion as Enlike expected. He had the feeling that something much more serious and unthinkable was happening. He stopped hesitating. Enlike jumped over the fence and entered the premises of the Library. ¡°¡­Is no one here?¡± The place he landed at was a corner of the park. There was no way it would be empty. The moment he thought so, he could see a figure coming from afar. Was that a child or a petite woman? She was sitting alone. He approached her thinking that perhaps she was a customer who sprained her leg. When he saw her face, Enlike was surprised. It was the Armed Librarian Kyasariro Totona. What was she doing at such a place during this emergency? ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± Her body jumped. ¡°W-who are you?¡± He heard that she was quite powerful among the Armed Librarians. So what was with her behavior? She was surprised to the extent of jumping up in fear just at having Enlike speak to her. ¡°What are you doing here? More importantly, what¡¯s going on inside?¡± ¡°¡­W-who are you?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, what¡¯s happening inside?¡± While looking at Enlike, Kyasariro¡¯s lips shivered. ¡°I¡­ inside there¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on there?¡± ¡°Inside there¡­¡± Kyasariro held her head. There was something inside the Library that made even a warrior of her caliber shake in fear. Enlike was convinced that whatever was going on inside the Library was unimaginable. Although she was now his enemy, she was an Armed Librarian he had fought along with. Enlike was worried about her. ¡°What is it, what happened?¡± ¡°No, nothing happened¡­ it will all begin now¡­¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Kyasariro kept trembling all over while holding her head. Her mental condition was abnormal. ¡°Calm down, what¡¯s going on? What are the Armed Librarians doing?!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± She brushed Enlike¡¯s hand aside when he tried helping her get up. ¡°I dunno, I dunno! Who¡¯re you?! What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°Calm down, Kyasariro!¡± ¡°Shut up, just shut up!¡± Shouting at Enlike, Kyasariro started running away. He grabbed her arm and tried to get her to calm down. ¡°Let go, it¡¯s all over, we¡¯re finished!¡± ¡°So as I¡¯m asking, what in the world¡­?!¡± Kyasariro shook off Enlike¡¯s hand and ran. It would be faster just entering the Library rather than chasing her. Enlike headed to the main building. The last words left by Kyasariro echoed inside Enlike¡¯s head. ¡®We¡¯re finished!¡¯ ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be.¡± He noticed himself sweating suddenly. The worst case scenario rose to his mind. It was the most frightening situation he dared not to think of. The Library ending. Enlike¡¯s fight ending. It meant that¡­ ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be¡­ that Ruruta Coozancoona has¡­¡± The rest was far too scary to even voice. He stuffed it into the back of his throat and back to his stomach. From the distant roof of the beer hall, Lascall replied. ¡°That is indeed the case, Enlike-sama.¡± It was still early. The long, long day has only begun. Volume 8, 2: The Collapse of Various Kinds of Common Sense – Part 1 Volume 8, Chapter 2: The Collapse of Various Kinds of Common Sense ¨C Part?1 The one to first notice the abnormal situation was the Armed Librarian Mattalast Ballory. He came to know of it in the deepest parts of Bantorra Library¡¯s underground, the Second Sealed Labyrinth. But let us put that aside for a while. During the same time as Mattalast came to know of the abnormal situation something else happened in the Acting Director¡¯s Office at the top of Bantorra Library. An iron blade suddenly appeared in the air. There was nothing to warn of it. It appeared as if by some movie¡¯s special effect. The diamond-shaped blade was about three centimeters long. It had no handle or any decorations. It moved as if sliding through the air and stabbed into Hamyuts¡¯s desk. Then, along with grinding sounds it started carving letters atop the oaken surface. After engraving a short sentence of two lines, the diamond blade completely vanished without a trace. During that time Hamyuts was asleep on the sofa in the break room next to the office. During the same time¡­ In the faraway capital of the Ismo Republic, an event also happened in the headquarters of the New Indulging God Cult led by Minth Chezine. On the second floor of the small building, a diamond-shaped blade appeared above Minth¡¯s desk the same way. It also carved letters and then disappeared. There was no one in the headquarters during that time. Because of the time difference, it was midnight at Ismo. The False Men or other workers were not there, and Minth was resting in a room on the third floor. Both Hamyuts and Minth kept sleeping without noticing anything. After Mattalast, the next ones to notice what happened were the new Armed Librarians Rizzly Kalon and Tena Tarno, as well as the veteran Luik Hartaine. They were at the center of Bantorra Library ¨C the back of the Sixth Sealed Archive, connected to the Sealed Labyrinth¡¯s entrance. ¡°Hmm. Am I the first person today?¡± Cracking his neck, Luik came down to the Labyrinth¡¯s entrance. In one hand he carried the leftover applications for browsing Books. On his back was a huge spear made of steel that weighed over 100 kilograms. ¡°Well then, I wonder if today¡¯s gonna be tough.¡± Luik said and started some light flexing exercises in front of the door. He was the biggest among the Armed Librarians. He weighed about as much as three average adult men and was tall enough to reach the ceiling of a normal house. Furthermore his body was covered by thick, black hair, so he seemed like a clothed beast carrying a spear. Just by slightly warming his body up, his fuzzy skin started raising some steam. There was neither excitement nor tension in his expression. Entering the Labyrinth was a mission that risked his life, but for him as a middle-class Armed Librarian, this was all in a day¡¯s work. ¡°Tena went inside before.¡± The new Armed Librarian Rizzly spoke to him from inside the telegraph room. He was a short boy who didn¡¯t even reach Luik¡¯s chest. With a slender body and a puppy-like face he didn¡¯t look like an Armed Librarian at all. Only the rapier and small gun hanging from his waist made him seem like a warrior at all. He had been stationed in the telegraph room since yesterday. His current job was to monitor any changes within the Labyrinth. ¡°Ooh, she got up early. Getting up early is good.¡± ¡°I hate it though¡­ Ah, I¡¯m so sleepy. When will Mirepoc-san come already¡­¡± Rizzly said and yawned. ¡°Don¡¯t complain about staying awake for a day or two. So weak.¡± Saying so, Luik put a hand on the door. ¡°I¡¯m fine being weak.¡± Well then, shall I play with the Guardian Beasts today as well? Thinking this, Luik opened the door. At the other side was a wide staircase that went on for long, next leading to a space about as large as three tennis courts. From there were about twenty corridors all connected to the routes of the Fifth Labyrinth. The moment he set foot inside, Luik was surprised. ¡°Oh, how sudden!¡± Just before he opened the door the Guardian Beast known as Cavalryman was already waiting for him. Even among the Guardian Beasts protecting the Fifth Layer it was the weakest kind. It was still obviously a lot stronger than normal people, though. ¡°Are you fine?¡± ¡°Obviously.¡± Luik stopped Cavalryman¡¯s spear with one hand and lifted it up. Just like that he threw it from the staircase into the hall. The Cavalryman, despite weighing over 500 pounds, started rolling down the staircase. Luik didn¡¯t even need to use the large spear on his back. ¡°Recently the Guardian Beasts are also quite enthusiastic about their jobs. I want them to set an example to the Director.¡± Saying so, Luik went to check whether he finished it off or not. Guardian Beasts ¨C the monsters protecting the Labyrinth Archive. Among those officially confirmed, they were the one and only kind of fantastic living creatures in the world. Fighting against them was the daily job of Armed Librarians. But the Guardian Beasts were not the Armed Librarians¡¯ enemies. They only existed to protect the sealed Books from any and all intruders. The Guardian Beasts were protecting Bantorra Library ever since it was created 2000 years ago. They wandered around the Sealed Labyrinth, indiscriminately attacking every intruder they could find. Those who couldn¡¯t win against them were not entitled to touching Books. Only warriors who could break through the Guardian Beasts were allowed to handle them. Meaning only the Armed Librarians. The deeper one went into the Labyrinth, the more important the Books sealed inside were. Accordingly, the Guardian Beasts also grew stronger. Talking about the Guardian Beasts protecting the Fifth Level, those around the level of Cavalryman, Rhino, or Needle Wolf, then about several dozens of heavily armed normal humans would be able to beat them. The Fourth Level¡¯s Elephant Soldier or Blade-Haired Lion could crush tanks and armored vehicles. In the Third Level, even mid-class Armed Librarians would have to risk their lives. Trainees or intelligence agents had no chance of winning there. Reaching the Second Level, one would find Guardian Beasts equal in strength to Armed Librarians like Volken or Kyasariro. It was probable that if all Guardian Beasts assembled they would be stronger than the entire Armed Librarian forces combined. They might even be able to rival all the armies of the world. They were certainly strong enemies. However, recalling the fights they had against the Indulging God Cult, the Guardian Beasts almost seemed cute. They never got out of the Labyrinth. Neither would one encounter them above their determined level. For the Armed Librarians, the Guardian Beasts were strong enemies but also their comrades at the same time. They helped the protection of Bantorra Library after all. ¡°Mm?¡± The collapsed Cavalryman tried standing up again. From its reaction Luik could see it lacked the power to fight, but it seemed oddly tenacious. He was puzzled. ¡°Hmm, have I grown lax over the holidays?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you been drinking too much at New Year¡¯s? You¡¯ve stuffed your belly too full.¡± Rizzly mocked him. ¡°No way. I have abs of steel.¡± Luik beat his fist on his stomach that was as hard as cement. ¡°There, there, what¡¯s wrong? Are you excited?¡± Cavalryman charged again. Luik spoke in a tone as if lulling it to sleep, and lightly knocked it down. At that moment, Rizzly noticed something strange. ¡°Luik-san, another one¡¯s coming.¡± He raised his head and looked at the hall ahead. Now it was the Guardian Beast known as Rhino. It rushed up the staircase of the entrance, its footsteps echoing around. It was a rare situation. There were not many Guardian Beasts in the shallow parts of the Sealed Labyrinth. They would fight more than one at the same time only about once a day. Furthermore, Luik had no memory of encountering that in the very entrance. But at the time he didn¡¯t think of this as abnormal. He simply considered it something unusual. ¡°I¡¯ve been growing dull from sitting all day, lemme help you.¡± Saying this, Rizzly drew his rapier this time. Although he was a novice he still had considerable fighting strength. He also displayed a belligerent expression not fit for his face. ¡°I don¡¯t need ya.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so reserved.¡± ¡°Hey, these are my prey.¡± Luik voiced his dissatisfaction, but Rizzly prepared his rapier facing Rhino without listening to him. He looked like a man who would fight while dancing around magnificently, but it wasn¡¯t so. He lunged directly at Rhino¡¯s charge. From the tip of his sword a shockwave far exceeding a tank shot in power was unleashed. A big hole the size of a fist opened up in Rhino¡¯s head, piercing all the way through his rear. ¡°Oops, I tried holding back.¡± The overenthusiastic shockwave stabbed into the floor of the Labyrinth, gouging a hole in it. ¡°Stop messing up the Labyrinth.¡± ¡°Ahaha, I¡¯ve been scolded.¡± Rizzly lent no ears to the voice shouting at him. He lacks education after all, thought Luik, but at that moment¡­ They heard another voice. Another Guardian Beast has appeared. This time they were two Beasts together ¨C a Rhino and a Needle Wolf. ¡°¡­¡± The reason both Luik¡¯s and Rizzly¡¯s faces changed color was not due to any sense of crisis. Even if ten Beasts appeared in front of them they would probably be able to handle them. However, it was rather unusual that four of them would appear in so short of a time. Normally the Guardian Beasts would roam around the Labyrinth by themselves. They were never organized or attacked together with their comrades. Four Beasts in about ten minutes¡­ This was too much without a doubt. Something was greatly amiss. These words clearly rose to the pair¡¯s minds. It was then that Hamyuts woke up in the break room. Ever since the New Year started there were several days where she was busy working for the first time in a long while. She was taking care of the procedures meant to pass her position as an Acting Director to Yukizona. Recently there had been voices of dissatisfaction in various places about Hamyuts¡¯s attitude towards her work. It wasn¡¯t just the Armed Librarians or the normal librarians; she received protests even from leaders around the world and the Present Management Agency as well. That was only natural. Hamyuts barely did any Acting Director-like work recently. Yukizona was essentially already working as the Director. Even her just sitting in her chair almost reached the limit. Hamyuts had no choice but to make a judgment call. ¡°Haa¡­ even handing over my seat is nothing but trouble. And I can¡¯t leave it to Matt.¡± In addition to passing along her work there were other formalities like investiture and the inauguration ceremony, all sorts of formal work and complicated procedures. I just need to have a bit more patience, thought Hamyuts while spending her days. Even after passing the baton, Hamyuts planned on staying at Bantorra Library. Her reason was of course in order to fight. Although Kachua had been defeated, perhaps some of the remnants were still hiding. She also had no idea how Olivia and her successor¡¯s rebellion would develop from now on. There were still the seeds of trouble planted in the Library. She couldn¡¯t leave the best place like that. ¡°Mm¡­ my shoulders are all stiff.¡± Saying this, Hamyuts sluggishly entered her office. The moment she thought of getting some coffee, her eyes settled on the abnormal condition of her desk. There were scratches she hadn¡¯t seen there before going to sleep. At first she thought it was simply someone¡¯s prank and looked at it lightly. ¡°¡­!¡± The next moment, she ran to the table as if to cling to it. When she saw the written words her body trembled. ¡°Ruruta¡­¡± Hamyuts muttered. She then unleashed Sensory Threads from her entire body. All of them were turned underground. At first they came in contact with the normal librarians who finished their night shifts. Next, Luik and Rizzly in front of the Labyrinth. Then Tena and the Guardian Beasts inside. Then Mattalast who was deeper inside the Labyrinth. And¡­ ¡°¡­A¡­ahahaha.¡± Hamyuts started laughing. She understood it all in a moment. ¡°Ahahahah, I see, I get it Ruruta. I¡¯ve been surprised since you said it so suddenly. You should¡¯ve told me it earlier, right, Ruruta? Do you hear me?¡± Laughter. She shook while laughing. Hamyuts Meseta was shivering with fear and shock. Two Guardian Beasts were charging up the stairs. Luik spoke while attacking them. ¡°Is the Labyrinth today off limits?¡± ¡°Is that even a thing?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± Luik caught Rhino¡¯s body and crushed it with both hands. Rizzly decapitated Needle Wolf using his rapier. The two exchanged glances, then exited the Labyrinth. They left the door open so they could see the situation inside. ¡°What should we do? Should we report this to the Director or someone?¡± Rizzly said. Luik hesitated; was this an incident or just a coincidence? If it was an incident, was it big enough to report? Thinking about the fact they simply battled four Guardian Beasts it wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary. Still, it would be better to report this for the time being. Luik then asked Rizzly. ¡°Is the Director coming today? She might be slacking off.¡± ¡°The Director¡¯s still in the Library, probably. But she might have woken up and gone home on a whim.¡± Saying so, they both sighed. Frankly speaking, they wondered just when Hamyuts would finally quit. ¡°What about Mattalast-san? I don¡¯t expect to see him though.¡± ¡°Matt-san¡­ I don¡¯t know. When have you last seen him?¡± ¡°I think I saw him around the town three days ago. Only a glance though.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t met him ever since the New Year. Hasn¡¯t he gone somewhere after the party was over?¡± They both thought about their two unreliable superiors. ¡°Then Yukizona. Should we wait until he comes to work?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± While they were talking of this and that, the body of the Cavalryman that was beaten first regenerated and it stood up. They haven¡¯t noticed that. Cavalryman operated its twisted legs, readied its broken spear and started running. Finally, the pair turned their eyes to the Labyrinth¡¯s entrance. ¡°¡­!¡± Just before Cavalryman left the door Rizzly instantly tore it apart using the shockwave from his rapier. The two gasped in silence. This wasn¡¯t at the level of something unusual anymore. It was a completely abnormal event. The Guardian Beasts attacked all those invading the Labyrinth, yet the pair were outside the door to the Fifth Labyrinth. ¡°Right now¡­ it tried to attack us despite us being outside.¡± Rizzly told exactly what he saw. However, Luik had denied exactly what he saw. ¡°No way. Guardian Beasts attack only invaders inside the Labyrinth.¡± That was his common sense as an Armed Librarian. His common sense and what he saw in front of his eyes clashed. People usually believed in their common sense during these times. ¡°But right now¡­!¡± ¡°Nah, that¡¯s impossible.¡± Even Luik couldn¡¯t understand what was happening at all. Just as Rizzly said, the Guardian Beasts came charging at them. ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll go check the situation.¡± Saying so, Luik entered the Labyrinth and went down the stairs. He approached the Cavalryman collapsed in the plaza. At that moment, a new Needle Wolf appeared from the road to his right. It came for a surprise attack from Luik¡¯s side. He prepared to meet its attack. However, the Needle Wolf acted outside of his expectations. It turned in a right angle just before meeting Luik, running towards the stairs leading to the Sixth Archive and to the door beyond them. Caught by surprise, Luik didn¡¯t move. And Rizzly, who was outside the Labyrinth, couldn¡¯t respond in time either. It happened for only a split second. Just an instant before Needle Wolf was blown to smithereens by Rizzly¡¯s shockwave. A Guardian Beast exited the Labyrinth. For the first time recorded in the last 2000 years, a Guardian Beast got out. ¡°Rizzly! Sound the alarm!¡± Luik regained his composure. However, Rizzly who was shaking in fear couldn¡¯t respond. After all it was something that seemed impossible, something that must never happen. ¡°Rizzly!¡± Responding to Luik¡¯s voice, Rizzly ran inside the telegraph room. Behind Luik, the Guardian Beasts he supposedly defeated rose up. Several other Guardian Beasts came towards the Labyrinth entrance. In the telegraph room, Rizzly flipped the switch of the recently installed voice device. It could send his voice throughout the entirety of Bantorra Library. ¡°An emergency! An emergency! All Armed Librarians and trainees please gather in front of the Labyrinth!¡± Rizzly¡¯s voice echoed from behind. Luik stood in front of the door. The Guardian Beasts protecting the Labyrinth and the Armed Librarians challenging it; that relationship, continuing without any change for 2000 years, was reversed at this time. It was the impossible situation of those Guardian Beasts coming out for the Armed Librarians who protected the outside world. Luik drew the giant spear on his back for the first time that day. There were already more than ten Guardian Beasts at the plaza. What was going on? And what should they do now? He swung his spear relentlessly while holding these questions. ¡°When will the reinforcements arrive?!¡± Luik shouted, but Rizzly didn¡¯t reply. A while passed. No one came to support them. No one responded to their shouts. And at the next moment¡­ Luik could see it. Tena came rushing from the other side of the Sealed Labyrinth. He saw one of her arms stained in blood and half of her face gouged out. Tena, who despite being a novice could be said to be a perfectly good warrior, was fleeing in such an unsightly manner. ¡°¡­Tena.¡± Luik muttered. He could hear heavy footsteps from behind her. There were no Guardian Beasts who could make such footsteps in the Fifth Labyrinth. It should be something around the level of Elephant Solider from the Fourth Level. ¡°Tena! What¡¯s wrong?!¡± ¡°¡­El¡­Elephant Soldier, and Iron-Fanged Mouse, are coming to the Fifth¡­¡± Perhaps due to her ribs being broken, she spoke while spurting out blood. He could see from behind her that a large amount of Guardian Beasts was breaking through. Also, they were the stronger Guardian Beasts that protected the deeper areas. ¡°Tena! Run away to the Sixth Archive! The entrance is not safe!¡± ¡°Y-yes, I get it¡­¡± Leaving the bloody Tena to her own, Luik took up position on the stairway connecting to the Sixth Archive. He readied his spear and stood in their way. ¡°¡­Until everyone comes¡­¡± Luik muttered. ¡°¡­Will I be able to hold on?¡± Half an hour passed. Mirepoc arrived running to the Labyrinth. Some time passed since she heard Rizzly¡¯s emergency call. It was quite shameful, but since it was her first battle in a long while, Mirepoc forgot where she had left her gun and sword. Although Mirepoc rushed there without a moment¡¯s delay, she still arrived late. She hurriedly got into the Archive. She found Tena being treated by the trainees in the entrance to the Sixth Archive. ¡°Tena! Who did this to you?!¡± She exchanged her morning greeting with her just an hour ago. She heard that she was about to go shelving in the Fifth Archive. It wasn¡¯t a job that would lead to those kinds of injuries. ¡°¡­I-Iron-Fanged Mouse and Elephant Solider, in the Fifth Labyrinth¡­¡± Tena answered, gasping for breath. Iron-Fanged Mouse was a Guardian Beast that appeared in the Third Labyrinth. It was an enemy only a central figure in the Armed Librarians would be a match for. Mirepoc had never seen it. ¡°Mirepoc! Quickly!¡± An angry voice shouted at her from the Sixth Archive. She ran down there. ¡°¡­Shit, those Guardian Beasts¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lower your guard, they¡¯re coming from below!¡± The angry roars of Armed Librarians and trainees echoed through the wide Sixth Archive. The Sixth Archive had a huge cylindrical center from which countless of small rooms extended. On the central isle was a long, spiral staircase and its middle was a wide atrium. The lowest part in the middle of the floor was a staircase going down, leading to the telegraph rooms meant for Armed Librarians as well as to the Fifth Sealed Labyrinth. ¡°¡­What in the¡­¡± She heard what was happening from Rizzly¡¯s emergency call. Still, she involuntarily gasped at seeing Guardian Beasts run around the Sixth Archive, where even normal librarians could work. There were Armed Librarians wielding their swords and guns here and there on the floor and in the spiral staircase. The Guardian Beasts were destroying the atrium. The existence of the Guardian Beasts inside the Labyrinth usually felt reassuring. But seeing them run amok like this made her feel physical repulsiveness. Non-humans were endangering humans. She didn¡¯t know such a scene could be so terrible. ¡°Kh!¡± A Needle Wolf ran to the top where Mirepoc was. She kicked it with the soles of her boots and finished it off using her rapier. Then she grabbed its tail and threw it off to the atrium. There were a lot of Armed Librarians and trainees on the spiral staircase. As to not get caught up in their fight, Mirepoc leapt to the center of the staircase. Then she rushed down the stairs connecting to the Sealed Labyrinth. ¡°¡­!¡± The door connecting to the Labyrinth had already been destroyed. One of the double doors had been blown backwards and the other was distorted. In front of the door two Armed Librarians were stopping the invasion of the Guardian Beasts from the bottom. One was Luik. He used his own body, which was harder than steel, as a shield. Behind him was Marfa, who was comparable in power to Kyasariro. He controlled a whip about 100 meters long covered in flames. The whip moved freely, avoided Luik¡¯s body and assaulted the Guardian Beasts. ¡°What did you come here for, Mirepo?!¡± Marfa shouted. This situation didn¡¯t call for Mirepoc, someone who lacked fighting power. She would be in danger. However, she was aware of this and had something else to do. ¡°I¡¯m here to close the Labyrinth¡¯s barrier walls!¡± Mirepoc advanced while bending her body. Marfa¡¯s whip almost grazed her overhead. Proceeding while desperately fending off the Guardian Beasts, she touched the door to the Sealed Labyrinth. In the Labyrinth were partition walls that could be closed down with the authority of an Armed Librarian. During Mokkania¡¯s Rebellion they had actually sealed it. The several hundred walls that would be created in the Labyrinth shouldn¡¯t be broken down easily even by the power of the Guardian Beasts. With this they should be able to seal their movements to a certain extent. ¡°Get down Mirepo!¡± ¡°You¡¯re in the way!¡± Luik and Marfa shouted. Mirepoc shouted back without minding them. ¡°Armed Librarian Mirepoc! Despite my lack of authority I appeal to you, seal all partition walls!¡± When operating the equipment in the Labyrinth, there should be a response of magical power. However, Mirepoc couldn¡¯t feel anything. She didn¡¯t feel anything happen. ¡°I¡¯m saying you¡¯re in the way!¡± Luik¡¯s spear cut down the enemy trying to attack Mirepoc. Thinking about it, it was obvious. There was no way Luik or Marfa wouldn¡¯t have tried something anyone could have thought of. Mirepoc turned her back to them and ran away. Her job was not fighting there. Coming back to the Sixth Archive, she heard the voices of her comrades. ¡°Mirepo! What¡¯s the Director doing?!¡± ¡°What about Yukizona-san? Or Mattalast-san?¡± Only now that she was told this she noticed. Neither the Director, Mattalast or Yukizona could be seen anywhere. Kyasariro wasn¡¯t there either. ¡°I¡¯ll contact them now!¡± Mirepoc¡¯s job was to connect the Armed Librarians. While running to a safe spot, she invoked her Thought Sharing to call the comrades she couldn¡¯t see right now. First was Bonbo. He was currently monitoring the ceasefire in the vicinity of the Principality of Meliot. ¡®Bonbo-san? Are we connected?¡¯ ¡®I received contact from a trainee. I¡¯m flying at my top speed and will reach you in about three hours.¡¯ ¡®Roger, return as soon as possible.¡¯ Contacting Bonbo had been nothing but a formality. In this situation he would probably not be very useful. If he were to activate his power ¨C controlling whales ¨C inside the Labyrinth, Bantorra Library would be destroyed. The other three people were more important. Mirepoc ran up the stairs while connecting her thoughts. ¡®Director!¡¯ Her thoughts connected. However, while Hamyuts could receive it, she wasn¡¯t able to respond. It was completely unilateral from Mirepoc. ¡®This is an emergency, and not the time to think of it as troublesome or whatever, please come quickly!¡¯ Her thoughts should have been connected. However, she couldn¡¯t tell where Hamyuts was and what she was doing. Next she sent her thoughts to Yukizona. ¡®Yukizona-san!¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m coming soon. Please wait for ten minutes.¡¯ Mirepoc was surprised hearing this. She was late as well, but what did him arriving even later mean? ¡®¡­Just how much time do you think passed ever since the emergency call?!¡¯ ¡®I have not been wasting my time.¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s going on?!¡¯ ¡®¡­I cannot tell you even if you ask.¡¯ Mirepoc grinded her teeth. All four people who were said to be the strongest among the Armed Librarians weren¡¯t rushing over at this situation. Leaving Bonbo aside, what were the three remaining people doing? ¡®Mattalast-san! Where are you right now? It¡¯s an emergency!¡¯ She connected to Mattalast¡¯s thoughts. She hasn¡¯t seen him for a while. She wondered if he was lazing around in the town area. In the worst case he might even be hanging out at the cinema capital of Fulbeck. If that was the case she thought of shouting at him. However, Mattalast wasn¡¯t playing around. ¡®¡­,¡­¡¯ She felt something that she had never felt before. It felt as if she was connected to something not human but to something like a rock. The inside of his mind was as vague as sand. ¡®¡­Mi¡­repo?¡¯ After a while, Mattalast finally replied in his thoughts. What in the world happened to him? His thoughts were weak. It wasn¡¯t like he just woke up, and it was also different than being under the influence. Rather than his thinking abilities, it was more like his very soul was growing weaker. The thoughts of people about to die probably felt like this. ¡®¡­Mattalast-san? What¡¯s wrong!¡¯ She held her head and stopped in place without noticing. The spear of a Cavalryman came to attack from behind as she was careless. ¡°Watch out!¡± Kalne thrust Mirepoc away. She rolled down the stairs and rose up while frowning. ¡®¡­Mirepo? What¡¯s going on? Is there¡­ fighting on the surface?¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s going on?! Mattalast-san! Where are you now!¡¯ ¡®Mirepo¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¯ His thoughts were severed. She didn¡¯t feel Mattalast dying. However, she only knew that he was in some serious situation. Volume 8, 2: The Collapse of Various Kinds of Common Sense – Part 2 Volume 8, Chapter 2: The Collapse of Various Kinds of Common Sense ¨C Part?2 ¡°Mirepo! How¡¯s it going?!¡± ¡°The Director, what¡¯s the Director doing?!¡± Her comrades shouted. ¡°What does all of this mean?!¡± ¡°Everyone, I received a message from Yukizona-san! He says that there is no need to worry so we only need to wait for a while. The Director and Mattalast-san will also come soon. We have no time to pass information along! Anyway don¡¯t worry!¡± Relief spread among the Armed Librarians. They probably haven¡¯t noticed she was lying. They didn¡¯t have to leeway to see through Mirepoc¡¯s poor lie. At the next moment help arrived. It couldn¡¯t quite be called a savior, but it still was someone reliable. ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting!¡± A person appeared, leaping to the highest part of the Sixth Labyrinth like a spinning ball. It was the figure of a petite woman accompanied by twelve guns floating in the air. She was a powerful warrior Mirepoc had contacted just after trying the four strongest ¨C Kyasariro Totona. ¡°You¡¯re late!¡± Mirepoc shouted while looking up. ¡°I needed some time to prepare for battle!¡± Saying this, Kyasariro took her position in the topmost part of the Sixth Archive. With her ability of precise and powerful telekinesis she could control twelve guns. The twelve gun spread in the Labyrinth. They shot up the bodies of Guardian Beasts while flying around the atrium from one side. Her ability was extremely strong for a situation where both ally and foe were mixed together. The twelve gun were equal in strength to about twelve average ¨C no, to twenty average Armed Librarians. The Armed Librarians who were in a disadvantage suddenly became dominant, and the Guardian Beasts of the Sixth Archive were neutralized one after the other. The Armed Librarians finally got some leeway. Some of them ran away to support Luik and the rest. Others restrained the fallen Guardian Beasts so that they wouldn¡¯t be able to regenerate. ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Kyasariro-san?¡± Mirepoc spoke to Kyasariro who stood at the top of the spiral staircase. ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re disrupting my concentration. Also, I don¡¯t know as well.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Kyasariro was supposed to be closer to the nucleus than Mirepoc. Yet even she had no idea? ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard anything from Mattalast-san or the Director?¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯m not qualified as a First Grade Armed Librarian. They won¡¯t tell me anything important. Don¡¯t slack off, fight too!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Mirepoc pulled out her gun for the first time in a while, and shot the Guardian Beasts below. Ten minutes should have passed already, yet Yukizona didn¡¯t come. She also had no idea where Mattalast and the Director were. The battle raged on for a while. The Guardian Beasts were tenacious. Although the Armed Librarians were dominant, they couldn¡¯t eliminate all the Guardian Beasts in the Sixth Labyrinth. Mirepoc also quit her Thought Sharing and focused on fighting. Then, something weird was suddenly said to her. ¡°Mirepo, did you say something?!¡± Kyasariro shouted. Mirepoc raised her head and answered. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Kyasariro looked confused and tilted her head. ¡°What¡¯re you saying Mirepo!¡± Now a voice came to her from the atrium; Tsamuro was shouting at her. ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything, what are you all talking about!¡± ¡°Then who¡¯s the one talking?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡± ¡°Me neither!¡± The Armed Librarians were arguing at Mirepoc¡¯s feet. It seemed they were hearing someone¡¯s voice. They mistook it for Mirepoc¡¯s Thought Sharing. Mirepoc couldn¡¯t hear anything. It seemed that about a third of the Armed Librarians were hearing some voice. ¡°Shit, what is this?!¡± Kyasariro shouted. Mirepoc felt the same. She couldn¡¯t understand the situation at all. She had no idea why this fight was occurring. It was the same as the Deep Blue Curse Rebellion last year. No, at the time they understood that their enemies were the Indulging God Cult. This time they could understand even less. All the Armed Librarians fought while suppressing their urge to scream. Everyone thought the same. What the hell was happening to Bantorra Library right now? They had to fight before letting these doubts out of their mouths. During this, a sudden small voice suddenly rose up. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± It was Kyasariro. The twelve guns she was controlling stopped in place. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kyasariro-san?¡± ¡°I¡­ know what this is.¡± During that time, Hamyuts was sitting all alone on her desk in the Acting Director¡¯s Office. In front of her eyes was the message engraved on it. ¡°¡­¡± She interlocked her fingers and further laid her chin on them while pondering. She started thinking for a long time. ¡°There¡¯s no use thinking about this. It just had to turn out this way.¡± Saying this, she leaned back on her chair. ¡°It was just a question of when. It just so happens it was today.¡± She was watching the situation around Bantorra Library using her Sensory Threads. She could see both the fight in the Sixth Archive as well as the figures of Yukizona and Yuri running around the Library. And yet there she was, without minding anything or taking any actions, she was just sitting. ¡°Everyone¡¯s working hard.¡± She watched the battle unfold while saying this. ¡°Poor things. No matter how hard they try it¡¯s all useless.¡± Hamyuts said, laughing from her throat. ¡°I should explain everything to them. About what¡¯s going on and what¡¯s about to happen.¡± Saying this, Hamyuts took out a brand new machine from under her desk. Kyasariro¡¯s twelve guns stopped in midair and fell. All the Armed Librarians seemed surprised of something. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kyasariro-san!¡± Mirepoc shouted and ran to her. Kyasariro stopped while looking at empty air. Her mouth was half agape and she seemed to be stupefied. ¡°I know, this, I know this¡­¡± ¡°What do you know?!¡± ¡°¡­I know.¡± Kyasariro murmured, dumbfounded. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t lose yourself Kyasariro!¡± ¡°Mirepo! What¡¯s going on?!¡± The angry voices of Armed Librarians rose from the bottom. Kyasariro was the center of the battle right now. If she became absentminded the Guardian Beasts might break through. Mirepoc shook Kyasariro and waved her fingers in front of her eyes. She made no response. She then suddenly shouted with a shrill voice. ¡°Guys! Run away!¡± All of the Armed Librarians stopped without thinking. Some of them were so stunned they weren¡¯t able to hear voices properly. They couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, what can we do by running away?!¡± ¡°Run away, guys, quickly, run away!!!¡± Kyasariro held her head and paled. They have never seen Kyasariro make such an expression. Normally she was cheerful and wildly eccentric, acting like a cool, brave warrior on the battlefield. She wasn¡¯t supposed to look like a child afraid of a rabid dog. ¡°Run away, it¡¯s bad news, so all of you get away!¡± ¡°Please calm down!¡± Mirepoc tried holding her but was thrust away. Kyasariro then turned her back and ran out of the Archive while screaming. Mirepoc simply couldn¡¯t believe it¡­ Kyasariro running away like that. No, would any proud Armed Librarian turn their backs to the enemy and flee? ¡°Kyasariro!¡± The Armed Librarians raised upset cries. In this situation, if Kyasariro were to withdraw, the battle situation would be reversed at once. Mirepoc tried to go after her. However, a voice at her back stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t go, they¡¯re coming!¡± The Sixth Archive was further assaulted by the Guardian Beasts. With Kyasariro gone, the Armed Librarians¡¯ counterattack crumbled and they were once again at a disadvantage. ¡°Shit, I let one escape, Mirepo!¡± A Blade-Haired Lion came to attack Mirepoc who was protecting the entrance. Now that Kyasariro had left, Mirepoc became the final barrier. ¡°Tch!¡± She fought desperately with her handgun. However, with her fighting capabilities just stopping it in place took everything she had. The defense of the Armed Librarians was broken. They would not be able to protect any further. Is this it? The moment Mirepoc thought this¡­ A black figure and a white figure came through the door to the Sixth Archive. They kicked at the stairs and reached the floor in one fell swoop. ¡°Everyone evade!¡± The black figure shouted. The Armed Librarians all simultaneously leapt away. If they were late then they¡¯d be wrapped up as well ¨C they could feel this sense of danger from the echoing voice. The black figure released a dark wave as soon as it landed. All of the Armed Librarians knew its identity. Even those who have never seen it in action heard about its power. It was the power of the next Acting Director Yukizona ¨C the Decay Wave. The Decay Wave slid on the floor and stairs, swallowing up the Guardian Beasts. It was the power to render any and all life in the world ineffective. The Guardian Beasts were also obviously helpless. With one blow of the Decay Wave they all turned into a lump of a black, brittle ash-like material. Yukizona started shouting from the bottom of the Sixth Archive. Everyone ceased their attacks and listened to his orders. ¡°We Armed Librarians will now annihilate the remaining enemy forces. Mirepoc and Rizzly will confirm the situation of the wounded and our present fighting forces. The trainees will search out any noncombatants in the Library and evacuate them. At once!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± After becoming so disorderly, the Armed Librarians regained their leadership when Yukizona arrived. They started fighting more appropriately. The Guardian Beasts were neutralized within minutes. What was he doing until now and where was he? What was going on? These were natural questions, but no one voiced them. Yukizona¡¯s cool-headed commands did not allow any useless questions. ¡°Luik, Marfa, retreat to the Sixth Archive!¡± After confirming the annihilation of all Guardian Beasts in the Sixth Archive, Yukizona shouted this toward the entrance to the Sealed Labyrinth. ¡°If we retreat the Guardian Beasts will come out!¡± ¡°It does not matter, withdraw!¡± Luik and Marfa abandoned protecting the door and rose to the Sixth Archive. The Guardian Beasts coming from behind were dispersed by Yukizona¡¯s Decay Wave. Luik¡¯s body ¨C the one to take the frontline ¨C was miserably bloody. Mirepoc and Rizzly commenced with first aid immediately. Yukizona confirmed that there were no Guardian Beasts coming. Then he spoke to his sister Yuri at his side. ¡°Activate the Barrier, Yuri.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± Saying this, Yuri held up the object in her hand. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Mirepoc raised her voice. It was one of the Memorial Weapons, the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck. Mirepoc knew that in Bantorra there were two ¨¹ck¨¹cks. Both of them were embedded with the power to protect Bantorra Library. The other one had been used by Mirepoc herself during the Deep Blue Curse Rebellion. She did not receive permission to use the other one. She didn¡¯t even know what kind of power was inside it. ¡°Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck, activate. Deploying the Gauze Barrier.¡± The Doll began to dance. At the same time, a barrier made out of material that seemed like a cloth woven from hazy threads started enveloping the entrance to the Sixth Archive. The Guardian Beasts that tried leaving before the Barrier had been deployed were now obstructed by it. Perhaps it was equal in power to the barrier that once protected Bantorra Library, or possibly even above it. ¡°¡­Did you seal the entrance to the Sealed Labyrinth?¡± Mirepoc inquired. ¡°The Barrier only stops Guardian Beasts. Humans can still enter. That is the kind of Barrier we spread here.¡± The Guardian Beasts were staring at Yukizona from the other side. Fire-Eating Crow spat flames and Elephant Soldier rammed its large body against it, but the Barrier didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Do not worry. The Barrier will not break for a while.¡± Yuri gently said to Mirepoc. She handed her the Spinning Doll that finished its role. ¡°Why did we have this Barrier¡­¡± While staring at the Spinning Doll handed to her, Mirepoc muttered in a small voice. This probably meant that they have prepared for this situation. The insertion of the Magic Right into the Spinning Doll was done at the very least 1000 years ago. This meant they considered the possibility this would happen even then. However, Mirepoc and the rest of the lower level Armed Librarians never heard nor thought about the possibility of the Guardian Beasts running loose. Even if it was a one-in-a-million chance, as long as the possibility existed why weren¡¯t they told of it? ¡°¡­I don¡¯t really get it, but does it mean we can relax?¡± Luik asked. He was covered by disinfectant alcohol and hemostatic agent all over his body. ¡°Even this Barrier is not invincible. It will be broken eventually. We need to reorganize and attack the Guardian Beasts swarming inside the Barrier. Command will go to¡­¡± Yukizona looked around the Archive, seeking a suitable person. ¡°Gamo, I¡¯m leaving you in charge.¡± Although being appointed, Gamo was upset. He was quite the veteran and had a discerning mind of a high level, but he wasn¡¯t fit to receive command from Yukizona. ¡°Wait a minute. What are you going to do? Or more importantly, what about the Director?¡± ¡°I and Yuri are going to break into the Labyrinth. If you have any questions contact me through Mirepoc.¡± ¡°Wait, but what about the Director? What¡¯s Matt-san doing?¡± Gamo persisted. ¡°¡­These are all my instructions. You don¡¯t have to think about the rest.¡± ¡°No, that doesn¡¯t explain anything about this situation! What are we supposed to do now?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask needless questions.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not needless at all!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yukizona went silent in front of Gamo¡¯s angry voice. Mirepoc, Rizzly, Luik and the rest of the people inside the Sixth Archive all felt the same as him. They were told to follow commands. However, Armed Librarians were not machines. What was going on? What were they supposed to be doing? Wanting to know all this was natural. And letting them know that was the duty of a commander. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yuri.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, brother.¡± Yet Yukizona turned his back to the Armed Librarians. Was he ignoring the feelings of his comrades, or did he have no choice? They couldn¡¯t tell which was right from his expression. Yukizona sent his Decay Wave on the Guardian Beasts swarming near the Barrier. The pair of siblings slipped through the Barrier and broke into the Labyrinth. ¡°¡­What the hell are we supposed to do!¡± Luik hit the floor with his fist. ¡°Where are the Director and Matt-san? It can¡¯t be that just like Kyasariro they¡­¡± Rizzly said with an anxious expression. ¡°What¡¯s Kyasariro doing in the first place?¡± Kalne spoke in anger. Here and there, the Armed Librarians and trainees raised voices of dissatisfaction. Without Yukizona the Armed Librarians became disorderly again. Even Gamo, who was supposed to have assumed command, directed anger-filled eyes at Yukizona¡¯s back. ¡°We¡¯ve dispersed¡­¡± Mirepoc muttered. One year ago, all of them fought to the death in unison to protect Bantorra Library. Not even those who were afraid or doubtful have acted alone. What happened now? The regular Armed Librarians became agitated, ready to flee at any moment, while those who were supposed to assume command didn¡¯t fulfill their roles. There were even deserters. The Armed Librarians were destroying Bantorra Library. It wasn¡¯t destruction from the outside. It was as if they caused their own downfall. ¡°¡­Impossible.¡± The end of Bantorra Library¡­ It was impossible for the history of 2000 years to end in such an incomprehensible situation. The Armed Librarians were the strongest military organization, protecting both Books and peace. By defeating these Guardian Beasts and putting everything under control, they should return to normal. ¡°Gamo-san, please take command.¡± Hearing Mirepoc¡¯s words, he regained his composure. He turned to her and asked for information. ¡°Rizzly, Mirepoc, what¡¯s the current situation of the injured?¡± ¡°There are no dead among the trainees or normal librarians. The only one incapable of fighting is Tena, and almost half of our forces are lightly injured, but they should have no problem to fight.¡± ¡°Enough people to fight.¡± Gamo and Mirepoc nodded at each other. Yeah. This wasn¡¯t too much when compared to a year ago. They could fight, and they could win. Thus Mirepoc believed. Kyasariro¡¯s escape, Mattalast¡¯s condition, and more importantly, the impossible situation of the Guardian Beasts rampaging. Mirepoc suppressed her imminent anxiety and started moving again. During that time, Kyasariro found herself at the park inside Bantorra Library. She somehow ended up there, absorbed in her escape. There was no one around. The normal librarians ran outside the Library. All customers were also evacuated. ¡°W-what am I doing?¡± She was panting heavily despite having run probably a kilometer at most. Kyasariro sank down on the lawn. She even threw away all of her beloved guns. She was assaulted by a sudden anxiety and helplessness. ¡°¡­I-I have to go back.¡± Kyasariro muttered. Yet her feet didn¡¯t move. It wasn¡¯t due to fatigue; it was a fear assaulting her mind that paralyzed her feet. ¡°Why did I run away? I don¡¯t get it. What¡¯s going to happen?¡± She tried organizing her thoughts. The Sixth Archive she fought in a short while ago¡­ and the rampaging Guardian Beasts. The moment she thought of them, for some reason or another, memories started floating inside her mind. Perhaps having some relevance to it, the face of her friend Olivia rose to her mind. Why did the face of her amiable friend cause her to feel guilt? Next she thought of Mattalast. As well as something frightening coming out of his mouth. She had the feeling he had told her something, but she couldn¡¯t remember it. That fear was connected to the Guardian Beasts inside her head. She was supposed to know what this meant but couldn¡¯t remember. She didn¡¯t know it but remembered it. ¡°My memory¡¯s gone?¡± Kyasariro muttered. Had someone used Argax on her? Or was she the one to make use of it? ¡°I remember¡­¡± It happened just two weeks ago. Two days before the enjoyable party. She had been holding Argax. She erased her own memories then. In order to escape from the terrible things she had been told by Mattalast. ¡°Something¡­ something is coming¡­¡± Was that the rampage of the Guardian Beasts? No. It was something deeper. The true fear only began with them. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ starting now.¡± Kyasariro vomited due to the welling fear inside of her. But even if she ejected everything in her stomach, the fear wouldn¡¯t go away. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ starting now.¡± Gamo distributed orders to his comrades. ¡°The Fifth Sealed Labyrinth is not wide enough for all of us to fight. We will split into three units, attack one after the other in alternation and repeat. We will distribute our fighting forces evenly with the first unit gathered around Marfa, the second around Kalne, and the third around Luik. I and Mirepoc will stay behind for support and command.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± Everyone answered simultaneously. They pushed their unrest and anxiety deep within their hearts and only thought of fighting. They were the world¡¯s strongest army. They couldn¡¯t lose their concentration in a battle. ¡°Don¡¯t think of anyone not here. Focus only on your own duties!¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± ¡°Relax. We have Yukizona. The Director and Mattalast should also be working. Those people will definitely do something. I would also like an explanation, but there are probably some circumstances preventing them from discussing with us right now. Believe in Yukizona and the Director. All right?¡± The Armed Librarians all nodded. Although they were uneasy, their trust in those people was never compromised. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± However, as soon as Gamo tried issuing the order for assault, he stopped his hand. Both Gamo and the other Armed Librarians preparing for battle noticed something strange at their backs. They could clearly hear someone¡¯s voice. There were no traces of Yukizona behind them. There were only the Guardian Beasts obstructed by the Barrier. The Beasts who couldn¡¯t even let a single bark out. ¡°Did the Guardian Beasts¡­ speak?¡± Mirepoc recalled ¨C before Yukizona came, several people had heard some strange voices. Did they belong to the Guardian Beasts? No, wait. Could they even speak? And even before that, did they have a will? Weren¡¯t they simple machine-like Magic Beasts that lacked any will and were only meant for fighting? But they could definitely hear their voices. Everyone there could clearly hear them. It both was and wasn¡¯t a voice. It was and wasn¡¯t a sound. It was also unlike either connecting to someone via Thought Sharing or the recognition flowing inside one¡¯s mind while reading a Book. It was a transmission without any means. Understanding without any transmission. It was something incomparable that couldn¡¯t be described in words. It was a voice surpassing human understanding. ¡®Do not resist.¡¯ ¡®Yield.¡¯ ¡®Give up.¡¯ The Guardian Beasts were speaking. ¡®Follow the destined outcome without any desires, wishes or requests.¡¯ ¡°W-what are they saying?¡± Gamo held his head. Mirepoc also instinctively blocked her ears. Yet she could still hear their voices. ¡®Absolve this Barrier. Release us from the Sealed Labyrinth!¡¯ The voices of the Guardian Beasts echoed. Her head seemed like it would break. She was going mad. The more they heard their voices the more they seemed to be convinced by them. They started wanting to stop fighting. ¡°¡­Fire!¡± Gamo shouted. All the Armed Librarians that used guns fired at the Guardian Beasts. However, that didn¡¯t kill even a hundredth of the enemies gushing out from the Labyrinth. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them, fight, just fight! Marfa Squad, attack!¡± A squad of Armed Librarians commenced an attack against the Guardian Beasts. Scattered by this assault, they stopped talking. ¡°What was that?¡± Mirepoc muttered without thinking. ¡°Who cares! Fight, fight!¡± Gamo shouted. The Guardian Beasts were monsters created by the Past Overseer Bantorra in order to protect Books. They were, along with the Armed Librarians, the protectors of the Library. Thus they were told. However, Mirepoc was convinced ¨C it was all wrong. It wasn¡¯t something as simple as that. They were neither the protectors of Books nor the allies of the Armed Librarians from the very beginning. What are they? What in the world is the thing we call Guardian Beasts? During the same time, Hamyuts was still inside her office. She was fiddling with the machine on her desk. ¡°Aah. Aah aah.¡± She made noises toward the machine. ¡°¡­It¡¯s not getting through, I wonder if it¡¯s broken.¡± This was the same machine that Rizzly had used two hours ago to call all Armed Librarians. One of them was also installed in the Acting Director¡¯s Office. ¡°Oh, do I have to connect this wire?¡± Hamyuts finally realized it wasn¡¯t broken. Since this was her first time she wasn¡¯t used to it. She reconnected the loose wire and her voice was finally broadcast in the building. ¡°Hello everyone, do you hear me? I¡¯m the Acting Director Hamyuts. Please cease all work and listen to meee. All those fighting in the Archive can also leave the Barrier.¡± Hamyuts had already mostly grasped the situation in the building using her Sensory Threads. She could even see the expressions of those listening to her. She was even able to tell the Armed Librarians at the Sixth Archive all widened their eyes. ¡°Well then, where should I start? This will be quite the complicated conversation. What should I start from?¡± She could hear voices through the Sensory Threads. ¡°Director, are you fine?¡± It was Luik. How cute of him to worry about me in this sort of situation. ¡°Luik-kun, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m in my office. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± The Armed Librarians inside the Archive started clamoring. ¡°For now I guess I¡¯ll tell the situation to those in the Archive. Umm, the things you are fighting right now are the beings known as the Beasts of the Final Chapter. Long, long ago, at the end of the Age of Paradise¡­ they were weapons of annihilation created by the Future Overseer Orntorra.¡± Orntorra? Weapons of annihilation? All sorts of voices came clamoring at her. ¡°We¡¯ve always called them the Guardian Beasts. You were told that they were the protectors of the Labyrinth, created by Past Overseer Bantorra. However, that was a lie. A complete and utter lie.¡± What do you mean a lie? What¡¯s the Director saying? She heard these voices. ¡°There are things that I must deeply apologize about to you all. I and all the other Acting Directors of history have been lying to you. We¡¯ve told you many, many lies. About enough to say that everything you know is a lie.¡± Soon the clamoring died, as if they did not want to miss even a single of Hamyuts¡¯s words. After waiting for all of them to be quiet, Hamyuts started talking. She spoke clearly as to not let a single thing unspoken. ¡°Well then, I will first make a serious announcement. Starting today, Bantorra Library will close down. Including me, all Armed Librarians, trainees, students, normal librarians, and mine workers are all dismissed. All work related to the managing of Books will be suspended.¡± Uh? An idiotic sound rose through her Sensory Threads. ¡°The one deciding this was not me. Since I¡¯m only the Acting Director, I don¡¯t have that authority. The one to decide this can only be the chief executive of this Library, the actual Director. Starting today, the Director of our Bantorra Library ¨C Ruruta Coozancoona ¨C has decided to close the Library.¡± She could hear Gamo muttering. ¡°¡­Who¡¯s that? Ruruta?¡± ¡°Ruruta Coozancoona. He was the second Director of this Library. He had kicked out the original founder ¨C Past God Bantorra ¨C and became the Director of Bantorra Library.¡± ¡°What are you even saying?¡± Luik muttered. Hamyuts stayed silent for a while at that point. It was to let all listeners grasp the situation. ¡°Umm, it seems like a lot of you can¡¯t understand. Then let me say this again. Starting today Bantorra Library is closed. All of your work ends today. Everyone, thank you for working hard for so long.¡± She could see the mouths of Armed Librarians open in blank amazement. Since it was so funny, Hamyuts distanced her face away from the device and held her mouth. ¡°Just in case, I will say this again. Bantorra Library and the Armed Librarians all end today.¡± Volume 8, 3: The Duty of the Proud Slaves – Part 1 Volume 8, Chapter 3: The Duty of the Proud Slaves ¨C Part?1 Hamyuts¡¯s words didn¡¯t reach Yukizona and Yuri who were running through the Fifth Labyrinth. Their bodies covered in wounds, the pair pushed through the Labyrinth¡¯s path. Normally, the Fifth Sealed Labyrinth Level would be like a jogging course for them. The Guardian Beasts roaming there would be nothing against the Decay Wave. However, this time it was different. The powerful Guardian Beasts from the Second or Third Level stood in the siblings¡¯ path. ¡°Don¡¯t falter, Yuri! Keep running!¡± ¡°Yes, brother!¡± Obstructing them was a powerful Guardian Beast that protected the Second Level: the five-headed large snake known as Jail King Snake. Yukizona intercepted its acidic breath using his Decay Wave. Yuri was protecting herself behind her brother using the power he had transferred to her. Five heads were raised to attack from all sides simultaneously. Yukizona released his Wave in the shape of a belt to defend himself. The opening came after he protected against the attack of the Jail King Snake. Yukizona shot his Decay Wave straight ahead. ¡°Break through! Don¡¯t lag behind!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He shouted to Yuri at his back and ran straight ahead. The Decay Wave caused a part of the twisting snake¡¯s body to wither. It became a mass of soft ashes. Yukizona tackled that with all of his strength. Piercing through the mass of ashes, Yukizona and Yuri passed through the enemy¡¯s body. Going through their enemies¡¯ bodies, creating a passage and going ahead. Although they knew it was quite reckless, the pair took this decisive action. ¡°Uu¡­!¡± Jail King Snake spit acid at Yuri from behind. Yukizona turned around. She didn¡¯t manage to fully defend against it in time. ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Run!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± They ran for their lives as the Jail King Snake came from behind. There was no need to defeat it; if they defeated every one of the Beasts, they would only reach half the Labyrinth before exhausting themselves. Their goal right now was just to proceed. And to finally reach the bottommost level. Next to block their way was the Guardian Beast from the Third Level, a Lancer. It was strong enough that even someone like Noloty or Minth wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat it one on one. Without using his Decay Wave, Yukizona dodged the spear¡¯s attack with only his body. Yuri, who cut in from the side, kicked to send it flying. Using the opening of its collapse, they ran ahead. For several minutes after that, they had no contact with any enemy. ¡°Just as I thought.¡± Yukizona said. ¡°Almost all Guardian Beasts¡­ no, Beasts of the Final Chapter have gathered in the Fifth Level. Once we enter the Fourth we should have a smooth sailing.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hurry up. We must finish things no matter what happens.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Yukizona ran ahead determinedly. Behind him Yuri was muttering softly. Yuri was thinking about her comrades fighting in the entrance of the Labyrinth. They were probably fighting even now without grasping the situation or knowing the reason for it all. When Yukizona was asked for an explanation he said nothing. He only told them to follow his orders. This wasn¡¯t an appropriate attitude as a leader. Yuri also knew the reason for this. In order to explain the situation they would have to reveal secrets that have been concealed until now. Namely, the true history of Bantorra Library and the existence of Heaven slumbering in the Second Sealed Archive. Concealing this was Yukizona and Yuri¡¯s duty. However, did they really need to be fixated on that duty in the current situation? Was it not impossible hiding it any longer? Did they have to continue concealing it despite the fact that in front of them was something much more horrible than letting the secrets leak? ¡°¡­Brother.¡± Yet Yuri wasn¡¯t able to voice these doubts. She also never thought of defying Yukizona. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°¡­What is it, Yuri?¡± Yukizona stopped and turned around. ¡°No, it is nothing. Let us hurry.¡± Yuri kept running without stopping. Yukizona quickly overtook her. How pitiful, she thought. My brother still thinks of protecting the secrets and maintaining the order of the Library. He is trying to preserve the Library the same as it was yesterday. It is impossible though¡­ Even if we overcome this crisis, there is no way we would be able to conceal the secret from all of our comrades. He is probably the only person to think the Library can keep going as it was. Without a shred of doubt, both Bantorra Library and the Armed Librarians are finished today. Brother is the only one to not acknowledge this. Yuri watched her brother¡¯s back with sorrow. Just as Yukizona expected there were almost no Guardian Beasts in the Fourth Level. They realized a few were left by hearing their footsteps, yet they didn¡¯t meet them even once. ¡°Now it becomes easier.¡± He said to Yuri behind him. ¡°Yes, brother. More importantly, is your body fine?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Having said that, it was true that he had exhausted his stamina. The cause was not the battles but rather the cold. Ever since he was born he was extremely weak against the cold. It was because of a heart disease. Yukizona started slightly coughing as he ran. The cold air of the underground was like poison to his lungs. Because of this he had never participated in regular shelving. This was the first time he entered the Labyrinth ever since his promotion test to a First Grade Armed Librarian. If it was a normal situation this was the moment when Yuri would turn pale. Yukizona shot a glance behind him and signaled with his eyes that she didn¡¯t have to worry. This cough was not one that would lead to a fit making him unable to move. ¡°¡­¡± While running, Yukizona suddenly recalled an old memory. It was the first memory left in his mind. It was from before Yuri, two years his junior, had been born. His mother and the maid employed in their house clapped their hands and applauded him. Yukizona, having gotten better at crawling, grabbed the edge of the table and rose up. At that moment, the young child caught a violet coughing fit and collapsed. His mother and the maid shrieked. Something black came out of Yukizona¡¯s mouth and since he couldn¡¯t understand anything he started crying. That was his first memory. Yukizona spent all of his life he could remember with the disease in his chest. It was a rare, congenital disease. It was neither hereditary nor contagious, but no way to treat it either by Magic or medicine existed. The doctors said that even for those with talent in Magic it would be extremely difficult to acquire one that could treat it. There was nothing to do but keep his chest warm and let him rest. Yukizona passed most of his boyhood on a bed. During the rest of the time he took walks in the garden on warm days or read books in the library. His family was wealthy. His mother and father were gentle, and their house¡¯s servants all sympathized with him and liked him. He had no inconveniences in life. There weren¡¯t many people who suffered from the same disease, but without any doubt Yukizona was the most privileged among them. However ¨C or to be more precise, because of it¡­ In accordance with his growth to adulthood, a dark rage started burning inside Yukizona¡¯s heart. After reaching the age of ten, most youths began to question their own ways of life. What if he would, just like this, spend all his time comfortable and calm, only waiting for death. If his life just ends like that, then¡­ What was I born for? If I was born only to wait for death, it¡¯s the same as not being born at all. That was quite the first-world problem. However, because he was the one experiencing it first-hand he couldn¡¯t realize that. Yet he couldn¡¯t vent out his worries. The people surrounding him were far too gentle, and his days were far too peaceful for that. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, brother?¡± Yukizona, who grew from a sick boy to one of the strongest Armed Librarians, was asked by Yuri. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Yukizona asked himself why he suddenly recalled the old days. According to what he¡¯s heard, people saw their lives flash in their mind before dying. Did that explain it? There certainly was a dreadful crisis looming before him. The siblings were rushing towards their deaths. ¡°¡­¡± Another scene of the past floated to his mind. It happened when he was a boy. The one who disturbed Yukizona¡¯s heart the most was his little sister, Yuri. It wasn¡¯t that he hated her; he liked her. She was even his most beloved person. But that was why her existence was unpleasant to him. When she was a child she took away the job of nursing Yukizona from the servants. As she grew up Yuri got a knack for it, and when she passed 10 years old she already did most of the work. This was an act of her dearly loving her brother, but probably not all there was to it. She also clearly took care of her brother for her amusement. Taking care of Yukizona was an extension of playing house as a kid. ¡®Am I your toy?¡¯ He once wanted to say this to Yuri while she put a pocket warmer on his chest. What was so fun about this? You might be enjoying yourself, but I can¡¯t. I see. So you can have fun. Have as much fun as you want until I die. His emotions were a mix of envy of his healthy sister and a sense of helplessness. He had never voiced it or even let it show on his face. That was the kind of person Yukizona was. Their relationship changed when Yuri became 12 and Yukizona 14. On that wintry day, no matter how many logs they burned in the fireplace, the outside cold still penetrated the walls. Yukizona had a fit of his lung disease. It was the first time in a month. As always it was difficult for him to breathe and he continuously produced bad-smelling phlegm. He felt as if his lungs were clogged by coal. No matter how much he coughed, that coal wouldn¡¯t come out. ¡°Young master!¡± ¡°Bring a doctor, quickly!¡± The servants frantically rubbed Yukizona¡¯s back. They replaced a towel wet with warm water every five minutes. It didn¡¯t even relieve him temporarily. The frequency of his fits has increased lately. They also became more severe as time went on. Everything might be over today. If not today then at the next fit. Or perhaps the next one? There wasn¡¯t much difference anyway. Was the worsening of his condition due to his age? Or was it because Yukizona had given up? Even he couldn¡¯t tell. His vision darkened by the lack of oxygen. Even when the doctor finally came running there was nothing he could do. Suddenly, Yuri thrust the doctor away. Then, she took the pocket warmer and warm towel away from him by force. Is she trying to kill me? Wondered Yukizona as his consciousness sank into darkness. ¡°What are you doing, Yuri!¡± ¡°Be quiet, mother!¡± Yuri put her hand on Yukizona¡¯s bare chest. Then, she closed her eyes and started exhaling deeply. The next moment a change came to Yukizona¡¯s chest. The coal clogging it up was burned and melted away. The doctor and his mother desperately tried to Yuri away. Yet she clung to her brother¡¯s body and kept her hand on his chest. A few seconds later, Yukizona opened his mouth. ¡°¡­What¡¯re you doing, Yuri?¡± Everyone was surprised. He had difficulties even breathing during a fit. Even after it settled down, he wasn¡¯t able to speak for an entire day. ¡°Yukizona, you can talk?¡± ¡°Yeah, I can talk. I suddenly feel better.¡± Of all the people in the room, only Yuri was not surprised. She was concentrated on closing her eyes and keeping her contact with him. ¡°Yuri, what are you doing?¡± No reply. She seemed to not even hear anyone. ¡°¡­Mom, can you turn off the lights?¡± Yukizona said. She turned off the electricity. Yuri¡¯s palm was dimly shimmering in the darkness. What was that? Everyone except Yuri began staring at that orange light. With her eyes still closed, Yuri spoke calmly. ¡°Mother, brother, I might be a genius.¡± ¡°Is that Magic?¡± Yukizona said as he looked at Yuri¡¯s hand. Yukizona had never seen any Magic in the fourteen years of his life. ¡°Yes, it is Magic.¡± ¡°When did you go through that Magic Deliberation or whatever?¡± Yuri shook her head. ¡°I did not. I just became able to do this before realizing it.¡± ¡°Is that even possible?¡± At the time Yukizona didn¡¯t know this, but it was an extremely rare occurrence. It was only made possible due to a sincere wish and a powerful will. Yuri then spoke. ¡°At first I just thought I would like to do something like this. Next I thought that I might be able to do so. Just now I was sure I could do it. And then¡­¡± ¡°Yuri!¡± While still in the process of healing, Yuri¡¯s mom hugged her. ¡°This is a miracle, aaah, I can¡¯t believe it. The Present Overseer helped us, letting such a thing happen¡­¡± The servants also shed tears as they talked to Yuri. ¡°Lady Yuri! I¡¯m so happy, I really, really don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± The doctor also shrugged while smiling. ¡°Dear me, just now I¡¯ve felt the powerlessness of science. It simply can¡¯t win against Magic or people¡¯s feelings no matter how much it struggles.¡± Yuri, her mother, the doctor and the servants. Yukizona looked at all of them happily praising Yuri with somewhat cold eyes. That¡¯s probably a Magic Right meant to help with my disease. It would probably not be able to treat any other illness. Perhaps it might not even work on another person with the same disease. My sister is amazing. Despite it being improbable, and without learning anything about Magic, she was still able to save me. But what does that mean for me? For some reason Yukizona felt a terrible loneliness. Even though everyone around him were people who worried for him and loved him. Yukizona raised his body. ¡°Umm, everyone. Since I¡¯m already fine¡­ could you all please get out?¡± Yuri looked at Yukizona as if he had put a damper on her feelings. He muttered embarrassedly as if he disturbed them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, big brother?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m angry. I¡¯m just fine already is all.¡± Nobody could understand what made him say such a thing. Even he himself couldn¡¯t really understand it. ¡°¡­No, I don¡¯t mean it in a bad way. I¡¯m really fine.¡± Yukizona raised a smile. With a worried expression, Yuri and the rest left the room. No one could probably understand his feelings. Because that moment was very beautiful and moving. The main character of that moving, miraculous scene was Yuri. Yukizona was just a side character. He was nothing more than a poor boy saved by a miracle. He was pitiful. No one would be able to understand him, but they probably felt horrible pity. Starting that day, Yukizona became somewhat taciturn. Yukizona was in low spirits. His father showed some understanding seeing him like that. ¡°This happens to all boys your age.¡± There¡¯s no way it does, thought Yukizona. How many brothers in the entire world were saved by their younger sister¡¯s miraculous powers? Compared to Yuri¡¯s brilliance Yukizona was nothing more than a shadow. He was only a side character in her brilliant story. Yuri annoyed him. It didn¡¯t mean he disliked her; the fact that she was the most important person to him hasn¡¯t changed. But that only further promoted his sense of inferiority. And then¡­ A strange daily routine began for Yukizona. At night, when everyone slept and he was left alone, he began looking at the flower in his room. They were the flowers Yuri arranged after having finished his nursing for that day. He didn¡¯t feel any admiration. Nor was he grateful to her. Yukizona looked at the flowers with intent to kill filling his eyes. He was simply venting out his anger. He tried to absolve his unspent feelings for Yuri by staring at flowers. He never thought of finding any fault with her. He would neither hit the vase nor stomp on the flowers. He just thought that he would, at least, stare them to death. These were trivial and miserable emotions. But that was the kind of person Yukizona was. However, at the same time, this was the sprouting of his talent. Geniuses sometimes had bizarre ways of thinking. Or perhaps a genius was born from a bizarre way of thinking. That¡¯s how it was. Yukizona stared at the flowers. He did so with everything he had. That impossible behavior distorted the laws of the world. One month later, Yuri was puzzled by the fact that the flowers were quick to wilt recently. Three months later, there were strange germs in Yukizona¡¯s room so the doctor came. At that time Yukizona first noticed what was blooming inside of him. And half a year later¡­ Yukizona became able to wither a flower just by touching it with his fingers. A year passed. It was no longer just flowers; he could also kill bugs and rodents. He named his own ability the Decay Wave. That very same ability brought him all the way to be one of the strongest later. It was a strange story. The opportunity that gave birth to the strongest man was his jealousy of his excellent sister. He never spoke of this to anyone. He was too ashamed of it. He obviously also never told it to the originator, Yuri. However, he later wondered whether she actually had a vague idea about this. Yukizona decided to pursue the path of an Armed Librarian. There was obviously opposition to this. His sister, his parents, his doctors, his servants and all of his friends opposed; meaning, everyone who knew him. But Yukizona overcame that opposition. His wish was, rather than simply live while waiting for death, to try and make his new power useful. He didn¡¯t mind shortening his life for that sake. Yukizona was promoted from a student to a trainee in no time. When he was a student his Decay Wave was half perfected. All he needed to do was to acquire bodily reinforcement Magic as well as knowledge and experience. Four years passed since his ability has awakened. One day, Yukizona spoke with his friend Mokkania. They were at the cafeteria near the Library. Yuri was also at his side, but she barely opened her mouth except when Yukizona spoke to her. ¡°You¡¯ve changed recently.¡± They came from the same town and were of the same age. They both possessed a cruel and brutal ability. People around them spoke of them as rivals, but they didn¡¯t have a bad relationship. ¡°Yeah.¡± Yukizona noticed his own change. He was silent even originally, but it became even worse recently. ¡°You started having a dreadful look in your eyes. It¡¯s hard to talk to you recently.¡± ¡°A dreadful look?¡± ¡°Yeah. The same kind that Photona-san, Mattalast-san and Ireia-san have.¡± ¡°What kind of look is that?¡± ¡°Eyes that are normally gentle, but can readily kill people.¡± Yukizona thought for a while. ¡°I have no choice when it¡¯s for my mission¡­ Either hurting people or killing them.¡± ¡°Killing people is your mission?¡± ¡°I might kill people for the mission¡¯s sake. It¡¯s different from simple manslaughter.¡± Mokkania seemed lonely as he shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve changed.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t changed. I grew up.¡± Yukizona has definitely changed, though. From a gentle, sickly boy, he became a cool-headed warrior. It was such a sudden change that it surprised even himself. He thought that changing one¡¯s environment truly caused changes in people. ¡°Why have you changed like that?¡± Mokkania asked drearily. Despite his powerful ability, his naivet¨¦ never disappeared. Yukizona thought of his life as an Armed Librarian for the sake of his still-na?ve friend. For a while he organized the thoughts in his head and then spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about something lately. I believe that life is a duty.¡± ¡°Meaning?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if one needs some sense of duty to live, or if it shapes life by itself, yet both of them are inseparable.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°People all have their own duties. And it¡¯s not something they¡¯re born with; I believe that they find it, or perhaps are given it, during their lives. In some cases they find it by themselves; perhaps their families brought it forth. Sometimes their countries give them their duty; they have to defeat their enemies. I believe that fate is also a kind of duty. Duties bring hardships. However, at the same time they also bring happiness. It is said that adjoining happiness and misfortune creates completeness. A duty lies within that. In short, I believe that life is made up of one¡¯s given duty and their approach to it.¡± Yukizona glanced at Yuri who sat next to him. In the past she had happily nursed him, meaning she found her duty in him. ¡°I believe that becoming an Armed Librarian is my duty. Not fulfilling it is the same as not living. By thinking like that, people will change.¡± Mokkania shook his head. ¡°This worldview is full of holes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m neither a philosopher nor a teacher. I don¡¯t know if this is correct. But that¡¯s how it is for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m different. I won¡¯t become like you.¡± ¡°No way. You will definitely change as well.¡± Mokkania shook his head again, a miserable expression on his face. ¡°In the past I had had no duty. I lived without being burdened with anything. However, I¡¯m different now. I became an Armed Librarian and got myself a duty.¡± ¡°¡­A duty, huh¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful for the Armed Librarians. Without them, I wouldn¡¯t have become anything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re grateful for your duty, and because of that you can fight. That gratitude makes you strong. How fortunate for you.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°¡­But I¡¯m different.¡± In the end Yukizona¡¯s words didn¡¯t reach Mokkania¡¯s heart. Later they ended up going on separate ways. Mokkania became a traitor and Yukizona became the successor to the Acting Director. It¡¯s not like he couldn¡¯t understand Mokkania¡¯s feeling. It¡¯s just that Yukizona felt differently. I will keep being grateful to everything that gave me a duty. To Yuri¡­ to my family¡­ to Bantorra Library and to my comrades. To the people of the world and their Books. To everything that gave me a duty. Yukizona had received innumerable favors to repay ¨C thus he felt. Volume 8, 3: The Duty of the Proud Slaves – Part 2 Volume 8, Chapter 3: The Duty of the Proud Slaves ¨C Part?2 After being promoted to an Armed Librarian, Yukizona worked brilliantly. Making up for his inability of diving in the Labyrinth, he gained many achievements outside the Library. He monitored the ceasefire in the Region of Kuler and assisted the maintenance of public order. He discovered a new mine and took command of its excavation. He established a system of international cooperation pertaining to Book-related crimes. Yukizona became famous to the outside world. His friend Mokkania also did steady work. No matter who of the two ¨C Yukizona or Mokkania ¨C would become the next Acting Director, Bantorra Library would be peaceful ¨C this was said in many places. However, during that period Hamyuts and Mattalast were secretly worrying. He only came to know of this later, but apparently they had held the following discussion. ¡°What should we do about the next Acting Director? For real now.¡± Hamyuts held her head while looking at both of their documents in the Acting Director¡¯s Office. ¡°There¡¯s definitely no suitable person.¡± Mattalast also racked his brains. Public opinion was that Yukizona and Mokkania were perfect fits. However, they could not inherit the office. ¡°Both Yukizona and Mokkania are surprisingly good kids. What can we do? Why are such good kids Armed Librarians in the first place?¡± Hamyuts said, seemingly completely lost. The Acting Director couldn¡¯t be a good person; their job was to deceive the entire world and carry out evil, after all. The best were those who, like Photona and Mattalast, were villains in good people¡¯s skin. The second best were people who were real villains such as Hamyuts. Actually good people like Yukizona and Mokkania were the worst for the job. ¡°Bonbo is quite a piece of shit, but¡­ he can¡¯t serve as the Acting Director.¡± ¡°Anyway, seems like we have no choice except Yukizona or Mokkania. Well, we just need to see how things go.¡± Three years passed. Yukizona kept working as an Armed Librarian without any change. While he always appeared cold and heartless, his decisions would be usually correct. His reputation didn¡¯t change at all. The time came for Yukizona to be told of the truth. Yukizona and Yuri were brought along with Hamyuts down to the Second Sealed Labyrinth. They were told it was something important. However, it seemed like Hamyuts was hesitating about something. Without making any speculations, Yukizona and Yuri walked quietly. ¡°¡­I feel a bit bad telling you this.¡± Hamyuts said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you actually believed it¡­ You believed that the Armed Librarians are allies of justice.¡± What a horrible thing to say, thought Yukizona. Frankly speaking, Yukizona quite disliked Hamyuts. His reason was different from everyone else¡¯s, though. It was because he thought that she was impure as an Armed Librarian. ¡°If that¡¯s not true, then I have no reason to work as an Armed Librarian.¡± Hamyuts sighed deeply while walking. ¡°Aah, maybe I really should stop. What can I do after being told that? How troublesome. Help me, Yuri.¡± Yuri raised an eyebrow after being told this. ¡°Yukizona. Unfortunately, the Armed Librarians are not what you thought. They¡¯re neither allies of justice nor defenders of order. I think you¡¯ll be quite shocked. But don¡¯t kill yourself or anything.¡± And then Hamyuts started speaking. She told them of the true history of the Armed Librarians he had offered his gratitude to. Moving ahead in time, it was January 12, 1927. Inside Bantorra Library, where chaos now ruled, Hamyuts spoke in front of the voice device. ¡°Well then, it is time for me to also tell you the truth. I will tell you the true history of this Bantorra Library. If you don¡¯t understand it you will also not understand the current situation. Please listen calmly, everyone.¡± Hamyuts inserted a long silence so that everyone would firmly understand what she said so far. Four years ago she had the same talk with Yukizona. She also paused like that back then. The story this time was directed at the entire Armed Librarians body. ¡°Well then¡­ really now, where should I start? I know, I¡¯ll start with an allegory.¡± By using her Sensory Threads, she checked the situation of the Armed Librarians in front of the Sixth Archive who were listening to her. The Library that should have turned into a battlefield was now completely silent. ¡°Have your parents read you fairy tales and such when you were children? And in these stories were evil people who wanted to rule the world, right? Like a demon lord, an evil king, something like that. In these kinds of stories they would end up exterminated by the allies of justice. These heroes protected the peace of the world. But haven¡¯t you ever tried imagining another possibility? If the demon lord had taken over the world, what would have happened?¡± There were probably only a few people who did so. More importantly, they didn¡¯t have the leisure to think of such a thing. ¡°The world we live right now is one controlled by one such evil sovereign. In contrast to fiction, no allies of justice appeared in reality. The emperor made the whole world submit to him, and no one was able to oppose him any longer. People became the servants of that evil emperor and continued their lives. The truth is that this is the kind of world we live in. But there are also good things about this. Most of the people living in the world don¡¯t know they¡¯re being controlled by that evil emperor. They don¡¯t even know he exists. As long as they don¡¯t go against the evil emperor, they can live peacefully enough. Thinking like this, it isn¡¯t so bad, right?¡± Hamyuts was a bit dissatisfied because response was too weak. I think that was a great allegory though¡­ ¡°Obviously, since the evil emperor is a bad guy, he uses underlings to control the populace. Those underlings, while possessing power and authority, do bad things all over the world. They are us, the Armed Librarians.¡± She knew the Armed Librarians all raised their eyebrows. They couldn¡¯t understand the true meaning of her words. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but this is the truth. Shall we move to a more concrete topic? Let us move to the origin of this world and the Armed Librarians.¡± Hamyuts¡¯s story continued further. She repeated the same talk she had had with Yukizona in the past. ¡°The world 2000 years ago was called the Age of Paradise. You all know this, right. We don¡¯t know how long it lasted. It¡¯s said to have been for 10,000 years, and maybe even 100,000 years. During that time, the world was governed by the three World Overseers. Future Overseer Orntorra guided people, Present Overseer Toitorra ruled nature, and Past Overseer Bantorra recorded all events. Their rule was perfect. It was very different from today¡¯s Present Management Agency or any government. In the same way people of the world were also different from now. Everyone in the world was nice, gentle people like Noloty. During that time, people lived in peace without any conflict or hatred. People also had pleasant and wonderful comrades at their sides. Fairies that led people astray, the respectful and awe-inducing dragons, as well as other monsters and fantastic creatures. However, they were never people¡¯s enemies. They only existed to bring some color to the world. It was a wonderful age. Everyone was like a child in a cradle. However, we can¡¯t see how the Age of Paradise was with our own eyes. Because we can¡¯t read the Books of that time. If any of us saw a Book from the Age of Paradise even once, we might become sick of living in this world.¡± The Armed Librarians were so silent that they would be able to hear a pin fall on the floor. They had to listen to her every word. ¡°Why had that Age of Paradise ended? That is a problem all historians in the world are working on, but we actually know the truth. Simply put, the reason for its ending was the appearance of wicked people. Those wicked people were those who possessed desire. Everyone has some desire, though. This means they had more desire than what the World Overseers permitted. The wicked people sought to win more than anyone, to own more than other people, to be happier than other people, to be someone special, different than others. The change came truly slowly. While there weren¡¯t any criminals or villains such as we have in our time now, the seeds of evil were sown and budded. They increased slowly but surely. Soon, people came to know of hating, of stealing, of ridicule, of control. The wicked people opposed the World Overseer and sought more prosperity. Then they exterminated the good people, controlled them and spread the seeds of unhappiness. No good people of the Age of Paradise are now left in our world. All of us are the descendants of wicked people. An evil existence going against God ¨C people who seek what can¡¯t be obtained.¡± All of the Armed Librarians were probably thinking: How was this story related to Bantorra Library? And how did it relate to the current situation? ¡°Ah, hold on for a bit longer and listen. The world got stained in pain and sorrow by the hands of the wicked people. Crime was created and a policing force was born. Nations were born and began collecting taxes. Conflicts took place and trials were held. Even so, we have no idea how better it was than our current world. At least people like me hadn¡¯t existed then, as well as those like Kachua or Cigal. But finally, a certain man was born. A man who openly waved the flag of revolution against the World Overseers and sought to destroy them. His name was Ruruta Coozancoona. The wickedest person in the world. As well as the possessor of the greatest power in this world.¡± Ruruta Coozancoona. She had also mentioned that name before: he was the true Director of Bantorra Library. And he was the one to sentence the Armed Librarians their end. ¡°He had fought the World Overseer and defeated them. So they disappeared from this world. Not only defeating the Gods, Ruruta Coozancoona also devoured their power and made it his own. Future Overseer Orntorra had his power stolen by Ruruta and vanished from this world. Present Overseer Toitorra became an existence that only maintains the laws of the world. Past Overseer Bantorra lost his power to collect Books. The generated Books were abandoned by their Overseer and started being buried in the ground. This Library lost its master and became ruins.¡± Impossible, all the Armed Librarians were probably thinking. This Library was supposed to have been created by Bantorra and keep existing indefinitely¡­ ¡°After defeating the World Overseers, Ruruta Coozancoona made this Library his own castle. He then unleashed the power he stole from the Gods ¨C the ¡°Beasts of the Final Chapter¡± in the Labyrinth and made them his guards. We now call them ¡°Guardian Beasts¡±. Their real job is not to protect Books; they prevent people from approaching Ruruta who sleeps in the depths of the Library.¡± Several Armed Librarians turned around. The Guardian Beasts ¨C no, the Beasts of the Final Chapter were swarming in the staircase leading to the Sealed Labyrinth. ¡°You all know how strong the Beasts of the Final Chapter are. Yet their power is nothing more than a fragment of Ruruta¡¯s strength. If Ruruta becomes serious for even a single moment, he would be able to kill each and every last person in the world. As he ruled Bantorra Library, he showed this power to the populace. Thus no one was able to oppose him. Not only was he the world¡¯s strongest, he also took the power of the Gods. Thus Ruruta became the ruler of the world. No, perhaps it would be better to say owner. He holds that much power, after all. Well then, what did the person who owns the world did after this? Becoming a king and governing the world would be stupid. The owner of the world wouldn¡¯t bother with something like that. Collecting wealth would also be meaningless. Ruruta already owns everything in the world, after all. He overcame even death. He had nothing to do. And the thing he wanted in the end¡­ Was to obtain happiness. Ruruta told the following to the people of the world. Because everything in the world belonged to him, even the happiness they could feel was his. He ordered all excavated Books to be brought to him. He received the happiness embedded in Books as an offering. The people who obeyed Ruruta worked to dig out the Books buried underground. They worked frantically. After all, if they displeased Ruruta they would have been killed on the spot. Ruruta¡¯s servants used people to work in the mines. Those who didn¡¯t work were mercilessly whipped and those who opposed were slaughtered. They gathered people with power from the world in order to employ miners. This was the beginning of the Armed Librarians. Our true identity is Ruruta¡¯s slaves. The real duty of the Armed Librarians is to bring Books to Heaven. Yes, we have been deceiving you. For a long, long time.¡± She could hear murmurs coming from the Sensory Threads. She couldn¡¯t tell who said it. ¡°¡­The Director¡¯s insane.¡± Hamyuts removed her face from the device and let a chuckle slip out. Why did everyone respond like that? Four years ago Yukizona did the same. He listened to Hamyuts¡¯s story while descending the Labyrinth. Yukizona was thinking: The Director seems to have become crazy. We have to stop our descent and quickly bring her to a hospital. Someone like Ruruta couldn¡¯t possibly exist. The Armed Librarians couldn¡¯t possibly be slaves offering up Books. ¡°It has to be a lie, right?¡± He could hear Yuri¡¯s small mutter. He couldn¡¯t tell if Hamyuts wasn¡¯t able to hear her or else just ignored her. The three people reached the Second Sealed Archive in the middle of their talk. Hamyuts put her hand to the door. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, huh. I know how you feel.¡± She slowly pushed the door. ¡°But when you see it you¡¯ll believe. Here lies the real Director of Bantorra Library, Ruruta.¡± Yukizona saw what lied at the other side of the door. It was a bizarre tree in the middle of the Archive. Yukizona shook from the overwhelming pressure he felt from it. Yuri snuggled up to his shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so scared. As long as we don¡¯t attack him Ruruta won¡¯t do anything. For now, at least.¡± Hamyuts entered the Second Archive. Yukizona also advanced while shielding Yuri. He just couldn¡¯t believe what she told him now. That terrible sense of intimidation¡­ it wasn¡¯t anything created by the Past Overseer Bantorra. There was no way he would¡¯ve created such a wicked being. ¡°Do you now believe everything, I wonder?¡± He couldn¡¯t answer for a while. He exhaled his cold breath while gazing at the tree. ¡°This can¡¯t be.¡± Yukizona barely was able to speak. The tree starting swaying in front of him. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say anything rude. That tree is our boss after all.¡± Hamyuts said and grinned. ¡°Now, shall we continue our talk?¡± Hamyuts started talking again. It was the truth that further tormented Yukizona who had believed in the justice of the Armed Librarians. Hamyuts kept talking through the voice device to the Armed Librarians on the other side. ¡°Have you ever been told this by a teacher or your mom when you were little? When you lie once, you have to keep lying in order to make it consistent. And you end up needing to make many more lies. Before long you would become unable to make any moves and everything would end up exposed after all. That¡¯s what I was taught. You¡¯ve listened to your mothers, right? That¡¯s just like the history of the Armed Librarians.¡± Hamyuts¡¯s smile was full of malice. ¡°Now, let us move to what happened about a hundred years after the Armed Librarians have been established. There were only the Armed Librarians who kept squeezing out Books and the people of the world who were being killed. This period continued for about a century. However, Ruruta gradually became less and less satisfied. There were only Books of those who rebelled against the Armed Librarians and those who were massacred by them. All of the Books produced during that time were boring. The Armed Librarians were also gradually becoming exhausted. Day after day, they had to deal with rebellions and their suppression, decreasing their strength. Here came the First Acting Director Masrai Carnel. He was a great person who could also be called Bantorra Library¡¯s second founder. All of the Armed Librarians knew his name. No history book in existence didn¡¯t mention his name. ¡°Masrai realized there were limits to controlling people by power. Even if you hold down everything by force, that same force will come back at you. The rulers will eventually lose their power and the system will collapse. But if the people of the world rebelled against Ruruta, any and all of them would be killed. Masrai reformed the Armed Librarians. What he did was to ¡°embellish¡± them. They needed a pretense to let people rule people. They needed authority. They needed prestige. Deluding the populace into thinking the influential people were great was the best method to rule them. Masrai¡¯s goal was to make the evil organization of the Armed Librarians be reborn as allies of justice. He began the reform. First he thoroughly purged all the evil Armed Librarians. It was horrible. Even though they were conducting evil for Ruruta¡¯s sake, now they were being purged for his sake. Next Masrai gave bread and circus to the populace. He assigned them fair taxes and work. He also created fun festivals and exhibitions. He captured the hearts of the populace in no time. And then he told the people: The Armed Librarians are a group of people ordered by the Past God Bantorra, who had left this world, to oversee Books. Until now they were evil, unfairly taking Books away, but I, who received orders from Past God Bantorra, will manage every Book from now on. Managing Books is in order to protect the world¡¯s peace and people¡¯s death. That is why the populace has the obligation to follow the Armed Librarians. With these words, the rebellion was perfectly extinguished. The people of the world thought that if these were orders from the great Past Overseer then they had no choice. What weird creatures humans are. Although nothing has changed with the fact that they were suppressed by force, just by insisting on legitimacy it made them shut up. And thus the Armed Librarians were reborn from an organization that just collects Books to become allies of justice. It had to be done like that. Masrai¡¯s reform was a success. Starting from that time the Armed Librarians increased the power of their organization and consequently the world became peaceful because of it. However, the name of the Director Ruruta became a complete taboo. Since they decided that Past God Bantorra was to be the Director, the name of the real one couldn¡¯t come out. And so Bantorra Library overcame its first crisis.¡± The hair-raising and cruel history lesson continued. ¡°Three or four hundred years passed since then. Well, a lot¡¯s happened. You can read about it in history textbooks. Explaining only in general, the Armed Librarians were split into an organization managing Books and an organization that governed the populace. The latter was independent and became the Present Management Agency. Furthermore, from that uniform rule it began to shift into divided governments based on regions. The so-called states were born.¡± She left out the history of the Present Agency and the change into countries. It was irrelevant. ¡°The Armed Librarians have also changed during this period. They collected Books from the world¡¯s mines, sorted out Books of happiness and offered them to Ruruta. Worthless Books were left in the Labyrinth for the time being so they could lend them to people who wanted to read them when the need arises. No one could pass through the Beasts of the Final Chapter wandering around the Labyrinth except Armed Librarians. And thus the system was created. Well, that means that at the time our current system was established. Oh yeah. From that period the only ones to know of Ruruta¡¯s existence were the Armed Librarian at the top. There should be only few people who know the truth in order to protect the secret, after all.¡± And with that the story came to its first stop for now. Hamyuts removed her mouth from the device and decided to take a breather. When Yukizona finished listening to her story he was also speechless. The history, his duty¡­ everything was a lie. They were practically dancing in their palms until now. Seeing the stunned Yukizona, Hamyuts sighed. ¡°Yukizona. I¡¯ve argued with Matt whether to tell you or not. Can you withstand our reality? Mattalast said you¡¯d be fine though.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I can¡¯t, he wanted to say. He wanted to immediately drink the water of Argax and forget all about it. ¡°There¡¯s also old Ireia. We haven¡¯t told her the truth. She¡¯s a proud person and somewhat inflexible. Everyone thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear working as a slave to Ruruta.¡± Hamyuts said. ¡°There¡¯s also the option to not accept. In that case we will erase your memories with the water of Argax. Naturally you will not be able to assume office as the Acting Director, though. But I don¡¯t know how much better doing that will be.¡± Yukizona said nothing. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Yuri also said nothing besides calling to him. Yukizona suddenly reached for a Book. It was an ancient one, close to being the oldest Book stored in the entire Library. There was once a certain warrior. His name didn¡¯t matter. In the ancient society he lived in, people came to fight and pillage his village as a daily occurrence. He fought to protect his village ever since he was young. He became stronger by simply fighting again and again. Even the modern Armed Librarians were probably all a bunch of weaklings when compared to him. He kept the village peaceful with his powers. In this dark world, only his village was surrounded by smiles. However, that gave birth to misfortune. It happened one night. The warning bells were rung. The sounds of burning torches and neighing horses came into the village. He already knew about the presence of Book looters. As well as their repulsive name of ¡°Armed Librarians¡±. The several tens of Armed Librarians trampled the village with the loud sounds of hooves. ¡°Books!¡± ¡°Give us your Books!¡± The bandits wore inferior, dirty clothing. They had a cruel expression, intoxicated by slaughter. The warrior took out his sword and charged ahead to fight the wicked Armed Librarians. ¡°Everyone, get your weapons! Get the women and children away!¡± While swinging his sword, he called out to the other villagers. ¡°As if we¡¯d let you!¡± One of the Armed Librarians cast Magic to put the villagers to sleep. The warrior barely held on with his mental strength, but everyone else couldn¡¯t resist. The Armed Librarians started crushing the villagers that collapsed along the road. ¡°You bastards, you bastards!!!¡± The warrior shouted as he knocked off the Armed Librarians all by himself. He shouted for the villagers to wake up, but they all passed away while sleeping peacefully. ¡°Surround him!¡± ¡°Shoot arrows from behind!¡± He defeated seven or even eight people all by himself, but he was still heavily outnumbered. He was surrounded, stabbed by spears from all directions and collapsed. Unfortunately, since he was so robust he didn¡¯t die immediately. Even as his blood flowed, he could barely open his eyes and hear things. He witnessed the slaughter of the villagers he was supposed to have protected. Soon, there were no more any moving people around. ¡°Is it all over? My dear friends the Armed Librarians.¡± A single man appeared. This man, holding a stone dagger in hand, felt different from the others. ¡°It is over. We leave everything to you, Lascall Othello-dono.¡± The man stabbed his blade into the ground. A Book was suddenly created. Reading it, all of the Armed Librarians starting laughing among themselves. ¡°What a happy village. They¡¯ve never been hungry or sick.¡± ¡°Hahaha, a big catch. With just this Ruruta-sama will be satisfied for a whole year.¡± The warrior thought it was devilish. Could humans really do such cruel things to each other? Compared to the Age of Paradise several centuries ago this was hell. It was better not being born into this world. ¡°I will kill¡­ kill¡­¡± The fallen warrior clenched the earth. Seeing that, a single Armed Librarian spoke. ¡°I wonder how that guy¡¯s Book is?¡± Peeking into his face, another Armed Librarian spoke. ¡°No, he¡¯s no good. He¡¯s not happy, after all.¡± At long last, after hearing these words, he died. Volume 8, 3: The Duty of the Proud Slaves – Part 3 Volume 8, Chapter 3: The Duty of the Proud Slaves ¨C Part?3 Yukizona touched another Book. It was the same ancient world as in that man¡¯s Book. This time it was the Book of a woman. She went on a journey to search for her lost husband. She missed him. She wanted to see him again even only once. She just wanted to see him; she kept journeying while thinking this. Her journey didn¡¯t end even when she found out about her husband¡¯s death. Her wish was to be at his side. She wanted to live the rest of her life with his Book. Wishing just for this, she dove into the mines. The mines were like living hell. The scary Armed Librarians mercilessly whipped and enslaved the miners. The corpses of those who became sick from harsh labor were piled next to the mine. The mountain of bodies grew larger by the day. During all that, the woman merely kept working with her wish to meet her husband. However¡­ ¡°GIVE HIS BOOK BACK!¡± She was finally able to excavate her husband. However, the Book was taken before she could even lay a single finger on it. She begged for them to let her have a glance, to let her read it even once, but they rejected it. She shouted, rampaged and was restrained. ¡°Shut up!¡± An Armed Librarian whipped her hard. Since she was an ordinary person her body became covered in blood and pieces of her meat scattered. ¡°It¡¯s my Book! That person¡¯s Book! It¡¯s mine!¡± She yelled. The Armed Librarian swung his whip down with scorn. ¡°You idiot! As if there¡¯s something like ¡®your Book¡¯ in this world!¡± She was struck again and again and again. Poison entered her body from the wounds and she died with agony. She asked to read her husband¡¯s Book until the very end. Having finished reading the Book, Yukizona shook with anger. It wasn¡¯t simply an inexcusable act of brutality; they also unashamedly called themselves Armed Librarians. ¡°Yukizona. These are the real Armed Librarians. Their way of doing things was different, but the things they were doing were the same.¡± Hamyuts said. ¡°Unforgiveable¡­¡± Yukizona murmured while tightly grasping the bookshelf. Hamyuts sighed. ¡°If you won¡¯t agree it¡¯s quite troublesome. Since Mokkania is like that, and Bonbo is useless, and Kyasariro or Marfa don¡¯t have enough power¡­¡± Hamyuts was already starting to think of her next plan. Yukizona then touched another Book. It was later than the previous two Books. It was from the period when the Armed Librarians had been reborn as protectors of peace. He felt no anger at this Book. They were fulfilling their duties as defenders of the populace. It was the Book of an Armed Librarian ¨C a person second in place to the Acting Director. ¡°Bantorra Library Director Ruruta-sama.¡± He and the Acting Director of the time knelt in front of the tree. The Acting Director was next to the tree and the other man behind it. ¡°We present to you chosen Books from the world that you own. Please accept them.¡± The Acting Director held several Books. He brought them closer to the tree in order. As they got close to it, the Books started breaking apart and disappeared. He touched the final Book. Both the Acting Director and the man behind him tensed. ¡°This is the last Book.¡± Saying so, the Acting Director brought the Book closer. Now, the other man thought. The next moment, the Book was turned into a short sword. It was only about as long as a middle finger and had the appearance of a caterpillar. It was one of the Memorial Weapons, the Ever-Crying Magic Blade Acharai. He had located it in order to destroy Heaven. He made the Magic Blade appear to be a Book using his Magic. The Acting Director thrust out the Ever-Crying Magic Blade. His speed was not inferior to Mattalast or Hamyuts. It was supposed to be the perfect formation to destroy Ruruta. However, nothing happened. The Acting Director who held the short sword was stuck in place with it pointed ahead. He failed. The moment he was ready to die, he heard a voice inside his head. ¡®Offer up the Acting Director¡¯s Book.¡¯ The one speaking was Ruruta. ¡®That fool is now inside my dream. A dream where he destroyed me and became a hero. He is probably enveloped in happiness inside that dream right now.¡¯ The Acting Director¡¯s head fell down like a wilted camellia flower. The other man trembled while being showered in the Acting Director¡¯s spurting blood. His feet wouldn¡¯t move. ¡®Let us forgive your foolish act. But there will not be a next time.¡¯ No sooner had he heard these words than he bowed down. He cried, wailed and apologized while wetting himself. He could do nothing else to escape his fear. ¡®You¡¯re telling me to forgive you, huh. You are a foolish human. I also have people who are useful and those who are useless. You have the duty to deliver his Book to me. Therefore I need you.¡¯ Just as he was told, he offered up the Acting Director¡¯s Book. And even after this, he kept living as an Armed Librarian. And he said the following to the next Acting Director, repeating it again and again: You must never go against Ruruta. No matter what happens, do not go against him. If another rebel appears, kill them. If anyone seems like they would rebel kill them as well. Yukizona read yet another Book. It was a somewhat new Book. The Acting Director from 500 years ago was a great Magic researcher as well as warrior. He and his comrades used the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck in an attempt to destroy Heaven. They gathered in one corner of the Sealed Labyrinth, sitting around it. What they wanted was pure destructive power ¨C pure power to surpass Ruruta. They believed that it wasn¡¯t impossible. A pebble containing mineral matter was placed in front of the crouching Spinning Doll. The precious metal inside that pebble became the origin of their Magic. The Acting Director recited the chant. ¡°A certain weight possesses the exponentiation of the speed of light, and will turn weight itself into power. Bend space, unfix time, and basing yourself on the principle of relativity, grant power into our Spinning Doll.¡± They were executing the biggest taboo in the history of Magic. Later, the people who feared this much too excessive force and killing power made another Spinning Doll to activate a Magic that would impose that forbidden technique to never be used again. This forbidden technique brought forth a pure, overwhelming destructive power. Controlling it was impossible all along. Ruruta, us fools and the entirety of Bantorra Library will all be erased. But I don¡¯t mind that, thought the Acting Director. The era was just after the Ever-Laughing Witch Shiron had scattered the seeds of disaster. All around the world innocent people lost their lives to Dragon Pneumonia. The Acting Director was tortured by his feelings of self-reproach; the sin of his inability to stop Shiron and Wyzaf. He was probably trying to atone for it by at least taking Ruruta along with him. ¡°Spinning Doll, activate.¡± In accordance to his voice the Spinning Doll began dancing. Immediately afterward, ¨¹ck¨¹ck¡¯s head fell off. And at the next moment they could all hear a voice coming from afar. ¡®I have told you this again, and again and again.¡¯ We weren¡¯t supposed to be noticed by Ruruta until after we had activated it¡­ Ruruta used his own power to drown out the Spinning Doll¡¯s. ¡®It is my intention for this world to exist. The world exists because I need it to.¡¯ An arrow of light came flying from far away. One of the men sitting in the circle was pierced by it. Penetrated by the light arrow, his body rapidly swelled and burst apart. ¡®Perhaps you were all thinking that everything would be settled with your death. I must act in order to correct that misunderstanding.¡¯ They could hear explosive sounds from the Library overhead. Even from this deep in the Labyrinth. ¡®You might still not understand by me killing just several hundreds of people. So listen. How many sacrifices will be required until you do? Thousands? Tens of thousands? Or will you not understand until I kill seventy percent of the world?¡¯ The Acting Director¡¯s expression was already a step before complete insanity. He was unable to stop Shiron, couldn¡¯t defeat Ruruta, and caused many other innocent people to die. ¡®Well then, can you understand?¡¯ ¡°¡­We¡­ understand.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°That no matter what we do it¡¯s useless.¡± ¡®Indeed. Bring me the Books of happy people. Attempting anything else would be meaningless.¡¯ The Acting Director slowly brought his hands to his neck. He tightened his grip until he broke his neck with a snap. Ruruta announced further. ¡®If you understand I will pardon you. All so you can live in this world.¡¯ Unable to look anymore, Yukizona released his fingers. ¡®No matter what we do it¡¯s useless¡¯. Yukizona felt as if he could hear these words beyond space and time. It was not an illusion: Ruruta sought the understanding of all Acting Directors and all humans. The world was his possession. He told them to understand that fact. ¡°Are you able to accept it?¡± Hamyuts said in a tone without any expectations. Yuri averted her gaze from Yukizona. They were probably both thinking that he would refuse. He certainly thought of doing so at first. ¡°Accepting it due to half-hearted feelings such as due to there being no other alternatives won¡¯t be good at all. If you¡¯re going to accept it you have to accomplish your duty even in exchange for your life.¡± Hamyuts said. ¡°Brother. There is no need to think about this. Let us refuse and leave Bantorra Library. We are being made fools of.¡± Yuri said. Yukizona kept silently staring at the tree and thinking. ¡°I¡­¡± How long was he hesitating? Yukizona spoke somewhat quietly yet with a firm will. ¡°I will accept it. I will serve Ruruta Coozancoona and bring him Books of happiness.¡± The one to be surprised was not only Yuri. Hamyuts also seemed to give up on making him accept it. ¡°¡­Doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s on a whim.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you understand? If you become the Acting Director, you will have to carry about evil deeds.¡± ¡°I realize that. Even so, I accept.¡± ¡°Brother, will you not reconsider?¡± Yuri pulled on his sleeves in an attempt to stop him. However, Yukizona didn¡¯t change his thinking. ¡°But why, brother?¡± ¡°Yuri. It¡¯s to protect the people of the world.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ignoring her confusion, Yukizona began to talk. He spoke towards the silent tree. ¡°Ruruta Coozancoona. Do not misunderstand. I do understand that one cannot win against you and that we have no choice but bring Books to you. But I will not swear my loyalty to you. My duty is to protect the people of the world. I will become the Acting Director to protect the people from you. As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let you kill anyone. Absolutely.¡± The tree¡¯s branches swayed. ¡°Ruruta Coozancoona. Don¡¯t think you can control even people¡¯s hearts.¡± Yukizona stared at the tree. It showed no other response other than swaying its branches. What was it thinking? Or was it not thinking at all? He couldn¡¯t tell. Four years later, Yukizona ran ahead to fulfill his duty. He wanted to protect the people of the world against Ruruta who has started his move. Yukizona passed through the Fourth Sealed Archive and entered the Third Sealed Labyrinth. Starting there the Labyrinth became complex; it would take about a third of the whole distance to pass through. Yukizona wondered if Ruruta was still inside the Second Sealed Archive. Or did he already move aiming for the surface? ¡°Seems like there are no Beasts of the Final Chapter here.¡± Yuri spoke at his back. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But why did Ruruta make his move?¡± Yuri said. Yukizona wondered the same. There was no way Ruruta couldn¡¯t tell how the Armed Librarians were currently organized. Inviting their collapse shouldn¡¯t be a good plan to him. ¡°¡­Can¡¯t be¡­ is it because of Kachua?¡± Had Ruruta chosen not the Armed Librarians but Kachua¡¯s Indulging God Cult? Perhaps they were able to bring him happiness more efficiently. There certainly was the possibility of Ruruta thinking so. But in that case it wouldn¡¯t explain why it took him over a year since Kachua¡¯s death to act. He was neutral, or perhaps indifferent to the fight between Kachua and the Armed Librarians. He had no reason to act now. ¡°Maybe this was something caused by Yanku or Kyasariro?¡± Yukizona spoke to Yuri behind him. They had already crushed the sprouts of rebellion just two weeks ago. Perhaps Ruruta was acting to eliminate all those rebels. ¡°That is not possible. For Ruruta to make such a move because of these children¡­¡± Yuri denied. That rebellion was crushed long before it even reached Ruruta. It didn¡¯t inflict any damage to him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡± But Yukizona was still thinking. Weren¡¯t Yanku and Kyasariro decoys? Wasn¡¯t the real enemy lurking in their shadows? It was only a hunch, but it hit the mark. Behind Olivia there was also Enlike. A rebel has appeared and in response to that Ruruta began his move. Yukizona became convinced of that. If so, what should he do? How could he quell Ruruta¡¯s anger and protect Bantorra Library? ¡°¡­Tch.¡± He clicked his tongue. The Armed Librarians were originally an organization that existed for Ruruta¡¯s sake. And now he had to protect it from Ruruta¡¯s hands¡­ That hated Ruruta. He simply kept exploiting them without producing anything. He left even the method of squeezing out what he wanted to the people under his control. He was an unreasonable being that couldn¡¯t even be called a tyrant. Yukizona felt anger that such a being existed in this world. ¡°Brother, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°It depends on Ruruta. Try to think as well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yukizona couldn¡¯t think of any way to quell Yukizona¡¯s anger, but considered trying to offer up his life to calm him. At that moment, Yukizona¡¯s feet stopped. Although nothing was there at the depth of the Labyrinth, he could feel a large being. Yukizona turned on his heels. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Fourth Sealed Archive¡¯s entrance.¡± ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°Ruruta¡¯s approaching.¡± Yuri also noticed some presence coming from the underground. She gulped tensely. They both returned to the front of the Fourth Sealed Archive. No matter which path of the Labyrinth he chose, to come to the surface he would definitely have to pass through there. As long as they¡¯re here, they could avoid a stupid mistake such as missing each other on the way. Yukizona released the maximal amount of Decay Wave he could muster and spread it around. It was an improvised barrier that would stop anything that tries to cross it. He wasn¡¯t thinking of fighting Ruruta; he just wanted to talk. But even so, he wanted to create the bare minimum of defense. The pair quietly waited for Ruruta. ¡®Yukizona Hamlow, huh?¡¯ After a while, a voice echoed inside his head. It was Thought Sharing. It didn¡¯t belong to Mirepoc. He already knew that even Ruruta Coozancoona could use that ability. ¡®Why did you come here?¡¯ ¡°I have something to ask of you, Ruruta Coozancoona.¡± Yukizona replied not in his thoughts, but using words. Ruruta had not only Thought Sharing but also super perceptive abilities. He should be able to hear him. ¡°Why have you caused the Beasts of the Final Chapter to move? The Armed Librarians will be destroyed if it keeps like that.¡± ¡®Yes. I have no need for them anymore.¡¯ A chill passed through Yukizona¡¯s back. But he couldn¡¯t be scared. No matter what happened he had to persuade Ruruta and protect the Armed Librarians. ¡°Is there anything to be dissatisfied about in our duty? We have managed the Books and sent all those containing happiness to you. Minth began working as the new Overseer of Paradise. We should be able to keep providing you with the Books of happy people. You shouldn¡¯t have any problems with that.¡± ¡®¡­Huhu.¡¯ A faint laugh was transmitted through the Thought Sharing. The sense of intimidation gradually increased. Ruruta was approaching. Yuri was shivering behind Yukizona. It was simply frightening. A normal person who would stand in front of Ruruta would probably not feel so scared, but Yukizona was one of the world¡¯s strongest warriors. His fighting strength, the foundation for his confidence, lacked any meaning against this opponent. So he couldn¡¯t help but feel fear. ¡®Yukizona. There is no need to be scared. Calm down.¡¯ Ruruta sent a strangely gentle thought. Having endured his fear, Yukizona forgot the current situation and became relieved. ¡®You have all worked well. I have nothing to criticize about you two as well as Minth Chezine.¡¯ ¡°¡­! Then why?!¡± Perhaps it would have been easier had he pointed out their errors. Making up for his blunders was fine. Yet Ruruta was trying to destroy the Armed Librarian despite denying any dissatisfaction with their actions. Yukizona couldn¡¯t understand what this meant. ¡®Relax. Fighting is meaningless.¡¯ Yukizona then shouted without thinking. ¡°Wait, Ruruta. Were there any other rebels?! Are you blaming us for not stopping another rebellion?¡± ¡®By a rebel, do you mean Enlike Bishile?¡¯ So as he thought there was a mastermind behind Olivia. If it was Enlike Bishile, he could understand the rebellion he was planning. ¡°I¡¯ll go crush the rebel right away. Then you should have no problems, right?¡± Yukizona said. However, he received a response beyond his expectations. ¡®There¡¯s also him, but it¡¯s a trifle.¡¯ He simply couldn¡¯t understand. Then why was Ruruta trying to destroy the Armed Librarians? At that moment he could hear a voice. It wasn¡¯t Thought Sharing; it came from a few dozen meters ahead of Yukizona. ¡°Let us stop, Yukizona.¡± It was a high, clear voice. It was neither feminine nor masculine but an androgynous tone. ¡°Stop fighting or else die.¡± Yukizona shouted and released his Decay Wave. The stone making up the Labyrinth collapsed and became sand. He knew that his attack on Ruruta was going to be fatal, yet he still couldn¡¯t stop from attacking. Dust began rising from the collapsed Labyrinth. Yukizona searched for Yuri¡¯s figure inside it. There was no time to confirm her safety when he had shot the first attack. ¡°Yuri!¡± He could hear something collapsing inside the dust ¨C the voice of a human collapsing. The only people there were Yukizona, Yuri and Ruruta. And this meant¡­ ¡°Yukizona. Do you still cling to power?¡± The voice he could hear from upfront was Ruruta¡¯s. Meaning the one who collapsed just now¡­ ¡°How sad. Fighting to protect and becoming stronger to fight¡­ all that even though there is no need for power if you don¡¯t want to hurt your loved ones.¡± Ruruta¡¯s voice didn¡¯t reach Yukizona¡¯s ears. His eyes were directed at his back. At Yuri who was lying there collapsed. ¡°¡­Yuri.¡± She had no visible injuries. Yet she didn¡¯t respond even when he called to her. He was supposed to be prepared for this time to come. At the time he took her here, or perhaps even when she became an Armed Librarian. He was supposed to be prepared for the moment Yuri would die and leave him behind. However, all of his resolve was powerless in front of reality. ¡°YUURIII!!!¡± Yukizona shouted. He forgot even his duty as an Armed Librarian at that time. He charged at Ruruta. He wrapped both hands with his condensed Decay Wave. He unleashed it ahead at the vaguely visible figure on the other side of the dust. He managed to directly land a strike with the Decay Wave on his hands. Yukizona¡¯s hand touched something, but he couldn¡¯t feel his Decay Wave destroying the enemy¡¯s body. He could only feel the coldness of bare skin. His strongest attack was easily nullified and it ended with him just touching Ruruta. In front of his eyes was the face of Ruruta Coozancoona. Yukizona saw his face for the first time. The next moment, a hand hit his forehead and his vision was blocked. ¡°¡­What are you¡­ trying to do¡­ Ruruta? What are you trying to accomplish by destroying the Armed Librarians?¡± He asked facing his own death. Ruruta answered sadly. ¡°I will destroy the world.¡± Yukizona¡¯s vision instantly blacked-out. Yukizona had naturally anticipated death, but he appeared to be wrong. He could feel peace and comfort as if he were asleep. His vision was fading and his sensations were being deprived. And yet his head was clear. He could feel a change taking place in his mind. He lived for a long time with his duty as an Armed Librarian in his heart. Yet this sense of duty was disappearing. He started not caring about the Armed Librarians at all. Ruruta said that he will destroy the world. He was supposed to have protected this world no matter what. Yet that feeling was also disappearing. Even natural feelings like not wanting to die or wanting to continue living were gone. Dying or living, fighting or protecting, all of those didn¡¯t matter. They were irrelevant. They had nothing to do with him. He was slightly sad at his loss and his inability to fulfill his duty. But even that sadness was disappearing. With all of his aspirations vanishing, Yukizona was becoming increasingly calm. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let you die in agony. This is my only gift for all of you who have worked for a long time.¡± He could hear Ruruta muttering above his head. ¡°The Power of the Tearless Ending. If I were to give it a name, I would go with that.¡± Why will you destroy the world? Yukizona could faintly feel this question rising. But it also ended up not mattering to him. He closed his eyes. His final consideration was of Yuri. He wanted her to not die in agony but peacefully just as he was about to do. Thinking only this at last, Yukizona¡¯s consciousness faded into the tranquil darkness. The Labyrinth was still covered in dust. Ruruta was standing alone inside it. Yukizona¡¯s body was lying at his feet. He didn¡¯t die, but he also wasn¡¯t living. He fell into a peaceful ending. Not far from him was Yuri. She was also sleeping peacefully. Ruruta murmured while overlooking both of them. ¡°How strange. I thought of the Armed Librarians as an incompetent organization for two thousand years. But now that I decided on destroying them, I realized¡­ they have done well. For me, as well as for the people of the world.¡± Ruruta looked upwards. ¡°Even this world, which I have always thought of as foolish, became dear to me. I now recall that I¡¯m also a human being.¡± Ruruta moved his finger. Yuri¡¯s body floated up in air and gently landed next to Yukizona. The pair of brother and sister was now sleeping snuggled up together. ¡°It¡¯s cold here. Please keep warm.¡± Saying so, he moved his thin fingers. The fuzz of a white bird suddenly appeared midair. The feathers started falling and enveloped Yukizona and Yuri. ¡°Relax even in the small while remaining until death¡­¡± Saying so, Ruruta began walking again. ¡°Now then, let us destroy it¡­ this foolish world.¡± A notice from Ruruta was written atop the desks at Hamyuts¡¯s Acting Director¡¯s Office as well as Minth¡¯s headquarters of the Indulging God Cult. It stated a brief reason for the destruction of the world. ¡°I grew tired of it all. Both of the long days of continuous waiting as well as of everyone who lives in the world¡± Volume 8, 4: The End of the Liars – Part 1 Volume 8, Chapter 4: The End of the Liars ¨C Part?1 Hamyuts felt Yukizona collapsing with her Sensory Threads. And yet she kept her composure inside her office without moving. She could also perceive Ruruta slowly walking through the Labyrinth. There was still some time until he reaches the surface. It was enough time for her to pass the truth to all of the Armed Librarians. Hamyuts started talking to the voice device. ¡°Well then, after the system of the Armed Librarians had been set in place, the world became peaceful for a time. It would¡¯ve been good if it kept that way, but the second disaster came. Ruruta grew tired.¡± All the Armed Librarians in the Sixth Labyrinth listened to Hamyuts¡¯s story in astonishment. They didn¡¯t even know anything about Yukizona¡¯s defeat. ¡°500 years have passed since Ruruta became Bantorra Library¡¯s Director. There wasn¡¯t a great difference between people¡¯s lives and happiness after all. Anyone would have gotten tired of being offered Books again and again and again. However, Ruruta losing interest means the end of the world. And so the Armed Librarians thought of a plan. They would pursue specific people and start working in order for them to attain happiness. The Armed Librarians ceased being primitive hunters and became farmers. What they raised were not cattle but humans, and what they produced was not delicious meat but happiness. At first they were openly declared as ¡°Bantorra Library¡¯s Chosen Ones¡±. But since gradually those who were not selected began feeling it was unfair, it started being done in secret. Sounds like some people we know, right?¡± Hamyuts laughed. ¡°It was quite hard. Humans have unlimited desires after all. They want to eat delicious food, they want good women, they want to kill those who annoy them¡­ and we¡¯ve had no choice but to obey them. If they won¡¯t produce any happiness they would be killed by Ruruta after all. A strange story, huh? If it was like that then they should¡¯ve simply served Ruruta directly. Well, who cares about that.¡± Ruruta was probably also listening. Hamyuts wondered what he felt about this. ¡°The more this kept going the more outrageous people appeared. Meat Grove Calius Barea. Naturally you all know this name.¡± There was no way they wouldn¡¯t. It was the first incident in which the name of the Indulging God Cult became known. ¡°He was an outrageous man. He personified extreme lust and desire for power. Talking about him makes me sick and gives me goosebumps. Even I¡¯d have my mood ruined by speaking of what he¡¯s done. Anyway, he used to gather up girls and boys in groups of eight, tie them up and then¡­ aaah I can¡¯t, I just can¡¯t. So that guy basically overdid it. Anyway it was impossible trying to think of keeping him alive. Even more than the Armed Librarians wanting to protect peace, it was impossible as a human being. They had no choice but to kill him. And they also announced that he was a member of an evil organization, the Indulging God Cult.¡± That was when the name first came out. All of the Armed Librarians grew tense. ¡°To be clear, the name of the Indulging God Cult was just random. However, it was later noticed that their existence was actually quite convenient. By organizing a true Indulging God Cult, offering up Books for Ruruta would become simple. It could be used as a group where every desire was permitted, searching for happiness with every possible means. And if there¡¯s any trouble, all of it would be blamed on the Indulging God Cult. And so the Cult was created by the Armed Librarians. They created this false religion of permitting any desire. Ruruta was set up as a God, and being Eaten by Ruruta became going to Heaven. Also, people chosen from the smartest among the Armed Librarians were christened as the Overseers of Paradise. Thus the Cult was born. Publically they¡­ well, from behind the scenes as well they were heretics that permitted any desire. In truth they were farmers that produced the livestock whose Books would be offered up to Ruruta. Obviously, this was a secret for both the general public as well as normal Armed Librarians. The Acting Directors of history did their best to conceal the secrets of both the Indulging God Cult as well as Ruruta.¡± Hamyuts thought she should cut off the story there, but decided on going along for now. ¡°Do you need any further explanation? Thanks to the Indulging God Cult we didn¡¯t have to worry about offering up Books for Ruruta. Protected by the Acting Director, the Indulging God Cult diligently produced the Books of happy people. However, from time to time there were True Men who went too far. There were also those who tried rebelling against the Armed Librarians in their pursuit of desires. They have all been purged by us. The fact that the Armed Librarians created the Indulging God Cult has remained concealed. You all know about this. In the one-year war with the Dark King Kavortfon, the Fighting Devil Hoholo and the Acting Director of the time have fought one-against-one; the rebellion of the kings who wanted to make Bantorra Library their own, named the Seven Kings Rebellion; the Ever-Laughing Witch Shiron and the Clown Magician Wyzaf. They¡¯ve all brought terrible amounts of sacrifices. Even so, we couldn¡¯t lose the Indulging God Cult. We had no other choice if we wanted to offer up Books to Ruruta, after all. All of the rebellions of the Indulging God Cult were instigated by True Men who ran loose or other related people, but the sole exception had been Kachua Beeinhaus. He fought against the Armed Librarian despite being the Overseer of Paradise. It seems that man truly adored Ruruta from the bottom of his heart. His goal was to apparently make the entire world into followers of the Indulging God Cult. He thought that serving Ruruta and living for him would bring happiness. What was he thinking about, I wonder? He was probably just an idiot, but oh well, who cares about him. Obviously, even now the Indulging God Cult still lives on. We just pretended they were destroyed. We¡¯ve worked hard to fool you. Mattalast worked without sleeping. Even now, since Minth became the leader of the Indulging God Cult he keeps working hard. Well then, history class is now over. Does everyone understand it?¡± Hamyuts checked her audience using her Sensory Threads. All of them had an expression which seemed to indicate they couldn¡¯t understand anything. All of you are bad students huh, laughed Hamyuts. But bad students are cute. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get to the main point. Meaning, what is about to happen.¡± At these words all of the Armed Librarians changed their expressions at once. They made the face of someone who was finally about to hear what he was waiting for. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details either, though. But it seems like Ruruta is fed up, both of the Books offered up to him by the Indulging God Cult and of everyone else. No matter what toy you¡¯d give him, he¡¯d grow tired of it in 2000 years, after all. And so it seems that Ruruta¡¯s decided to destroy the world.¡± The Armed Librarians¡¯ response was weak. Speaking of world destruction was probably too unrealistic for them to accept. ¡°This world was going to end when Ruruta got tired of it from the very beginning. Well, it took a long time. And so, the Armed Librarians are finished. As well as this world.¡± Hamyuts finally concluded. ¡°Everyone, you can do whatever you please. There¡¯s no need to fight. It¡¯s pointless after all. Seems like there¡¯s going to be a little remaining time, so try not to leave any regrets behind. You can eat delicious food or drink some alcohol. You can also meet your families or confess to your loved ones. You may also do as many bad things as you¡¯d like. Well then, goodbye. Thanks for your hard work this far.¡± Hamyuts turned off the voice device. A long silence followed. Several minutes have passed after they noticed that Hamyuts cut off the device. ¡°¡­What the?¡± A voice came from somewhere. Who said this? It didn¡¯t matter. Everyone felt the same. Mirepoc looked around her. None of them were able to keep their composure. The attack of the Guardian Beasts was only the beginning. They couldn¡¯t understand even just that, but then came the words they understood even less. Today was the end of the Armed Librarians. Everyone was dismissed. They only existed so they could offer up Books to the man called Ruruta. The Indulging God Cult was a branch organization of the Armed Librarians and Minth was the new Overseer of Paradise. And the world was going to end today. Hearing all of this, what should they do? Even if they were told to enjoy their remaining time, there was no way they could do that. ¡°What does all this mean, Director?¡± Mirepoc muttered. Doesn¡¯t Hamyuts just enjoy watching us suffer? She felt that her imagination was not so off. But what frightened Mirepoc was that Hamyuts¡¯s explanation felt right on the mark. She had had the intuition that Bantorra Library was hiding some secrets for a long time. They were the truth about the Indulging God Cult that she couldn¡¯t comprehend and the true identity of the Guardian Beasts attacking them. She understood that Hamyuts was telling the truth. That¡¯s what frightened her so. ¡°What are we supposed to do?¡± Mirepoc was thinking what to do as an Armed Librarian. But she no longer was one. She tried sending her thoughts to Yukizona. However, she couldn¡¯t connect to him. He had probably already been defeated. ¡°What should we do?¡± Mirepoc muttered and sent her thoughts, this time to the one she relied on more than anyone, to Mattalast. She believed that if it was him, he would be able to tell her what to do. Meanwhile, Mattalast Ballory ran through the Labyrinth. He was at the Third Sealed Labyrinth where there were no longer any signs of the Guardian Beasts. ¡°¡­Shit!¡± Mattalast spat. His body wouldn¡¯t move the way he told it to. He ran so slowly it was unthinkable for someone like him who prided on his overwhelming physical prowess. His thigh was dyed with copious blood. There were several holes like those made by scorching in his pants. It was because Mattalast had shot his own thigh with his gun. ¡°¡­Uhh¡­¡± He crouched, holding his eyes. This wasn¡¯t dizziness due to blood loss; it was the dregs of Ruruta¡¯s Power of the Tearless Ending that had been cast on him. Mattalast brushed it aside using brute force. That morning Mattalast went down to the Second Sealed Archive with some Books. He was going to offer them up to Heaven. He had chosen some from the Books in the Sixth Archive. There was still time until Minth¡¯s Indulging God Cult would start producing Books. It might take several years or even more than that. During that time, the incidents where Books have disappeared from Bantorra Library grew in their intensity. ¡°We must hurry up production. I have no idea how satisfied Ruruta would be with just one Book.¡± Saying this, Mattalast entered the Second Sealed Archive. At this point in time there was a sign of the abnormal situation. The last time he had offered up a Book was about six months ago. In the meantime, since the tree was supposed to have been left unattended, it should have swayed. However, its transparent branches remained quiet and it made nary a sound. ¡°Well, here is today¡¯s offering, or something.¡± Mattalast held no reverence towards Ruruta. It would be impossible for him to have and Ruruta didn¡¯t want something like that anyway. So he spoke in a jesting tone and put the Book near the tree. ¡°On today¡¯s menu is the lucky fellow who¡¯d made the great actress Catty Turner his wife. Quite an incredible first-rate product.¡± One year ago, during the fight with the Indulging God Cult, he had thought of trying to defeat Heaven. But these feelings from the time were gone. Was it just a trick of the mind born from the fatigue of battle? As long as another fool like Kachua doesn¡¯t appear, as long as the Indulging God Cult keeps functioning properly, the tree was harmless. It would become docile when it was given Books once in a while. It was that sort of being. ¡°¡­¡± Mattalast was puzzled. The Book was supposed to have crumbled into fragments and absorbed into the tree. What did it mean that nothing has happened? ¡°Are you telling me to choose another, then?¡± It was his first time to see something like that, but could that sort of thing happen as well? A Book allowing one to see into the private life of the great actress Catty would make any cinema fan water at the mouth. Offering it up to Ruruta was quite a waste. ¡°So bothersome, really now, I¡¯m sick of it.¡± Mattalast tried turning around to leave the Archive. ¡®You as well, Mattalast Ballory?¡¯ Someone¡¯s voice replied. At that moment, Mattalast foresaw the next two seconds. He tried turning around at once. However, his body wouldn¡¯t move as if he had become trapped inside a stone statue. In order to avoid the predicted future, Mattalast took another action. Without turning around he made a giant leap to the right. However, it still turned out just as predicted. It had nothing to do with turning around or going sideways. ¡®I¡¯m also sick of it.¡¯ He heard a voice inside his head again. Is this Ruruta¡¯s voice? Mattalast wondered. He was restrained, unable to move even a finger. He couldn¡¯t confirm what was happening behind him. However, his Predictive ability kept working. He could only understand that something was about to happen in two seconds. The torture-like silence was broken abruptly. A hand touched Mattalast¡¯s head from behind. His hat had been taken, and then a hand was placed on his head. ¡®I give you the Power of Tearless Ending.¡¯ A voice echoed inside his head, and thus Mattalast was deprived of a living heart. He stopped caring about both his surprise at Ruruta having woken up as well as the horrible events about to happen. If he was going to die he might as well die, and if the world was going to be destroyed it might as well be destroyed. Thinking this, Mattalast collapsed. Originally he would have stayed collapsed like that. However, he regained his consciousness when Mirepoc used her Thought Sharing on him. This happened when Beasts of the Final Chapter charged into the Sixth Labyrinth and the Armed Librarians were barely able to intercept them. ¡®Mattalast-san! Where are you right now? It¡¯s an emergency!¡¯ These words echoed in his head. Don¡¯t disturb me, thought Mattalast. I feel very calm right now. ¡®¡­Mi¡­repo?¡¯ He was able to respond only because of the word ¡¯emergency¡¯. His long-standing habits as an Armed Librarian slightly won against the Power of Tearless Ending. However, he could only reply. He couldn¡¯t even open his eyes or fight. ¡®¡­Mattalast-san? What¡¯s wrong!¡¯ ¡®¡­Mirepo? What¡¯s going on? Is there¡­ fighting on the surface?¡¯ ¡®The Guardian Beasts are on a rampage. They came out of the Labyrinth¡­ Right now the Armed Librarians are blocking them together.¡¯ Mattalast understood; Ruruta was trying to destroy the Armed Librarians. Or perhaps even the world. But he didn¡¯t care. It was because of the power that made him not care, the Power of Tearless Ending. ¡®What¡¯s going on?! Mattalast-san! Where are you now!¡¯ ¡®Mirepo¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¯ His consciousness was falling into darkness. However, the next moment, Mattalast¡¯s hand moved and he pulled out his gun. He unconsciously pulled the trigger and shot his own leg. If he couldn¡¯t keep his consciousness, he knew he would never emerge from the darkness again. He couldn¡¯t stay collapsed like that. He shot several bullets into his leg. He was able to regain his senses using that pain. Mattalast then thought. I can¡¯t be allowed to sleep. Or at the very least, I can¡¯t be allowed to die easily. Don¡¯t die so easily, he told himself. He couldn¡¯t count the times he shot himself. Before long, Mattalast opened his eyes. He looked around. The tree wasn¡¯t there; Ruruta began his move. He was probably heading to the surface. ¡°Above ground, huh. I must go.¡± Due to the Power of Tearless Ending, Mattalast couldn¡¯t think very well. His leg hurt and his body was heavy. However, he started running. Mattalast climbed the Labyrinth with his full power. If he were to be attacked by a Beast of the Final Chapter right now he would be helpless, but the Labyrinth had become vacant. After he ran for a while, Mirepoc connected her Thought Sharing to him again. ¡®Mattalast-san, can you hear me?¡¯ ¡®¡­Mirepoc?¡¯ Mattalast wanted to ask about what was happening outside. But before he did so, he received some sorrowful thoughts from Mirepoc. ¡®What should we do?¡¯ ¡®¡­Explain the situation. What¡¯s going on outside?¡¯ ¡®The Guardian Beasts are trying to leave the Labyrinth. We barely blocked them by erecting a barrier, but we have no idea how long it will hold. Yukizona-san has moved to solve the situation, but there¡¯s no contact from him.¡¯ ¡®Is that all?¡¯ Mattalast wanted further explanations. Was Ruruta yet to reach the surface? And what about Hamyuts? ¡®The Director has not joined the fight. Rather than that, she has told us that the Armed Librarians are already finished.¡¯ ¡°What?!¡± Mattalast called without thinking. ¡®The Director explained everything to us. She said there¡¯s this man called Ruruta and that he¡¯s the real Director of Bantorra Library. She said he wants to destroy the world.¡¯ ¡®Did she really say that?¡¯ ¡®Yes, she really did, Mattalast-san. Does this Ruruta exist? Were we being deceived this whole time?¡¯ Mirepoc asked as if appealing to him. Implying that she wanted him to tell her everything was a lie. However, Mattalast knew the truth. And he knew that he could deceive her no longer. ¡®¡­I see, so now you know. That bastard Hammy spilled the beans, huh.¡¯ ¡®No!¡¯ Her voice echoed in his head. ¡®Then, then, is the world really going to be destroyed like the Director said?¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ Mattalast had no answer. ¡®What are we supposed to do, please give me some orders, if you don¡¯t say anything¡­¡¯ Mattalast gritted his teeth at her painful plea. He had to think for everyone¡¯s sake. Hamyuts abandoned the fight and Yukizona had been defeated, so there was no one but him. However¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t know. Even I have no idea what to¡­¡¯ He couldn¡¯t answer anything but that. ¡®How horrible, Mattalast-san. You say that even though all of us are helpless¡­¡¯ Mirepoc¡¯s feelings were also transmitted to Mattalast. This is the first time I came to realize how much she was relying on me. Mattalast is just a slacker, a womanizer, a good-for-nothing. Did Mirepoc really rely on someone like me? However, he couldn¡¯t think of anything. Now that Ruruta took action there wasn¡¯t a single way to oppose him. He knew it so much it was painful. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Mirepoc¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ ¡®No¡­¡¯ The Thought Sharing was severed. ¡°Shit! Think, Mattalast, what can we do!¡± Mattalast¡¯s voice resounded in the silent Labyrinth. No voice answered him. He kept running ahead at full speed. He found the figures of Yukizona and Yuri in front of the Fourth Archive. They were calmly collapsed on a bed of feathers. ¡°Yukizona, Yuri, move! Regain your consciousness!¡± He shook them and slapped their cheeks. However, there was no response. Mattalast gave up and continued ahead. ¡°I have to do it. There¡¯s no one left but me!¡± He was painfully aware of the fact he was helpless. Even so he had to carry on. Meanwhile, Mattalast¡¯s life until now flashed in his mind. ¡°Genius¡±. Everyone who had reached the top class of the Armed Librarian was called that without any exception. A genius was not a person who became strong with no efforts; those who have reached a domain no ordinary man could by making an effort and studying diligently were called geniuses. A genius was someone who made more effort than the average person. In order to make an extraordinary talent blossom, an extraordinary effort was needed. However, there were exceptions even to these exceptions. Like talent that required no polishing. An inborn talent that bloomed without doing anything. Mattalast was one person like that. He was born into a family with a long history of 800 years. They have produced Armed Librarians for generations and you couldn¡¯t use one hand to count the amount of them that rose up to the rank of the Acting Director. However, even the Ballory family had declined, and at last none of them became Armed Librarians. During that time, the child who was called their savior ¨C Mattalast ¨C has appeared. His abilities already stood out even before he started the Magic Deliberation. He was second to none in his physical ability, marksmanship and swordsmanship, and even in his studies, when he read any textbook even once he was able to grasp all of the important points. Several months after having started his Magic Deliberation he already mastered bodily reinforcement Magic. Half a year later he also completed his Predictive ability. It wasn¡¯t that he underwent a different curriculum from the rest; he simply was able to gain several times the results than anyone else by spending the same efforts. He finished school in no time and became a trainee. He was promoted immediately afterwards. His promotion to an Armed Librarian at the age of 15 set a record as the youngest one ever. However, Mattalast never felt happy at that talent. He simply relaxed his behavior as if it was natural. He became sixteen. Mattalast came to a pub at the back of town. It was a boorish pub where you had to go up a graffiti-filled staircase and pass through a heavy door. It was also a place where one couldn¡¯t breathe due to the smoke of tobacco and couldn¡¯t talk due to the shouts and shrill laughter inside. Mattalast sat on the dirty sofa inside. His upper body was naked. His long hair was tied and fell on his back, and he wore pants splattered with red and blue paint. Around him were delinquent students and prostitutes that proclaimed themselves artists. Also failing trainees and students gathered around. ¡°C¡¯mon Matt, let¡¯s go to my place.¡± A woman whose name Mattalast had already forgotten snuggled up to him. While wondering who she was, he spewed smoke from his cigarette. ¡°Oh, shall we go?¡± Anyone would be fine, thought Mattalast. But the moment he tried to rise from his seat, he noticed what would happen in two seconds. ¡°No, we can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The iron door was kicked off and rolled to the center of the pub. Simultaneously the movement around stopped all at once. Even the smoke politely ceased. Any Armed Librarian would know what this ability was. ¡°Welcome, granny Ireia. What¡¯s your order?¡± Mattalast said while laughing. ¡°For the time being, how about your nosebleed?¡± Coming inside was the first-class Armed Librarian and educator Ireia Kitty. She approached him briskly. Mattalast¡¯s lower body had been affixed by her ability. A splendid smack flew towards his nose, but he made no attempts to avoid it. ¡°Well then, what¡¯s the matter, old lady?¡± Mattalast was calm. He blew air from his nose, scattering blood around the area. ¡°How can you have to nerve to not feel any shame? I never thought you skip Photona-san¡¯s inauguration as the Acting Director.¡± ¡°I hate that guy.¡± His cigarette was extinguished due to his nosebleed. He brought out a new one and lit it. ¡°That guy¡¯s annoying. He¡¯s got no talent so it¡¯s all work, work, work for him.¡± ¡°As expected from our little mister genius.¡± The next blow came from the side. Mattalast felt a sharp pain from inside his head. ¡°He¡¯d lose to you, Ireia-san. Even I wouldn¡¯t be able to beat you when you were young.¡± ¡°What was that?¡± Another blow came to his ear. He heard an unpleasant explosive sound inside. Mattalast spoke while scratching the bleeding hole of his ear. ¡°So, Ireia-san. Won¡¯t you go back already? No matter how you look at it breaking my eardrum is enough.¡± ¡°I left one side. Otherwise we wouldn¡¯t be able to have a conversation.¡± It¡¯ll take three days to heal, thought Mattalast as he wiped off the blood from his ear. ¡°Then destroy the other one and go home already. I have some plans for after this.¡± Ireia ignored him and sat in front of him. ¡°Say, Mattalast. I will ask you frankly. Are you dissatisfied with something?¡± ¡°Nothing in particular.¡± What a stupid conversation, he thought. If I could simply confess my dissatisfaction and undergo rehabilitation I wouldn¡¯t do all this. ¡°It¡¯s just that everything¡¯s boring.¡± ¡°Meaning everything but you?¡± Ireia probably thought that he was looking down on people who had no talent. But it was wrong. ¡°No, including me, anyone and everyone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ireia frowned in discomfort. Since she was so proud it was probably hard for her to forgive insults towards the Armed Librarians. ¡°Armed Librarians are the protectors of all Books and of world peace. If that is boring to you, is there any other job which is not?¡± ¡°Mm, I can¡¯t think of any.¡± ¡°¡­I do not want to say this, but you are an excellent person from birth. When will you stop having such pride?¡± Pride, huh? I have no such thing. ¡°Am I really outstanding?¡± Mattalast pushed his cigarette onto the ashtray. ¡°Everyone¡¯s always speaking about talent this talent that. ¡°I don¡¯t know who but, without me asking for it, someone pushed this thing called a talent on me. That¡¯s all. I just happened to have talent. I¡¯m not special. The talent I¡¯ve been given is special. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°What stupid worries.¡± Ireia laughed nasally. She was mocking him from the bottom of her heart. ¡°I¡¯m serious though.¡± ¡°Oh, really? So what?¡± They were certainly stupid worries, but for Mattalast they were serious. His life had been tipped over by the thing known as talent. He felt as if he would forever be an accessory to talent. ¡°And so you say the Armed Librarians are boring. I see.¡± ¡°Yeah. They are. Really.¡± A boring man like him was born with the techniques of a killer. People have desperately trained aiming for something like that. The Armed Librarians bragged being God¡¯s representatives just by being skilled in that. He couldn¡¯t help to think of them as boring. ¡°Well, it is just some children¡¯s nonsense. I will forget it. When you become an adult it will be just part of your past you will be embarrassed to recall.¡± ¡°Probably. Just wait for three or four years.¡± Just as Ireia had said, she broke his other eardrum and went away. For now, before going to any woman¡¯s house, Mattalast would have to go to the hospital. Mattalast¡¯s misconduct continued for a while after that. However, he more or less calmed down once he turned eighteen. The fact he was still acting like a delinquent didn¡¯t change though. That day he was in the training grounds behind Bantorra Library. With Vizac as their instructor, the trainees and young Armed Librarians were training. When Mattalast showed up, Vizac made an unpleasant face. Just by having that slacker devil there the training became tenser. Also, he brought a girl with him. She was a freckled, dull-looking girl. She only wore an old cotton shirt and a black skirt. ¡°Another girl again, Mattalast?¡± Said the instructor, Armed Librarian Vizac. Bringing a girl along to combine business with pleasure wasn¡¯t unheard of. ¡°She doesn¡¯t really seem to be your type though.¡± Vizac said. He was supposed to prefer intelligent, older women. Wasn¡¯t the girl he brought along of the type he hated the most? Judging by both her rural clothes as well as the way she looked at all of them in wonder, she didn¡¯t seem to be clever. ¡°Well, she does seem to be boring, but she¡¯s actually interesting.¡± ¡°Hmm, well it¡¯s not my business.¡± Vizac said while feigning disinterest. Mattalast laughed in his heart. Today¡¯s going to be fun. ¡°Where¡¯s she from?¡± ¡°There¡¯s this tailor called Lander-san, she works as a seamstress there.¡± He was a tailor from the town who worked for the Armed Librarians. Mattalast frequented the place. Later Renas Fleur and Olivia Littolet would come to work there, but it had nothing to do with the present. ¡°Hmm, and what¡¯s your name?¡± Vizac asked. The girl spoke from behind Mattalast. ¡°Hamyuts Meseta.¡± While sighing, Vizac spoke to the girl. ¡°Hey, young lady. Don¡¯t get caught up with this man. He¡¯ll make you stupid.¡± The girl called Hamyuts spoke, puzzled. ¡°Mm, I don¡¯t really get it.¡± ¡°Hammy, try not to get in the way for now.¡± Saying so, Mattalast trained seriously, which was rare. While training, he glanced at Hamyuts and the other people. Hamyuts was watching them seemingly bored. The other trainees paid no attention to her. Such thickheaded guys, thought Mattalast. Only Vizac-san noticed. ¡°Hey, Matt. Who¡¯s that lady?¡± Vizac stopped the training and whispered into Mattalast¡¯s ears. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. She¡¯s just a seamstress.¡± Vizac spoke with sharp eyes. ¡°Do seamstresses these days also fight?¡± ¡°Who knows, is that not so?¡± Vizac glanced at Hamyuts. She still looked bored. Normally, anyone who saw the Armed Librarians¡¯ superhuman movements would be surprised. Just her being stupid wouldn¡¯t explain that. ¡°Say, Matt. Is everyone here?¡± ¡°Of course not. The strong ones are working someplace else.¡± ¡°That old man doesn¡¯t work?¡± Hamyuts pointed at Vizac. ¡°Stupid, he¡¯s the instructor. Can¡¯t you tell by looking?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t really get it.¡± Hamyuts looked puzzled. Mattalast approached her. ¡°What do you think? Hammy, look at the people here.¡± Hamyuts looked around at the training people and spoke. ¡°You¡¯re the strongest one here, then that old man, and then maybe me? There¡¯s nothing impressive after that.¡± The trainees¡¯ movements stopped. ¡°No, in my opinion, you and Vizac-san are more or less equal.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± Hamyuts tilted her head. It was then that the trainees finally noticed her strength. ¡°Hey lady, why don¡¯t you try going against them?¡± Vizac said as if provoking her. Hamyuts looked at Mattalast. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, go ahead.¡± Saying this, he pushed Hamyuts¡¯s back. Volume 8, 4: The End of the Liars – Part 2 Volume 8, Chapter 4: The End of the Liars ¨C Part?2 Her first opponent was a single trainee. He was a relatively old trainee who hasn¡¯t made much progress. He was probably thinking of showing his power there. ¡°Do you use any weapon?¡± Mattalast said. Hamyuts replied. ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t really care either way.¡± ¡°Then go without. It¡¯ll be bad if you get hurt.¡± However, the trainee objected. ¡°Won¡¯t you use one? It¡¯ll make me angry if you later say I won only because you don¡¯t have a weapon.¡± ¡°Is what he said.¡± Mattalast threw Hamyuts¡¯s luggage at her. She took out her weapon from it. She wrapped a bag full of stones around her waist and held a leather rope with her right hand. Everyone was surprised seeing this old-fashioned weapon that no one used nowadays. The match lasted a second. The sling¡¯s first shot smashed the trainee¡¯s chin. ¡°What¡¯s up with that sling?¡± Even Vizac was surprised. ¡°Amazing, right? You¡¯d be even more surprised seeing it from long range.¡± The second trainee was a gun user. Hamyuts bent back and dodged his fast shooting. Using some kind of muscle strength, by swinging her sling from an abnormal position, she pierced his abdomen before the second shot came. ¡°Why does the lass use that sort of weapon?¡± ¡°Who knows. Seems like it¡¯s the only thing she has.¡± ¡°Even a bow and arrow would be more useful.¡± Vizac said. ¡°I¡¯ve told her the same. When I did, she asked me what a bow and arrow were.¡± ¡°¡­What the heck.¡± ¡°When I showed her what it was she was surprised at there being such a useful weapon in the world.¡± ¡°What about a gun?¡± ¡°She knows about guns. But it seems like they aren¡¯t very useful to her.¡± Vizac shrugged. The third trainee challenged her in close combat. Different from the ones before him, he dodged the gravel bullets well. Hamyuts fought while retreating. The moment he tried to return a decisive blow a string was wrapped around his wrist holding the gun. Hamyuts hurled the trainee¡¯s body away, creating an unpleasant noise in the process. ¡°Matt, I think that person¡¯s broken.¡± The squirming man¡¯s comrades ran to him. Seeing the condition of his broken wrist, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to recover. However, fixing his broken heart was another matter entirely. Vizac spoke to Hamyuts while grinning, yet the atmosphere wasn¡¯t calm at all. ¡°Say, young lady. You¡¯re quite something, huh. Won¡¯t you try becoming an Armed Librarian?¡± ¡°Matt¡¯s already asked me though. Being a seamstress it fine, but I wonder if becoming an Armed Librarian would be good as well.¡± ¡°Is that so. I¡¯m grateful. But young lady¡­ If you become an Armed Librarian, you¡¯d have to follow our discipline.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We need to punish the person who¡¯s broken three trainees. You¡¯ve gone a bit too far, young lady.¡± Vizac readied his spear. He pointed its tip at Hamyuts. ¡°Hey, Matt.¡± Hamyuts smiled for the first time that day. ¡°It¡¯s fun here. I¡¯m glad I came.¡± Everyone then realized: It wasn¡¯t Mattalast who¡¯d brought the girl here. She was the one who made him bring her here. A monster came to seek its playground. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s getting fun, really fun.¡± Saying so, Mattalast cackled. For now, as long as she was here, things were about to get interesting. Vizac and Hamyuts were equal at that time. However, it took her two weeks since starting her formal training to surpass him. And it took her less than half a year to catch up to Mattalast. And so a few years passed. Mattalast calmed down just as Ireia had said. After he became eighteen he stopped acting like an idiot. He had to think rationally when looking at the mirror. He was by no means stupid after all. He cut his hair and started wearing a suit. His habit of slacking off remained, but he learned to be stricter with everything important. The monster he had brought along, Hamyuts, was also not as much a problem child as expected. She lacked common sense, was belligerent and couldn¡¯t hold back, but even so, she wasn¡¯t stupid, and was surprisingly obedient to the organization. ¡°You have grown quite calm as I have said, right?¡± Ireia teased. ¡°Yes. As expected one should listen to their elders.¡± ¡°You have gotten popular lately. People say that you can inherit Photona-san.¡± ¡°Ahaha, delinquents are seen favorably when they do good things once in a while.¡± ¡°Please do your best. You will have to take responsibility for the Armed Librarians even after I die.¡± ¡°¡­Well, I¡¯m gonna work just for my salary.¡± Ireia probably interpreted that as Mattalast¡¯s joke. But this was his true opinion. Even now that he became decent, he had no pride in being an Armed Librarian. Since it seemed like being an Armed Librarian was the only thing he could do he thought of at least working seriously. He just gave in to reality. He didn¡¯t become an adult but simply grew up. Inevitably Mattalast came to know of the secret. It happened three years after he had obtained the qualifications of a First Class Armed Librarian and eight years after he became an Armed Librarian, meaning when he turned 22. When Mattalast was called by Photona he thought that the time for it finally came. He vaguely realized that the Armed Librarians have some secret. Besides Mattalast, even the veterans such as Ireia and Vizac noticed the existence of a secret. As well as the fact that only those who were to succeed the Acting Director would know of it. Taken by Photona, Mattalast went down to the Second Sealed Archive. ¡°Mattalast. To tell you the truth, I had no intention of telling you about this. You probably know this, but neither do I like you nor do I trust you.¡± His direct words weren¡¯t unpleasant. Even Mattalast knew they didn¡¯t get along. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°However, the fact remains that you¡¯re strong. I have to let you know.¡± Mattalast decided to ask on something that piqued his interest. ¡°You¡¯ve already told Hamyuts the Armed Librarians¡¯ secret, right?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Somehow. Well, does that mean she¡¯s better than me?¡± ¡°Yeah. I also can¡¯t trust that woman, but I¡¯ve judged her to be better than you.¡± They entered the Second Sealed Archive. Mattalast was told everything in front of the tree. About Ruruta, about the true duty of the Armed Librarians and about the Indulging God Cult. Normally anyone would shake in fear. There were some so shocked by hearing the truth about the Armed Librarians they believed in that they had an identity crisis. However, Mattalast¡¯s impression was different. ¡°How stupid.¡± He spoke in a low voice as to not let Photona hear him. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering lately if the Library¡¯s any good at all.¡± Until then, Mattalast more or less held respect for the Armed Librarians. But that day, it finally completely vanished. He readily accepted the duty of offering up Books for Ruruta to the extent that it felt disappointing. He started thinking while looking at the tree. I¡¯d better fight against this thing¡­ this shittier than shit being. Mattalast was considering this from the bottom of his heart. He had certainly once decided on fighting. However, he didn¡¯t think of drawing his gun during that moment. Because I¡¯ll find a way to defeat it eventually. Thinking this, he submerged his fighting spirits deep inside his heart. Exiting the Labyrinth, Photona told him that they would move to a different place. Mattalast thought it strange; if he wanted to keep a secret, it should be best speaking in front of Ruruta. He told him they will talk while boarding an airplane. No way, is he going to discuss a way to defeat Ruruta? Mattalast thought. Something to not be heard by Ruruta¡­ it was natural to think that. However, what Photona told him was different. ¡°Three months ago, I and Hamyuts killed a certain girl and her comrades.¡± ¡°¡­Ho?¡± ¡°There is no need to speak of her real name. From henceforth she will be referred to only as the Violet Sinner. She was a great sinner who tried destroying Heaven. We have obliterated her Book and erased all records pertaining to her. Anything about her is top-secret. Even the fact she had existed must not leak out to the public.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± It seemed like the wind was blowing to another direction. ¡°Seems like she¡¯s getting special treatment. There should be countless other people who¡¯ve tried to destroy Heaven.¡± Mattalast had viewed their Books in the Second Archive. Many Armed Librarians and rebels tried to challenge Heaven but were defeated. ¡°There were many other people other than the Violet Sinner who tried defeating Heaven. Their Books were left to teach the lesson that confronting Heaven is meaningless.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°However, she was special. She arrived at the possibility to destroy Heaven. It was perhaps a one-in-a-billion chance, but she might have destroyed Heaven.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a big deal. We really need to call the Armed Librarians on that.¡± Photona ignored his joke. As I thought I don¡¯t like this person at all, thought Mattalast. ¡°¡­If her existence becomes well known many fools would appear again to challenge Heaven. We have to stop that at all costs. If Ruruta is provoked, the entire world might be destroyed.¡± ¡°¡­Ha.¡± Mattalast laughed nasally. ¡°So it¡¯s forbidden to even hope or try to destroy Ruruta? But there¡¯s no need to let such a piece of shit live.¡± It was right to change places, thought Mattalast. He couldn¡¯t talk like that in front of Ruruta. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. If it fails, the world will be destroyed.¡± ¡°But wouldn¡¯t Ruruta be the one in trouble if the world is destroyed?¡± He could feel murderous intent rising from Photona¡¯s body. Killing those who wanted to challenge Ruruta was also his job as the Acting Director. ¡°¡­Would you like to die here?¡± ¡°You go first.¡± At that time Mattalast and Photona were about equal. They both calmly stared at each other inside the plane. Mattalast folded first. ¡°I get it. I realize how dangerous that is. I won¡¯t think of fighting him.¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re a person who can calculate gains and losses. I trust that part of you.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Photona glanced at the direction of Past God Bantorra¡¯s Island. Its silhouette was growing far away. ¡°From here on, is something you don¡¯t want Hamyuts to hear about.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Photona said. Using her Sensory Threads, Hamyuts could eavesdrop from far away. There was no way to prevent it but moving outside her maximal range which was 50 kilometers. ¡°That woman¡¯s nature is a complete unknown. Why does she seek combat to that extent?¡± As if I know, thought Mattalast. Even he didn¡¯t know the truth about her. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have told her about the existence of the Violet Sinner. Hamyuts might, someday, challenge Ruruta Coozancoona. I¡¯m telling you this so you would monitor her. Just in case she appears to be a threat.¡± Photona was silent. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Are you asking this of me?¡± He probably knew that Mattalast was Hamyuts¡¯s lover. ¡°Since it¡¯s you it¡¯s a command. I leave everything about keeping the secret to you. Erase all those who approach Heaven, all those who approach the Violet Sinner. Also keep the secret hidden so its very existence would not be known.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite the villain as well.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no choice if I want to protect the world from Ruruta. Evildoing is also one of the duties of the Acting Director.¡± Mattalast laughed. ¡°Duty, huh? Stop using that pretense. We¡¯re two men alone. Will you not be frank with me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s protecting the world? You¡¯re simply regretting your position. Everyone around the world admires you and calls you the God¡¯s representative. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Photona didn¡¯t reply. ¡°How stupid.¡± Mattalast muttered so that he could hear him. He had never cursed his own strength so much like now. He was an Armed Librarian that didn¡¯t want to become one. Now he became the guardian of a stupid secret. How far did my life turn over because of this talent? As I thought, I¡¯d rather kill Ruruta. Those feelings strengthened. He parted from Photona and got back home. As he opened the door, Hamyuts hugged him. ¡°Welcome back, Matt! Do you love me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He held Hamyuts¡¯s body by the entrance. He kissed her thrice and got kissed by her five times. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready, try guessing what I made.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ a croquet?¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± ¡°Steak?¡± ¡°Wrong. Geez, why don¡¯t you know? I hate you.¡± While having this stupid conversation, the couple hugged and separated again and again. Incidentally, dinner was a mutton stew made in the style of the southern frontier. How could I even guess such a thing? Thought Mattalast. They kept their rambling while eating dinner. Then, Hamyuts spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve heard about the secret from Photona, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. Even though I didn¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°After that you¡¯ve flown somewhere. Did you discuss whether to kill me, I wonder?¡± Hamyuts said lightly. ¡°Correct answer!¡± The two laughed loudly. Their aerial excursion was unnatural. It had to be a secret that they didn¡¯t want to let Hamyuts hear. There wass no way that both of them didn¡¯t know at least that Photona regarded her as dangerous. ¡°Did Photona really think I wouldn¡¯t find out?¡± ¡°I wonder.¡± Laughing for a while, and after cracking jokes on Photona, Hamyuts¡¯s face became serious. ¡°So, what¡¯ll we do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something for today or tomorrow. If I kill you Photona will be the one in trouble.¡± ¡°I see.¡± This time it was Mattalast that turned serious. ¡°¡­Hamyuts. What are you going to do? Will you fight Ruruta?¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not planning to. If I really run out of opponents to fight, maybe I¡¯ll go get killed by him. But he¡¯s not my type.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I like feeling murderous intent. I want someone to come at me with their mind and body intent on killing me. If I fight him I won¡¯t have the leisure to enjoy it.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± That was the part Hamyuts liked the best. Even at this time she already possessed a desire for defeat that would last several decades. Her abnormality was also frightening. However, if she hadn¡¯t had this strangeness, Mattalast wouldn¡¯t have been drawn to her. ¡°So it¡¯s fine.¡± Mattalast said. This meant that the possibility of him killing Hamyuts was slim. However, Hamyuts interpreted it in another way. ¡°Yeah. If not Ruruta, then someone else will come to kill me someday.¡± He made no correction. During that day in the middle of night, Mattalast opened his mouth again. Next to him, Hamyuts was on the subtle boundary between sleep and wakefulness. ¡°Say. Who was that Violet Sinner?¡± Hamyuts replied with a sullen voice. ¡°You¡¯re the worst, Matt. Talking about another woman in bed¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be strange. Even if it¡¯s me, I wouldn¡¯t cheat on you with a dead person.¡± ¡°That makes no sense, I don¡¯t get you men.¡± And that¡¯s why women are troublesome, thought Mattalast. ¡°Did it seem like she could win against Ruruta?¡± ¡°I wonder. She didn¡¯t try it.¡± Photona said that Hamyuts had read the Violet Sinner¡¯s Book. He wasn¡¯t told why only she had read it and why he or Kachua haven¡¯t. ¡°It¡¯s useless to think of it. The Violet Sinner¡¯s dead after all.¡± ¡°Then, if I were to inherit the Violet Wish, would I be able to beat Ruruta?¡± Hamyuts waved her hand. ¡°Impossible, definitely impossible.¡± It made Mattalast a bit angry to have her assert this to that extent. He had somewhat of a confidence in his own strength. ¡°Even if we were to cooperate? If that happens we would be close to being the strongest combination in history.¡± Hamyuts shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not the problem. It doesn¡¯t matter how strong you are or if you have allies.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°Just like I said. Defeating Ruruta can¡¯t be done with strength.¡± If not by strength then how? Mattalast was puzzled. ¡°You have no idea right? So it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°¡­Is it, really?¡± ¡°It is. She was the only person in the entire world who could do it. No one else can.¡± At that moment Mattalast had a hunch: there was some connection between Hamyuts and the Violet Sinner. They had personal connection beyond being an executor and a criminal. He caught a glimpse of Hamyuts¡¯s past for the first time. But it had no follow up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll quit trying to defeat Ruruta. Don¡¯t you go thinking about weird stuff as well.¡± ¡°I know that, Matt. I don¡¯t want to be killed.¡± She spoke differently than usual. She was supposed to always wish for someone to kill her. ¡°Hey, Matt. You know¡­ you¡¯re the only one I don¡¯t want to be killed by.¡± Saying this, Hamyuts smiled. Did I fulfill my duty? Wondered Mattalast. He hugged Hamyuts¡¯s bare shoulders. But doesn¡¯t that make it look like my job is sleeping with women? Mattalast later regretted the fact that he hadn¡¯t asked about the Violet Wish that day. As well as the fact that he hadn¡¯t asked about Hamyuts¡¯s past. ¡°Definitely impossible¡±. Mattalast¡¯s fighting spirits dampened by those two words. It¡¯s not that he lost the will to fight, but he was a man who compromised with reality. Mattalast¡¯s job of protecting the secret of Heaven started. His first work was the incident where information about Lascall Othello leaked out. He secretly organized soldiers and sent them to investigate. It was a bothersome incident. The Armed Librarian called Haiza had already learned some information and started acting. He reached the origin of the information a few steps before Haiza. Mattalast summarized the investigation and reported it to Photona. ¡°So the source is Parney Parlmanta like we thought, huh. There¡¯s no mistake about it.¡± Mattalast nodded. He heard that she was one of the Indulging God Cult¡¯s True Men. Having information leak from there caused concerns about the structure of the Cult. ¡°Of course, Kachua noticed it as well, but seems to have left it alone. He seems to cherish his True Men.¡± ¡°We have no choice¡­ we have to act independently.¡± Hearing just that, he left the Director¡¯s office. Well then, how shall I silence up everything? Mattalast started racking his brains. I¡¯ll try using the water of Argax on Parney. We have no choice but to leave Haiza alone. And there¡¯s also the question of how to compromise with the Indulging God Cult. A few days passed. The conclusion arrived before Mattalast was able to finalize his plan. ¡°You¡¯ve done it, Photona-san.¡± He was angry at him stepping over his job so rudely. Mattalast pounded the newspaper unto the table of the Acting Director¡¯s Office. The headline of an article was printed in huge letters. ¡°Great Actress Parney Parlmanta Murdered¡±. The entire paper was filled with articles pertaining to that. He couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would¡¯ve done it but the man in front of him. ¡°You probably didn¡¯t intend on killing her. That¡¯s na?ve.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the na?ve one here? Doing this will create more speculations and gossip. Their doubts will also grow.¡± ¡°Crushing the foundation settles it all. Getting caught up on meaningless details will make you miss the full picture.¡± ¡°¡­Shit!¡± Mattalast pounded the desk. He left the office in a quick pace. ¡°I¡¯m disappointed in you. You won¡¯t kill people to protect the secret. Did you think I¡¯ll let it pass?¡± Mattalast answered him as if spitting out. ¡°I just thought that I don¡¯t need to kill. That it would only be the final measure. That I¡¯d only kill those who want to rebel against Ruruta.¡± Mattalast¡¯s work was inexhaustible. The rumors of Lascall spread all over the place. He used his private soldiers to look closely whether there were any strange movements. He also had to keep watch for archaeologists who were researching the Paradise Era as well as historians investigating the incidents caused by the Indulging God Cult in the past. He sent spies before they reached the core truth in order to lead them down a wrong direction. Three years passed. Mattalast¡¯s job of protecting the secrets continued. Then, on a certain day, he once again moved for a secret mission. He waited in front of the Third Sealed Labyrinth for a rebel who had gotten close to Ruruta. Mattalast was thinking while blowing his pipe. Who would¡¯ve thought I would end up fighting him? ¡°Mattalast? What are you doing here?¡± The one to appear was Photona. You¡¯re clearly shaken, thought Mattalast. He was just too bad at concealing things. Telling Hamyuts he was going to check on Ruruta¡¯s condition, he went down the Labyrinth. Mattalast went ahead and waited for him here. ¡°I came to stop you.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you talking about? If you don¡¯t have any business here then return to the surface.¡± Photona passed next to Mattalast. ¡°Not long ago Ireia and Kyasariro caught an amusing man. He became a trainee, but do you know him?¡± ¡°Yeah. He was a bandit from Ismo. Minth, was it?¡± ¡°His ability, Sacred Eyes, is the power to see humans¡¯ souls. And Minth said a strange thing¡­ he asked whether a big battle was coming.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you talking about?¡± ¡°I also asked him that. He then told me¡­ Photona-san seems greatly resolved on doing something, he said.¡± ¡°¡­That man can¡¯t be trusted. Let¡¯s fire him.¡± ¡°No, I refuse. He¡¯s someone we can use, after all. I¡¯m thinking of making him the next Overseer of Paradise.¡± Mattalast flicked the gun at his waist with a fingernail. Hearing that sound, Photona leapt aside. Pulling out his weapon, he readied it and directed it at Mattalast. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you think I was about to attack you? You came here to challenge Ruruta, but did you think I found that out and came to kill you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Photona no longer tried to smooth out everything. He pointed his weapon of choice, a short stick, at Mattalast. With his ability, even with this simple stick he will be able to cut through anything and everything. ¡°You¡¯ve never thought of challenging Heaven. If Minth wasn¡¯t here it would¡¯ve been dangerous. What happened to you?¡± Photona didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Is Volken the reason? Who would¡¯ve thought some semblance of a human heart remained in you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine for me to be the last person to commit evil.¡± ¡°I see. You don¡¯t want Volken to do that. So we can call it your parental affection.¡± But it¡¯s too late, he added in his heart. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also possess the will to fight against Ruruta?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve never thought of that for a single moment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I left Hamyuts to monitor you.¡± Mattalast didn¡¯t know that. This would probably be the first and last time he would be outmaneuvered by Photona. ¡°Let me tell you as well. Perhaps one day you¡¯ll think the same as me. The sole way of defeating Ruruta is¡­¡± Before he said that, Mattalast drew his gun. He couldn¡¯t listen to him. ¡°Even with the Violet Wish the odds are a billion to one. That¡¯s what I heard.¡± Photona was about to charge and slash. Even using his Predictive ability Mattalast would need to give everything he had to evade it. He retreated while keeping his opponent at bay with his gun. Generally speaking Mattalast was probably stronger. However, their drive was completely different. It was a momentary clash, but Mattalast was clearly pushed back. Photona emitted his vigor in silence. He sought an opening. Mattalast opened his mouth to speak. He wasn¡¯t being careless; he was calm. ¡°I won¡¯t fight Ruruta. Actually, Photona-san, I¡¯m a person with a personal rule to fight only when I¡¯ve created a situation where I can win.¡± A stone came flying from behind Photona. It was Hamyuts¡¯s ricochet attack. It didn¡¯t hit, but was enough to divert Photona¡¯s attention. And it created enough of an opening to let Mattalast finish him. His shot stabbed Photona¡¯s neck. Missing his vital trachea, it shaved through the bones in his neck. He destroyed the nerves that connected Photona¡¯s brain to the rest of his body. It would be a fatal wound for a normal person, but with Photona¡¯s regenerative capabilities he would probably be healed in several weeks. However, he couldn¡¯t move anymore. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, Photona-san.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you understand the reason? It¡¯s because Volken¡¯s here. If you were to die that boy would surely make a move. He¡¯s strong and has a good head on his shoulders. He¡¯s also popular on top of that, so it¡¯s troublesome.¡± Photona desperately tried to reach for the weapon that fell on the floor. Mattalast stepped on his hand and continued. ¡°Please be grateful to Volken. You¡¯re able to survive thanks to him. Now then, let me tell you something, Photona-san. I¡¯ll teach you how to create the thing known as a lie.¡± Mattalast held up Photona and started walking. He already had a plan in mind. A way to deceive the Armed Librarians and hush Photona. Yet he then thought faintly. Is that really fine? Didn¡¯t I also have the choice to battle alongside Photona? Defeating Ruruta¡­ didn¡¯t I once want to do so? ¡°¡­¡± He shook his head to shake off these feelings. There was no need to push himself. Maintaining the status quo was good enough. And Ruruta wasn¡¯t an enemy they had to defeat as soon as possible. Mattalast later came to regret this decision as well. Volume 8, 4: The End of the Liars – Part 3 Volume 8, Chapter 4: The End of the Liars ¨C Part?3 Officially it was announced thusly: Photona Bardgamon abandoned his ways of fighting and desired to become an ordinary person. He himself drank the water of Argax, forgetting both that he was an Armed Librarian as well as a warrior. He would spend the rest of his life under Hamyuts¡¯s protection as an ordinary person that nobody knew. Respecting his will, it was henceforth forbidden for Armed Librarians to contact him. At present, the man that used to be Photona moved back to his native country of Meliot and lived as a mail delivery man. He also got married and brought kids. Not knowing that he had enough money to buy a castle, he was racking his brains over his children¡¯s tuition. Ever after this, Mattalast conducted his job perfectly. The fight against the Indulging God Cult; Mirepoc¡¯s search for Lascall Othello; cleaning up after Kachua; the capture of Olivia Littolet and erasure of her memories. He applied both extreme caution and wisdom as to not let the truth leak to the Armed Librarians, as to not let the secret of Ruruta be revealed. Mattalast always acted capably. Despite knowing that his work was trifling, he did it with no ifs or buts. All in order to conceal the truth about Ruruta and bring him Books of happiness. And, on the final day of the Armed Librarians, Mattalast was running. Now in order to fight Ruruta. Everything from his life until now was attacking him. He seemed about to be crushed by his intense regret and self-hatred. ¡®You¡¯re an idiot.¡¯ A voice sounded in his mind. It was neither Mirepoc¡¯s nor Ruruta¡¯s Thought Sharing; it was Mattalast¡¯s very own voice. The voice of him from when he once wanted to fight Ruruta. ¡®What were those things that you had to do? Who was the opponent you had to fight against? You defeated Photona, deceived Mirepoc, let Volken die, tricked Olivia, and what did you gain in return? You probably once thought of fighting Ruruta. Then why didn¡¯t you do anything?¡¯ The voice kept resounding inside his head. ¡®You¡¯ve fought against your allies and served your enemies. Is there any bigger idiot than you in the whole world?¡¯ He had no answer for the voice inside his heart. ¡®Just say how you really feel. You were scared of fighting Ruruta. You were scared of losing. All because you¡¯re in fact the biggest coward.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± ¡®You probably thought of yourself as a great warrior. You probably thought that you combined power and brains. It was all a lie. You¡¯ve deceived not only others but also yourself, you good-for-nothing liar.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m an idiot.¡± Mattalast answered himself. ¡®You understand, right? The world wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed had you fought and won. You destroyed it. Because of you the world will be destroyed.¡¯ No, it¡¯s not my fault. He couldn¡¯t put these words out of his mouth. It might not have been only Mattalast¡¯s fault. But after all it was his fault. The regret that even death would not compensate for seemed about to rip Mattalast¡¯s body to shreds. He was able to push aside the Power of Tearless Ending only due to that regret. He thought while running. Is there no way? Even the possibility of a billion to one is fine. Is there no way to stop Ruruta? He then thought of it. ¡®Such a stupid man. Why would you cling to that so late into the game?¡¯ He heard the voice in his mind. ¡°I have to ask Hamyuts. About the Violet Sinner and the Violet Wish¡­¡± ¡®You¡¯re the worst¡­ she is the Violet Sinner whom the Armed Librarians killed and you sealed. And yet this is the final straw you cling to?¡¯ Mattalast was ridiculing himself inside his head. It was natural. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but laugh at someone as bad as him. Hamyuts was outside the Labyrinth. She should still be alive. If I hear the Violet Wish from her, perhaps there¡¯s a chance. ¡®It¡¯s useless. Since she¡¯s dead, defeating Ruruta is definitely impossible.¡¯ He recalled Hamyuts¡¯s words. However, he had no choice but to cling to that impossibility. As he approached the Fifth Sealed Labyrinth, Mattalast¡¯s feet stopped. ¡°¡­Dammit.¡± Mattalast spat out. He could feel a dreadful pressure coming from ahead. Ruruta had noticed his awakening. He stopped his feet heading for the surface and ambushed him. ¡®Mattalast. So you can still move?¡¯ He heard a voice echo. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t afford to sleep.¡± ¡®So you¡¯ve resisted the Power of Tearless Ending. Seems like your despair is quite deep.¡¯ Mattalast tried moving his hand to ready his guns. But once again it froze. It was a powerful restraining ability, different from Ireia¡¯s power to stop time. He couldn¡¯t move even a finger. He was so pathetic he wanted to cry. How the hell was he a matchless genius? In front of the enemy he had to fight the most he couldn¡¯t fire even a single bullet. ¡°Kill me, Ruruta. What¡¯s your purpose?¡± ¡®How sad. I want to release you from that despair.¡¯ ¡°What kind of pity you show me so late into the game!¡± Ruruta then sent him his thoughts. They were mixed with sorrow. ¡®Mattalast. I think of at least letting people of the world die in peace. That¡¯s why I immediately used the Power of Tearless Ending without killing anyone. That is my atonement.¡¯ ¡°If you want to atone, why are you even killing us!¡± ¡®It¡¯s been decided.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t kill us! Please, I beg you!¡± I¡¯m just the worst, thought Mattalast. In the end I even tried crying and begging. ¡°No matter what you think, everyone¡¯s living in this world! Everyone wants to live! Don¡¯t kill us, please, for mercy¡¯s sake, I beg you!¡± Mattalast truly cried. ¡®I realize that. Even I feel sorry. But I just have to atone.¡¯ ¡°Why?! What are you atoning for? No one told you to atone for anything!¡± ¡®The sin I need to atone for is the birth of you people.¡¯ ¡°¡­But why?¡± ¡®This world is hell. People can¡¯t get what they want. Because they can¡¯t they hate, rob, and hurt each other. I have been watching this hell all along.¡¯ ¡°No, this world¡¯s no hell.¡± ¡®Can you say that in front of Hyoue Janfus?¡¯ Who¡¯s that? Thought Mattalast. ¡®You probably don¡¯t know him. He¡¯s a boy who was caught by Kachua, made to be a human bomb, and perished pitifully. And it¡¯s not just him. There are plenty other people like him who have lived in hell. All of them fought, were hurt, and died.¡¯ ¡°¡­But this world also has happy people. We have offered you their Books.¡± ¡®There¡¯s no need for that anymore.¡¯ Ruruta pronounced ruthlessly. ¡®I have kept this hell going for my own purposes. I believed that even this hell might contain the perfect happiness and so didn¡¯t destroy the world. I should have done that long ago, though. Because I didn¡¯t, everyone hurt and suffered.¡¯ ¡°No!¡± ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I have committed two sins. Letting you live, and killing you.¡¯ That¡¯s no good, thought Mattalast. That¡¯s not a human way of thinking. He couldn¡¯t agree at all. ¡®So Mattalast, at least sleep in peace. Don¡¯t add the sin of me hurting you.¡¯ ¡°I refuse. I won¡¯t die in peace or whatever.¡± ¡®Then what do you desire?¡¯ Mattalast shouted in despair. ¡°At least¡­ at least, let me die while suffering! Please let me atone for my sins!¡± ¡®¡­A human through and through.¡¯ Ruruta sent his sad thoughts. Along with these words Mattalast¡¯s body twisted. Starting from his spine and to his hipbones, then even the tips of his toes were destroyed. No scream resounded; his lungs were also destroyed in an instant. His fingers were severed. His inner organs withered one by one. ¡®Humans are beyond help. As well as you, Mattalast Ballory.¡¯ At the next moment, Mattalast¡¯s body recovered. It was an ability far surpassing Enlike¡¯s super regeneration. And he was able to use it on other people¡­ was Ruruta¡¯s power that strong? ¡®Shall we continue?¡¯ Along with Ruruta¡¯s words Mattalast was again destroyed. His clothes were entirely dyed by blood and pieces of entrails and feces scattered around. It wasn¡¯t torture but a death penalty. This was repeated on Mattalast tens of times. He had already lost consciousness long ago. Ruruta absolved his restraints. ¡®Can you still hear me, Mattalast? There¡¯s something I must tell you.¡± He couldn¡¯t hear with his ears, but the thoughts barely reached him. ¡®I greatly appreciate your work. If the truth became known to people of the world, it would¡¯ve invited chaos. People would¡¯ve challenged me in vain, piling their losses. They would¡¯ve despaired in front of the unbeatable enemy. You have protected the world¡¯s people in your own way. You have concealed the truth of despair with a gentle lie.¡¯ At some point, Ruruta was standing near the unconscious Mattalast. ¡°¡­Farewell, Mattalast, you kind-hearted villain.¡± Ruruta spoke with his own mouth. He then placed his hand on Mattalast¡¯s head. He activated the Power of Tearless Ending once again. This time Mattalast¡¯s consciousness completely fell into darkness. Ruruta raised his head and muttered. ¡°I have thought destroying the world would be simple, but there are unexpectedly plenty of other things to do. Even the Armed Librarians have not yet abandoned their will to live.¡± Then, he joined his two hands together. A small light was created between them. In the Sixth Sealed Archive, Mirepoc was talking towards her comrades. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t connect to either Yukizona-san or Mattalast-san. They are probably already¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± No reply came. They lost Yukizona, Mattalast collapsed, and Hamyuts abandoned them. There was no longer anyone to lead the Armed Librarians gathered at the Sixth Sealed Archive. They just stood still, having no idea what to do. ¡°¡­Will the world really be destroyed?¡± Gamo mumbled. Neither Mirepoc nor the other Armed Librarians could feel any of this was real. It felt as if they were just inside some incomprehensible dream. Apparently someone who possessed the power to destroy the world was coming from below. However, since they had never seen him, they would obviously be unable to feel the threat. ¡°What should we do?¡± Mirepoc said, her face downcast. ¡°¡­Ahahahaha!¡± A sudden laughter resounded. It came from Luik. ¡°It¡¯s no use, thinking of difficult stuff makes me sleepy. It doesn¡¯t fit my personality at all.¡± Saying so and wielding his great spear, he walked towards the Sealed Labyrinth filled with Guardian Beasts. ¡°Where are you going?!¡± ¡°You can tell by looking.¡± Luik turned around and said while laughing. While he seemed desperate he also seemed refreshed. ¡°I¡¯m a piece of junk who can do nothing but fight. Whether the world is destroyed or I¡¯m fired, it changes nothing.¡± ¡°¡­Luik-san.¡± Unable to think of any words to stop him, Mirepoc took a step forward. It was then that Gamo spoke. ¡°Listen, everyone. You too, Luik. I¡¯m the one Yukizona left in charge. I¡¯m still your commander.¡± Everyone looked at Gamo. ¡°The Director said that everything¡¯s useless and we can do whatever we want to. So let¡¯s do just that. Those who want to go back or escape, get out of here at once.¡± No one moved. ¡°Is there anyone who would like to kill if there¡¯s no law? If so, do whatever you¡¯d like without hesitating. The Director authorized it.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rizzly raised his hand. ¡°I want to kill the Director though, so what should I do?¡± Laughter and applause rose among the Armed Librarians. ¡°Now that¡¯s a great idea!¡± ¡°Well said Rizzly!¡± Mirepoc also laughed without thinking. It was perhaps the first time she had laughed so frankly. It was a laugh born at the worst possible situation. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to kick her ass off once. This is a good chance.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done it. Obviously she turned the tables over me though!¡± Everyone clapped their hands while roaring with laughter. ¡°What will you do Gamo? Do you really accept this?¡± Marfa said to Gamo. ¡°I wonder.¡± Gamo thought and raised his hand to another direction. This time it was Tena. She was seriously injured, but got back to the line of battle. ¡°Umm, there¡¯s another person I¡¯d like to kill.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± The laughter stopped and everyone started thinking. ¡°Right, if that piece of shit Hamyuts returns alive it¡¯s good enough!¡± Gamo said. ¡°Obviously.¡± Luik said. Then, despite no one ordering them, all Armed Librarians formed a line. Those who excelled at Bodily Reinforcement turned to the front line and served as a wall. Those who had great destructive power came to the back. After them lined up those like Mirepoc who were support types. ¡°¡­Even if she tells us to do what we¡¯d like, this is what we end up doing.¡± Gamo, who went to the same line as Mirepoc, muttered. ¡°Right, Mirepo. I don¡¯t really get the truth about Bantorra Library, and I don¡¯t care about Ruruta at all. In the end, all of us are idiots who can¡¯t do anything but fight.¡± Mirepoc then answered, weirdly sounding like she was having fun. ¡°Do you know how these idiots who can¡¯t do anything but fight are called?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know them Mirepo? They¡¯re called the Armed Librarians.¡± Luik raised a war cry. Rizzly shot a shockwave ahead. They started forcing the Beasts of the Final Chapter that remained behind the Barrier into the depths of the Labyrinth. ¡°Don¡¯t stall!¡± Gamo shouted. ¡°Who the hell¡¯s stalling!¡± The answer came from the front row. Strangely at that time the Armed Librarians¡¯ faces were bright. The organization they belonged to had already been destroyed. And of course they had no chances of victory. So what was so enjoyable about it? ¡°Push them back! Until the hall of the Fifth Labyrinth!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± At that moment the Armed Librarians fought in order to fight. Both for their pride and for their lives as Armed Librarians. Perhaps they were laughing because this was the first time they experienced something like this since they were born. For the first time the Armed Librarians only fought for themselves. Observing the situation with her Sensory Threads, Hamyuts then muttered. ¡°How unexpected.¡± She said with a somewhat lonely voice. Maybe I should go participate while we¡¯re at it, she thought. She felt the same like someone locking himself inside his desolate room on the day of a festival. She thought that if she informed them of the history of the Armed Librarians and the fact that the world was about to be destroyed they¡¯d lose their will to fight. That was her aim. ¡°You should¡¯ve just given up¡­ no matter what you¡¯d do it¡¯s useless, after all.¡± She explored the Labyrinth with her Sensory Threads. The movements of Ruruta, who was at the Fifth Labyrinth, were transmitted to her. ¡°¡­Ruruta¡¯s also quite insensitive. Since it seems like everyone¡¯s having fun wouldn¡¯t it be fine to let it keep going?¡± Saying this, she gulped down her coffee. Inside the Labyrinth, Ruruta created a ball of light inside his hands. A white, shining thread was emitted from it. Releasing the ball of light from his hands, it slowly began rising upward. ¡°You were far stronger than I thought. O Armed Librarians. You were a good organization.¡± The ball of light passed through the ceiling and headed to the Sixth Labyrinth. ¡°And so it is sad. You, who can rely on nothing but power¡­¡± Ruruta began to walk again. Amazingly the Armed Librarians managed to push the Beasts of the Final Chapter back. They retreated back to the entrance of the Fifth Sealed Labyrinth before the Barrier. Even after a minute, they only charged ahead without thinking of anything. It was all so they could preserve their dominance. However, someone intervened in that moment. A ball of light suddenly appeared from somewhere. ¡°What?!¡± The Armed Librarians raised a voice of astonishment. It didn¡¯t seem to be the power of the Beasts of the Final Chapter. It¡¯s someone¡¯s Magic, thought Mirepoc. But whose? It had to be Ruruta Coozancoona¡¯s. ¡°Attack that ball!¡± Mirepoc shouted. Slashing attacks and bullets all hit it at once. However, they all passed through as if it had no substance. ¡°What?!¡± Shouted an Armed Librarian who struck with their sword. A thin thread was wrapped around his body. The thread was viscous like rubber. It was softly flexible and didn¡¯t seem to possess any offensive abilities. ¡°I¡¯ll untangle this in no time¡­¡± It wrapped itself around several Armed Librarians. It couldn¡¯t be shaken off or cut. It didn¡¯t become impossible to move, but their movements were restricted. They didn¡¯t think this ability was a big deal, but at their current situation it was a decisive blow. At the last minute the Armed Librarians who were opposed by the Beasts of the Final Chapter were pushed back all at once. Ruruta muttered. ¡°Don¡¯t kill them, Beasts.¡± And he raised his fingers. He swung them around as if he was the conductor of an orchestra. ¡°¡­Sing.¡± The Beasts of the Final Chapter didn¡¯t kill the Armed Librarians restrained by the thread. They bent over them and held them down. ¡°Cut the thread, someone!¡± The frontline of Luik and the rest was broken through and the support unit at the rear has also collapsed. Mirepoc exchanged desperate blows with a Blade-Haired Lion. However, the thread restraining her legs entangled her and she collapsed. She was held down from both shoulders and became unable to move. Just as she thought she was going to be killed¡­ she heard a voice. Was that a song? Or just music? Perhaps it was just a mysterious wave different from these two. Something beautiful passed in her ears, through her skin, and spread inside her whole body. Her fear of dying as well as her anger at defeat began to disappear when she heard that sound. The violent emotions vanished from her heart and were transformed into a sense of loneliness. ¡°¡­What¡­ is this?¡± Mirepoc muttered. She didn¡¯t know of how Yukizona, Yuri and Mattalast have collapsed. She also didn¡¯t know that this was the Power of Tearless Ending that had defeated them. ¡°What on earth¡­ is this?¡± Many thoughts surfaced to Mirepoc¡¯s mind. Her friends when she was a child; a person that she had never talked to, her first love; the days she had spent aiming to become a soldier; the memories of battle she spent as an Armed Librarian. They should have all been important memories. However, they started becoming boring, inconsequential memories. Her duty as an Armed Librarians¡­ The pride in her heart¡­ All of it was disappearing. And then she understood. ¡°Everything¡¯s going to end already, huh.¡± Her sadness lasted for a while. Before long, her expression softened like that of an acquitted prisoner. Mirepoc closed her eyes and let go of her will to live. The Power of Tearless Ending. Originally it had to be activated just like this with the song made by the Beasts of the Final Chapter. Only its original user Ruruta could make use of it by placing his hand over the head of the target. All of the other Armed Librarians lost their wills to live just like her. And finally, the Beasts of the Final Chapters broke through the Barrier and charged outside. Yukizona¡¯s duty, Mattalast¡¯s regrets, the Armed Librarians¡¯ pride¡­ Everything was crushed and the Beasts of the Final Chapter dashed towards the surface. The Beasts were singing. Inside the Sixth Labyrinth, in the ground level of Bantorra Library, and all over the premises. The Beasts of the Final Chapter kept singing. That song was carried by the winds and covered the Library. ¡°What¡¯s that song?¡± The normal librarians who still remained in the Library shouted. ¡°Is it someone¡¯s ability?¡± Everyone blocked their ears. However, the song spread into their bodies from their skin. Just like the Armed Librarians, the normal librarians lost their wills to live. Kyasariro also heard this sound as she cowered in fear at some corner of the Library. And she raised her tear-stained face and smiled. ¡°Finally¡­ it¡¯s finally over.¡± She didn¡¯t have to be scared anymore. She didn¡¯t have to be afraid anymore. She didn¡¯t have to run away. Kyasariro gladly received the Power of Tearless Ending. Her eyes slowly closed. And her body fell atop the lawn. The Guardian Beasts swept over the Library¡¯s premises. All of them raised their heads to the heavens and sang the song of the final chapter loudly in a chorus. The people of the town looking worriedly at the Library were frightened. ¡°What is that?!¡± ¡°I can still hear it even if I block my ears!¡± People tried at the very least to run to a safe place. However, they soon understood it was meaningless. People sat down here and there around the streets. They all had a uniformly calm face and they all collapsed. Not minding the Armed Librarians at all, Olivia Littolet was working in her tailor shop. She was being taught skills of ironing and repairing by her tailoring master. Olivia was earnestly practicing so she could open a second shop. She stopped her hands when she heard a voice coming from outside. ¡°¡­Is that someone¡¯s voice? Is someone singing?¡± Thinking that it didn¡¯t have anything to do with her, Olivia kept ironing. However, for some reason her hands stopped and she sat down on her chair. ¡°¡­I quit.¡± Olivia turned off the iron. ¡°What¡¯s that song? Everything seems to become meaningless.¡± She felt as if she had once known something important. She felt as if she had attempted to accomplish something incredulous. However, it didn¡¯t matter at all anymore. She probably did her best. But it didn¡¯t matter at all. Olivia closed her eyes. The Guardian Beasts kept singing. The voice echoed away from Past God Bantorra Island and past the ocean. Inside a residence in the Ismo Republic, the President and the cabinet ministers held a meeting through the night. The president appealed for their departure from cooperation with the Armed Librarians. The other ministers were opposed to it. The president held a grudge against Luik for hitting him during the time of the Deep Blue Curse Rebellion. The ministers were confused at the President switching over to an anti-Armed Librarians stance. ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s fine.¡± In the middle of the speech, the President suddenly sat down his chair. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it be. It¡¯s meaningless anyway.¡± There was no one to oppose the President suddenly saying this. All of them realized that everything was meaningless. At Toatt Mining Town, a single woman was baking bread in order to sell it. She was called Ia Mira. She remained at the bakery left by her deceased lover and continued the same work. Ia had a certain worry: recently a certain mining engineer started hitting on her. He told her that he wanted to leave the town with her. However, Ia had the daily routine of carrying flowers to the place where her lover and her friend who was a mysterious boy had died. She was attracted to the man, but didn¡¯t want to interrupt this daily routine. That worry suddenly disappeared. ¡°¡­Oh, right. It doesn¡¯t matter at all.¡± Ia turned off the oven, threw away the freshly baked bread and sat down. Inside a certain farm at the Ismo Republic was the foundation of a large machine. The rocket of the second phase of the space program, meant to fly from Ismo to Past God Bantorra¡¯s Island, was supposed to be completed. A young man stood by the device. It was the young scholar who aimed for space, Kwane. ¡°Wanting to go to space¡­ how stupid of me.¡± Kwane sat down, holding his knees. ¡°Say, Pina-san. You probably think so as well, right?¡± Next to him was his friend and sympathizer, the farmer¡¯s daughter. ¡°Kwane, you¡¯re not stupid. If you are, then I am as well.¡± She sat down as well. ¡°Even though everything¡¯s useless anyway.¡± A man was riding a bicycle on the countryside of the Principality of Meliot. In his basket were bundles of letters and he slipped lightly through alleyways. Five years ago, he had lost all of his memories and began living in that town. Since he had nothing to prove his identity with he was anxious. However, with the kind people of this town, as well as the cooperation of a certain woman, he was able to make his living there somehow. Now he was married and his child was almost two years old. ¡°Keiz-san, this is from your son.¡± The addressee seemed to be absent. The man tucked the letter inside the door and returned to his bicycle. It was strange, but he didn¡¯t feel as if he had to retrieve his memories. He had the feeling that his past was painful and hard. He had been released. If so, this was where he belonged. ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± He could hear something. And he recalled something. However, he couldn¡¯t understand it. A few seconds later, the man stopped the bicycle and got down on the ground. He was the former Acting Director. Now, the man who was once called Photona Bardgamon slowly lost his will to live. A certain island in the southern frontier. Yanku was there after taking a vacation. Since they needed manpower for digging wells he was asked to return there as a favor. With assistance from the Armed Librarians the migration to the island was somehow progressing. However, they still needed money to live. Until then he thought that he should continue to be a trainee. ¡°Say, big brother Yanku.¡± ¡°Yes, Mani?¡± A voice came from above. Up there was his sister Mani. She was a True Man of the New Indulging God Cult. ¡°We should stop it already.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He thought for a while about the meaning of those words. He couldn¡¯t understand why, but he was able to understand them. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s stop.¡± He didn¡¯t have to aim for Mani¡¯s happiness anymore. He also didn¡¯t have to think of anyone¡¯s happiness. It felt the same as lowering a great burden he was carrying on his back. Yanku sank down to the depths of the well. The headquarters of the Indulging God Cult at Ismo. The Overseer of Paradise Minth was scratching his head in front of his desk. In front of him were the mysterious words engraved on the desk. His subordinate Laty had no idea who left them or their meaning. ¡°Is it my fault, was my way of thinking wrong?!¡± Laty stared at him in shock. ¡°Please calm down, Overseer of Paradise. What happened?¡± Minth shouted back at her. ¡°It¡¯s already over. I¡¯m not the Overseer of Paradise anymore!¡± ¡°What do you¡­¡± Minth then cried, wailed, and writhed. But before long, he calmed down and collapsed on the couch. Thank god, he¡¯s finally calmed down, thought Laty. However, she soon stopped caring about that and collapsed to the couch the same way. At that time¡­ January 12, 1927, 11:19 in Past God Bantorra Island¡¯s time. All stories that spread around the world have ended. Both comedies and tragedies, both the grand and the trivial. All of the stories engraved by people reached their end at the same time. Just like that, the world has ended. Volume 8, 5: Despair Under the Sun – Part 1 Volume 8, Chapter 5: Despair Under the Sun ¨C Part?1 Mattalast was collapsed at the Fifth Sealed Labyrinth. The Power of Tearless Ending made his mind sleep inside the darkness. However, some faint consciousness remained there. Even now he still had a single hope left. Even if he had collapsed, there was still Hamyuts. Even if it was her, she couldn¡¯t fight Ruruta. However, she knew about the Violet Wish. She was the only person in the world to succeed it. The only one to possess the possibility of defeating Ruruta and saving the world was Hamyuts. Mattalast wished that the world would be saved by her. But that hope would probably not be fulfilled. He knew that as well. And yet he wished. Please. Fight, Hamyuts. You¡¯re the only one who can protect the world after all. The Beasts of the Final Chapter filled the vast premises of the Library. They raised their heads to the skies and sang in a chorus. Making his way through their gaps, Enlike Bishile came running. ¡°Shit, where are you, Hamyuts!¡± Enlike shouted. Until a while ago he defeated the Beasts of the Final Chapter by his own hands, but he realized it was useless and stopped. If he were to fight alone it would be endless. Since they were just singing, it seemed they were not going to harm him. ¡°¡­!¡± The inside of his head blacked out for a moment. He shook his head as if to chase out the song. Enlike was still enduring the Power of Tearless Ending. However, he also knew that he didn¡¯t have much time left. One hour would be impossible. He wasn¡¯t even sure about half an hour. If he were to lose focus, his heart might get stolen by sweet resignation in the next instant. ¡°Don¡¯t lose focus, hold your mind.¡± Enlike told himself. Right now, two things were supporting his heart. First, the fact that the world would end if he were to collapse now ¨C the sense of duty that only he alone could save the world. The second was the hope that he still had a way to fight. The only road for victory entrusted to him by Olivia ¨C the Violet Wish. The sole method to defeat Ruruta Coozancoona saved him from the depths of despair. Because he knew this, Enlike was able to resist Ruruta¡¯s Power of Tearless Ending and the song of the Beasts of the Final Chapter. ¡°Ruruta, what¡¯s the cause of your despair?¡± Enlike knew everything that the Acting Directors of history knew. However, he couldn¡¯t analyze Ruruta¡¯s innermost depths. He also couldn¡¯t tell what made him despair. As long as he didn¡¯t know that, he didn¡¯t have any way to fight. There was only one person who possibly knew of Ruruta¡¯s reason for despair. It was Hamyuts Meseta. ¡°Hamyuts! Hamyuts! Where are you?!¡± He ran to the entrance of the Labyrinth and called inside it. Since Enlike had no information-gathering abilities, he could only find her by running around. Ruruta Coozancoona was slowly walking through the Labyrinth. Among his multitudes of abilities there were powers of transportation. Using them he would be able to instantly reach the surface. However, Ruruta purposely elected to walk on his own two legs. He had no reason to hurry. The Beasts of the Final Chapter played their song and the people of the world all lost their wills to live. But there were probably still some people who resisted the Power of Tearless Ending in the vast world. Ruruta thought that he would wait until they accepted the end. Releasing the Beasts and killing all people only later would be fine. ¡°¡­¡± But he also had some worries. It was about the current Acting Director, Hamyuts Meseta. Although he had sensory organs that far surpassed ordinary human beings, Ruruta couldn¡¯t see through people¡¯s hearts. Even he couldn¡¯t tell what Hamyuts was thinking about. The premises of Bantorra Library were filled by the Beasts of the Final Chapter. Hamyuts was looking down at the surface from the top floor of the Library, the Acting Director¡¯s Office. ¡°It¡¯s taking unexpectedly long. Who would¡¯ve thought it would take more than half a day? Really, that Ruruta¡­¡± She could probably not say that the Armed Librarians held out. Neither Mattalast nor Yukizona were able to even hold him off. The other ones were also defeated easily. It was simply that Ruruta didn¡¯t hurry. After having lived for 2000 years he could spare a few hours. Thinking of this, Hamyuts drank her coffee all alone. Even though it was Ruruta he was naturally confused. She was drinking her coffee when faced with the destruction of the world. ¡°¡­Delicious.¡± It was the last coffee or her life, as well as of the world. I¡¯m glad I¡¯ve made it well, thought Hamyuts. She confirmed with her Sensory Threads that Ruruta was walking through the Fifth Sealed Labyrinth. He didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. She probably had about two or three more hours. ¡°Thinking about it, Ruruta¡¯s never drank any coffee even though he¡¯s lived for 2000 years¡­¡± People started drinking coffee around 200 years ago. Ruruta never left the Labyrinth for the last 2000 years. He has received the Books of people who drank coffee, so was it the same as him drinking it? She was somewhat curious about that. ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s coffee in the ¡®new world¡¯. If not, I think it¡¯s quite the big loss.¡± Hamyuts kept rambling to herself. She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d have this sort of leisure before the end of the world. She wasn¡¯t affected at all by the song of the singing Beasts of the Final Chapter. She didn¡¯t even try to withstand it, but simply kept calm. This was because she had wished for death in the first place. She had neither the will to oppose Ruruta nor the will to preserve her life. The attachment to life couldn¡¯t be taken from those who desired death. ¡°I feel bad for Matt, but I really have no will to fight. Frankly speaking it¡¯s meaningless, so I don¡¯t feel like it.¡± Hamyuts, the only person to know the Violet Wish. Hamyuts, the only remaining possibility to save the world. Mattalast bet on that hope in the end. However, that last hope was useless in the first place. She had already accepted her death. Desire for her own death. This wish had always been inside Hamyuts¡¯s heart. Both during the fight with the Indulging God Cult as well as during Olivia¡¯s rebellion afterward. However, that didn¡¯t mean that she has always acted accordingly. Rather, looking at her from the side, one would probably think that she was shirking away from death and it couldn¡¯t look like anything else. If she only wished for death, it would all be over in an instant with poison. If she wished to be killed in battle, she shouldn¡¯t have had subordinates. The world¡¯s strongest warriors were fighting in order to protect Hamyuts as a result. Even more, if she wished for defeat, she should¡¯ve been weaker. If she was about as strong as Mirepoc, Hamyuts¡¯s wish would have probably been granted without any issues. She desired defeat yet was the strongest. Hamyuts¡¯s life was full of inconsistencies. She herself understood this well. ¡°In the end I will be killed by Ruruta.¡± Hamyuts muttered. If she was to be killed, it should have been a different opponent. There was the unforgettable Colio. There were those who had cornered Hamyuts like Cigal, Mokkania or Kachua. There were also those who wrung out their courage to rebel against her like Volken and Olivia. These beautiful, sparkling memories were revived. If she had been killed by them, just how happy would she have been? In exchange, now that she was going to be killed by Ruruta, it would be so dull. She would simply be killed without a fight expending his desperate efforts, without any life-risking plan, without any sharpened murderous intent, but simply killed as if stepped on. How boring. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t anyone kill me, I wonder. Even though I always asked everyone to kill me and kill me¡­¡± Was I doing this half-hearted? I should¡¯ve been more evil. I should¡¯ve thrown away my work as an Armed Librarian, throw away all comrades and subordinates, anyone and everyone, and just fight with everything I laid my eyes on. I should¡¯ve been a monster that does nothing but fight and become the enemy of the entire world. However, she had chosen a different path. She lived as an Armed Librarian. Although she did evil, she also lived as a protector of the world. Was that decision mistaken or not? Even Hamyuts couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°¡­No one could have killed me, huh.¡± She complained in a lonely voice. Oh well, she reconsidered. Even if I start having regrets for being half-hearted now it makes no difference. I will be killed just as I wished to. That¡¯s fine. Hamyuts placed her half-empty cup on top of her desk and looked up at the ceiling. She then spoke as if talking to someone. ¡°¡­Right, Chacoly?¡± The person she called was not there. Neither was she anywhere in the world. Without even a Book behind she lived only inside Hamyuts¡¯s memories. ¡°Your wish didn¡¯t come true after all. Did you lose because of my victory? Or perhaps we¡¯ve both lost?¡± Although there shouldn¡¯t be any voice to answer her, Hamyuts kept asking. ¡°What is it, Chacoly Cocot? My lifetime friend. If you were alive right now I wonder what would¡¯ve become of you. I can¡¯t imagine you as thirty years old, but then again I also can¡¯t imagine myself as being thirty years old.¡± She closed her eyes while feeling nostalgic. Her memories from when she was a young girl were clear as if it were they happened yesterday. In the southern part of the Ismo Republic was a desert belt. This was currently the only place in the world people didn¡¯t live in. Visiting it were only a few researchers, criminals who escaped after committing serious crimes, or perhaps recluses who abandoned the world. Which of them was he? Wondered the fourteen years old Hamyuts while looking at grave. Both his corpse and his Book were buried inside. By his actions he would be a researcher. If he were found out, since he had committed questionable acts around the world, he would also be branded a criminal. His way of life was throwing away everything like a recluse. No name had been engraved on the grave. They couldn¡¯t do that. In the unlikely event that someone visited it and read the name it would become a serious affair. The name of the deceased was Makia Dexiart. It was the name of the Acting Director three generations ago. Three people were in front of the grave. Two of them were adolescent girls, and the final one was a bald, old man. The old man then spoke. ¡°Let us say that Makia-sama¡¯s Book has been offered up to Heaven. After all, the current Director Photona is not a man good with bargaining or lies. He was probably deceived.¡± ¡°Yeah. Whatever, Lascall.¡± Hamyuts said. If she was a normal person, she would¡¯ve probably been sad. But she was Hamyuts Meseta. She didn¡¯t harbor such feelings. ¡°Are you sad, Hammy?¡± The girl standing behind her said. ¡°I¡¯m not sad at all, Chacoly.¡± Hamyuts said, and the girl behind her ¨C Chacoly ¨C spoke. ¡°But daddy¡¯s dead, Hammy.¡± ¡°I know that. Hammy¡¯s not sad. It¡¯s because dad made me this way.¡± She kept speaking without turning around. Chacoly persisted. ¡°You¡¯re lying, Hammy, you¡¯re sad.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one lying, Chacoly. I¡¯m not sad at all.¡± Hamyuts said to her. ¡°No, Hammy¡¯s lying. Chacoly can understand. Because that¡¯s her ability.¡± Saying so, Chacoly pointed at her own hair. Looking at her face, Hamyuts thought she was beautiful. Every time, no matter how many times one would look. The only ones whose faces she saw every day were Chacoly and her father Makia. And yet, no matter how many times she saw it, she wouldn¡¯t get tired of her face. She was a tiny girl two years her senior. She was small and had short legs, and of top of that her back was slightly hunched. She couldn¡¯t be called pretty even as a compliment. She had drooping eyes and a mouth that was too big. Her nose was large with round contours. Her skin, exposed to the sandy wind and sun, was dull brown. Her face was full of freckles. The clothes she wore nowadays were so tattered that even vagrants didn¡¯t wear them, and on top of that she wore a thick linen cloth on her shoulders. So why was she still beautiful? The answer was simple. It was due to the color of her hair that didn¡¯t fade no matter how much the scorching sun shone or it or even if sand clung to it. It was the proof she was born with a Magic Right, a color different from ordinary people. It was a bluish deep purple. Also, only her forelocks were as white as snow. That idiosyncratic hair was braided. Her yellow ribbon looked like a bee resting on a petal. Her father called it violet hair. She had never seen the flower called a violet, but using her hair as an example she thought that it was probably beautiful. ¡°Have you forgotten Chacoly¡¯s ability?¡± Chacoly grinned, exposing her teeth. Recalling that hiding things from her was impossible, Hamyuts sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten. I acknowledge it. I¡¯m just a little bit sad.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chacoly¡¯s smile soon vanished. The grief at having lost her father spread on her face again. Lascall spoke to both of them. ¡°Well then, I shall now leave you two. I pray that your future will come to an interesting conclusion.¡± Lascall¡¯s body sank inside the sand. Chacoly waved her hand to see him off. Hamyuts made no farewell greetings. ¡°We¡¯re out of things to do. What shall we do from now on, Hammy?¡± ¡°Just like we were told. We¡¯ll leave this place and go somewhere. To wherever we please.¡± Hamyuts pointed at the camels tied near their house. Their entire luggage had been loaded unto two camels. They were water and food to cross the desert as well as clothes and daily necessities for when they reach a town. On Hamyuts¡¯s camel there were also the string of a sling and many stones. ¡°Where will we go?¡± ¡°For now, to the town. There¡¯s no other place to go to.¡± ¡°Yeah, Chacoly thinks the same.¡± They got on the camels. Then, they slowly went through the desert. The camels were walking in the desert. The pair barely spoke these last several days. ¡°Say, Hammy. Will you please always stay with Chacoly?¡± Chacoly said. ¡°Don¡¯t wanna.¡± Hamyuts answered curtly. They sank into silence again. Chacoly tried speaking to her and Hamyuts rejected her. This was repeated. After a long time, Chacoly spoke again. ¡°Have you decided what to do afterwards, Hammy?¡± ¡°I have. I¡¯ll get killed by someone somewhere.¡± Chacoly made a sad face. ¡°It¡¯ll be sad if you die, Hammy.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no choice. I was born like that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that to happen. Go with me.¡± ¡°Not a chance. No fight can happen near you. So I won¡¯t be killed. Besides, when you¡¯re there I become unlike myself.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t do anything about it. It¡¯s because Chacoly has this ability. But she wants to be with Hammy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say this as many times as needed, but no.¡± ¡°¡­Really.¡± Some anger seeped into Chacoly¡¯s voice. Her violet hair swayed. ¡°¡­!¡± Hamyuts grimaced. In an instant she pulled out a stone from her waist and flicked it with her thumb. The pebble grazed Chacoly¡¯s face. Blood flowed from her cheek. ¡°Chacoly! You¡¯ve promised not to use your ability on me!¡± Unusually, Hamyuts shouted. Both now and later, it was rare for her to get angry and lose control. ¡°Sorry, it wasn¡¯t on purpose. I activated it unconsciously.¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t do that again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a promise.¡± They went silent again. Along the way there was only one time when Hamyuts spoke up to Chacoly. ¡°Chacoly. From now on, no matter who we meet, you can¡¯t reveal my identity.¡± ¡°¡­I know that.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m revealed, no matter by what means, I will kill you.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± ¡°If my identity were to be revealed, my wish will never be granted. They will confine me and I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life in prison. They¡¯ll pour all of their energy so that neither the Armed Librarians nor the Indulging God Cult can kill me.¡± Hamyuts got goosebumps while talking. Just imprisoning her wouldn¡¯t solve anything. They might take her memories away and make her live like a living corpse. She would spend the rest of her life tied to a bed. ¡°¡­That won¡¯t happen. Chacoly will defeat Ruruta after all. If she does that, Hammy will be free. You¡¯ll be allowed to live.¡± Chacoly said, smiling. ¡°¡­It has nothing to do with Ruruta. Wanting to be killed is my own will.¡± ¡°You want to be killed no matter what?¡± ¡°Obviously. I was born like that.¡± There always was some sorrow inherent to their conversations. While their relationship was the closest and they both shouldered the same fate, they were different like day and night. Chacoly was born to be loved, and lived to be loved. Hamyuts was born to be killed, and lived to be killed. The roads they walked in were cruelly different. Before long they approached town. They time for their final farewell also approached. Hamyuts was thinking that from this point on she would never meet Chacoly again. She would later end up meeting her once more, but she had no way of knowing that at the time. ¡°Since it¡¯s our last time, let Chacoly try to predict what happens to you from now on, Hammy.¡± ¡°Do you have calico hair?¡± ¡°No, but Chacoly can tell even without any Predictive ability.¡± ¡°What¡¯ll happen with me?¡± ¡°You will go to town, find a normal job, fall in love with a normal man, create a normal family, with kids as well, and then, either by some disease or your life span, you will have a normal death.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Hamyuts shook her head. ¡°It is possible. Hammy will not be killed by anyone. You will always, always, want someone to come and kill you, but no one will. That¡¯s how things will be.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m strong?¡± ¡°You¡¯re definitely the world¡¯s strongest, Hammy. But that¡¯s not all.¡± After a short while of silence, Hamyuts replied. ¡°Not gonna happen. I will definitely be killed by someone. Even if no one kills me, there¡¯s still Ruruta. If he makes a move, he will definitely come and kill me.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen, either.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Chacoly¡¯s here. Chacoly will win and save Hammy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t tell her she couldn¡¯t. Since it was Chacoly she might win against Ruruta. Hamyuts could understand that. Before long they could see a town. Chacoly opened her own luggage on her camel. She brought something from inside of it. ¡°Hammy.¡± Chacoly threw an object. It was a stuffed doll. It was an animal Hamyuts had never seen before. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°A present. Take it. Daddy gave it to Chacoly, but you don¡¯t have one right Hammy?¡± Hamyuts stared closely at the doll. It was a strange animal with long ears. It didn¡¯t look like anything that existed in this world. ¡°It¡¯s called a rabbit. Daddy said it¡¯s the cutest animal in the world.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the long ears, it¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°Chacoly also thought so at first, but now Chacoly likes it. You¡¯ll definitely come to like it as well, Hammy.¡± ¡°¡­Even if you ended up liking it, I hate it.¡± Hamyuts thought about throwing it away. But it was fine doing so after separating from Chacoly. Thinking so, she put it inside her bag. She couldn¡¯t even imagine that she would end up keeping that doll even when she was thirty years old. Neither the fact that just like Chacoly said she would end up loving rabbits. Hamyuts put the doll inside her luggage. She then silently pulled the camel¡¯s reins. It bent to the left. She bid farewell to Chacoly at her back. Without pursuing her, Chacoly kept advancing straight ahead. ¡°Hammy! Take care!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wanna!¡± Hamyuts found out with her Sensory Threads that she was waving her hand. She advanced without looking back. ¡°I love you! And I always will!¡± She didn¡¯t know how to reply. Should she reply ¡®me too¡¯? Should she reply ¡®only you¡¯? Since both were true and both were a lie Hamyuts hesitated. So she answered the following. ¡°You may read my mind only this once!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Hamyuts felt the violet power reaching into her mind. What did Chacoly read from her current mind? ¡°Chacoly got it, Hammy! We¡¯ll always be friends!¡± She laughed inside her mind. So these were my feelings? Hamyuts hanged her head so that she wouldn¡¯t be seen smiling. Her camel kept walking and before long she couldn¡¯t see Chacoly¡¯s figure even if she turned back. Volume 8, 5: Despair Under the Sun – Part 2 Volume 8, Chapter 5: Despair Under the Sun ¨C Part?2 Their separation that day was burned into Hamyuts¡¯s mind. By closing her eyes she could see it as if it happened yesterday. ¡°In the end only one of your predictions came true.¡± Saying this, she caressed the embroidery at her chest. Hamyuts suddenly thought. If Chacoly had been alive and saved Ruruta¡­ then Hamyuts would¡¯ve probably not been killed by anyone. Perhaps she would¡¯ve quit being an Armed Librarian and had a normal death as a normal person. Or perhaps she would¡¯ve lived as the Acting Director just like this? Would she get married? If she did, then it would have to be with Mattalast, right? What about children? She couldn¡¯t imagine it. ¡°Well, there¡¯s not use imagining it anyway.¡± Chacoly died. She became the Violet Sinner, an existence that couldn¡¯t even be spoken of. The Violet Wish had been cut away and could no longer come true. And the world was going to be destroyed. Hamyuts looked down from her window. She didn¡¯t use her Sensory Threads; she didn¡¯t need to. All the people in the world have been defeated by Ruruta and none of them possessed the will to live. ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± However, someone was moving. Hamyuts strained her eyes. She found someone unfamiliar. Enlike was frantically searching for Hamyuts. By now he should have searched most of the spacious premises. She was supposed to be somewhere in Bantorra Library. ¡°What¡¯s that woman doing? Is she fighting somewhere?¡± Hamyuts was probably fighting somewhere. No matter how abnormal of a mind she has, even Hamyuts wouldn¡¯t face the end of the world without fighting. That was what Enlike thought. And so he had a blind spot. He never thought she would be in that kind of place. ¡°Hey, who are you?¡± He heard a voice from above. He looked up. Hamyuts¡¯s face was poking from the window of the topmost floor. He could see it was the Acting Director¡¯s Office. ¡°Can you still move, Hamyuts?¡± Enlike called to her. Hamyuts answered while tilting her head. ¡°Referring to me with no honorific just like that? In the first place, who are you?¡± Enlike jumped to the roof, kicked the walls and rushed into the office. Jumping into the office, Enlike could see a cup of coffee resting on the table. It was still wet as if it had just been drunk from. He couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw. Faced with the destruction of the world this woman was elegantly drinking her coffee. He even wondered if she might have lost her sanity due to fear. ¡°What are you doing in this situation? Do you even understand what¡¯s going on? The world¡¯s about to be destroyed!¡± ¡°I know that. More importantly, who¡¯re you?¡± Instead of naming himself, Enlike shot a small lightning. Hamyuts widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s you, Enlike-kun? What¡¯s up with that face?¡± ¡°My face doesn¡¯t matter one bit.¡± He spoke as if trying to demand an explanation, but Hamyuts didn¡¯t care. ¡°You look totally different. I think you were way cooler before, though.¡± Why are you so calm? Enlike truly felt she had lost her mind. ¡°More importantly, Hamyuts. Tell me about the Violet Wish.¡± Hamyuts put her hand to her chin. ¡°If you know that¡­ then you¡¯re the person Olivia had entrusted the Wish to. Well, there was pretty much no one else. But what have you been doing this year? Olivia¡¯s plan nearly got exposed.¡± Right now that had no meaning. Enlike became angry. ¡°Cut the bullshit. Tell me about the Violet Wish!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know about it?¡± ¡°It means to save Ruruta Coozancoona from despair. That¡¯s the Violet Wish, right?¡± ¡°Hmm, so you do know that. Then you don¡¯t know who Ruruta is? Fine. I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°No, I know that too. I know both about that man and the true history of the Armed Librarians.¡± Hamyuts seemed confused. ¡°If you know that much, isn¡¯t the rest simple? What are you asking me about?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do anything with only this. What makes Ruruta despair? How can I save him from that despair?¡± Hamyuts widened her eyes in blank amazement. Enlike couldn¡¯t understand why she was making that face. ¡°You came here to ask me that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one to have met the Violet Sinner. Now tell me. What¡¯s the cause of Ruruta¡¯s despair? I¡¯ll crush everything that made him despair. That¡¯s the only way to save the world.¡± Hamyuts thought for a while. ¡°I see, so that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been thinking.¡± She nodded in agreement and then made a large sigh. ¡°Yup, Olivia chose the wrong person. It¡¯s impossible for you to fulfill the Violet Wish.¡± Enlike was confused. Several hours ago Lascall had told him the same. What was he lacking? He had both the will and power to fight. ¡°Why did you decide so? I have to give it a try.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ as I thought it¡¯s impossible for you. No way you can do it.¡± Hamyuts said while pointing at Enlike¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯ll speak frankly. Right now you¡¯re probably thinking of saving the world or defeating Ruruta. That¡¯s no good.¡± What are you saying? Is there any person who wouldn¡¯t think of saving the world now? ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I gave you so many hints and you still don¡¯t get what you¡¯re supposed to do? If you think about it ¨C no, even without thinking about it you should know. If you¡¯re unable to realize such a simple thing, you are currently useless.¡± Ruruta knew about Enlike. The Books of people who have met him were offered up to him. They were the Books of his creator Ganbanzel Grof and the Book of Kachua Beeinhaus. He also remembered that he had once gone down to the Second Sealed Labyrinth. Killing him would be easy, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood for that. He thought of leaving him be. He had no interest in him. He only thought that he should quickly accept the Power of Tearless Ending. He probably understood this; he was alive only because of his enemy letting him to. It would be easy for Ruruta to defeat him. He let him live longer because he didn¡¯t care. It was like that during the banquet of liars two weeks ago as well. Because Hamyuts went easy on her, Olivia survived and Enlike remained concealed. It was a tragicomedy. Although Ruruta spared him, Enlike thought that he had outwitted him. Although he had no chance to win, he was still going to fight. ¡°How pitiful, Enlike Bishile.¡± Ruruta muttered. He understood this as well ¨C it was impossible for Enlike to save him. Hamyuts waved her hands to drive off Enlike. ¡°And so, you¡¯re disqualified. Give up already. Listen to that song and calm down.¡± The Beasts of the Final Chapter were singing in a chorus outside. If he were to entrust himself to that song he would definitely become calm. However, Enlike stayed silent. Hamyuts¡¯s body moved. Immediately afterwards, a lightning strike burnt the office¡¯s desk to a crisp. ¡°What¡¯re you trying to do?¡± He was surprised that even Hamyuts found it unexpected. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll kill you and read your Book. Then I¡¯ll learn about the Violet Sinner.¡± She looked at Enlike with blank eyes. ¡°What¡¯re you thinking about? I¡¯m grateful for the proposal though. But it¡¯s useless even if you do that.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Hamyuts jumped aside again. A lightning strike pursued her. She loaded a piece of the desk onto her sling and threw it with one swing. Neither defending or intercepting it, Enlike received the attack and shot further lightning strikes. ¡°You said you¡¯ll read my Book, but Lascall won¡¯t come anymore. His role is already over.¡± Hamyuts said from the room¡¯s corner, entering a posture prepared for a counterattack. ¡°So what? I¡¯ll just capture Lascall and make him create the Book.¡± ¡°No way you could do such thing.¡± ¡°¡­Still!¡± The third lightning shot came. While Hamyuts¡¯s legs were scorched, she somehow evaded. She jumped out of the window and landed on the roof. She was able to read that a pursuing attack would come soon. Before Enlike jumped out she moved to a different location. While relocating she rotated her sling, and just like with Mattalast¡¯s Predictive ability she shot through Enlike¡¯s legs as he was landing. Even Hamyuts could understand his heart. He despaired and could not let himself be defeated. If he collapses the world will end. Even though he understands it¡¯s impossible, he couldn¡¯t allow himself to be defeated. What a pitiful man. He worked, worked and worked for many days. Enlike couldn¡¯t give up even this late into the game. ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t give up, huh?¡± Hamyuts laughed strangely. ¡°Fine. Then I¡¯ll respond to you. Fight to the best of your ability. While fighting, I¡¯ll tell you about the Violet Sinner.¡± A lightning strike came. Just before it did, Hamyuts threw the spire¡¯s bell using her sling. The lightning was blocked by the bell. Hamyuts retreated and escaped from Enlike¡¯s firing range. ¡°Now, come and fight, this is the final fight!¡± Hamyuts ran around the roof of Bantorra Library and Enlike was pursuing her. She should have been far above him in speed. However, the fact that she wasn¡¯t able to shake him off was probably due to her going easy on him. ¡°Shit!¡± Hesitation, confusion, as well as the despair approaching his legs all wore down Enlike¡¯s power. His movements were not well-defined just like during the time he had fought against Kachua. Hamyuts shouted while fighting. Her voice could be heard well and reached Enlike¡¯s ears clearly. ¡°Well then, shall I tell you about her now? The Violet Sinner was called Chacoly Cocot. She was raised to destroy Heaven by a certain person. She possessed her power since birth. And we¡¯ll stop here! Keep going!¡± ¡°Shit!¡± The Beasts of the Final Chapter didn¡¯t swarm only the ground; there were also plenty on the roof. There were some flying ones as well. But they were indifferent. They didn¡¯t even look at Hamyuts and Enlike. He kept pursuing Hamyuts while dodging her gravel bullets and attacking with lightning. She broke the roof and threw its debris. He was being played with ¨C even Enlike could realize that. Hamyuts had no reason to fight him. She simply felt sorry for Enlike and went along it. And even he had no reason to fight. It was already at the stage where even if he defeated Hamyuts nothing would come out of it. It was a stupid fight. It was meaningless. They both realized that. And yet they kept fighting. He couldn¡¯t capture the fleeing Hamyuts. She shouted from beyond his range. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re so disappointing! You should be at least three times stronger than that!¡± Encouraged by his enemy, Enlike charged recklessly. He emitted lightning from his entire body while it was being destroyed by gravel bullets. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll tell you. Chacoly¡¯s ability was called Soul Sharing. It¡¯s the superior version of Mirepoc¡¯s Thought Sharing. She was able to not only exchange what she was thinking about, but could also read the other party¡¯s emotions and give them emotions. It was an outrageous power where misuse could let her control even the heart of a human.¡± Thinking of what this meant, Enlike stopped his attack in an instant. ¡°We¡¯re still in the middle, please fight!¡± Hamyuts shot pebbles consecutively as if to scold him. Because he was thinking, Enlike was hit by all of them directly. He thought while fighting. It might actually be possible to oppose Ruruta with that power. Even a hundred of Hamyuts wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt him at all, but if you could control his heart¡­ Enlike kept fighting in order to hear the rest. Hamyuts kept avoiding his attacks while smiling. Ruruta watched the final fight unfolding above ground. He started thinking. Hamyuts Meseta. Stop playing with Enlike. Do you intend for him to cling to a faint hope and continue this miserable fight? Let Enlike give up. Release him from his will to live, to fight, and let him be at ease. Hamyuts admired Enlike¡¯s unyielding heart and was gladdened by it. However, Ruruta could only feel sorrow seeing him. He wanted everyone to give up, yet Enlike was the only one to not do so. He made a single sigh. They probably fought for several tens of minutes. While Enlike jumped through the sky, he was knocked down by a gravel bullet. Since he possessed a super-regenerative ability it wasn¡¯t a major wound to him. However, when he was knocked off to the ground it affected him somewhat. Enlike stood up. Hamyuts stood on top of one of the spires. She opened her mouth again. ¡°Chacoly read Ruruta¡¯s heart. She intended on controlling him at first, but that was a failure. He possessed resistance to any mind control made by Magic. But when her heart became connected to Ruruta¡¯s, she knew ¨C he was trapped in a deep despair. She also knew that he collected the Books of happy people in order to escape that despair. And Chacoly fell in love with Ruruta.¡± What Enlike wanted to know came after that. What did Ruruta despair of? He tried to attack her further. At that time, Hamyuts stopped moving. Enlike also unconsciously let his hand rest. ¡°Say, Enlike-kun. Listening so far, do you still not get it? The reason for you definitely being unable to fulfill Chacoly¡¯s wish should be clear.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Enlike had nothing to reply. ¡°You¡¯ve been listening since the start right? Chacoly fell in love with Ruruta. Making her love come true ¨C making Ruruta become happy is the Violet Wish.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°In the first place can¡¯t you understand it even without knowing about Chacoly? Defeating Ruruta with power is definitely impossible. If so, there¡¯s only one thing to do. To make him stop collecting happy Books. To change Ruruta¡¯s heart. Is there anything else?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you still not get it? Try thinking about yourself. You were once eaten by Zatoh and attempted suicide. The one to change that was Noloty. Now, what did she do to you?¡± Noloty told him to stop trying to kill himself. Then she tagged along and did many stupid things. That changed Enlike¡¯s heart. ¡°It¡¯s the same. The thing needed to change people¡¯s hearts. The thing one needs to do to smash despair. There¡¯s only one. And it isn¡¯t simple. You must simply sympathize. Without any self-interest, without any falsehood, sympathize with him from the bottom of your heart. The thing needed to fulfill the Violet Wish is love for Ruruta.¡± Enlike couldn¡¯t move anymore. It was painfully obvious. He didn¡¯t notice that. ¡°You haven¡¯t thought of it, huh. You had nothing in your head but how to defeat Ruruta. So it¡¯s impossible. You had to notice that by yourself. It can¡¯t have been taught to you by me. If you act based on self-interest, you can¡¯t sympathize with Ruruta from the bottom of your heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡± His mind became blank. It was such a simple thing and such a difficult thing. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s impossible. Ruruta is the demon lord who rules this world. No one could truly sympathize and love him. In fact, no person had ever tried to do so except Chacoly.¡± Hamyuts looked down on Enlike. He was simply gazing up at her, stunned. ¡°Blaming you would be terrible. No one could have done it. So don¡¯t let it bother you.¡± ¡°¡­What does Ruruta despair of?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still persisting? What¡¯ll you do with the answer?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Oh well. If you want to ask me, please fight.¡± The battle restarted. Enlike wasn¡¯t thinking of anything. He was overwhelmed to the extent he couldn¡¯t think. The reality that the world was about to be destroyed; the fact that he wasn¡¯t able to stop it; the fact that this long battle was nothing but futile effort. He already didn¡¯t think of either saving the world nor stopping Ruruta. He thought of nothing but listening to her story until the last. Ruruta stopped his feet and looked overhead. He hadn¡¯t laid a hand in the battle above ground. However, he couldn¡¯t let it continue for poor Enlike¡¯s sake. I shall stop them. Ruruta clenched his fist and raised the index finger of his right hand. Enlike was heading toward his opponent. Maybe telling him any further about Chacoly was useless. But because I said I¡¯ll tell him I have to do it. Hamyuts kicked at the roof and jumped to the next roof over. ¡°Then, let me tell you. This is about a certain Book that Ruruta Coozancoona had eaten.¡± At that moment, her words were cut off. She suddenly looked down. Something was strange at the center part of Bantorra Library. It happened just above the Sealed Labyrinth. Ruruta Coozancoona raised his index finger overhead. Oddly he was at the exact center of the Sealed Labyrinth. It didn¡¯t cause any sound. It was an extremely sharp blow yet wasted no energy. This attack rushed through the ground to the sky in an instant. Should it be called a needle? It was far too long for that, but its form was that of a needle. It was about as thick as a person¡¯s thigh. As for its length, it came all the way from Bantorra Library¡¯s underground, piercing the ceiling of the level that was above ground and further reaching the sky. It was probably higher than any building above ground. This was the first time Enlike had witnessed Ruruta¡¯s power with his own eyes. He wasn¡¯t even able to follow how that needle burst through the ground. ¡°¡­Hamyuts.¡± Enlike muttered. Hamyuts was located midway on the needle. It penetrated her from the back to the very center of her chest. Blood started spilling from her. The blood trickled from her throat out of her mouth and all the way to her feet. Besides spitting out blood she didn¡¯t move an inch. No matter how much one waited, she didn¡¯t stir. ¡°Hamyu¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t voice the rest. Enlike¡¯s knees sank to the ground. His last hope, the information about Chacoly, was gone. The needle stuck out from the right of Ruruta. He lowered his index finger and looked up. ¡°Hamyuts Meseta. It should be enough. Enlike gave up and your wish should also be fulfilled.¡± When Ruruta gazed at it, the ceiling of the Labyrinth crumbled with a calm sound as if it was a building made of toy blocks collapsing. Sunlight flowed in and at the same time Ruruta¡¯s body rose to the air. Ruruta flew, his arms slightly spread and his face turned toward the sky. He was as light as a swallow aiming for the sun. He passed through the ground, went over the Library and passed next to Hamyuts. Ruruta appeared under the sun for the first time in 2000 years. ¡°How nostalgic this warm light is.¡± The ascending Ruruta stopped. He landed with the toes of his bare feet atop the very tip of the long needle. His clothes and hair fluttered. ¡°Everything is nostalgic. Even when I¡¯m supposed to know this world already through Eating countless Books.¡± His body was very young and small. The body of a boy who barely went through 15 years of life. His bared upper body was thin, tender and captivating. He had tattoos resembling vines on the skin starting from the backs of both hands, up to the shoulders and then down to his chest. His only garments were a cloth wrapped around his lower body. Even that creased skirt looked like a robe tied to his waist. Everyone who¡¯d ever seen him wondered if his face was even human. It appeared grieving, affectionate, and yet also machine-like. It wasn¡¯t the face of someone living in this world; he wore a bizarre expression that looked as if it was created by a master artist pushing his imagination to the very limits. ¡°I thought I had grown tired of seeing this world, but seeing it again, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± Ruruta¡¯s hair hovered above with the wind. He brushed up the hair stuck to his shoulder. His hair was transparent. This signified his possession of a Magic Right since birth. And, as Enlike knew, it signified he possessed that ability. Ruruta Coozancoona. His ability was that of Book Eating. He kept Eating for 2000 years. He kept living for 2000 years with the Book of someone who could change his form to a tree. The Book of someone who could protect himself with the erasure of causality. The Book of someone who could produce a large needle. The Book of someone who could fly. The Book of someone with Thought Sharing. The Book of someone with supernatural senses. The Book with the ability of restraining. The Book that allowed him to control threads. And, the Book able to destroy the world, the power of controlling the Beasts of the Final Chapter. Ruruta had Eaten varied and unbelievable amounts of Books. He probably possessed no less than fifty Books of warriors that were around Hamyuts¡¯s level. And even warriors beyond her couldn¡¯t be counted on his fingers. Ruruta was able to thoroughly use their abilities. When the user of same Book Eating ability ¨C Zatoh ¨C had eaten not even a thousandth of that amount, he reached his limits and went crazy. Ruruta kept gathering Books for 2000 years. He stored the Books of the strong and of the happy in his Imaginary Entrails, making them his own. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Enlike couldn¡¯t move but only produce this voice. At least fight until the end, his heart said. However, the difference in their abilities overturned that command. Ruruta overlooked the area for a long time. Enlike couldn¡¯t gauge his feelings; he was far too high for him to be able to see his expression. Even if he could see it he probably wouldn¡¯t understand it. Was he looking for something or was he feeling reluctant? Suddenly, his vision focused on one point. Enlike also saw that. Fifteen whales were flying through the skies. They were faster than airplanes. It was the whale user Bonbo. He finally came. Bonbo stood on top of the last whale in line. When he saw Bantorra Library he lowered his altitude and raised his speed further. His target was visible. Along with the whales¡¯ charge Enlike moved again. The largest lightning strike Enlike was able to produce and the top-speed charge of all whales. Ruruta¡¯s hands moved. From his right hand a thin line of light resembling a cotton thread extended. From his left hand a barely visible black fog was produced. The line of light sliced up the fifteen whales. Along with their scream Bonbo began falling. The black fog absorbed the lightning and returned it to Enlike as is. His body was burnt and he collapsed. Confirming that this was the last act of opposition from humans, Ruruta made a lonely smile. ¡°Ruruta¡­¡± Enlike said as if straining his lungs. It was a small voice, doubtful if he himself could hear it. ¡°What do you wish for¡­¡± Ruruta looked down at Enlike on the ground. ¡°What do you need? You were able to gain all of happiness and consume it, so what else could you want¡­ You have everything, so what could you despair from¡­¡± Ruruta answered. ¡°From the fact that what I desire is nowhere in this world. The fact that the world exists. I despair that you exist and that I exist.¡± At last he heard his words. Enlike¡¯s eyes closed. This was his last act. He finally gave up on all living people. The time was 12:29. The sun rose all the way up to the zenith. No one had noticed. While pierced by the needle, Hamyuts¡¯s corpse was smiling. No one paid any attention to it. In this world, she was the only one to fulfill her objective. Ever since Ruruta started his move, she was the only person to die. Everyone ¨C including Ruruta ¨C was defeated, and she alone was the victor. A single droplet of blood dripped from Hamyuts¡¯s body. Volume 8, Fragment: Her Incomprehensible Desire Volume 8, Fragment: Her Incomprehensible Desire Mattalast was lying collapsed in the Labyrinth. While his eyes were not open, his mind was faintly moving. He was thinking of the past. He was thinking of the day when he turned eighteen, the turning point of his life. That day he was drinking amid the hustle and bustle of the pub. Many women who he couldn¡¯t even remember were gathered around him. Men who took advantage of that and pretended to be his friends flocked around him. Suddenly, just as Mattalast was getting bored, he took notice of one corner of the bar. A lone girl was sitting there. She held a cup with both hands and licked the sweet alcohol as if she was a cat. She was a bespectacled, dull-looking girl. She wore unfashionable clothes and her hair was gathered in tight braids. For some reason she held a bunny doll on her knees. She just sat there alone without speaking to anyone. Mattalast hated country girls. He mostly ended up losing his head over them and then later it would become troublesome. She¡¯s got big tits though. Thinking so, Mattalast rose up. It seemed like a joke, but that was the reason he spoke to Hamyuts Meseta for the first time. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Mattalast sat down next to Hamyuts. He pointed towards the bunny. ¡°My friend.¡± The girl answered unhesitatingly. ¡°¡­Huh.¡± She seems quite amusing, thought Mattalast. In a bad way, of course. ¡°A friend?¡± ¡°A friend, and probably the savior of the world.¡± ¡°The savior of the world¡­¡± Mattalast stopped himself. It was too early to laugh just yet. It could still become even more amusing. ¡°What other friends do you have?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the only one. I actually hate her, but she¡¯s my friend.¡± So you came here alone, thought Mattalast. Thinking of it, some girl from here said something before. That they brought her here because she was strange, something like that. And there were no other strange girls there but her. ¡°What about me? Am I your friend?¡± Mattalast said and the girl made a puzzled expression. ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± He was a bit surprised at her not knowing him. ¡°Mattalast Ballory. An Armed Librarian.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t really care.¡± She somewhat hurt his pride. It was the first time in a long while he met someone who showed no interest in him as a person and not because of his flirting. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Hamyuts Meseta.¡± ¡°Hamyuts, huh. That¡¯s a rare name. Meseta, meaning you come from Ismo?¡± ¡°Who knows, it¡¯s a fake name.¡± It was then that Mattalast began wondering if she wasn¡¯t pulling his leg. Thinking so, he became a bit uncomfortable and started losing interest in the girl. ¡°Are you strong?¡± What a stupid thing to ask, thought Mattalast. ¡°Yeah, naturally.¡± ¡°More than me?¡± Does this girl not know the Armed Librarians? Even fooling around needs to be done properly. Mattalast answered naturally. ¡°Of course.¡± At that time, he fortunately just so happened to activate his Predictive ability. If he hadn¡¯t done so, Mattalast would have lost his eyesight. He instantly put his palm in front of his face. An impact ran through his hand. Hamyuts¡¯s index and middle finger were stopped by Mattalast¡¯s palm. She was trying to hit his eyes with her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s true! As I thought Chacoly¡¯s a liar. There are people stronger than me.¡± Hamyuts smiled shamelessly. The people around them couldn¡¯t understand what happened. They probably haven¡¯t heard their conversation. ¡°You¡¯re interesting.¡± He realized cracks ran through the bones of his hand. But a smile rose to his face before he frowned with pain. ¡°Interesting? Me? How?¡± Hamyuts tilted her head in puzzlement. ¡°¡­Ahahaha!¡± Mattalast was unable to stop himself from bursting into laughter. He fell off the couch and only stood up after a short while. ¡°That¡¯s great. I finally found my destined person.¡± The friends and women around him started clamoring. ¡°Destined person? A friend?¡± ¡°Yeah. A friend.¡± While saying that, he hugged Hamyuts¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Stop that. The world will be destroyed.¡± ¡°What?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying. But he didn¡¯t care. ¡°If I seriously end up falling for you, the world will be destroyed.¡± Hamyuts smiled. ¡°So let¡¯s not be friends. Because the world will be destroyed. We should just fight to the death instead.¡± She was smiling, but he knew she was serious. Seems like I really ended up meeting someone outrageous. So Mattalast thought. They both stood up at the same time. ¡°If you kill me the world will be saved. So let¡¯s fight to the death.¡± The people around them laughed, thinking she told a joke. But Mattalast could understand ¨C he wasn¡¯t sure if it was a joke, but he would end up fighting to the death with her the next instant. ¡°Save the world.¡± The moment she said this, they both shot their fists. The first battle ended in Mattalast¡¯s victory. The bar¡¯s wall collapsed. It was a trace of where he had hit Hamyuts. ¡°So, will you kill me?¡± Hamyuts said, spitting blood from her mouth. ¡°If you kill me the world will be saved. If you become my friend the world will be destroyed. Say, Mattalast right? Let¡¯s save the world.¡± Saying so, Hamyuts prepared for another attack. Mattalast smiled and unleashed another kick. Fun was mixed in with his fear, making it all the more enjoyable. That day, Hamyuts and Mattalast became friends. And a little later, their relationship became more than that. He might have been close to Hamyuts¡¯s identity on that day. Her real identity, what he didn¡¯t discuss with her about even once. Mattalast thought while collapsed inside the Labyrinth. In the end I wanted to know the truth. Just who on earth are you? Volume 8 Afterword Volume 8 Afterword Hello, this is Yamagata Ishio. I present the eighth installment of the Tatakau Shisho series, ¡°Tatakau Shisho to Shuushou no Kemono¡±. I hope you have enjoyed it. Let¡¯s start with some PR. ¡°Tatakau Shisho to Koisuru Bakudan¡± has turned into a manga. The one in charge of drawing it is known asºSÔ­¾Å-san. This is read ¡°Shinohara Kokonotsu¡±-san; it¡¯s not ¡°kyuu¡±[1] so pay heed. He is a person who draws amazingly gorgeous pictures. He allows me to enjoy the world of Tatakau Shisho as its creator in an altogether different way than with Maeshima Shigeki-san. The manga is published in Shueisha¡¯s web magazine ¡°Ultra Jump Egg¡±. You can find the link in the homepage of Ultra Jump or Dash Bunko¡¯s site. Since it¡¯s a web comic you can read it free of charge. Feel free to access it. Please do enjoy it. The other day I went to eat hot pot and meet up with the aforementioned Shinohara Kokonotsu-san. My editor and the editor of Ultra Jump were also present. It was obviously paid for by the company. Since I cannot eat good food unless being treated to it by other people, I don¡¯t usually eat a lot. However, some of my unpleasant habits made their appearance there. When about three fourths of the hot pot were gone, my editor sitting on the other side spoke. ¡°Excuse me, but you¡¯ve been eating all of the tofu and shiitake for a while now, Yamagata-san.¡± My first unpleasant habit: Since I am needlessly timid, I have not brought my chopsticks to the meat. Furthermore I did it unconsciously. Both the editor and Shinohara-san have eaten so much meat that I couldn¡¯t help but admire their tolerance. The second: If I¡¯m going to be timid I should have also held back in quantity. However, my gluttony for delicious food meant I couldn¡¯t stop my chopsticks. Just how stingy am I about tofu and shiitake? The third: Since I was given delicious food, I will frankly write about how tasty it was. I¡¯ve already wasted one page in this afterword on this silly rant. It¡¯s only a stream of sentences with neither the reader, the writer nor anyone else gaining anything out of it. A waste of ink and paper. And I¡¯m a self-proclaimed novelist about to get paid for this to be published. The fourth¡­ how long can I keep on ranting? Five or six pages are probably too little. Since it would be endless I shall stop here. Shinohara-san and the editor from Ultra Jump, thank you very much. I look forward to working with you from now on. And finally some thanks. I thank Maeshima Shigeki-san who took care of the illustrations this time as well. I am extremely grateful for your work even while you become increasingly busy. My editor, people of the editorial department, designers, I thank you this time as well. Even the ¡°Tatakau Shisho¡± series nears its conclusion. Dear readers, let us meet again in my next work. Yamagata Ishio _______________________________________________________________ [1] The last kanji of the name would normally be read as ¡°kyuu¡±. ¡°Kyuu¡± and ¡°kokonotsu¡± are different words for the number 9. Volume 9, Prologue: The Demon Lord and Memories of Bygone Days Volume 9, Prologue: The Demon Lord and Memories of Bygone?Days The Beasts of the Final Chapter were calling. They called towards the far, far horizon. These were the shouts of annihilation. The Beasts¡¯ voices were filled not with the words of curses but rather a strong murderous intent. They would allow no human to live. They wouldn¡¯t even let them struggle or fight. They wouldn¡¯t allow anything and everything, even be it their breathing or their heart beating. Their cries contained this will. A wind as lukewarm as blood blew around. Pitch-dark rainclouds covered the skies. They were the wind and clouds invited by the Beasts of the Final Chapter. They have brought forth a spectacle suitable for the end of humankind. In the royal capital situated at the center of a plain in western Meliot, people were running around. They all lost control when faced with fear. An amount of Beasts that was a thousand, ten thousand or even more times the number of people who lived in the capital came to kill them. There was no way anyone could¡¯ve kept their sanity. They ran toward the anti-Beast trenches prepared at the edges of the kingdom. This was the people¡¯s last resort made for this day. They dug holes deep underground, stockpiled food, water, fuel and medicine, and shut the entrance with a thick wooden door. If they were to run inside they might be able to survive a bit longer. Everyone rushed towards the anti-Beast trenches to survive. However, the Beasts of the Final Chapter were howling as if to mock these humans. Just what did they think they would defend against by running there? There was no way they thought it would protect them against the Beasts, right? They thought that such a meager door would able to protect against them ¨C against the strongest weapon dispatched by the Future Overseer Orntorra, against the ruin of mankind? Or have they thought of welcoming the destruction of mankind in such a cave? All the people felt as if such words were being carried by the wind. ¡°Someone! Someone! Has anyone seen my mother?!¡± A girl proceeded in the opposite direction from the people running toward the anti-Beast trenches. She was looking for her mother. She had lost both feet in an accident several years ago. She wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the trenches by herself. And yet her daughter couldn¡¯t see her anywhere. The girl bumped into a running man, falling to the ground. The man kept running ahead without even looking back. Everyone was doing their best protecting their own lives. No one would notice a collapsed girl. A wheelbarrow carrying a sack of wheat ran through the road. The man running it paid no heed to the girl as well. The moment when her frail body was about to be caught up in the creaking wheels, it floated in the air. ¡°¡­Ruruta?¡± The girl muttered. And she looked at the sky. There was a shining figure there. ¡°Ruruta¡­¡± The man pushing the wheelbarrow muttered after her. People looked up to the sky one after the other. They all focused their eyes on the lone man shining within the dark clouds. And they raised great cheers. ¡°Ruruta!¡± ¡°Ruruta!¡± ¡°Ruruta! Ruruta! Ruruta Coozancoona! Ruruta Coozancoona!¡± Everyone shouted as if they forgot all other things except these words. They looked to the sky as if even forgetting to run away. They couldn¡¯t stop shouting. They couldn¡¯t stop looking. The being there was more close to them than a mother was to her baby. The spectacle there was so beautiful they could think they were born for it. ¡°Do not be afraid.¡± The person floating in the heavens ¨C Ruruta Coozancoona ¨C said. It was a calm voice yet it drowned out both the shouts of the populace as well as the cries of the Beasts of the Final Chapter, reaching everyone in the capital. ¡°Calm down and slowly evacuate to a safe place. There is still time. In order for you to be able to evacuate safely, please think carefully about what you should do step by step.¡± However, everyone became calm even without waiting for Ruruta¡¯s words. They all thought: Yes, since Ruruta¡¯s here there is nothing to fear. His long, transparent hair was flowing in the wind. The loincloth covering his lower half fluttered. His supple upper body was exposed to the crowd. It was the usual figure of Ruruta Coozancoona. In his right hand he held a rod-shaped weapon covered in a black fog. It was the Memorial Weapon known as Dark Club Gmork. Below his feet was flying boat shining in all colors of the rainbow. It was the Memorial Weapon Colorful Sand Battleship Gra¨®gram¨¢n. The ivy pattern on his left shoulder was the Rhythmic Barrier Uyul¨¢la. The Ever-Laughing Magic Blade Schlamuffen and Ever-Crying Magic Blade Acharai were tied to his loincloth. Ruruta possessed five out of the eight remaining Memorial Weapons in the world. It was the first time anyone saw the figure of the fully-armed Ruruta. His majestic appearance was divine to the extent one couldn¡¯t believe he was a human anymore. ¡°I will go. I will defeat the Beasts of the Final Chapter. I will save this world. I don¡¯t know whether or not I¡¯ll win. Neither me, the Gods nor anyone else can tell.¡± People stopped breathing and listened to his words. ¡°But believe in me. Everything starts with belief. I will win and save the world. I will never let the future be lost. Believe in me, everyone. Your belief will become my power. Shout!¡± Ruruta raised his index finger to the heavens. ¡°Ruruta does not fear anything!¡± Following his voice, the people shouted to the sky. ¡°Ruruta does not fear anything!¡± The words continued. ¡°Ruruta never gives up!¡± ¡°Ruruta never gives up!¡± ¡°Ruruta never runs away, will not die, and will never be defeated!¡± ¡°Ruruta never runs away! He will not die! He will never be defeated!¡± The people shouted to drown the cries of the Beasts coming from afar. To transform their belief in Ruruta to his power. ¡°Ruruta is going! Let us meet again! In the new, Godless era!¡± The Colorful Sand Battleship Gra¨®gram¨¢n at his feet started moving. Ruruta flew away faster than any arrow, leaving an afterimage behind. Only about ten minutes passed since then. From the distant horizon came great flashes of light which burned the crowd¡¯s eyes. Immediately afterwards, they could hear explosive sounds that rocked all the way down to their bellies. The battle began. The battle of the absolute weapon meant to destroy the world ¨C the Beasts of the Final Chapter, against the only possibility of saving the world ¨C the hero Ruruta Coozancoona. This happened long, long ago. Ruruta recalled the far past. This happened long ago and far away. Why did I recall this now? He was thinking while overlooking the surface. On January 12, 1927, the townscape of Past God Bantorra Island spread beneath his vision. The town flourished to the extent it couldn¡¯t be compared with the royal capital of days old. For being so rich and safe, the people living there would seem like they came from another world when compared to that time period. This was the town the people have established for 1927 years. Ruruta was standing alone on the giant needle protruding from the ground. Even now at his feet, in the middle of that needle, Hamyuts¡¯s corpse was still dripping blood. People were collapsed on the ground. Both Armed Librarians, normal librarians and the civilians who didn¡¯t know anything were collapsed. They were deprived of their vitality and their wills to live, leaving them in a deep sleep they would never awake from. The Beasts of the Final Chapter raised their voiceless cries, bringing a ¡°tearless ending¡± to the whole world. ¡°It¡¯s the same as that day.¡± Ruruta muttered. Yes, the world was about to be destroyed just like 1927 years ago. The power of the Beasts was trying to cover the world. There was only one difference. Once, during the time of the first apocalypse, Ruruta fought in order to save the world. But now he was the one trying to destroy it. ¡°That period of time was¡­ good.¡± Ruruta muttered. His voice was like that of an old man recalling his youth on his deathbed. Yes, during that day Ruruta was boiling. He grinded his teeth, his pupils were burning and he wrung out every bit of physical and mental power in his disposal to fight the Beasts of the Final Chapter. He put his soul at stake wishing to save the world and to protect people. He thought that his life didn¡¯t matter as long as he could do it. But time has passed. His emotions from that day will never return again. ¡°To think I would attempt to destroy the world¡­ fufu, fufufu¡­¡± Ruruta laughed listlessly. If he could tell his past self about the present what would he think? If he were to tell the hero trying to protect the world that he was going to destroy it 1927 years later, what would he say? ¡°¡­I wonder why.¡± The surface was calm and nothing could be heard except for the voices of the Beasts. Ruruta muttered while overlooking it. ¡°I wonder why it has become like this.¡± Even if he asked there was no answer. Not even Lascall Othello appeared now. The question reached no one¡¯s ears and disappeared. Volume 9, 1: The Defeated Remnants and the Demon Lord of Despair – Part 1 Volume 9, Chapter 1: The Defeated Remnants and the Demon Lord of Despair ¨C Part?1 Before the destruction of the world decided by Ruruta, the Armed Librarians were wiped out, Enlike Bishile yielded and Hamyuts Meseta lost her life. However, this didn¡¯t mean everything was over. There were still people who didn¡¯t abandon their will to fight. They were not in the world were living humans dwelt. They were inside Ruruta¡¯s body, in his Imaginary Entrails. The souls of those who had been Eaten by Ruruta still remained inside there. They were also fighting against the world¡¯s destruction. ¡°¡­Kh.¡± A single hand came out of the sand. It wasn¡¯t created out of sand; the man buried in the sand was crawling to the surface. The man pushed his way through sand with his hand. After about ten minutes he succeeded pulling out the upper part of his face. The man started gasping for breath as he spit out the sand in his mouth. Wriggling further, he managed to pull his face, his right hand and right side of his chest out. The man moved his face and scanned the surroundings. There was desert for as far as he could see. The sand was endlessly white and the vast sky was cloudless. Although it was a desert the air was cool, and it would be pleasant normally. But no matter where he looked in the sky he could see no sun. That man knew where he was. He was inside Ruruta Coozancoona¡¯s body. The possessor of the ability to eat the Books of humans, a Book-Eater. The user of that ability possessed organs that were used to house the souls he ate inside his body, known as Imaginary Entrails. Although they existed magically, these entrails had no physical being. It was a stomach meant to digest souls and an organ meant to preserve them. That man was right now inside those Imaginary Entrails. Ruruta¡¯s Entrails were shaped like a desert. He had heard about this while he was still living, before being Eaten by Ruruta. The Book-Eater named Zatoh Rondohone was once a part of the Indulging God Cult. It was said that his Imaginary Entrails were in the shape of a swamp. The Entrails he was inside right now possessed a wholly different form, but the abilities of Ruruta and Zatoh as Book-Eaters were as different as the heavens and earth. Since their powers were so different it was also natural their Imaginary Entrails would look different. ¡°No one¡¯s here¡­ seems like you can only get out by yourself.¡± Even now the man was trying to dig out his body from the sand. However, it would take a lot of time to do it by himself. ¡°¡­Can I do that? It is theoretically possible.¡± The man muttered. He held his breath and concentrated his mind. He was trying to use Magic. He had already died and became a soul with no physical body. However, as long as there was a soul, the Magic Right engraved unto it should still exist. He heard that Enlike Bishile, even after being eaten by the Book-Eater Zatoh, did not lose his ability to use lightning. Also, Enlike had defeated him from inside his body and took over his body. So he should be able to use Magic as well. He exercised his Magic Right. The man buried in the sand¡¯s figure changed into a black liquid. It began to seep through the sand to the surface, creating a puddle. Then the puddle returned to its previous human form. ¡°I¡¯ve managed to resurrect. For now it¡¯s fine.¡± The man¡¯s name was Winkeny Bize. He was a skinny man who wore round glasses. His most prominent feature was that his head lacked any hair. He possessed the Magic Right to turn his body to petroleum. When alive he was a warrior from the Indulging God Cult. He manipulated Mokkania Fleur and challenged the Armed Librarians. He then died, failing to accomplish anything. The Overseer of Paradise Kachua had acknowledged Winkeny¡¯s loyalty and achievements and permitted him to go to Heaven. His Book was then brought to inside Ruruta¡¯s body through Lascall. ¡°What happened to the outside world?¡± Winkeny raised his head. Staring at the sky, he could see the outside world through it. What Ruruta viewed was spread on the heavens as if on a movie screen. He could see the scenery of the Sealed Labyrinth there. Ruruta was leisurely walking through it. It seemed that Ruruta was exiting the Second Sealed Archive and heading towards the surface. The view changed to that of the surface; Ruruta probably used his power of clairvoyance. On the surface, the Guardian Beasts¡­ no, the Beasts of the Final Chapter were fighting the Armed Librarians. Those strong, frightening Armed Librarians were now extremely confused. Winkeny kept watching them in shock. Mattalast was listlessly running through the Labyrinth. The elite Armed Librarians Yukizona and Yuri stood in Ruruta¡¯s way. The two fought against him and were utterly beaten. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ no way, that can¡¯t be.¡± Winkeny paled. He started shouting and running toward the dark clouds. ¡°Why, Ruruta! For what reason? Why are you going to destroy the world?!¡± Winkeny died a year and ten months ago. His Book was sent into Ruruta¡¯s Imaginary Entrails immediately after he had died. Winkeny and the rest called that place Heaven. Going to Heaven was the biggest goal of all believers of the Indulging God Cult. The Books of those who have worked for God, for the Indulging God Cult, would be sent to Heaven. They were taught that in Heaven they would taste an eternal happiness. Winkeny was also one person who wished to go there. However, since he was no more than an underling he knew neither the truth about the Indulging God Cult nor about Ruruta Coozancoona. He heard about the truth inside the Imaginary Entrails. The one to tell him this was a person who had died a short while before him, the man called Cigal. He was the True Man who created the human bombs. He was more or less an acquaintance of Winkeny¡¯s. Thus he discovered the fact that Heaven was merely the Imaginary Entrails of the Book-Eater known as Ruruta; the fact that he had no intention of granting any happiness to the followers of the Indulging God Cult; and that collecting Books of happiness was nothing more than granting Ruruta¡¯s wish. Cigal spoke even further ¨C the Indulging God Cult was an organization established just to give Ruruta Books of happiness. They were the branch organization of the Armed Librarians. The battle between the Cult and the Armed Librarians was just a coup d¡¯¨¦tat meant to take away their initiative. Cigal too hadn¡¯t known the truth while he was alive as. He too heard the truth from another person inside these Imaginary Entrails. He started crying. I was deceived. By the Overseer of Paradise, by the Armed Librarians and by Ruruta. If this was the result I wish I hadn¡¯t fought Hamyuts. If so, I wouldn¡¯t have been killed by that brat. I would make more money, buy whatever I want, and sleep with even more women. He had not a single word of an apology to his subordinates for having deceived them or any regret for turning people into bombs. ¡°¡­Cigal, what¡¯s going to happen to us now?¡± Winkeny asked. There was no need for any honorifics anymore. ¡°¡­Our souls will be dismantled. Only our happiness will be squeezed out and it will become part of Ruruta. Just like food that gets digested inside the stomach, sending nutrients to the intestines.¡± ¡°And more concretely?¡± ¡°It is simple. We will be swallowed in this sand and become a part of it.¡± ¡°What does extracting happiness mean? What will Ruruta do with that?¡± ¡°Who cares!¡± Cigal raged. He then started cursing Ruruta. The target of his curses changed from Ruruta to the Overseer of Paradise, from him to Hamyuts, from her to the human bomb known as Colio, and to the Ever-Laughing Witch Shiron. In the end he had no idea who he was talking about. Winkeny tired of Cigal and left. He was fed up with anything and everything. He was sick of it all, of his life being continuously used by the Armed Librarians, by the Overseer of Paradise and by Ruruta. Because he had nothing to do, Winkeny buried himself in the sand. He dug a hole and stuck inside everything but his face and torso so he could drag the sand from above. As he did this, his body gradually changed into sand and became part of the desert. The feeling of his soul slowly melting away was not as bad as Winkeny thought, and so he was determined to vanish just like that. There were also cases where the other souls Eaten by Ruruta struck conversation with him. He told them what he had heard from Cigal as is. Some of them wept, some of them shouted; their responses were varied. As far as he could tell from the scenery in the sky, the Indulging God Cult was in an unfavorable position on the surface. Even the secret plan of reversal was prevented by the efforts of Noloty and Enlike. Kachua died and the seat of the Overseer was passed along to Minth Chezine. Winkeny stared at this poor situation without much interest. As his soul melted, only the area of his head and torso remained, and most of it became sand. There wasn¡¯t any particular pain. Before long Winkeny gave up thinking and closed his eyes. That¡¯s enough. Those would probably be his final thoughts. However, Ruruta¡¯s voice prevented Winkeny¡¯s eternal sleep. Even while melting in the sand he could clearly hear it with his ears. ¡®My name is Ruruta Coozancoona. I am the owner of the world and the one who had Eaten your Books. I am now about to destroy the world. Anyone who wants to stop me, get out of the sand and come to my side.¡¯ ¡®Destroy the world¡¯. These were completely unrealistic words, but only when Ruruta mouthed them they seemed truly feasible. Winkeny, who had tried falling asleep, opened his eyes and began thrashing around. His body, most of it having become sand, responded to his will that he must stand up and regained its former flesh and blood. And so Winkeny managed to somehow escape from the sand. ¡®Destroy the world¡¯. Although Winkeny himself had already died, that was scary enough even for him. He couldn¡¯t stand the fact that the town he grew up in and the people he had related with would be destroyed. His ability, the power to turn into petroleum, was completely useless. And he didn¡¯t think he could do anything. However, he couldn¡¯t help but want to do something. Winkeny ran in the desert, searching for Ruruta. However, he noticed that it was faster for him to become petroleum and slide on the sand. While sliding in the desert, Winkeny found a human figure. It was probably another member of the Indulging God Cult just like him. It was a boy wearing khaki-colored clothes. He was probably about 15 years old. He was unfamiliar to him. It seemed that he was trying to dig out something from the sand. Winkeny approached him, returned to his human form and spoke. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s buried and trying to get out. I¡¯m digging him out. Help me.¡± Looking at the sand, he could see someone¡¯s clothes poking out. Winkeny and the boy cooperated and dug through with their hands. They didn¡¯t even introduce themselves to each other. They didn¡¯t have the time for that. Eventually a fat middle-aged man appeared from the ground. His face was familiar. Winkeny never thought that he would be at this place as well. ¡°Charlot, right?¡± Winkeny and the other boy pulled him out. The middle-aged man ¨C Charlot ¨C came out of the sand while coughing. He was also a False Men serving the Cult. He was a talented Magician who had perfected a Grand Magic capable of controlling space. When his betrayal had been discovered he was supposedly robbed of his memories and turned into a Meat, so why was he here? ¡°You are Winkeny, right? I don¡¯t know the other guy, but thank you.¡± Winkeny spoke while supporting Charlot. ¡°Greetings come later. Anyway, we must head to Ruruta.¡± Charlot nodded while frowning. ¡°Even if you say that, where is he? Even my Spatial Magic is of no use if I don¡¯t know the location.¡± Winkeny didn¡¯t know his location either. The boy then interjected. ¡°I know where he is. Ruruta is in the center of this space.¡± Winkeny and Charlot looked at the boy. ¡°But where is that center?¡± ¡°This appears to be a completely different place than the outside world. Both location and direction are undetermined. If you walk to where you think the center is, you will reach it no matter where you head to. If you wish to get farther from the center then you will no matter where you walk to. I don¡¯t really get it myself, but it seems to be this way.¡± ¡°It sounds strange but I understand. What¡¯s in the center?¡± Winkeny asked. ¡°A building that looks like a theater.¡± ¡°A theater¡­?¡± Winkeny and Charlot were puzzled at the boy¡¯s words at the same time. Wasn¡¯t the center of this world supposed to contain the castle of the world¡¯s owner, Ruruta? Wasn¡¯t a theater somewhat out-of-place? ¡°I don¡¯t know why there¡¯s such a thing there, either. And because I¡¯ve seen it only once, I don¡¯t know what the inside¡¯s like. But¡­¡± The boy stopped talking for a short while, then resumed. ¡°There was a person there. Even me, an amateur in fighting could tell¡­ there was someone with unbelievable powers there.¡± Winkeny and Charlot exchanged looked and nodded. They had to go. Winkeny changed his form to petroleum and Charlot activated his Spatial Magic. ¡°Will you go too, boy?¡± Charlot said. However, the boy shook his head to the side. ¡°Unlike you lot, I can¡¯t use any Magic. Even if I go I won¡¯t be of any help. I do plan on doing something my own way, but it will probably amount to nothing.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Winkeny started sliding on the sand. Charlot advanced while proceeding directly through space. However, Winkeny started to think while advancing. Even if they went to Ruruta, what could they do? Could those two people who have no fighting abilities battle Ruruta? Or would they beg him not to destroy the world? What would happen at that place? As if he could see through his thoughts, or perhaps in an attempt to convince himself, Charlot spoke. ¡°Winkeny. Don¡¯t give up. Weren¡¯t you quite amazing?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Winkeny couldn¡¯t reply. ¡°Even I have no idea what to do. But we need to think, search and find it. The possibility is definitely not zero. Weren¡¯t you the man who once managed to do the impossible?¡± Right, Winkeny encouraged himself. I have read Mokkania¡¯s heart and manipulated him. Just like that I can learn about Ruruta, read his heart and control him. It shouldn¡¯t be impossible. But for that I must know about Ruruta. At the very least, if I don¡¯t know why he wants to destroy the world I can¡¯t do anything. He advanced for a while. He could see something on the other side of the desert. It was too far away so he couldn¡¯t confirm it, but it might be that theater or whatever the boy had told them about. Then, two people appeared on the road between Winkeny, Charlot and the theater. When they saw them, they both stopped at once. Let us go a bit back in time. Apart from Winkeny and Charlot, another man had emerged from the sand. Just like Winkeny, that man had gazed at the scenes viewed in the sky for a while. On the screen on the sky he could see Yukizona¡¯s defeat, the Armed Librarians being wiped out, and Mattalast¡¯s pleas. ¡°¡­Hu.¡± While watching that the man began laughing. At first quietly, but it gradually became louder and in the end he burst into laughter while looking up the sky. This was the laughter of a perfect victory. It was the arrival of a dream he had embraced for many years, for fifty years. The laughter of someone whose adversaries have collapsed all at one fell swoop. The man¡¯s name was Kachua Beeinhaus. He was an old man with thin green hair, thin and worn-out. He was the former Overseer of Paradise and the man who had schemed a coup d¡¯¨¦tat using the entire forces of the Indulging God Cult. Even he was brought into Ruruta¡¯s Imaginary Entrails by Lascall Othello. Kachua then spoke. ¡°How marvelous, Ruruta. There was not even a single mistake. Everything went according to what I planned and wished for.¡± Raising his hands, Kachua admired the scenes he was watching. ¡°I was killed by Enlike and had my dream crushed by Noloty. However, I still have not lost. My soul is alive within Heaven. And I have finally grasped victory.¡± Kachua spoke while gazing at the sky. He couldn¡¯t detach his eyes from it. He didn¡¯t want to miss a single second of how those unpleasant Armed Librarians were being erased from the world. ¡°I remember a story I have read as a child. The protagonist climbed mountains and went down rivers, all in search for a fairy that grants happiness. Yet in the end the fairy was inside their house. What a great story. True happiness is in a place too close to see.¡± Kachua kept talking as if he was speaking to someone. ¡°I did not even need the Indulging God Cult. They were a useless detour. Dying, ascending to Heaven and meeting Ruruta¡­ that was the road to victory.¡± He lowered his hands. ¡°However, if I were to have but one complaint, it would be that it was unnecessary to awaken all the Books from the sand. Such as this one.¡± Kachua turned around. He had noticed for a while that a lone woman was standing behind him. ¡°Some annoying people came here to stop you.¡± He turned around to face the woman behind him and spoke to her, smiling. ¡°I don¡¯t remember letting you come into Heaven. Well, it was probably Lascall¡¯s whim.¡± The woman opened her eyes and grimaced. Then, she unhesitatingly opened her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m only asking this to be sure, but¡­ You¡¯re the Overseer of Paradise, right? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s gotten me and Cigal into the Indulging God Cult.¡± ¡°It is indeed so, but what of it?¡± Kachua knew the woman who stood there. Alme Norton. She had short, red hair as well as red skin. In her hand she was holding a rusty, big sword. She had once served Cigal, but broke from the Indulging God Cult after his death. She had pursued Lascall Othello for the sake of revenge, but was defeated by Mirepoc and Mattalast. She was impulsive and simplistic. A woman without any deep thoughts or pursuit of ideals. ¡°¡­Aaand you¡¯re the one who¡¯s caused this situation, right?¡± ¡°I planned to say it so that you understand as well. Unbelievable, was it not enough?¡± Alme¡¯s red cheeks paled. ¡°I¡¯m the one who finds this unbelievable. What¡¯re you thinking about, you bastard, how many screws are you missing?¡± ¡°Explaining things so that you would understand seems to take too much effort. It is cruel on this old body.¡± Kachua laughed. ¡°What on earth are you thinking about? Do you really want to destroy the world?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Have you lost your mind, you old fart?!¡± Alme attacked. At the same time Kachua activated his Magic Right and pulled out his sword. It was his favorite sword from his Armed Librarians days. He dodged Alme¡¯s charge with room to spare. He used an illusion that concealed his existence; he showed her himself dodging to the right but actually came from behind her. She slayed the right illusion without doubting it for a second. ¡°Cleaning up the leftovers, huh? It is a boring job, but it has to be done, I suppose.¡± Kachua readied his blade. At that moment, he noticed that a single man and what appeared to be a puddle of water approaching. They reached Alme¡¯s side in no time. They were Charlot and Winkeny in his petroleum form. So as I thought Winkeny is here, thought Kachua. A person with a backbone, which is rare for the Indulging God Cult. But why is Charlot here? Lascall¡¯s whim yet again? ¡°Alme! Explain the situation!¡± Winkeny asked while reassuming the shape of a human. Alme pointed at the illusory Kachua and shouted. ¡°We need to kill that guy, he¡¯s the source of everything! He¡¯s the one who¡¯s made Ruruta act!¡± ¡°¡­The Overseer of Paradise¡­¡± Charlot had an expression of fear and bewilderment. ¡°So you¡¯re planning to¡­? But why? Weren¡¯t you trying to create your ideal world?!¡± Everyone seems to ask the same, Kachua smiled wryly. But I do not feel like explaining it. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for chatting! He¡¯s obviously got a loose screw! We have no choice but to beat him!¡± Alme shouted. While confused, Charlot and Winkeny joined the fight. Yet all that Kachua could think about was that the amount of trash he had to clean rose by two. He suddenly recalled the past. Kachua Beeinhaus was born to a family of landowners with a lineage that stretched to the nobles of the Guinbex Empire. He had no particular inconvenient memories, and he didn¡¯t think his home environment had had any problems. Kachua himself couldn¡¯t understand why he had developed such a bizarre personality. He was born with malice without a cause. Embracing within him something that could be called only that, Kachua accepted his life. Ever since his birth he hated anything and everything. His family, his friends, his country, other countries, the Present Management Agency, Bantorra Library, and himself. Everything that he could see and all that he couldn¡¯t see; he hated anything and everything. Why was he so stupid? He was foolish and unreasonable. He was imperfect and defective. Although he thought this he hadn¡¯t sought to change it. Kachua was Kachua because he hated. The only certain thing was hatred and all that needed to change was everything except hatred. He resolved to change the world. While wearing the mask of a normal person, he began to think of ways to change the world. What would be a world Kachua wouldn¡¯t hate? After a long time of thinking, Kachua finally reached the answer. A world where all people would become one perfect existence. No one in the world would have their own will and they would not have any values. The goal of their lives would be to serve the perfect being and nothing else. Believing only in the perfect existence, seeking only the perfect existence, throwing aside everything else; a world that would contain such people. In short, Kachua was looking for God. He wanted a world full of faith for God. However, there was a definite problem; this world had no God. It was said that there were once Gods. No, they were still there. They were the three World Overseers who supervised the world. Among them, the Future Overseer Orntorra was the closest to what Kachua wanted. However, he left this world when the Paradise Era ended. He now existed only in myths. The Present Overseer Toitorra could be called no more than the laws of the world, different from a God. Past Overseer Bantorra secluded deep underground and would never meddle with this world again. Kachua anguished. Even if he wanted to believe in a God there wasn¡¯t any. So he just had to create one. He had no idea how to, though. Kachua advanced in his way as an Armed Librarian. It was because Bantorra Library, both now and in the past was the organization to possess the strongest military. In order to change the world such power would undoubtedly be needed. He concluded that he had to rise to the position of the Acting Director in preparation for the day he would have an idea of how to change the world. There were in fact only few people who chose the path of an Armed Librarian in order to gain authority. Those who aimed to become Acting Directors were all people who sought to raise their fighting strength rather than obtain authority. Also, those who possessed powerful Magic Rights tended to lose their greed for power and money. There was a reason why the seat of the Acting Director who held tremendous authority was unrelated to corruption and power struggles. Among them, Kachua was an extreme exception. Kachua was an excellent Armed Librarian. The ability he was born with was extremely useful for battle. Avoiding both alcohol and gambling, diligently repeating his Magic Deliberation, he became praised as a model for all Armed Librarians. His excellent mind was congratulated as the talent Bantorra Library sought the most. Kachua advanced his plan to steadily control the entire Library without anyone noticing the madness lying behind his mask. Then, an incident that changed his life, as well as the fate of the world later, has occurred. Volume 9, 1: The Defeated Remnants and the Demon Lord of Despair – Part 2 Volume 9, Chapter 1: The Defeated Remnants and the Demon Lord of Despair ¨C Part?2 That day, Kachua was diligently going through paperwork. It was related to the work review and personal assessment of the Armed Librarians. He was preparing the materials for the yearly annual salary discussions and personnel administration. This job was originally done by the Acting Director and examinations in the office, but he was able to gain enough trust for them to let him do everything single-handedly. He wore a refined cocoa-colored suit with a loop-tie and had small glasses on his nose. Apart from his special hair color it was an appearance unlike an Armed Librarian. He was 23 years old back then. He had already passed through the Second Sealed Labyrinth and obtained qualifications as a First Grade Armed Librarian. He heard about the existence of Ruruta and the secret of the Indulging God Cult from the Acting Director. However, at that point in time he didn¡¯t have any interest in Ruruta. He only acknowledged him as a bothersome hazard that required the expense of time, money and manpower. Running his feather pen, Kachua was suddenly disturbed by incomprehensible thoughts shared with him. ¡®Kachua, go to the Acting Director¡¯s Office.¡¯ Who was saying that and on whose behalf? Kachua was annoyed and ignored it. ¡®Kachua?¡¯ The sender seemed confused by their being ignored. The next instant Kachua felt a repulsive sensation run through from his spine to his rear. Even he couldn¡¯t understand what that was. Was it murderous intent or did someone activate an ability to cause discomfort? He couldn¡¯t explain it in words other than the fact he had never felt something like that nor would he ever feel it again. ¡®Kachua, go to the Acting Director¡¯s Office.¡¯ He realized who the sender was. I never thought that he would call me. There was no mistake it was Ruruta Coozancoona. He removed his glasses, pulled out his sword and ran to the corridor, as it was definitely not an ordinary situation. When he ran into the Acting Director¡¯s Office the next moment, he nearly fell down in surprise. ¡°¡­Kachua, you did well to come. I was helpless by myself.¡± Inside the office was the man who was both his friend as well as his rival. His name was Makia Dexiart. He would later take over as the Acting Director. Just like Kachua he wore a suit, but his tastes were completely the opposite. His black, shiny suit had a shawl-collared shirt. Both were high quality and order-made. His hair was neatly arranged and spilled to his right side. On his left eye was an eyepatch in the shape of a spade. That glamorous outfit seemed more suitable to the kind of man who¡¯d kidnap a nobleman¡¯s daughter. The only thing resembling an Armed Librarian about him was probably the rapier at his waist. Kachua was probably somewhat stronger than him. He also won in the sharpness of his mind. However, Makia¡¯s attitude was aloof and unperturbed and he exhibited an incomprehensible intuition at important times. Even Kachua couldn¡¯t gauge this mysterious man. ¡°I think you get it by looking, but I¡¯m in a bad spot.¡± His lips were trembling and his face was pale. Kachua was the same. That was not an expression befitting those who were called the right and left hand of Bantorra Library¡¯s Acting Director. This room was supposed to have the Acting Director in it. No, he was there. He was definitely there. His neck was at the window. To the feet of Makia. His legs were alongside the wall to the door side. That was at Kachua¡¯s feet. His torso was in the middle of the room, and his hands were near the walls of both sides. His thighs were directly connected to his torso and legs. Between his hands and torso were both arms. He was torn apart. Literally. Kachua clutched his own breast and gasped for breath. The Acting Director had fighting strength on a whole different level than him. When compared to Ireia or Hamyuts from later on he was at about their level or perhaps even above it. That Director¡¯s body was in front of his eyes. And he knew who killed him so casually. He couldn¡¯t help but feel dread. He supposedly understood Ruruta¡¯s strength. However, he only knew it with his mind. It wasn¡¯t something he witnessed with his skin or his eyes. ¡°You seem to have calmed down, Kachua.¡± Makia spoke in a strange, elongated tone. It was his usual foolish tone. He seemed to be pushing himself somewhat. And yet he still retained his calmness. ¡°Yeah, somewhat.¡± Kachua responded while pressing on his chest. ¡°For the time being, nothing happened in other rooms. Only two people were killed. I told the others not to come here.¡± When he said ¡°two people¡±, Kachua hurriedly looked around him. He hadn¡¯t noticed this, but there was also a person collapsed there as if a mere decorative plant. It seemed to be a woman of about 40 years old. He wasn¡¯t acquainted with her. ¡°¡­You haven¡¯t met her. She was the current Overseer of Paradise.¡± Makia explained. Looking at her, he could see plenty of needle marks on her arm. They were traces of something having been injected into her. She was perhaps still alive but impossible to save. Regardless, it was an abnormal situation. Unable to follow any of it, Kachua stood there, stunned. ¡°By the way, Director. I understand what¡¯s happened, but¡­ what should we do now?¡± Makia said. Kachua was surprised, but Ruruta was indeed the only one who knew what to do. Although Makia didn¡¯t seem calm, he hadn¡¯t lost his strange boldness and his rationality. ¡®¡­Kachua, Makia, please calm down. I have no intention to harm you.¡¯ Ruruta¡¯s Thought Sharing echoed in his mind. His tone was strangely gentle. It really seemed like he had no intention to attack. ¡®I seek your opinion. Do you two think this is happiness?¡¯ Two syringes appeared from the window. There was some poisonous-looking purplish red liquid inside them. They slowly flew through air. The strange combination of Ruruta and these syringes made Kachua¡¯s body stiff. There were two syringes and there were two people in the room. What he was going to do was clear. Kachua tried moving but his body froze. He couldn¡¯t even tell if he was restricted or was simply unable to move out of fear. ¡°I disagree!¡± Looking at the liquid inside the syringes, Kachua cried reflexively. One of them stopped. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that?¡± Makia said while paling. ¡°Makia, it¡¯s the Roiz drug.¡± Kachua told him. ¡°W-What¡¯s that?¡± Makia panicked. ¡°It is a powerful narcotic drug. A few years ago, a researcher from the Science Agency developed it from the flower known as Roiz. For a short time you feel exaltation and euphoria, but they are followed by frightening side-effects.¡± Makia then shouted. ¡°W-what the heck¡¯s that, I-I disagree. I also disagree!¡± The syringe stopped on the verge of stabbing him. Both syringes ruptured at the same time and a sweet smell was emitted from the liquid within. ¡®Good. You two agree with me as well.¡¯ Ruruta seemed to be really relieved. ¡®I believe that you have both already received explanations about me from the previous Director. As well as about the fact I am looking for the perfect, unblemished happiness. I shall explain the current situation. The previous Acting Director and the Overseer of Paradise gave the Roiz Drug to people and offered them to me as the Books of happy people. I was quietly watching to see if they had any ulterior motives but it seemed they thought this was enough for their professional duties. Do you two think they were correct?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± Kachua was silent. He had heard about Ruruta¡¯s existence the year before. The Acting Director told him that as long as Ruruta was given Books of happiness he was harmless. He felt some anxiety at the time, but now his needless fears became reality. ¡°I cannot deny they have neglected their duty.¡± Kachua said unhesitatingly. ¡®I see. What do you think, Makia?¡¯ Makia stayed silent for a while. He then spoke as if squeezing the words out of his stomach. ¡°¡­They certainly didn¡¯t fulfill their duties.¡± ¡®If you also think that way, I judge it adequate for them to take responsibility for this case. From now on you two will manage Bantorra Library and the Indulging God Cult. This is all I have to say to you. I hold expectations for your future work.¡¯ ¡°Can you not just decide to end the conversation on your own? Can¡¯t you say even a single word for having killed him?¡± ¡°Cut that out, Makia.¡± Kachua stopped him in a hurry. His friendship with him was a pretense, but he still had some value. He couldn¡¯t let him die. ¡®Makia. Your anger is not beneficial. You are a useful Armed Librarian, so losing you would be a great loss for me as well.¡¯ If he won¡¯t obey he¡¯ll be killed. That what was Ruruta said in simple terms. ¡°What¡¯re you saying? I¡¯m talking about you killing him.¡± ¡°Stop Makia! Do you want to die?!¡± ¡®Since humans are all my property, it is my liberty whether or not to kill them. He had made a mistake, and people don¡¯t reflect on their follies unless they die. I believe that is enough of an excuse.¡¯ After staying silent for a while, Makia started laughing. ¡°That¡¯s true, yeah, I¡¯ve forgotten, sorry for my rudeness Director. I was extremely rude.¡± His voice was laughing, but there was anger deep within it. ¡®¡­Makia, I am satisfied with your decision. Settling this without killing a useful Armed Librarian is very fortunate. I have expectations for your future work.¡¯ ¡°Why thank you.¡± Makia said indifferently. ¡®Makia. My request is nothing wrong. I only wish for two things: for more people to be happy, and for that happiness to be offered up to me. Making people happy is good, and offering up that happiness to me is also good. Accomplishing this is the best thing for both me and you. You should understand this. I will let you decide who will become the Acting Director and who will become the Overseer of Paradise.¡¯ With that their conversation was over. Makia hit the desk as soon as all signs of Ruruta vanished. And he then began to cry quietly. Wearing the mask of a normal person, Kachua tried consoling him. ¡°Nothing to do about it, Makia. There was nothing we could have done about it.¡± In contrast to his words, Kachua was thinking of a completely different thing in the depths of his mind. He was impressed. What wonderful power. It was enough to make him scared as well as make Makia and the previous Acting Director completely helpless. An absolute authority had to be supported by absolute power. And he has seen that absolute power right now. He would set up Ruruta to become a God. Kachua found his goal. The thing he needed was close by. Kachua only needed Ruruta Coozancoona. And thus he began action. He discussed with Makia and assumed office as the Overseer of Paradise. He stopped using the Armed Librarians. The existing organization would only be a nuisance for reforming the world. It took ten years for Kachua to refine his plan for the unification of the world. It took him twenty years to expend the organization of the Indulging God Cult. And it took him further thirty years to gather military power. Controlling the state would be impossible; he simply sent spies to the center of every country. Afterwards only destroying the Armed Librarians remained. He had already gotten enough military power for that purpose. Then, the deadly struggle between the Indulging God Cult and the Armed Librarian involved the entire world. One could say they have done their utmost efforts against the one hailed to be the strongest in history, Hamyuts. They have caused her to fall to a crisis countless times and there were also times she was cornered nearly to her death. Kachua supported Cigal, raised the monster Zatoh, manipulated Mokkania to make him fight, and used the warriors and human bombs he brought up without any regrets. And he was able to reach his final move, the activation of Arkit¡¯s Deep Blue Curse. But even then Kachua was defeated. Hamyuts Meseta who became the center of battle; Colio Tonies who rescued her from her crisis; the spy-hunting specialist Minth Chezine; as well as Noloty Malche and Enlike Bishile who were able to break through the Deep Blue Curse Rebellion. If only one of those five had been missing, he was certain he would have achieved victory. He didn¡¯t think his plans or military power was inadequate. He simply had bad luck. While watching the peaceful world reflected on the sky of Ruruta¡¯s Imaginary Entrails, Kachua finally gave up on changing it. Kachua walked alone in the desert of the Imaginary Entrails. He wanted to meet Ruruta once before disappearing into the sand. He wanted to know what Ruruta was thinking about. He only knew about his absolute power and so had no idea what kind of a being he was. Why hadn¡¯t Ruruta supported him? The world he wanted to create was far better than the Indulging God Cult of the past. He wanted to hear the answer to his final question and then disappear satisfyingly. So he thought. Kachua arrived at the center of the Imaginary Entrails, at a building that looked like a theater. That theater was surprisingly small. It looked to be about as big as the square of a small village. It was all made from white stone. It was probably made by hardening the sand from around. There were simple stone benches inside the circular walls. It could probably accommodate around 70 or 80 people. It was small and undignified, yet it also didn¡¯t have any purity or elegance, so as a boring theater it gave the impression of being something that was merely forgotten behind. It wasn¡¯t a building suitable to be the castle of the man who owned the world and surpassed the power of the Gods. Yet Ruruta was there. ¡°¡­¡± Kachua hesitated on talking to him. It was because it seemed as if he sat inside the center of the stage and was asleep. Even as he grew closer Ruruta made no response. Was he actually sleeping? Ruruta had a time he was asleep. No, someone had once said that he was probably asleep for most of the year. Was it Makia or Photona? He couldn¡¯t recall. He might have been asleep during the entire time Kachua¡¯s Indulging God Cult fought. If it was true it wouldn¡¯t be funny at all. Ruruta seemed practically defenseless. He didn¡¯t seem like he was about to open his eyes. Kachua walked inside the theater and looked around. Suddenly he noticed that there was something strange further inside the stage. ¡°¡­Why is such a thing here?¡± Having a theater in the middle of the desert was bizarre, but that being inside was also strange. No, perhaps this whole theater was created for that? If so, it meant that it was something important to Ruruta. An isolated lone theater in the vast desert. That inside that theater. There was no way it wasn¡¯t important. He approached and touched it. ¡°Kachua Beeinhaus, huh?¡± Ruruta opened his eyes. Kachua had already removed his hand from that. ¡°¡­Have you touched it?¡± ¡°Yes, I have. And I now know what you are really after. I will say it plainly, Ruruta Coozancoona. You should destroy the world.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ruruta stayed silent. ¡°You will never get what you are seeking unless you destroy the world. Both Armed Librarians, the Indulging God Cult, and all this world is completely meaningless for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please make a decision for yourself.¡± And after a while of silence¡­ ¡°Disappear.¡± He said this one word and moved his finger. Kachua¡¯s body was blown away with a tremendous force and pounded against the sand. And he was buried inside it. That happened a year ago. Ruruta has finally made a decision after hesitating for a year. He was going to destroy the world just like Kachua wanted. He was happy from the bottom of his heart. He was finally able to attain his goals. He was finally able to destroy this imperfect world. This was already above the grade of a simple chess. It was the same as taking the piece of the king off the board. He didn¡¯t even have any obstacles in his way. Kachua continued his fight with the resistance of the last three people remaining inside the Imaginary Entrails. Winkeny was impatient. They couldn¡¯t afford being delayed at such a place. Never mind defeating Kachua, they wouldn¡¯t necessarily stop Ruruta who already began his move. Even after beating him they would have to look for a way to defeat Ruruta. ¡°Alme! Behind you!¡± Winkeny shouted. Alme turned around and attacked behind. Her aim wasn¡¯t wrong. However, she wasn¡¯t fast enough. Her sword cut through air and Kachua¡¯s one-handed sword sliced her all the way from her shoulder to her chest. ¡°Curse you, Overseer of Paradise!¡± Charlotte invoked his Magic Right and twisted the space Kachua inhabited. But, perhaps already having moved, the attack only cut through air. Winkeny anticipated Kachua¡¯s path and began an attack. He jumped while in his petroleum form and tried covering him to get inside his lungs. That also failed. Although old, he was a former First Grade Armed Librarian. There was a big difference between their skills. Alme was far below the top as a warrior. Charlotte was a Great Magician but had no battle experience. Winkeny was out of the question. ¡°It is useless, you foolish resistance. Please disappear already.¡± Kachua said while laughing. Because of his ability to show illusions they had no idea where he really was. They were all injured. From the wounds inflicted by Kachua¡¯s one-handed sword what came flowing out was not blood but sand. ¡°What¡¯s this sand¡­¡± Winkeny muttered. He had his left hand cut off and sand spilled from his wound. He tried stopping the sand from spilling, but that gave an opening for Kachua to attack him again. Winkeny soon noticed the mechanism of this world. The people inside the Imaginary Entrails were already originally dead. They were an existence with no body, only souls. Even if hurt by an attack no blood will spill. Since he had no flesh he also had no blood. Instead, his sense of self was shredded with every attack. The more sand spilled from him, the less Winkeny could recognize himself as Winkeny. ¡°Winkeny! Since you¡¯re weak, get away!¡± Alme shouted and charged. But without being able to see through Kachua¡¯s illusion she attacked in vain. ¡°Why, Kachua?! Weren¡¯t you trying to create the ideal world?¡± Charlot distorted the area around him with his Spatial Magic. However, even for Winkeny it seemed too dull of an attack. ¡°Why¡­¡± Winkeny couldn¡¯t do anything. Why are we so powerless? Why are us powerless people the last defense of the world? We can¡¯t save anything like that. So why were we the only ones left? If it¡¯s useless to fight then kill us already. That way I¡¯d have less regrets! Kachua nimbly evaded their attacks and lunged his sword as if to torture them to death. Winkeny and the rest had no choice but continue this desperate fight. At that moment, Ruruta who stood on top of the needle that penetrated Hamyuts and Bantorra Library suddenly noticed something. ¡°Something is happening inside my Imaginary Entrails. Are those that came to stop me fighting?¡± Ruruta closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go there.¡± He crouched with only one foot, still standing atop the needle with only his big toe. He closed his eyes. It looked as if he was asleep or lost his consciousness. He sunk his soul into the Imaginary Entrails. And it then showed up in the desert where Winkeny and the rest fought. Ruruta came from the outside world to the other world inside him. After a long battle, Charlot finally became exhausted. ¡°O-Olivia¡­ you are the only¡­¡± With these final words also in vain, his fat body turned into a heap of sand. And Alme was also defeated. Both of her legs were severed and her body morphed to sand. ¡°Shit, so that¡¯s how it is, Mirepo?! Armed Librarians! Are you all like that?!¡± ¡°We are exactly like that, Alme.¡± Kachua finished off the collapsed Alme. Her body also became sand and vanished. At last only Winkeny has remained. He was already at his wits¡¯ end. At that moment, he heard a voice. ¡°So as I thought it is you, Kachua.¡± Simultaneous to this voice a large explosive sound roared around. It was a lightning strike. Winkeny was convinced of his death without even any time to ponder if this was someone¡¯s attack. There was no way his petroleum body could withstand lightning. However, Winkeny was alive. His form returned from that of petroleum to human. Around him he could only see sparks and even looking around he could see no one else. Even Kachua became sand and vanished. ¡°¡­Ruruta?¡± Winkeny looked up. A human figure was descending from high above in the sky. It lowered to the sand only a bit farther from where Winkeny was. He couldn¡¯t grasp the situation for a while and stayed there standing. ¡°A troubling man as always.¡± Having come down, Ruruta spoke in a quiet voice and yet it was clearly audible even from afar. Winkeny finally realized that Ruruta had defeated Kachua and saved him. Ruruta glanced at him, turned his back, and began walking to the theater. Winkeny followed him. Crossing the desert, Winkeny set foot in the small theater. Ruruta supposedly entered this place. Even when he came inside, he heard no complaints or attacks. Winkeny stood behind the spectator seats. Ruruta was there. He lightly sat on the stage and looked at Winkeny. He spoke to him as he stood there completely clueless and dumbfounded. ¡°Were you Winkeny Bize? If I am mistaken forgive me.¡± It was a surprisingly calm voice. And he spoke with surprisingly normal words. ¡°¡­There is no mistake. The False Man of the Indulging God Cult, Winkeny Bize, apologizes for this unannounced intrusion.¡± Winkeny said while remaining standing upright. He couldn¡¯t really tell if there was or wasn¡¯t a need to use polite language but decided to pay respects for the time being. ¡°You came here because you have business with me, right? Please seat down.¡± Just as he was told Winkeny sat on one of the stone chairs in the audience section. What a strange atmosphere, he thought. This conversation was far too normal. This man, who was about to destroy the world, offered this plain, boring man Winkeny to sit down. These unusual circumstances and ordinary interaction did not fit each other. ¡°You have come to stop me, right?¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ Ruruta, have you defeated Kachua to save me?¡± He had no idea where to start from. For the time being he just asked what first came to mind. ¡°A guest was trying to come to my place. However, a rotting old tree was blocking the way. I have simply removed the obstacle.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you very much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who called you. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± What was going on with this conversation? ¡°I¡¯ve heard what that man¡­ what Kachua was saying from the middle. He seemed to have been thinking that he had me under his control. What a stupid man.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Kachua was not the cause. Not even the trigger. I would have done this regardless of his existence. If you think that Kachua is the cause for the world¡¯s destruction, you better think again.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It just so happened that the situation moved in the direction that man had wanted. He had no accomplishments whatsoever.¡± What did that mean? Did that mean destroying the world was Ruruta¡¯s own decision? ¡°He was a bothersome man. Of all the things he¡¯s done none of them were for my sake. Even the new Indulging God Cult he had tried to build was trifling. It would¡¯ve simply ended in a tyranny that made people miserable. If saying so makes you uncomfortable I apologize, though.¡± ¡°I do not mind. I already do not possess any feelings of adoration for Kachua.¡± ¡°¡­I see. However, your Book was not something bad for me. Yeah, as was the Book of that Alme. You guys have not brought any benefits to this world, but seeing you bring out your wits, putting your lives at stake and expending your utmost efforts is beautiful to me. Do you dislike our chat?¡± ¡°¡­N-no.¡± ¡°I have become quite talkative as of late. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s been fifty years since the last time I conversed with anyone.¡± Winkeny had no idea what to talk about. He could only feel discomfort. Ruruta Coozancoona. He was the owner of the world, possessing powers that surpassed even the Gods. And now he was aiming to destroy the world. Winkeny had thought of him as a person mentally twisted from his very base like Hamyuts. Or perhaps someone whose mental balance had crumbled such as Mokkania. If not that, then perhaps it was already impossible to hold any conversation with him, a being that normal people could simply not understand. However, as long as they were conversing Ruruta wasn¡¯t like any of that. He was normal. Defining a normal mentality was hard, but he felt nothing strange from him. However, that normal man wanted to destroy the world. Winkeny couldn¡¯t understand him. Who was this man? What was he thinking about? Why did he want to destroy the world? ¡°For a while I¡¯ve been the only one to speak. How about you say something? You came to stop me, right?¡± Indeed. However, he had no idea what to say that would stop Ruruta. ¡°Ruruta, why?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why do you plan to destroy the world? I cannot understand.¡± Ruruta averted his gaze. ¡°I can¡¯t explain it briefly.¡± ¡°¡­You search for the perfect, unblemished happiness. That is what I have heard. We the Indulging God Cult have been dedicating ourselves for that. Cigal was devoted and so was Ganbanzel. Were they not enough?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You have said that the Indulging God Cult is foolish. I agree with that. However, there is the new Overseer of Paradise, Minth Chezine. Since it¡¯s him, he will be able to create a much better Cult than Kachua. The Indulging God Cult worked for you with whole-hearted devotion! Why is their reward destruction?! What complaints do you have about us?!¡± Winkeny was surprised at his own words. Did he really have such an attachment to the Cult? ¡°¡­The Indulging God Cult has worked well. Minth Chezine is also probably working well. I believe that you¡¯ve also done what you should.¡± ¡°So why?!¡± Winkeny stoop up and shouted. ¡°Because you cannot reach it¡­ The unblemished, perfect happiness.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make a reason! Do you intend to destroy the world because it doesn¡¯t give you the perfect happiness?! If you do so then you won¡¯t be able to get it all the more! It is self-evident!¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Winkeny was shocked. Why are you apologizing? And if you apologize, please give up on destroying the world. ¡°However, I have no choice in the matter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I have wondered for a long time whether there is any other way. But I can only do this.¡± After a while of silence, Ruruta spread his right hand and lifted it up as if offering something. As he did, small shining sand was created inside his palm. ¡°If I speak about it in words for several hours you will probably not understand. So I will let you know.¡± The sparkling sand floated on his palm. He lightly blew it away with his breath. It spread to the desert. ¡°This is my memory. If you touch it you will come to know of my 2000 years of life.¡± Winkeny touched a grain of sand scattered in the wind. Just like a Book, it had Ruruta¡¯s entire life embedded within. Only several tens of seconds passed. During this time, Winkeny understood everything. Ruruta¡¯s birth, his fight against the Beasts of the Final Chapter, as well as the reason for the destruction of the world. ¡°Do you understand now, Winkeny? The reason for why I¡¯m about to destroy the world.¡± Ruruta said calmly. ¡°So, what will you do, Winkeny? You came here to stop me, right?¡± Winkeny was speechless. He had to stop Ruruta. He had to save the world. However, he couldn¡¯t think of even a single word to say to him. He couldn¡¯t. He just couldn¡¯t stop him. Now that he understood everything about him, he couldn¡¯t reject him. Don¡¯t give up, think. Just like you manipulated Mokkania back then you can do it to Ruruta. Move Ruruta¡¯s heart. Even if he thought so, he couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. A tear fell from Winkeny¡¯s eye. Who were these tears for? For the world about to be destroyed? For himself who was unable to save it, or tears for Ruruta? ¡°¡­It¡¯s useless.¡± Winkeny said in a sobbing voice. He dropped to his knees. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Ruruta, I couldn¡¯t stop it¡­ There¡¯s nothing I can do¡­ Besides destroying the world, there¡¯s no¡­¡± Ruruta smiled somewhat sadly. ¡°¡­So you think so as well.¡± He rose up and moved silently. He stood next to Winkeny and put his hand to his head. ¡°The Power of Tearless Ending.¡± Winkeny¡¯s body fell to the ground. Seeing Winkeny¡¯s body stretched on the sand, Ruruta once again sat on the edge of the stage. ¡°So you were unable to stop me as well.¡± He spoke to the sleeping Winkeny. ¡°Neither the Armed Librarians, the Indulging God Cult, you nor anybody else were able to stop me. I¡¯m making the utmost compromise. No matter who, please tell me you will stop me.¡± Ruruta looked to the sky. ¡°Is there really no one who can stop me? Do I truly have no other choice?¡± He kept muttering while gazing at the sky. Volume 9, 2: The Warrior and the Savior of Light – Part 1 Volume 9, Chapter 2: The Warrior and the Savior of Light ¨C Part?1 Let us go back to the past. Even before Ruruta¡¯s birth. It is the story of the time that will later become known as the Age of Paradise. Just like its name implied, it is the story of the period in which humanity lived in an unblemished happiness. Let us go back 20,000 years in time from the final day of Bantorra Library, from the day of the second world destruction. During that time there were still few people in the world, and they lived together in the center of the continent, in the warm region that would later become the Principality of Meliot and Rona. People¡¯s lives were simple. Their houses were made out of unglazed bricks. The only things they had to eat were barley gruel, flat bread and some soup. They would only eat meat and fruits when they could find them. They wore dull linen clothes. They had neither jewelry nor gold, and the only thing that decorated women was beautiful pebbles and feathers that they could find. Speaking of entertainment, there was only the troupe of travelling performers known as the Singers that visited the villages. If people of the later age that celebrated prosperity and knew of electricity and the steam engine were to see that period, perhaps they would think of their lives as shabby. Perhaps they would even disdain them and claim that it was the Age of Paradise only in name. But they should look at the faces of people who lived then. They would probably see unbelievable comfort there. They were much more blessed than ordinary citizens of the later age. Since they had no need to worry about their future meals, they never knew about hard labor. They were always calmer than the nobles. Since they had no property they weren¡¯t afraid to lose it. They had no need to display themselves or their wealth. There were no crimes or wars. There was no envy, opposition or discrimination. People of later periods could never understand or imagine it; there was true peace there. It was true peace because they could live without fearing that peace would crumble. During the Age of Paradise there was a being that guided people. He was called the Future Overseer Orntorra. He was the World Overseer that gave people their proper future. Orntorra was invisible to the eye. Even by straining one¡¯s ears you couldn¡¯t hear him. Even by looking around the world no one could ever find him. Yet he undoubtedly existed. For example, on the dinner table of a certain household there were the best grapes from that year¡¯s harvest. For the three children there their taste was happiness that couldn¡¯t be compared to anything. They ate them one by one. However, they wondered if they weren¡¯t wasting them. At that time, Orntorra spoke to the children. It was neither a human voice nor Thought Sharing, but simply a mysterious feeling that created understanding without any sort of transmission. ¡®The eldest brother has eaten six pieces so far. The middle brother has eaten seven and the youngest sister five. From now on, if the eldest eats three, the middle two and the youngest four it will be equal, but as a big brother he should pass his share to his younger siblings.¡¯ The elder brother listened to Orntorra. He felt pride as an older brother that his younger siblings had a taste of delicacy. Orntorra whispered only about small matters. He said what was needed to compromise in a married couple¡¯s disputes or he would find common ground between quarrels of villages so that none of them would end up with losses. He taught humility to the strong and encouraged the weak. Orntorra whispered about commonplace, ordinary matters. However, repeatedly accumulating these small matters created a paradise. The later era and the Age of Paradise ¨C the amount of happiness in each one couldn¡¯t be compared, because every person was happy. However, if you brought the people living then to the later age, they would have all shuddered and despaired. The later times were a terrifying age. As deplorable as hell itself. Let us proceed a bit further in time. It was about 3000 years before present time. The world was as peaceful as always, but looking carefully one could sense omens of unrest. Those who had plenty and those who had little were divided. What they possessed were decorations, luxury, food and land. Those who were rich scoffed at those who were poor who were jealous of them. Men sent vulgar gazes at the women and the women enjoyed it. At some point people learned the pleasures of alcohol. They also began smoking grass. They did it despite it disturbing their normal mentality and harming them. They did it despite Orntorra not teaching them about it. Please stop. Even when Orntorra whispered them this, they didn¡¯t listen. It wasn¡¯t like the world would stop being a paradise just by turning their backs to his orders once. They only lived once. Wasn¡¯t having fun the most important thing? Thinking so, they forgot all about Orntorra¡¯s proper future. Let us advance time further. It was about 2000 years before present time. While people of later ages knew these well, they were things unfamiliar to the people from the Age of Paradise: Crime. War. Nations. Races. Opposition and discrimination. Using all sorts of frauds, people who referred to themselves as kings possessed much too fortune to be used by a single person and even took hold of people¡¯s lives. Those known as aristocrats took care of the leftovers. Some worked by stealing with whatever tricks they could. They would take away everything from people who had earnestly worked without stealing. Some diverted the pain in their hearts by hitting other people. Some showed their strength by oppressing other people. Everyone already forgot about the existence of Orntorra. Even though he was part of their knowledge, they thought of him as a distant being irrelevant to them. Even when they heard his voice none would lend him their ears and at some point they became unable to hear him without noticing. One day after this continued for several hundred years¡­ It happened. The place was the capital of the Meliot Kingdom that ruled the world back then. In its middle was the tall, large tower that held the king¡¯s throne. Its eleventh floor which was the summit started suddenly shining. At first the people thought this was the king¡¯s power. However, when they saw what fell from the very top they all raised cries of fear. The king¡¯s corpse and his dazzling throne were thrown away as if mere trash. There were winged women within the light. They were unbelievably detailed silver statues. These seven angels all held a different strange tool in their hands. A sword patterned like a spider; a dagger shaped like a caterpillar; the sculpture of a crouching fairy; a cup with the face of a monkey carved on it¡­ All of them were unfamiliar tools. This is a digression, but these seven tools will end up being called the Memorial Weapons later. They were all first brought to this world at the time. Since it was impossible to read the happenings of the Age of Paradise from Books, information about the Memorial Weapons or the Creator Deity were only passed along by word of mouth. There were many mistakes in the tradition, and since the Armed Librarians fabricated history the legend of the Memorial Weapons was passed along wrongly. The seven angels with their seven Weapons overlooked the crowds. Their faces were beautiful and noble, yet their gazes were full of murderous intent. At that time, Orntorra¡¯s voice reverberated through the heads of all people living in the world. He spoke in a strong tone of voice that no one in history has ever heard before. ¡®I am very disappointed.¡¯ There was great anger hidden beneath these words. ¡®Orntorra has decided to use violence in order to lead people to the proper future. The seven Punishment Angels will destroy all rebels from now on. And on the days to come, when the world is paradise no more, Orntorra will send forward the Beasts of the Final Chapter.¡¯ The Beasts of the Final Chapter. When people of the world heard this name they understood what form they would take, how terrible they would be and how strong they would be. They knew they couldn¡¯t do anything with human power. This was the power of Orntorra to grant understanding without any transmission. ¡®There is still a fragment of paradise in this world. When that disappears this world will be heaven no more. That will be the end of the world. Until that day, at least live correctly.¡¯ Saying just this, Orntorra¡¯s voice disappeared. The seven angels also rose to the sky and vanished somewhere. People started crying. None of them could do anything but cry. When the Beasts of the Final Chapter arrive everyone would definitely die. If the sun comes down from the heavens there would be no survivors. If it never rains again nobody would survive. They could understand this. They realized that the power of the Beasts of the Final Chapter was synonymous to that. The people kept crying sorrowfully. A year passed. A lone man stood in the plaza of the royal capital. He covered his face with a hood and wore a cloak all over his body. He raised his fist and shouted a speech. Since everyone lost their wills to live, no one lent their ears to him. The man kept talking as if knowing no rest. ¡°The world will not be destroyed! If people combine their powers we can defeat even the Beasts of the Final Chapter!¡± This incorrigible speech kept going for long, and gradually more people assembled. However, everyone all looked at him with pitying eyes. They all thought he lost his sanity from grief and was caught by delusions. ¡°What we need are 100,000 warriors! If everyone expends their powers to obtain Magic Rights we will surely gather 100,000 warriors! What we need are the seven Weapons possessed by the Angels! If we gather brave warriors and resourceful tacticians we will be able to slay them!¡± People were somewhat interested in this man who spoke with too much confidence. However, they were discouraged by his following words. ¡°And what we need are the Books of 100,000 warriors!¡± That was impossible. People¡¯s souls became Books and were then stored at Bantorra Library. People couldn¡¯t touch Books. Bantorra Library which gathered Books blocked the approach of humans using the vast ocean, the deep labyrinth and a barrier employing the erasure of causality. Human powers couldn¡¯t compete against the Librarian Angels who dug out Books. There was no way for anyone to get their hands on the Books of humans. ¡°How can we get Books?!¡± ¡°Even I do not know how to get Books. But there must be some way!¡± ¡°How can you tell?¡± ¡°Because I have seen it!¡± The man raised his hood. Beneath it he had mottled hair in the colors of white, black and brown ¨C meaning calico-colored hair. This was proof of the power everyone thought of as a legend, the power to predict the future. ¡°I have seen it! When people gather the Books of 100,000 warriors and obtain the seven Weapons, a single hero will appear!¡± No one ridiculed him anymore. ¡°The hero¡¯s name is Ruruta! Ruruta Coozancoona! The transparent-haired savior Ruruta will appear. I have seen him fighting against the Beasts of the Final Chapter! Gather the Books of 100,000 warriors and the seven Weapons! If you do then the savior Ruruta will definitely bring about a miracle!¡± The people cheered. A new era began. An era where people staked their lives fighting against the Gods began. Let us move even further in time. ¡°¡­Kh.¡± Someone¡¯s calling. Thinking this, Hihak Yammo slightly opened his eyes. ¡°Hihak, you dead?! If not then stand up!¡± Someone was calling him. What is it, I want to sleep. Thinking this, Hihak Yammo tried closing his eyes again. The next instant he jumped up. A spear fell at his feet. He picked it up and looked around him. There were more than 100 soldiers around. He could hear the sounds of spears cutting through air and the explosive roars of Magic. There were angry roars, shrieks and death throes. Oh yeah. I was fighting. Fighting for Ruruta, for the world, to gain the seven Weapons. Hihak grasped his spear and ran ahead while enduring the pain in his head. He was a thin man of about thirty. He was short, his face was narrow, his eyes were drooping, and even from his thin lips no strength could be felt. Yet even someone like him had to fight in order to save the world. This was 1928 and a few months before the present. Using later terminology, it was the year 1 BC of human history. Hihak Yammo and the other soldiers were in the area that later came to be known as the Mamelia Region of the western part of Rona. The soldiers all wore bronze armors and shields with linen clothes underneath. Their shields were small and the armor was barely able to cover the area around their heads and chests. Although not very reliable, this was the best equipment of the era. Their weapons were spears with only bronze tips. There were also people who wielded poles that didn¡¯t even have any sort of blades attached to them. ¡°Don¡¯t let the formation collapse! Surround it, surround it!¡± Only the commander wore an iron helmet. He kept shouting to the soldiers from behind. ¡°You have to defeat it, do it!¡± They all pointed their spears at a statue shaped like an angel. It was the statue of a beautiful woman, made of silver that made it seem as if her entire body was shining. She wore a thin cloth made transparent by light and silver wings grew from her back. She held two strange cups in her left hand. She was a Punishment Angel sent by the Future Overseer Orntorra. The final one. The female statue surrounded by soldiers tried flying to the sky to escape. However, soldiers who jumped into the air pursued her. Her shining, silver body was cruelly wounded. Another concentrated attack came when she had collapsed. However, the Punishment Angel still kept moving. The cornered Angel raised a voice that couldn¡¯t be heard. [Magic Beasts of the Final Chapter summon first section Jail King Snake Lancer Iron Jaw Mouse Elephant Soldier] The soldiers tensed up. A black mud was born at the angel¡¯s feet. It took the form of terrifying Magic Beasts. The produced Beasts assaulted the soldiers one after the other. Only one section of the Beasts of the Final Chapter had been called out. In a few years enough of them would be summoned to cover the entire land. The commander shouted at the agitated soldiers. ¡°Don¡¯t falter! Shout our savior¡¯s name!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The soldiers responded to their commander¡¯s voice. They all shouted out. ¡°Ruruta Coozancoona!¡± ¡°Ruruta Coozancoona!¡± ¡°Our savior, hope of mankind, our Ruruta Coozancoona!¡± These words inspired the soldiers. They stopped the attacks of the summoned Beasts with their shields and stabbed them with their spears from behind. They feared neither the Jail King Snake¡¯s acid nor the large body of the Elephant Soldier. However, the Magic Beasts had great powers. The number of soldiers reduced. The Punishment Angel launched further attacks against them. [Exercising Final Punishment Privilege activating causality erasure ability name: Binding Song executing] The Punishment Angel¡¯s right hand that hasn¡¯t moved so far now moved. Her slim finger pointed at the commander¡¯s chest. The next instant he grabbed his chest, turned a somersault and collapsed. The causality erasing ability Binding Song. It was the Punishment Angels¡¯ strongest power. They could unconditionally kill the person they were pointing at with their fingers. ¡°You cursed Angel!¡± Even after losing their commander the soldiers¡¯ morale didn¡¯t go down. They swung their spears and kept raising shouts. ¡°Ruruta does not fear anything!¡± ¡°Ruruta will never falter!¡± ¡°Ruruta will never be defeated!¡± ¡°All of us will become like Ruruta! All of us will become like Ruruta!¡± As if their very words themselves imbedded them with magical energy, the soldiers kept shouting Ruruta¡¯s name. Everyone went on dying merrily, all the while calling his name. An hour passed. There were only five soldiers left. However, all of the Beasts of the Final Chapter were annihilated and even the Punishment Angel was wounded. Hihak was also among the five left. Amongst them Hihak¡¯s abilities were mediocre. There was no other reason to his survival except luck. The remaining five soldiers gathered and aimed to kill the Angel. One of them then spoke. ¡°Just a bit more. Only one of us needs to survive. If we defeat this Angel and bring the Weapon back to Ruruta it¡¯ll be our win. If one of us survives it¡¯s our win!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The comrades responded with their eyes glittering. ¡°¡­Y-yeah.¡± Hihak also responded in a delay. The weakest among the five soldiers began a reckless attack. The Punishment Angel pointed at his heart and killed him. ¡°Keep going!¡± He put his life on the line as a decoy. While he would be killed the remaining four people will attack. Even the Angel dulled in its movements; it wasn¡¯t impossible for them to destroy her before she moved her finger. The soldiers pursued her and the Angel withdrew. Hihak was the last in line of the four. The Angel pointed her fingers at them in the order of proximity to her and they died. ¡°Ruruta, save the world!¡± The man who was running foremost died. Three people remained. ¡°Ruruta, please take my Boo¡­¡± He died before he finished talking. Two people were left. ¡°Win, Ruruta, win!¡± As another soldier died Hihak was left all alone. With another step he would be able to reach the Punishment Angel. If he stepped and hit he would be able to cut apart the Angel. It was extremely tight whether or not he would make it in time. If he had stepped ahead with no hesitation he would have probably made it in time. But Hihak did hesitate. The Punishment Angel raised her finger. ¡°R-Ruru-ta¡­¡± It was a listless murmur. The Angel¡¯s finger moved slowly. Hihak threw his spear away and turned his back. He raised a wail and ran away. [Wicked beings, exterminated punishment over] He heard the Angel¡¯s voice from behind. Even so Hihak kept running. He left behind the corpses of the hundred soldiers who had fought for Ruruta, who had fought to save the world. ¡°¡­You idiot.¡± Spat out Vooekisal, the Unified Salvation Chief. Standing in front of him Hihak Yammo merely bit his lips. This was ten days after the fight with the Punishment Angel. Hihak returned to the royal capital in the western part of the Meliot Kingdom. It was obvious that a trial would wait for him. They were in the large tower at the middle of the capital. The judge was the man in front of him. His name was Vooekisal Meliot, the King of Meliot. He was a distant relative of the king killed by the Punishment Angels before. He was a young man with eyes like a hawk. He was as scary as his features indicated ¨C no, much more than that. His ability to rule the populace was incomparable with previous kings. His will to lead the people was stronger than anyone in the world. Also, since he was severe in reprimanding cowards, Hihak felt no relief for being alive. ¡°Being unable to get the seventh Weapon is not improbable. However, shamelessly coming back here alive is unthinkable. Do you understand? This world is now heading for the annihilation decided by the Future Overseer. We must obtain the seven Memorial Weapons in order to defeat the Beasts of the Final Chapter.¡± Hihak bit his lips. Blood spurted from within the gaps of his teeth. He knew it. He understood it, but had still lost himself to fear and ran away. ¡°There is no way I don¡¯t realize that.¡± ¡°You were supposed to have taken an oath before your departure. You were supposed to live, fight and die for Ruruta¡¯s sake. How will you defend yourself?¡± He couldn¡¯t. Living for Ruruta was a matter of course. Dying for Ruruta was the goal of all people. Being of use to Ruruta was the greatest virtue and having your Book Eaten by him and become a part of him was the greatest honor. Looking at this from the moral viewpoint of the later age would be wrong. If Ruruta was defeated without being able to accomplish anything there would be no one in the world to survive. Hihak wanted to squirm with regret. Why had he survived? Did he not realize what would happen afterwards? ¡°Call the barrier troops. After going through torture of the highest degree he will be executed.¡± Vooekisal said naturally. Even Hihak realized that would happen. ¡°¡­A-at the very least¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it seems like you want to say something.¡± Vooekisal¡¯s face twisted and he sneered at him. ¡°Can you give Ruruta¡­ give Ruruta my Book to Eat?¡± ¡°¡­Ka¡­ha!¡± Vooekisal burst into laughter. ¡°Being eaten by Ruruta and becoming part of him is the proof of a hero, does the man here think he is a hero?!¡± With his lips trembling, Hihak persisted. ¡°But my power might become of use to Ruruta, so please at least let it become part of him.¡± ¡°Become of use to him? You idiot. Show us your power here.¡± Hihak invoked his Magic Right while trembling all over. His body morphed. His torso became a tree trunk, his arms turned into branches and his body hair into leaves. Hihak¡¯s ability was to turn his body into a tree. It obviously had no use for battle. He had originally tried to obtain the power to control plants, but it ended in failure. ¡°What a stupid power! It is completely useless! Enough! Just seeing it is disgusting! Just get out of here, drop dead somewhere! You can just bury your Book in the ground and disappear!¡± Vooekisal ranted about how he couldn¡¯t even bear to look at him. However, words whispered from behind stopped him. ¡°Wait.¡± He said but one word. However, everyone who was there prostrated on the floor faster than they could think. At some point he was at Vooekisal¡¯s back. The boy had a naked torso with a cloth wrapped around his waist and his lean and thin body seemed to be glowing in the dark room. He had transparent hair that reached to his back and an ivy-patterned tattoo engraved on his shoulders. He was the world¡¯s savior, humanity¡¯s last hope. The Book-Eater Ruruta Coozancoona was there. ¡°Ruruta. Have you woken up?¡± Vooekisal said. He was the savior of the world but Vooekisal didn¡¯t use any titles. It was because saying Ruruta¡¯s very name was the greatest of honors towards him. ¡°A bit earlier.¡± His eyes seemed to be looking at Vooekisal yet also seemed to be not looking anywhere. One couldn¡¯t judge his intentions from that expression. ¡°I beg your pardon, Ruruta, but you are the world¡¯s sole hope. You should not be wasting your time and efforts on commoners like us.¡± Vooekisal said. Ruruta seemed like he heard him but also like he heard nothing. ¡°Right. Let us make it short. Don¡¯t kill that man¡­ don¡¯t kill Hihak.¡± Everyone including Hihak was astonished. Hihak himself was probably the most surprised. Governing the populace was left to the King of Meliot Vooekisal. Ruruta seldom interrupted him. Yet now he even told him to spare such a useless person¡­ ¡°We cannot! That man has shamelessly deserted¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that I need him. Is there anything else?¡± Ruruta calmed down the Vooekisal¡¯s argument with a few words. Was he so impressive due to his powers that far surpassed that of humans or due to something indescribable that he possessed inherently? ¡°When will the next campaign to obtain the seventh Memorial Weapon start?¡± Ruruta inquired. ¡°Gathering the remaining warriors, procuring weapons and armor, identifying the position of the Punishment Angel¡­ they should be able to head out in a month.¡± ¡°Let Hihak take part in that fight. Give him another chance.¡± ¡°¡­Ah¡­ un¡­derstood.¡± Hihak simply kept prostrating in front of Ruruta while not having a single clue about why he had saved him. ¡°Hihak.¡± He never thought Ruruta would talk to him. He was so stunned no voice came out. ¡°You are strong. And you can become stronger. For the following month you will see Ruruta. You will come to know Ruruta and understand his strength.¡± ¡°¡­A-ah.¡± He couldn¡¯t even answer properly. Even just having Ruruta speak to him was an honor. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had gotten so many words out of him. ¡°If you understand why I¡¯m strong you will be able to become stronger. One month. I will wait no more than that.¡± Since Hihak was prostrating he couldn¡¯t notice, but it seemed that Ruruta left the room at some point. Vooekisal rose before he did. He looked at Hihak disgustingly. ¡°¡­I have no idea what that person¡¯s thinking about.¡± Hihak too couldn¡¯t understand. He couldn¡¯t think of even a single reason for him to be saved. Volume 9, 2: The Warrior and the Savior of Light – Part 2 Volume 9, Chapter 2: The Warrior and the Savior of Light ¨C Part?2 Hihak left the royal tower and got on his way back home. Next to him was his son who would become seven years old that year. His name was Carloy. The father and son lived all by themselves. ¡°What happened, dad?¡± Carloy said as he looked at his father¡¯s face. Hihak was supposed to say his eternal goodbyes to him. ¡°Your dad ended up needing to come back. I¡¯ve received orders from Ruruta and Vooekisal-sama. So I¡¯m back.¡± He lied to Carloy. He realized that such a lie would immediately be found out. However, right now he hadn¡¯t the courage to tell his son the truth. That was the kind of man Hihak was. ¡°¡­I see.¡± Even Carloy could probably tell what sort of a person his father was. Yet he said nothing. They were a parent and child with no emotional connection. There was no way such a pathetic father would make his child connect to him. ¡°We weren¡¯t able to get the seventh Memorial Weapon.¡± ¡°¡­If I was there we would¡¯ve definitely gotten it. Since we¡¯re going again in a month we will definitely get it. Once we do, Ruruta¡¯s victory will be certain.¡± He was bluffing. But didn¡¯t Ruruta say this? He said that Hihak was strong. And that he could become stronger. So saying this much shouldn¡¯t matter. ¡°¡­¡± Carloy made no response. Suddenly he stopped walking. They could hear a roaring sound like a volcano from afar. From the far reaches of the northern skies. ¡°It¡¯s Ruruta.¡± Carloy was the one to mutter this. Both father and child lined up and looked up to the north. Intermitted red lights blinked and the ground shook after a delay. Ruruta was probably using explosive Magic. It was his usual training in preparation for the day of battle. Ruruta made the Magic Rights of the Books he had Eaten his own. Already more than 30,000 warriors gave up their lives and became Books. All of their Magic Rights became Ruruta¡¯s. Humans could obviously not become his sparring partners. Ruruta crushed mountains, boiled the sea, and erased the earth to polish his battle techniques. ¡°If you understand why I¡¯m strong you will be able to become stronger.¡± So he had said. What did he mean? Hihak could tell how strong Ruruta was just by seeing the red lights. He was obviously strong due to being the world¡¯s savior. He was a different sort of being from Hihak in his very nature. ¡°What did he mean¡­¡± The more he looked at it the more he could see the overwhelming gap between them. There was no way he could become strong. The next day, Vooekisal¡¯s aide visited Hihak. He told him to go and see Ruruta. ¡°Were these his words?¡± He asked, but¡­ ¡°No, it is simply Ruruta¡¯s intention that you go see him.¡± The aide answered with a cold voice. He immediately left as if saying that he hated even seeing his face. Leaving Carloy behind, Hihak once again came to the royal tower. In the courtyard there was a place surrounded by rows of trees and fences. This was Ruruta¡¯s training spot, and originally people like Hihak wouldn¡¯t be allowed to enter. However, one of the gate guards today indicated for him to enter using his chin. Inside the training grounds were Ruruta, Vooekisal and an old woman. ¡°Lascall Othello.¡± Hihak muttered. It was his first time seeing that person, but he had heard about the stone dagger. Lascall was in the form of an old woman, but was merely borrowing the body of a dead person. Lascall Othello¡¯s true identity was rather that of the stone dagger. Hihak didn¡¯t know much about Lascall. It seemed that he was in this world from even before Ruruta or Hihak were born. He was a being that produced Books for humans and gave Books to Ruruta. If Lascall Othello hadn¡¯t been there, no Books would have ever reached Ruruta. Meaning there would be no chance to save the world. Just like Ruruta, Lascall was indispensible to saving the world. However, his origins were shrouded in mystery. ¡°Do you really plan on eating 99 people?¡± Vooekisal said. Ruruta looked at him with his usual calm face that hid his determination. ¡°Even your Book-Eating power is not flawless. Eating that many Books would be too dangerous.¡± ¡°They all staked their lives for my sake. And in exchange I will risk my own; there is nothing else to do.¡± On the ground were 99 Books. All of them danced in the air, floating around Ruruta. ¡°As I thought, it¡¯s dangerous¡­¡± Said Vooekisal, but he had no authority to stop Ruruta. ¡°If I were to die here, defeating the Beasts of the Final Chapter would be impossible to begin with.¡± In a split second the Books all shattered to pieces. Turning to fine dust, the Books were being absorbed into Ruruta¡¯s body. After having finished Eating all of them, he stood in place for a while with his eyes closed. ¡°¡­!¡± Ruruta¡¯s body fell to the ground. The next instant, he jumped away from Vooekisal and the rest like an arrow. ¡°Dear me, have you perhaps pushed yourself too hard?¡± Lascall spoke in a vaguely enjoyable tone. Vooekisal pursued Ruruta. ¡°Don¡¯t get close! You¡¯ll get caught up in it!¡± Ruruta shouted. The next instant, he grabbed his own throat and gasped for breath. His body began heavily trembling. Invisible explosions began appearing midair and phenomena such as light orbs, lightning strikes and fire or ice attacks began being emitted from his body. ¡°What is happening¡­?¡± Hihak asked Vooekisal, but he didn¡¯t answer. Lascall spoke instead. ¡°He is unable to control his Magic Rights. 99 measly Books would not make his Imaginary Entrails yield, but his Magic Rights are another matter entirely.¡± Lightning shot from Ruruta¡¯s back scorched Hihak¡¯s leg. The rampaging power also hurt Ruruta himself. ¡°Ruruta-sama has to control his Magic Rights with his own power. Furthermore, both his body and his mind have already surpassed their limits of fatigue.¡± Hihak had never heard of this. He thought that one could simply gain power by eating a Book and be done with it. ¡°However, he still is able to survive. That is why he is Ruruta-sama.¡± Ruruta¡¯s shaking gradually settled down. And he also began controlling the rampaging Magic Rights. He removed his hands from his throat and collapsed to the ground. Vooekisal grabbed his body and took him to the tower. ¡°Just as expected.¡± ¡°¡­I think so too.¡± Hihak watched Ruruta and the rest leave. Ruruta had not only an inborn Magic Right and talent, but also had the ability to study and endeavor. ¡°Hihak-sama. You have been told to understand why Ruruta-sama is strong. So, are you able to grasp it now?¡± Lascall turned around to face Hihak. For some reason, he had the feeling that he didn¡¯t respect Ruruta. Even the fact that he addressed him as ¡°sama¡± felt not like honor but merely to make a fool of him. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t understand why Ruruta¡¯s strong¡­ Can you, Lascall-sama?¡± ¡°Well then¡­ such a lowly servant as myself can in no way understand such things.¡± Lascall said curtly. However, there was something Hihak did realize that day. Until now, he thought of Ruruta as a perfect and elegant being that knew of neither suffering nor pain. But that was wrong; he gained his strength through training and efforts. He endured great pain and undertook great challenges. Hihak himself knew he had to grow stronger as well. He had to exert much more effort from now on. However, he thought, I¡¯m already past thirty. Undergoing the Magical Deliberation to obtain a Magic Right can only be done until one¡¯s twenties. No amount of effort would help me now. Hihak didn¡¯t know what to do. How could he become stronger? Inside the royal tower, warriors were conducting their Magic Deliberation. Their number has considerably decreased from before. Most of them had been Eaten by Ruruta or had alternatively pursued the Memorial Weapons and died. Those who gathered there were the best of the best. Hihak paced aimlessly among them. They were all uniformly directing cold gazes at him. It seemed that both him deserting under enemy fire as well as what Ruruta said later became well-known. Suddenly he looked to one of the rooms. Inside were gathered people in their teens to their early twenties. In the middle of their circle was the statue of a girl with wings. This was one of the six Memorial Weapons currently in their possession, the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck. It was originally a tool with the power to deprive people of their Magic Rights. They modified it to serve as a tool bundling the Magic Rights of people together. ¡°Start.¡± A man who seemed to be the supervisor said and they began the Magic Deliberation. They were warriors of a much higher position than Hihak, but they haven¡¯t participated in the fight against the Punishment Angel. They would probably not take part in the next campaign as well. They had a different role. ¡°¡­G-gahhh¡­¡± As soon as the Magic Deliberation started, a single boy started scratching his head. His Deliberation was a failure; he came too close to chaos. The supervisor dragged him away, held his body and made him drink water. Hihak also hurriedly helped him. ¡°You¡¯re done for today. Everyone else, keep going.¡± ¡°No! Please let me do it! For a bit longer!¡± The agonized boy tried crawling back to position. ¡°Stop, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± The supervisor tried pushing him. However, the boy clenched his teeth and spoke. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. Just a bit more and the power we offer to Ruruta will be complete!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re at your limits already.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s critical. All ten of us don¡¯t fear death!¡± Pushed off by their vigor, Hihak gave up. The boy returned to the circle and continued his Magic Deliberation. They were attempting to create a Grand Magic that could revive people. They were trying to obtain a Magic Right that would let them automatically revive once after dead. They would store that Magic Right inside ¨¹ck¨¹ck and transfer it to Ruruta. When he had first heard of it Hihak thought that realizing such a Magic would be impossible. However, right now these youths were trying to make the impossible a reality. ¡°¡­Gyyyaaaahhh!!!¡± The boy who collapsed before now screamed again. The supervisor shook his head. He was already beyond any help. However, none of the other youths lost even an ounce of their concentration. Another boy and another collapsed. The supervisor and Hihak helped them. When only six people remained, the supervisor forcibly picked up ¨¹ck¨¹ck and stopped the Magic Deliberation. Everyone began crying. The fact they¡¯d lost some of their comrades was not the reason; they lamented the fact their Magic was not completed. Some of them even pressed the supervisor to let them continue. ¡°The last day approaches. If we lose because we weren¡¯t able to make it in time we will all die.¡± ¡°Go and rest. Tomorrow¡­ we¡¯ll definitely do it tomorrow!¡± Hihak felt alienated in that room dominated by enthusiasm and a sense of duty. On one side were these boys who feared nothing and had no doubts and on the other was him, someone who didn¡¯t even know where to go and what to do. What was the difference between them? Even though they are trying their best to this extent, just what am I doing? Looking outside the tower¡¯s window down to the training ground, Hihak could see Ruruta¡¯s figure. He was engaged in something there. It looked like he was moving his arms repeatedly, but he couldn¡¯t tell what he was doing. As he looked, Vooekisal¡¯s aide passed right next to him. Although he was timid he tried talking to him. What was Ruruta doing? After he asked, the aide surprisingly answered pleasantly. ¡°He¡¯s training his precision movements. He uses wheat grains and needles. He then throws one grain in the air like that.¡± He gestured with his hands. It looked like throwing a grain of wheat into the air with his left hand and then cutting it with the needle in his right hand. ¡°He cuts them hundreds of times in the air. In order not to break the grains he needs to weakly scrape them off with the needle. He repeats this hundreds of times.¡± Hihak was struck with admiration. Ruruta possessed not just enough destructive power needed to shave off mountaintops, but also had terrifying precision and speed. ¡°Ruruta¡¯s physical abilities keep rising from the Magic Rights of the Books he Eats. He can¡¯t control his body well right after eating. That¡¯s why he¡¯s doing this training.¡± Ruruta¡¯s right hand moved in a speed invisible to the naked eye. The wind pressure it created reached all the way to them. A cut ran through Hihak¡¯s skin as if he was struck by a blade of vacuum. ¡°I have never seen Ruruta take a break. He only sleeps for a little while once every few days. Day after day he knows no repose.¡± What a difference from me, admired Hihak. ¡°No, but there was one time¡­¡± Vooekisal¡¯s aide mumbled at that time. He seemed like he was about to say something then stopped. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing. Do you think that doubting Ruruta would be forgiven for you?¡± ¡°No, I have never¡­ but what did you¡­¡± ¡°There is no need for you to know of that.¡± Leaving these words behind, the aide went away. He couldn¡¯t really understand it, but it seemed like something happened to Ruruta in the past. More importantly he should think about himself. Seeing Ruruta only made him aware of the overwhelming gap between them. He hadn¡¯t the slightest idea what to do with himself from now on. Time to go home, thought Hihak. Perhaps I¡¯ll think of something good tomorrow. Thinking tomorrow should be fine, right? He thought and went back home. He took a meal like always and put Carloy to sleep. Leaving the bedroom, Hihak went outside to look at the moon. He thought of the future while looking at it. He already knew how to become strong; what he lacked was a strong mind. A mind that would let him make great efforts, a mind that would not be disheartened, a mind that would not be afraid. His ability to become a tree was useless, but even in comparison to the other soldiers his bodily reinforcement Magic as well as sword and spear techniques were not inferior at all. Even in the fight against the Punishment Angel he would¡¯ve won had he not faltered. What should he do? How could he obtain a strong mind like that of Ruruta¡¯s? Hihak kept thinking. However, he went back to bed without having any idea. I can just think of it tomorrow. I will definitely have a good idea tomorrow. He always, always thought the he would become stronger the following day, and spent his days like this. When tomorrow comes he would definitely postpone it yet again. His ¡°tomorrow¡± would not come for decades. When Hihak had already drifted to sleep Ruruta finally finished his training. He flew in the sky and returned to his bedroom on the topmost floor of the royal tower. He opened the door attached to the wall made for him and entered the room. ¡°I am glad you have returned safely. Here is your meal.¡± Looking at the person who came inside, Ruruta spoke. ¡°Is something wrong? Surely you don¡¯t have such a lack of manpower that you need to personally serve me meals.¡± Vooekisal was in his bedroom. Ruruta quickly ate the meal he had brought him. That meal was the same as that of commoners ¨C barley gruel and some slightly salted meat. Ruruta normally restrained himself from having luxurious meals. ¡°I have something to ask you about. It is about Hihak¡­¡± ¡°Is something the matter with him?¡± ¡°Nothing in particular.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t come with meaningless topics for conversations. I am busy.¡± Ruruta finished eating in no time flat. He called his aides to massage his tired body. They applied medicine to his wounds and checked there was nothing wrong with his body. For Ruruta even resting was a battle. He had to heal his fatigue and wounds in preparation for tomorrow¡¯s training. ¡°Why did you need to save Hihak? I simply cannot understand it.¡± ¡°Is such a thing so important for you? Just how much free time do you have?¡± Ruruta spoke bluntly. ¡°If it is important to you, then I must act as well. Is his ability ¨C changing his own body to the form of a tree ¨C so important?¡± ¡°No such thing. If I needed his ability I would have let him died there and Ate his Book. He himself wanted it. In the first place how is that ability useful?¡± ¡°If you keep the form of a tree you can live for thousands of years¡­¡± ¡°The battle with the Beasts of the Final Chapter will come in several months. Winning there is everything. If it¡¯s not useful it¡¯s meaningless.¡± ¡°That is true, but¡­¡± ¡°He is nothing, just a simple man. There is no reason for you to care about him.¡± ¡°Then, Ruruta, why have you saved him?¡± Ruruta abruptly made a small sigh. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand it. You wouldn¡¯t get it no matter how much you think about it. You, at least.¡± Saying this, Ruruta had Vooekisal leave. That night, Hihak had a dream. Oh, not this dream again, he shook in dread. This was the dream commonly known as Orntorra¡¯s Whisper. Everyone in the world had it about once every month. It was shown to humans by the one who sent forth the Punishment Angels and the Beasts of the Final Chapter to destroy the world ¨C Orntorra. ¡°¡­W-waaah¡­¡± In this vague dream world Hihak was all alone and the Beasts of the Final Chapter were surging from afar. Even just a few of them would result in a tough fight, but there were millions, tens of millions, no ¨C an infinite number of them rushing at him. Hihak held his spear and ran away. He couldn¡¯t even consider fighting; it was like trying to extinguish an active volcano using a cup of water. Or like trying to stop a tsunami using a single sliding door. The running Hihak was caught by the Beasts and held down. He was promptly ripped to pieces and died. Orntorra showed him that dream to make him surrender. To make him realize that fighting was useless and to give up on living. Hihak woke up. His body was covered in cold sweat. Just like a dead person. ¡°¡­Haah, haah, haah¡­¡± He was made to understand every time he had seen this dream: the Beasts were far too strong. He didn¡¯t think even Ruruta would be able to beat them. Ruruta should have also seen this dream countless of times. And yet he lived without fearing the Beasts, without doubting his victory and without losing his way. How could he do that? Hihak just couldn¡¯t understand him. How could he become stronger? How could he obtain a strong heart? He remained clueless and the only thing to progress was time. After three weeks Hihak was summoned by Vooekisal. He kept racking his brains throughout all of this time, yet looking from the side it would seem as if he merely ate, slept, and wasted his time. ¡°Have you become strong like Ruruta wished for you to?¡± Vooekisal said. Hihak couldn¡¯t think of any way to talk himself out of it, so he spoke in a chocked voice. Vooekisal then spoke without hiding the contempt in his voice. ¡°Hmm, so you¡¯re the only exception of Ruruta¡¯s discerning eyes¡­ but¡­¡± He looked at Hihak with his hawk-like eyes. ¡°This is not the reason I have called you here today. This is another matter entirely. A moderately strong warrior is needed. Take this.¡± Hihak was handed a sword. It was a bizarre sword with a hilt shaped like a spider and a blade as thin as a thread. ¡°Is that¡­ no way¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it is one of the seven Memorial Weapons, the Ever-Laughing Magic Blade Shlamuffen. Learn how to use it for this day only.¡± Hihak further inquired to what he needed to do with it. ¡°Including you idiot I have gathered four warriors. I will have you lot help with Ruruta¡¯s training. You will use four of the Weapons to fight against him.¡± Hihak felt chills down his spine. Even if he were to use Shlamuffen he wouldn¡¯t last a single second against Ruruta. ¡°No, Ruruta has said that he will not make any offensive move. You will all launch attacks at him and he will simply evade all of them barehanded.¡± Hihak felt yet another chill. What if they by chance ended up killing Ruruta? It seemed like Vooekisal was afraid of that possibility as well. ¡°I also told him that. I said that he should refrain from any dangerous conduct. However, since Ruruta has resolved himself to do it I shall obey. There is no other choice.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ruruta also said that he wouldn¡¯t forgive you going easy on him even a little bit.¡± Hihak received the Magic Blade while trembling all over. He was afraid of killing Ruruta with his attack much more than his own death. The following day, the training took place in the desert at very edge of the world. Hihak and the other warriors were brought there by Ruruta. Everyone had a gloomy countenance, but Ruruta ordered them to attack regardless of their anxiousness. Their fear of killing Ruruta turned out to be needless. None of them was even able to see his movements. He ran at a speed far beyond what their eyes could follow and danced in the sky. Far from simply pointing the blade at him, Hihak had no idea where to attack. ¡°This isn¡¯t fit for training.¡± Ruruta said. Hihak and the rest were relieved. However, Ruruta then spoke other terrifying words. ¡°I will not move from here. You all attack me however you¡¯d like.¡± He stood atop the sand. None of them moved. All of the four warriors froze in place with the four Memorial Weapons in their hands. Hihak was holding the Ever-Laughing Magic Blade Shlamuffen. Although imperfect, the sword could enact attacks that erased causality as well as an assault of countless slashes that would rip apart anything and everything. Another was the Ever-Crying Magic Blade Acharai. It worked on the same principle as Shlamuffen but had less power. Besides these two swords were three other Weapons superior to them. They were the Dark Club Gmork, the Colorful Sand Battleship Gra¨®gram¨¢n and the Rhythmic Barrier Uyul¨¢la. Dark Club Gmork was a simple bludgeon covered in a black fog. One could ascertain its shape by touch, but its real form was invisible. It was said that those who see it directly would become blind. It could smash the earth using a large, invisible blow. The Colorful Sand Battleship Gra¨®gram¨¢n was shaped like countless iron scraps the size of a dagger assembled together. It moved according to its owner¡¯s will and could change its form. That ship was like a flying fortress. ¡°¡­I will not use the Rhythmic Barrier. I will only defend using my own power.¡± The fifth Memorial Weapon ¨C Rhythmic Barrier Uyul¨¢la ¨C was the pattern tattooed to Ruruta¡¯s shoulders. It possessed defensive capabilities of the causality-erasing kind. He would always activate this invincible and absolute defense unless he had no intention to fight. In addition, the sixth Memorial Weapon ¨C Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck ¨C was not there on account of it being useless in direct battle. Adding the seventh Memorial Weapon which Hihak had failed to retrieve, these were all the weapons they needed. Also, the Passed Stone Blade Yor did not count among the seven Memorial Weapons. Vooekisal had told him this but he didn¡¯t really understand why. A little while ago it should have been counted though. ¡°Come at me now.¡± The warriors shook their heads to the side. ¡°I can¡¯t, I¡¯m too afraid, my hands won¡¯t move¡­¡± ¡°Do it. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ruruta rebuked them. ¡°Ruruta does not fear anything. Ruruta will never falter. So Ruruta will never be defeated. Believe in me. If you have the will to believe you should be able to attack.¡± After a short while of silence, Acharai¡¯s crying voice reverberated. Also, Gra¨®gram¨¢n took a dense offensive formation, and the destructive hammer of Gmork was unleashed. Hihak, despite being a step late, invoked Shlamuffen¡¯s power. Ruruta swung both hands. A black wave drowned the attacks of Shlamuffen and Acharai; Countless giant needles rose from the ground to intercept Gra¨®gram¨¢n; Gmork¡¯s attack, enough to make the ground collapse, was repelled using a single fist. ¡°A spiritless attack. Do you still not believe in Ruruta?¡± There was some anger in his calm words. The warriors lost their tempers hearing them. The fight lasted all night. But the one to give up wasn¡¯t Ruruta but the four warriors. ¡°¡­It¡¯s useless.¡± Ruruta muttered. His figure was bloody. As expected even Ruruta couldn¡¯t get out unscathed. His wounds have long since healed due to his super regeneration, though. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry. But my legs can¡¯t¡­ anymore¡­¡± Hihak and the rest collapsed to the sand. Their whole body felt as heavy as lead. Their throats were as dry as sand. ¡°This isn¡¯t about you. My¡­¡± Ruruta clenched his fist. ¡°My power isn¡¯t sufficient.¡± Hihak was astonished. He was far beyond them even using the four Memorial Weapons. And yet he said his power is insufficient? ¡°I need power. A power much stronger than it is now. Let¡¯s go back to the royal capital.¡± Saying this, Ruruta grabbed the four warriors with an invisible force and made them float. They flew like this back to the capital in the speed of an arrow. ¡°I will protect¡­¡± Ruruta muttered something. Hihak had the feeling he heard someone¡¯s name, but he couldn¡¯t grasp it. And that wasn¡¯t all: Hihak¡¯s worries became far deeper than that. Even though Ruruta held so much power it wasn¡¯t enough for him? What could Hihak do to compensate for that? Even if Ruruta were to Eat his Book it would be like adding a cup of water to a large river. I wasn¡¯t able to approach the answer today. All I realized was that I¡¯m powerless and Ruruta has overwhelming power. That¡¯s it. Does he really need me? Hihak couldn¡¯t help but ask himself this most fundamental question of all. Volume 9, 2: The Warrior and the Savior of Light – Part 3 Volume 9, Chapter 2: The Warrior and the Savior of Light ¨C Part?3 Having returned to the capital, Ruruta surprisingly called with a loud voice. ¡°Vooekisal! Lascall! Come here! I will eat Armakisk¡¯s Book!¡± Vooekisal came running out of the royal tower. The other four warriors that were with him also nearly fell in astonishment. Armakisk was the name of a warrior who had died 30 years ago. He was a man who couldn¡¯t control his far too powerful Magic Right and went up in flames as he acquired it. Ruruta decided that he mustn¡¯t eat that person¡¯s Book and so sealed it. Lascall appeared from inside the ground. ¡°If it is Armakisk-sama¡¯s Book you wish for, I already have it prepared with me.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± Ruruta approached Lascall. ¡°I can¡¯t let you do that! This and only this. This time I will not let it happen!¡± Vooekisal clung to Ruruta¡¯s legs in an attempt to stop him. Likewise the four warriors stood in Ruruta¡¯s path. ¡°You lot, use the Memorial Weapons or whatever, just stop him!¡± Hihak prepared Shlamuffen faster than he could think. However, Ruruta¡¯s fingers moved before that and he was blown away by an invisible force. The three other Memorial Weapons were also robbed from their wielders without being able to be used. ¡°Vooekisal, you¡¯re in my way.¡± As Ruruta moved his finger Vooekisal rolled behind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t let you do this, even if I sacrifice my life¡­¡± The three other warriors were also blown away. Hihak, the only one to remain, started prostrating himself and begging to Ruruta. ¡°Ruruta¡­ that¡¯s enough, please stop it, you are strong enough. Please don¡¯t endanger yourself any further!¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re Hihak, right?¡± Ruruta said as if suddenly recalling his name. ¡°Stop! It¡¯s enough! You¡¯ve fought enough! You¡¯ve become strong enough! Please stop it!¡± ¡°¡­Hihak. If I¡¯m not mistaken, about a month has passed.¡± Ruruta said with a somewhat painful expression. ¡°So you¡¯re still weak, huh? You haven¡¯t been able to understand me.¡± Hihak¡¯s body was blown away. Ruruta received the forbidden Book from Lascall. ¡°Vooekisal, Namo, Yanna, Lakiri, Hihak and Lascall.¡± The Book broke. Its shards were absorbed by Ruruta. ¡°Believe in my. That¡¯s all I need.¡± Ruruta Ate the Book he mustn¡¯t ever Eat. His body was instantly set ablaze. Hihak, who was close by, screamed from the heat and escaped. He writhed in pain to extinguish the flames that caught on to his hair and clothes. That was what happened to Hihak who merely close to him; he was afraid to imagine what was happening to Ruruta himself. The color of the flames went beyond red and became white that was never seen before. The white light completely concealed Ruruta¡¯s figure. ¡°Bring water!!!¡± ¡°Water Magic! Can no one here use water Magic?!¡± One person hit Ruruta with his water Magic. However, it evaporated right before reaching him. Even when he concentrated all of his efforts it didn¡¯t amount to anything. ¡°Someone, please, do something!!!¡± People started helplessly running around the blazing Ruruta. Hihak closed in on Lascall and held him by the collar. ¡°Lascall-sama, no, Lascall! What¡¯s going to happen with Ruruta?! Tell us!¡± ¡°It is unknown to me. Will he perish, or will he survive?¡± Lascall said calmly. ¡°However, it would be quite disappointing for him to die here.¡± ¡°This is not the time to say such things!¡± Hihak thrust Lascall away. It¡¯s no use. Ruruta¡¯s going to die. There¡¯s no way he won¡¯t. This is the end. We¡¯re all doomed. But aside from fear he also felt some sort of relief. If Ruruta dies, no one would tell Hihak to become stronger anymore. He fell to his knees and pounded the ground. His tears started overflowing and wouldn¡¯t stop. Ruruta and the world are done for. Vooekisal grabbed Hihak by the collar and dragged him up. ¡°What are you doing, you idiot? Look at Ruruta! Believe in him!¡± What¡¯s there to see though? It¡¯s all hopeless. ¡°It¡¯s no use. Everything is over.¡± ¡°You idiot!¡± Vooekisal started hitting him. Hihak collapsed to the ground and didn¡¯t try standing up. A long time passed. The heat gradually weakened. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ that?¡± Hihak raised his voice. An intense cold air started mixing in with the heat. The convection caused by it smothered both the hot and the cold air. Was this cold air a product of someone¡¯s Magic? ¡°¡­No way.¡± The heat settled down. Ruruta¡¯s body was collapsed on the burnt ground. His entire body down to the bones was scorched so black he only looked like a stick figure. Everyone watched him while clenching their teeth. He started gradually regaining his human form. At last his hair returned and Ruruta raised his naked body. ¡°Vooekisal, get me some clothes.¡± Great cheers erupted. Vooekisal rushed over to him while holding a waistcloth. ¡°I have gotten somewhat tired. Vooekisal. Let me rest.¡± Vooekisal took Ruruta into the royal tower. He turned around listlessly then spoke while smiling. ¡°Listen and rejoice ¨C Ruruta finally acquired it. I now have the power to defeat the Beasts of the Final Chapter.¡± ¡°Ruruta, you shouldn¡¯t talk yet¡­¡± ¡°Tell this to everyone: I am going to win.¡± Another cheer rose. People started running around to spread the word. However, Hihak alone stood there in complete shock. Look at Ruruta and understand him. If you do that, you will become as strong as him. Hihak survived thanks to these words. And he was troubled trying to understand Ruruta. Yet the only thing he was able to understand was the overwhelming gap between them. Even so, Hihak kept thinking. He wanted to be of use to him. However, Ruruta told them today ¨C he was finally able to obtain the power to defeat the Beasts of the Final Chapter. If so, then Hihak was no longer needed. I¡¯ll just run away. No, not run away, simply leave. Ruruta has no need for me. I don¡¯t have to worry or try to become stronger anymore. He went back home and gathered his luggage in order to leave. He took surprisingly little stuff. He would just die on the road somewhere by himself. ¡°Where¡¯re you going?¡± The moment he left the house, Carloy called out to him. ¡°O-oh. I¡¯m leaving for a while. I¡¯ll be right back so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°¡­Is it the next campaign?¡± ¡°What¡¯re you talking about? I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± He was going to leave Carloy behind. Orphans weren¡¯t anything rare nowadays. ¡°You¡¯re the worst.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you saying, Carloy?¡± ¡°I saw it. Today, when Ruruta was burning you were the only one to give up, daddy. You said it was all over.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe in Ruruta? He told you to believe.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why are you lying to me? I knew from the very beginning you ran away and came back.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why are you running away? Why?! Just tell me why!¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m weak. That¡¯s it.¡± Saying this, he left. He left the capital and headed somewhere. He had no place to go to. Hihak knew ¨C not everyone in the world fought for Ruruta. There were, however few, people that have run away from the battles. He could simply become one of them. He would just wait for Ruruta to save the world in the meanwhile. That was all. He got tired of walking and sat down. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it¡­¡± Hihak muttered. He tried shaking off Carloy from his mind. Stop thinking. If he wasn¡¯t there I would have run away ages ago. He¡¯s at fault for making me suffer so much. I haven¡¯t run away so far for his sake. Because I didn¡¯t want to make him feel pity for me. I wanted to be a strong father at least for him. Oh well, that¡¯s over. He already realized I was weak all along. ¡°Shit, shit!¡± He knew that he was weak. Even so, Hihak rose up and started running. He was headed back to the capital. ¡°Carloy! Carloy!¡± He kept running while calling. He asked passersby whether they have seen Carloy. However, no one would answer him. It was as if they couldn¡¯t even bear looking at such a coward. Although he was a coward, only the children would cutely call him names. The sun was sinking. He checked once again at his house, but Carloy hasn¡¯t come back. He was afraid he would never see him again at this rate. He searched around again and got tired of walking. The moment he sat down, he heard a voice calling from afar. ¡°Hihak, Carloy¡¯s here.¡± He started running towards the voice. He hadn¡¯t noticed who it belonged to just yet. Carloy was inside a forest outside the capital. He was sleeping, exhausted of crying. Hihak saw another person sitting next to him while leaning on a tree trunk. This can¡¯t be real, is it a dream? Thought Hihak. But it was no dream. ¡°Ru¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t voice it. His mouth stayed agape and wouldn¡¯t move. Hihak saw a man lending his lap to Carloy and patting his head. He was Ruruta Coozancoona. ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± Ruruta smiled as he saw Hihak¡¯s face. This was the first time he had seen him smile. No, it was the first time he even knew he could smile. ¡°¡­Even I need a break sometimes. Especially since it¡¯s so cold today.¡± That wasn¡¯t what surprised Hihak; it was the fact that Ruruta, the savior of the world lent his knees to Carloy. ¡°A lot of time has passed. It appears that you didn¡¯t realize yet why I am strong. Really, you are a troubling man.¡± His tone was completely different than Vooekisal¡¯s. Hihak couldn¡¯t feel any coldness. On the contrary, it was a voice that made him happy he was being scolded. ¡°You still don¡¯t get it? It¡¯s quite simple. I¡¯m strong because I have all of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Everyone lends me their power. Everyone gave me their Magic Rights. Everyone was able to obtain the Memorial Weapons by expending all of their power. However, with that alone I will not become a savior.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ruruta clenched his fist. It was much more small and delicate than Hihak imagined it would be. ¡°There are those who want to protect. And there are those who try to protect me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m strong.¡± Ruruta caressed Carloy¡¯s hair. ¡°People are weak, Hihak. And the Beasts of the Final Chapter are strong. Extraordinarily so. However, as long as one wants to protect someone, I believe that they¡¯ll never lose to them. Wanting to protect someone¡­ Having someone protect you¡­ If you are able to think this way, you will definitely become strong.¡± Ruruta gently stroked Carloy¡¯s head. ¡°You have this child, don¡¯t you? I know it ¨C if you have this child you will become strong.¡± I see, thought Hihak. When I tried escaping the one who put a stop to it was the existence of Carloy. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of anything when you deserted. You are not a great warrior. Since I have left governing the populace to Vooekisal I haven¡¯t thought of intervening. However, this child came to my place.¡± ¡°¡­Carloy did?¡± ¡°He tried to protect you. ¡®Daddy¡¯s actually strong, so please let him fight again¡¯, he said to me. ¡®Daddy probably pities himself. I don¡¯t want to let him die like that¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­No way.¡± ¡°I want to protect everyone. Everyone also wants to protect me. You want to protect this child. This child tried protecting you. It¡¯s all the same. Therefore, you are as strong as me. That¡¯s what I think.¡± Ruruta gently shook Carloy. He was surprised at being held by Ruruta. He alternated his eyes between Ruruta¡¯s face and Hihak¡¯s face. ¡°This is my wish. Carloy, Hihak cannot be relied on. So you have to protect him.¡± After a long, long time of being unable to say anything, Carloy finally spoke. ¡°¡­Even if¡­¡± He said while crying. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t tell me this¡­¡± Apparently reaching his limits, Carloy was hugged by Hihak. ¡°Stupid, stupid, you stupid daddy!¡± Hihak embraced him. Ruruta smiled while looking at them. Hihak started thinking. I can¡¯t run away anymore. I have no need to run away. I have obtained true strength. ¡°Thank you so much. We will be going back home, so see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yeah. See you tomorrow.¡± Ruruta gazed at the western sky. Hihak and Carloy also looked there. ¡°What a beautiful sunset. It never changes, but that¡¯s why it¡¯s beautiful. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± He had never looked at the setting sun much until now. Now that he was told so, it really was beautiful. Ruruta kept speaking. ¡°Nowadays admiring the sunset or flowers is difficult. Since the world approaches its end, we have neither the time nor mental leeway. But if I save the world a new era will come. Everyone would be able to see the setting sun in peace. Right, Hihak, Carloy?¡± ¡°I believe so.¡± ¡°Everyone would live in peace. Everyone would be able to connect their hearts. We¡¯ll definitely be able to do it. The Future Overseer will be gone, and humans will create their own paradise. That¡¯s what I believe. So I¡¯d like for you to believe in it as well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ruruta sighed. ¡°I feel like it¡¯s the first time in a long while I¡¯ve talked so much. It was fun.¡± ¡°Yes, Ruruta, thank you so much.¡± Carloy said. Hihak had something that he had to ask. ¡°Please tell me one final thing, Ruruta. Why have you saved this child and me?¡± As he was asked this, Ruruta widened his eyes in surprise. He then smiled troublingly. ¡°Are both Vooekisal and you unable to understand such simple matters?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I was able to save you and your son. That is very simple. Is actually doing it so strange?¡± Meaning he had no particular reason for it. Was that all? ¡°Can you not understand it without thinking there¡¯re some special circumstances or something behind the scenes? Such troublesome people you are. Well, if I had to state one reason¡­¡± For some reason, Ruruta embarrassedly scratched his nose. ¡°I just can¡¯t let a crying child be.¡± Leaving these words behind, Ruruta left for the royal tower. While seeing him off, Hihak started talking to Carloy. ¡°We¡¯re so fortunate.¡± Carloy unhesitatingly nodded. Ruruta was bigger than life. Both his strength and his kindness. Just living in the same era as him was fortunate. ¡°Sorry for making you worry, Carloy. Your dad will never stray again. Because I¡¯m going to become stronger.¡± Ten days afterward, a new campaign was arranged. Hihak also joined it. They returned home seven days after their departure. This expedition of a hundred people came back with only 75. And Hihak was walking at their front. Hihak found the figure of Carloy among the families waiting for the soldiers at the gate. He then struck his fist upwards to the sky. The seventh Memorial Weapon that Hihak brought back was in the form of two bizarre cups. The commander took them to Vooekisal¡¯s place. They were going to grant them a name and give them to Ruruta. Regarding the Weapon¡¯s ability, it apparently had already been researched so Vooekisal knew it. However, Hihak heard nothing about it. There were some things he was worried about, but felt they were insignificant. Hihak became strong and he was able to become of use to Ruruta. That was enough for him. Ruruta never showed himself to Hihak and Carloy again. But that was no problem either. He was already deeply engraved in his heart. For half a month afterwards, Hihak worked busily. According to the prophecies, the final battle was soon at hand. Hihak and the rest dug out special anti-Beast shelters for public use and they would also deal with the Beasts when they came to attack these trenches. The elderly and children abandoned their homes and went to the trenches with all their possessions. The few remaining warriors prepared to protect them. Just when preparations were complete, that day has arrived. It was obvious to everyone that today was the day. Dark clouds suddenly drifted in the clear sky. Thunder incessantly roared despite there being no rain. The people still outside ran away as if pushing each other along. Hihak lead them, occasionally carrying some of them to the trenches so they could take shelter. When almost all work was done, just before the doors of the trenches were going to be closed, Hihak asked a warrior next to him. ¡°Where¡¯s Ruruta?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s still in the royal tower!¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m leaving this place to you!¡± Saying so, Hihak started running. Strangely, ever since a few days ago, there was no sign of Vooekisal, his aide, as well as the elite warriors who served Ruruta. He reached the tower. There were a few other people who shared the same worries. ¡°What is going on with Ruruta?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Vooekisal-sama? Where could he have gone at this time¡­?¡± Everyone was confused. They were all elite warriors. They were not allowed to enter the royal tower with no permission. They just whispered in front of the gate. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be here!¡± That moment, a sonorant voice reverberated. A figure leapt off the topmost floor of the tower. ¡°Go to a safe place! At once!¡± In contrast to these words nobody moved. It was because they all wanted to burn into their eyes the appearance of Ruruta heading for the final battle. His transparent hair fluttered with the storm and the pattern of the Rhythmic Barrier Uyul¨¢la was engraved on his left shoulder. At his feet the Colorful Sand Battleship Gra¨®gram¨¢n shone in the colors of the rainbow, and in his hand he held the ominous misty Dark Club Gmork. The Ever-Laughing and Ever-Crying Magic Blades were hanged from his waist. It felt indescribable. They went speechless looking at this mighty and godly power. ¡°I will go! You will live in a new age!¡± And Ruruta moved to another place. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Stay calm and carefully evacuate to a safe place. There is still time. Please think carefully about how to evacuate people one by one safely.¡± Ruruta was worried about the other people¡¯s safety before battle. Hihak almost teared up from admiration. They all shouted a slogan before heading to battle. Everyone shouted together. Ruruta does not fear anything. Ruruta will never falter. Ruruta will never be disheartened and will never lose. Hihak started thinking while shouting. I will believe it. I will continue to believe these words. Seeing off Ruruta fly away to the battlefield, Hihak and the rest went toward the anti-Beast trenches. However, there were two things they were still worried about. Where Vooekisal and the rest had went to and what will they do with the seventh Memorial Weapon that had been brought back by Hihak¡¯s group. Ruruta hasn¡¯t taken it. But they had no time to worry about that; the battle of Ruruta against the Beasts of the Final Chapter already began. They could hear huge explosive roars from the horizon. ¡°¡­Ruruta, we believe¡­ we believe in you.¡± Saying so, Hihak took position in front of the entrance to the trench. His battle was to protect this spot. However, contrary to expectations, Hihak¡¯s fight ended abruptly. Two wolf-shaped Beasts of the Final Chapter bit and tore the door to the anti-Beast trench and rushed inside. Hihak desperately fought back with his spear. I don¡¯t have to beat them as long as they don¡¯t enter inside. He fought for several minutes thinking only this. ¡°¡­!¡± The two Beasts suddenly looked back. They then ran outside. It was as if they felt they hadn¡¯t the leisure to play around in such a place. ¡°Have they gone to fight Ruruta?¡± He couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Unknown sounds of battle came echoing mixed in with the howls of the Beasts. Hihak repaired the door and treated his wounded body. No further attacks came so far. A long time of waiting began. Hihak stopped the children who wanted to go outside and tried cheering the frightful women. Carloy, who was in the same trench as him, calmed down a crying baby and gave some wheat to children smaller than him. They couldn¡¯t even imagine what sort of terrific battle it became outside. How long has the battle continued? It was probably more than a day or two. Three days and nights, or perhaps longer than that? It became quiet a few times, but the sounds of battle soon came echoing again. Once there was an earthquake that nearly destroyed the anti-Beast trench. Next came a large sound that seemed like it could tear eardrums. Without knowing if it was the power of Beasts or Ruruta, Hihak shuddered in fear. And time kept passing. Hihak who had fallen asleep holding his spear was shaken awake by Carloy. ¡°Daddy, something out there¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go outside¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­¡± At some point the door to the trench was opened. Sunlight came pouring inside from it. The voices of people were echoing under the sun. ¡°We won!¡± ¡°It¡¯s our victory!¡± ¡°Ruruta¡­ Ruruta¡¯s won!¡± ¡°Ruruta! Ruruta! Ruruta!¡± People hugged each other and raised cheers. The moment he saw this, Hihak forgot his tiredness and rushed ahead. He joined the circle of people along with Carloy and they all smiled under the rays of the sun they haven¡¯t seen for three days. However, no matter where people looked, they couldn¡¯t find Ruruta anywhere. People started fixing their broken homes and treating their wounds while waiting for his return. A day has passed, but Ruruta did not return. Two days have passed, but Ruruta did not return. Vooekisal, his aide and the rest were nowhere to be seen and Lascall Othello¡¯s whereabouts were unknown as well. Having lost their leaders, the people gradually became anxious. They also started feeling sad for being unable to see their savior who had saved the world. ¡°Daddy, there¡¯s no way that Ruruta¡­¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t say that. Believe in him.¡± Three days, and then four days have passed. The people forgot their happiness at the world being saved. Although it was saved, it all felt dull without him. A simultaneous kill¡­ that result was far too painful. Then came the morning of the fifth day. ¡°Ruruta¡¯s back!!!¡± A man shouted out his throat at the gate of the capital. Everyone abandoned their work and rushed to the main street. The shouting man ran weaving his way between the assembling people. Ruruta¡¯s back, Ruruta¡¯s back. Hihak picked up Carloy and went to the gate. Among the remaining warriors he was the one with the quickest feet. He overtook the people in front of him and ran toward Ruruta. He could see him. Ruruta¡¯s appearance was clearly reflected in Hihak¡¯s eyes. For some reason he didn¡¯t have the Memorial Weapons. He only had the Rhythmic Barrier Uyul¨¢la on his shoulder. He had no visible wounds. Lascall Othello followed him from behind. ¡°Ruruta, Ruruta!¡± He ran while shouting. Ruruta, who hung his head down, suddenly raised his eyes. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Hihak?¡± Ruruta saw Hihak¡¯s face. That was Hihak¡¯s last living memory. The next moment, Ruruta lightly waved his hand. Hihak was unable to see that movement. His head blew into smithereens as if a meteorite hit it. The faces of the people running behind him were dyed by a red mist. He died instantly. However, dying at that very moment was perhaps fortunate. Because Hihak didn¡¯t have to see what happened later. Beasts of the Final Chapter were emitted from Ruruta¡¯s body. He unleashed them at the gathered people. He didn¡¯t tell any of them why he was able to use the power that was meant to destroy the world. He told nobody why he unleashed them on humans. Announcing neither his reasons nor his goals, he simply killed, killed, and killed. His expression was as rigid as a mask and he erased all emotions from it. Carloy clung to Hihak¡¯s headless corpse, shouted and wailed. There was not even one person to help him among the unfolding massacre. At the end of this day, the Age of Paradise has ended. Thus started the Age of Humanity ¨C no, of Ruruta. Volume 9, 3: The Conspirator and the Melancholic Tyrant Volume 9, Chapter 3: The Conspirator and the Melancholic?Tyrant ¡°¡­Say, Ruruta-san. Why have you killed Hihak Yammo?¡± 1878 years passed since Hihak¡¯s death. A single man tilted his glass and muttered. It was probably at least 1800 years or more than that since anyone has uttered that name. He was a man who didn¡¯t amount to anything except for his ability to turn into a tree. His name vanished in history. The man who muttered this was Makia Dexiart. He was Bantorra Library¡¯s Acting Director of the time. Inclined to dressing up in low-quality and gaudy suits, he wore an eyepatch with the symbol of a spade on it. The sword on his waist looked more like a part of fashion than one of an Armed Librarian. Although he was at the top of Armed Librarians, he didn¡¯t look like one. ¡°Even if you wanted his ability it wasn¡¯t practical. If you¡¯d told him that you wanted his life he surely would¡¯ve cut off his own neck happily. Why was there a need to kill him so cruelly?¡± Inside Makia¡¯s glass was the highest grade brandy. He emptied it little by little. ¡°No, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand even more. Surely you had no reason to kill everyone there? Did you want to rule the populace by fear? No way. You were the hero who saved the world. Everyone would¡¯ve served you even if you said nothing. There are many ungrateful people in the world, but there was nothing to worry about. With your power you could¡¯ve killed those people instantly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Makia was waiting for something. As if tired of waiting, he gulped down the remaining liquor and poured some more brandy. ¡°Staying silent, huh? Or are you sleeping?¡± Saying this, Makia raised his glass. ¡°Let¡¯s drink a cup together. The boss and his subordinate have some real talk over a drink¡­ that¡¯s what a good organization¡¯s all about. Since I have two glasses and two chairs you don¡¯t have to hold back.¡± At that time Makia was in a surprising place: inside the deepest part of Bantorra Library, the Second Sealed Labyrinth. The small figure of a tree stood inside the freezing Archive. Of all things he was drinking liquor next to Ruruta Coozancoona. He had brought a simple table as well as two folding chairs. On the table was a large bottle of brandy, a bag of cheese crackers, and two glasses. Ruruta couldn¡¯t be seen anywhere. Makia invited Ruruta to a banquet. Armed Librarians were not prohibited from drinking alcohol inside the Sealed Labyrinth. It was because no Armed Librarian would ever do such a thing. Even Ruruta didn¡¯t tell the man in front of him that he couldn¡¯t do so. It was probably because he couldn¡¯t imagine the idiot who would do that. ¡°Are you perhaps not good with alcohol? That¡¯s my failure, I forgot to bring juice. Perhaps I should have also brought a cream pie?¡± Furthermore, Makia was really drunk. He was still articulate and could walk straight. However, it was obvious from the tone of his voice. ¡°Please, Ruruta-san, tell me. What are you thinking about? Please don¡¯t say that you haven¡¯t been thinking of anything.¡± Saying this, Makia cackled and rolled with laughter. If he were to get on Ruruta¡¯s nerves only death would await him. Makia clearly knew this. That would be even more foolish than attempting violence. No, that would be insane. However, he had a reason for this foolish move. He was a man who never acted in a meaningless way. Makia Dexiart. Among the Acting Directors throughout history, his battle prowess wasn¡¯t particularly impressive. He had a standard battle style specializing in his superior physical abilities and powerful slashing aided by telekinesis. However, he had a secret ability. No one knew about it except for Makia himself. His hidden ability was that of prediction. It wasn¡¯t a power that could look hundreds of years ahead like that of the Ever-Laughing Witch Shiron. It also wasn¡¯t a power that could accurately predict the future like that of Mattalast from later on. It could be said to be extremely weak for a predictive ability. However, he prided in it as his best ability. From time to time Makia would have premonitions. For example, one morning he would be able to feel that something good was about to happen that day. Before fighting an enemy, he would be able to feel that they would be difficult. What he could predict was at about this level. The accuracy was not 100% either. One out of ten cases was off. And even when he was right he sometimes made his prediction meaningless by taking bad actions. People would probably think that it was a weak power. It couldn¡¯t be really be used in a practical battle. However, Makia considered it the power to win in every situation. It truly was useless in battle. However, it would tell him whether he should fight or not in the first place. It would also tell him who he should fight. It wasn¡¯t a power used for battle tactics but for battle strategy. And strategies always outweighed tactics. Because he would avoid meaningless fights and only start fights he could win he was the strongest. That was what Makia thought. During that day¡¯s morning, he had a premonition. He would return alive today. Even if he drank in front of Ruruta and made a fool out of himself, he would not kill him. He entrusted his life to this premonition. ¡°I also don¡¯t understand why you¡¯ve Eaten the power of the Beasts of the Final Chapter. You¡¯re undoubtedly the world¡¯s strongest. That¡¯s true even without the Beasts. And yet you have Eaten more power. Is it not nonsensical?¡± Glass after glass, Makia kept talking. He was a heavy drinker. Even though his tone was drunk, his sharp mind dulled not even a bit. ¡°Yes, you should have had no need to gain more power that time. So Eating the power of the Beasts of the Final Chapter should have been for another reason. What would you need them for other than battle¡­ Or perhaps you weren¡¯t given any choice and just had to Eat them¡­ Anyhow, something¡¯s happened. Something that we don¡¯t know about.¡± Ruruta made no reply. ¡°Yes, as I thought, it was during that time. The point in time after you¡¯ve fought the Beasts, defeated them, and until you came back. Something happened during these few days¡­¡± Makia yawned. He grabbed a cracker, ate it, and then poured more brandy into his glass again. ¡°I came to question you about that point, but it seems you keep silent.¡± Saying this, Makia raised the bottle of brandy toward Ruruta. Makia had assumed the seat of the Acting Director five years ago. The reason for his inauguration was because of Ruruta having butchered the previous Acting Director and Overseer of Paradise due to the negligence of their duty. Since he wanted the other candidate Kachua to become the Overseer of Paradise, Makia was selected by the process of elimination. His work was not admirable at all. He took several politicians and businessmen from the Present Management Agency and made them his aides. He left all of the political work to them. He invited retired Armed Librarians to serve as consultants and left the Library in their charge. Even if he only sat on the Director¡¯s seat as decoration, no objection came from anyone. Although he was top-notch as a warrior, he was third-rate as a politician or head of an organization. This was Makia¡¯s evaluation. Compared to Kachua who had been steadily strengthening the organization the difference was evident. However, this evaluation was what Makia himself had wanted. He feigned incompetence in order not to waste time on politics. Ever since assuming office, Makia was investigating Ruruta secretly. He spent almost all of his free time on researching him. Reading all the Books in the Second Sealed Labyrinth went without saying. Even in the Books contained in higher layers some slight fragments about Ruruta had remained. He meticulously investigated those as well. Furthermore, he went around historical ruins in the Principality of Meliot and investigated various ancient incidents that remained only as myths or fairy tales. Combining the fragments of information, making free use of reasoning and speculation, Makia closed in on Ruruta¡¯s past. The fact that he even knew Hihak Yammo¡¯s name showed the thoroughness of his research. There were people among the Acting Directors and Overseers of Paradise to investigate Ruruta even before him. However, none of them probably knew even a fifth of what Makia had discovered. He especially investigated above all else those who have fought with Ruruta. Until now, several Acting Directors had schemed a rebellion against Ruruta. Each and every one of them was beaten in his own game. Their strategy, tactics, origin of ideas, and the circumstances of their failure ¨C Makia carefully examined them. He did all of this alone. And he did it secretly so it wouldn¡¯t leak either to Kachua, to the Armed Librarians or anyone else. Makia was fighting against Ruruta. No people challenged him in the past 300 years. After the cruel blunder of the Dragon Pneumonia Incident, the desperate Acting Director undertook a suicidal battle attempt and that was the final time. From the repeating losses the Acting Directors all realized that it impossible to fight against Ruruta. However, Makia had his power of premonition. If he senses danger he would avoid fatal errors in advance. If he feels the premonition of death he would not head to a losing battle. That is all Makia believed in his ability for. And Makia also had another reason for this battle. It was from five years ago when his predecessor had been slain. ¡®From now on you two will manage Bantorra Library and the Indulging God Cult. This is all I have to say to you. I hold expectations for your future work.¡¯ Ruruta had calmly killed the previous Director. And he left Makia to handle the next generation of Bantorra matter-of-factly. It was as if he threw away a tool he didn¡¯t need to replace it with another. Kachua shook with fear. Makia was scared as well, but he could also feel simmering anger rising up from inside that fear. ¡°Can you not just decide to end the conversation on your own? Can¡¯t you say even a single word for having killed him?¡± He had admired the previous Acting Director. He gave his utmost efforts and worked for the world and for the Armed Librarians. Ruruta could at the very least say something. He knew that he had to be rational. However, he told his reason to go to hell. ¡°Cut that out, Makia.¡± ¡®Makia. Your anger is not beneficial. You are a useful Armed Librarian, so losing you would be a great loss for me as well.¡¯ Both Kachua¡¯s attempt to stop him and Ruruta¡¯s excuses only fanned the flames inside of him. He became unable to control his own anger. ¡°What¡¯re you saying? I¡¯m talking about you killing him.¡± ¡°Stop Makia! Do you want to die?!¡± Yeah, I want to die. He got caught up in his anger and was about to answer this. At that moment, he felt a premonition. If you endure this, you would find out something good. That premonition stopped him. Finding out something good didn¡¯t simply mean he would stay alive; he felt that it was something more important. The premonition told him that it would be something good not only for himself, but for the Armed Librarians ¨C no, for the world. ¡°That¡¯s true, yeah, I¡¯ve forgotten, sorry for my rudeness Director. I was extremely rude.¡± Him being able to suppress his anger was not only due to his belief in his predictive ability. There was also the curiosity to find out what the ¡°good thing¡± was. ¡®¡­Makia, I am satisfied with your decision. Settling this without killing a useful Armed Librarian is very fortunate. I have expectations for your future work.¡¯ ¡°Why thank you.¡± But what on earth was that premonition? What would he find out later? Ruruta¡¯s Thought Sharing echoed in his head that was full of questions. ¡®Makia. My request is nothing wrong. I only wish for two things: for more people to be happy, and for that happiness to be offered up to me. Making people happy is good, and offering up that happiness to me is also good. Accomplishing this is the best thing for both me and you.¡¯ While listening to his words, he found a certain point of interest. Ruruta was making excuses; he was justifying his own behavior. He was also feeling some guilt. That realization calmed Makia. His premonition became crisper. He had the feeling that he would very soon find out something. The next moment, another premonition hit him. He could win against Ruruta. Makia was then convinced ¨C this was the ¡°good thing¡± to be found by enduring. However, he was very surprised at this premonition. What did being able to win mean? Although he was a First Grade Armed Librarian he wasn¡¯t much of a prominent figure, so could he win against Ruruta? Although he prided himself in his ability, was it fine to believe it? Makia knew how the previous Acting Directors who challenged Ruruta lost. Thinking rationally it was impossible. No matter what happens it has to be impossible. ¡°Nothing we can do about it, Makia. We are helpless.¡± Kachua¡¯s consoling reached his ears. He could hear it but didn¡¯t listen to him. He could win against Ruruta. Even if he didn¡¯t believe it by reason, it was a fact he felt this premonition. He could not see it yet, but a method to defeat Ruruta surely existed. And that method was within the reach of his hands. Makia began worrying about later. Should he believe his reason telling him that he couldn¡¯t win, or his ability that foretold him he could? He truly wanted to fight. He had plenty of reasons to fight. He wanted to avenge the previous Director. He wanted to defeat the tyrant ruling the world. He wanted to leave the future to a new Bantorra Library that had no Ruruta in it. However, he couldn¡¯t decide. Challenging Ruruta was far too terrifying. Even if he threw everything he had at him it wouldn¡¯t be enough. And if he lost, Ruruta¡¯s retaliation would involve a lot of people. He deliberated for a day and for a week. He thought for a month, for a year, and even right now he was still worrying. No one would be able to mock this as indecisiveness. Challenging Ruruta was simply that big of a deal. Five years later, Makia drank alcohol in front of Ruruta. For these five years, the more he investigated him the more he realized he couldn¡¯t win. Ruruta¡¯s power was overwhelming and he had no blind spots. All methods of killing him that could be thought up by humans have already been tried. Also, Makia had never felt the premonition of a victory again. Even when he thought of some method, he only felt the premonition that it was going to fail. Was that premonition just a delusion? Or was it the real deal and I¡¯ve simply lost my opportunity? Makia wanted to meet Ruruta. No matter the subject, he wanted to converse with him. He once had the premonition of victory while talking to Ruruta. If he could get any sort of premonition again it would only be by talking to him. He also had the feeling that if he met him and heard his voice again he would understand something. He had to know much more about Ruruta in order to defeat him. He drank in front of him. This reckless action had a goal: it was to draw any kind of response out of Ruruta. It didn¡¯t matter what. It would be fine for him to be bothered and chase Makia away. It would be fine for him to say that he had no interest in alcohol and smash the bottle. As long as he makes any sort of reaction. However, no matter how many times Makia called out to him Ruruta made no reply. The only times he used his Thought Sharing to contact people was when he had business with them. That was true now as well. ¡°¡­Oh my, I drank quite a lot without realizing.¡± Makia shook the bottle. It had only about a third left. Should I just finish it up here, he wondered. ¡°¡­Hehehe, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Thinking rationally, this wasn¡¯t a proper way of doing things. It was natural it had no effect. He was out of his mind. Makia put down the bottle and thought while watching the swirling liquid. I¡¯ve lost my mind for five years in the first place. Fighting against Ruruta and winning¡­ Even if I do that, what then? Just as he said there¡¯s no harm in assembling the Books of happy people and bringing them to him. Five years is enough. Perhaps it¡¯s time to stop chasing a stupid dream and work seriously. After finishing the last third of the bottle I¡¯ll forget all about fighting Ruruta. I¡¯ll finish drinking, go up to the surface, sober up, and end my worries with that. Well, compared to losing and dying this isn¡¯t a bad conclusion. At that moment, he stretched his hand and raised the bottle. ¡°I shall ask frankly. Are you sane?¡± The cool voice of a boy came from the other side of the table. Without knowing who it belonged to, Makia stared at the table that no longer had the bottle on it. Did Lascall Othello switch to a new body? In that case his tone of speech was wrong. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that alcohol is crazy water. I have no idea how much you do this, but it should be done in moderation. I don¡¯t think this is proper for the Acting Director.¡± ¡°I am sane, do not worry.¡± He raised his face. There was a single boy with transparent hair in front of him. The tree that was supposed to be behind him was gone. This was the first time Makia had seen the face of Ruruta Coozancoona. No, perhaps it was the first time among all Acting Directors and Overseers of Paradise. ¡°Looking at you, I thought that you were scheming something. I would like to hear what you are up to.¡± ¡°There are no schemes. I said this before: I just want to talk to you.¡± ¡°The back of the back is the front, huh. I see, so that means I fell to your plan. What an unbelievable action. But since it was unbelievable you fulfilled it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ruruta calmly poured alcohol into the glass left on the table. He then raised the glass, full to the brim to the very limits of surface tension and drank it down like water. Not a drop was spilled. ¡°I do not seem to be able to get drunk. All poisons are instantly decomposed inside my body.¡± He placed down the glass and returned it to Makia. ¡°Then like I thought I should¡¯ve also brought along a cream pie¡­¡± ¡°Apparently. For the next time I desire fruits and pies loaded with cream.¡± Ruruta said while smiling. After a while Makia realized that he told a joke. For some reason he started laughing violently and kept laughing so much that his stomach hurt. Makia once again poured into his glass and smacked his lips a bit. Then, they started talking. ¡°Now then, let us have a frank discussion just like you wanted. First I have something to ask you. Please answer honestly.¡± ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Do you intend to fight me?¡± That¡¯s much too frank, thought Makia. He jumped straight to the heart of the matter. But today is not the day of my death. I¡¯ve already had the premonition I will come back alive. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Where has your daringness come from, I wonder.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°I see. Oh well.¡± He didn¡¯t say he would kill him and read his Book to find out. For some reason it appeared that Ruruta didn¡¯t intend to kill Makia. He couldn¡¯t understand why. He was already raising candidates for the Acting Director that would replace him. So there was no reason to let him off the hook. ¡°I have a request for you, Makia. That is why I am letting you live.¡± Ruruta said as if reading his mind. ¡°Will you please kill me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± He was probably able to calmly listen to these words only because his senses were numbed by utter surprise. ¡°Could you tell me the reason?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t explain it briefly. Wait a bit. I will organize what I want to say.¡± Ruruta rose up and started pacing around the Second Sealed Labyrinth. He was probably considering what to tell him. Makia slowly drank as he waited for Ruruta. ¡°I have a dream. Ever since around 1800 years ago, when I have defeated the Beasts of the Final Chapter and saved the world, I was always, always chasing after a single dream.¡± ¡°¡­A dream?¡± He did not answer Makia but kept speaking. ¡°To obtain the perfect and unblemished happiness. If I obtain that, my dream will be fulfilled. That is why I have been waiting for the day you will bring me that perfect happiness. It¡¯s been more than 20 human lifetimes. Have you ever wished for immortality?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better that way. Life is able to sparkle because it only lasts for about a hundred years. When you pass 200 years you become tired of it all. When you pass 500 years you begin to hate your ageless body. And after approaching 2000 years¡­ I cannot express it in words any longer. But I had a dream. I have endured these 2000 years in order to fulfill it. I am waiting for the day you will bring me the perfect happiness.¡± Ruruta spoke while walking around without bothering to sit down. ¡°But even though I have a dream, 2000 years is far too long. Even dreams wear out and become old. My body still remains 15 years old, and only my dream ages. Have you ever given up your dream?¡± ¡°I was about to give up on it once.¡± ¡°I see. Even dreams die. Whether they are granted or given up. I¡¯ve looked at the surface from underground using my clairvoyance. I¡¯ve seen many people give up their dreams. A certain artist threw away the paintbrush that provided his livelihood; a man who dreamt to become an Armed Librarian lost to his contemporary rivals and came back to his hometown; and the dream of an old man who had been studying for his entire life vanished along with his passing¡­ I was envious of them.¡± ¡°You speak strangely.¡± ¡°They were able to give up their dreams. Their own powerlessness, their own helpless reality, their own weakness, as well as time, made them give up their dreams. But I couldn¡¯t do any of those. I am strong and no one is able to stop me. I have infinite time and I cannot die. Therefore, there is no one to stop my dream. People around the world have something that I do not. It is the relief known as defeat.¡± This wasn¡¯t something easy to understand. Did he want to give up his dream? If so, couldn¡¯t he simply give up? Why did he tell this to Makia and ask him to kill him? ¡°The thing known as a heart is not straightforward. I am chasing my dream. I want to make it come true. That heart, completely unchanged, is within me. The more months and years go by, the more time passes, the bigger my dream becomes. However, that also led to the birth of an altogether different heart. Since it¡¯s a dream that cannot come true, I¡¯d much prefer to give it up.¡± Ruruta clenched his fist. And he pounded the wall. ¡°But, if I give up now, what have I been living for all this time? Changing my form into a tree and living for 2000 years¡­ for what? What has the Indulging God Cult been gathering Books for me for? The Acting Directors who have challenged me, and those of them who have tried to forget about me¡­ what have I killed them for? My dream created a lot of sacrifices. If I give it up, they will all become meaningless. When I think that, I cannot give up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± How unexpected. Makia had not expected him to worry about the Indulging God Cult. He couldn¡¯t believe that he thought of killing people as a sin. ¡°Although I want to make my dream come true, it won¡¯t. I want to give up but cannot. I cannot pick either path. I have been living continuously with these feelings for the past 2000 years. I am already tired.¡± While listening to him, Makia recalled what he had investigated. He was once undoubtedly a hero who fought in order to save the world. His eyes sparkled and his heart was set aflame. Time changes people. Even more so when it was 2000 years. However, did that hero truly change into such a gloomy man? ¡°And so you want to be killed.¡± ¡°Do you understand, Makia? My feelings?¡± Honestly speaking, he didn¡¯t. Why had Ruruta drowned in melancholy? He had collected all the happiness of the world after all. Was his melancholy so deep that it couldn¡¯t be quelled with all that happiness? No, for him gathering happiness was only a means to an end. It wasn¡¯t his goal. But if it wasn¡¯t for him to become happy, why did he do it? Makia couldn¡¯t understand Ruruta. However, he understood what he said to him and what he wanted him to do. ¡°Emotionally I cannot understand. However, I can understand you logically. You want someone to stop you. You cannot give up by yourself. But if you exhaust all your strength while fighting with someone and lose, you will be able to give up. You will be able to comfort yourself saying that you had no choice.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it even more frankly: you want an excuse. You want an excuse that would convince you to give up your dream.¡± ¡°Exactly. However, when I ask people about it, they laugh at my pitifulness. I cannot even die without asking people for help.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Makia. Will you accept my wish?¡± He was already sober before he noticed. Makia looked up above and thought. ¡°Can I ask you to do something? Apologize about the previous Director. It can be brief, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°¡­Now that I think about it, I shouldn¡¯t have killed him. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°¡­Understood. I will accept it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Saying so, Ruruta extended his hand towards Makia. Since he didn¡¯t appear to be in any danger Makia received it in silence. Something warm was pushed inside his chest. It was the transfer of a Magic Right. ¡°This is one of the abilities I have preserved. Since it is of no use to me you can hold it.¡± ¡°What power is it?¡± ¡°¡­The power to hide one¡¯s form. The one who possesses this power cannot be perceived by me. This power belonged to a certain warrior who¡¯d tried to kill me. As long as this power is active, it will be impossible for me to perceive your actions. It works differently from Kachua¡¯s ability, but is similar.¡± ¡°Why would you give me this power?¡± ¡°Once I know what you plan on doing, I can easily avoid it. Besides, once tomorrow comes I will probably regret all of this. And I will probably erase you. However, as long as you retain this power I will not be able to kill you. Nor will I be able to prevent you from killing me. Try activating it and see.¡± Since it was a power he was given suddenly, it took some time to activate it. He tried exercising the Magic Right, but he didn¡¯t feel like anything changed. ¡°Have I become invisible to you?¡± No reply came. It didn¡¯t look like Ruruta ignored him, but rather that he couldn¡¯t hear him. Not only his figure was unable to be seen, but he also couldn¡¯t be heard by him. Makia canceled that ability and spoke. ¡°With this, the preparations for my battle with you are complete.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ruruta turned his back. ¡°I will ask you a final question. What is your dream?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ruruta was about to say something, but stopped. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Focus only on killing me.¡± The boy¡¯s figure returned to that of a tree. ¡°I will also say one final thing. There are two ways to fulfill my dream. One of them is obtaining the perfect and unblemished happiness. And the other¡­¡± He spoke quietly. But because of that Makia felt even more of a chill. ¡°Is destroying the world.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You probably do not want to destroy the world. Then try killing me. In order to protect the world.¡± Even after Ruruta changed back to a tree, Makia stayed in the Second Sealed Archive for a while. He thought about how to defeat Ruruta. He had already made up his determination to fight. If he couldn¡¯t do that today he was crazy. He also found a way to fight. Ruruta had a weak point that could never be overcome. And Makia had a single premonition: That he was going to commit tremendously great sins from now on. Volume 9, 4: The Singer and a Certain Boy – Part 1 Volume 9, Chapter 4: The Singer and a Certain Boy ¨C Part?1 Among those who have lived in the Paradise Era there was a certain rumor. Gossip about a certain girl. This was about two years before everyone started speaking about the battle between Ruruta Coozancoona and the Beasts of the Final Chapter as the main topic. Even before that there were people to know of her. But she was first spoken of in rumors around that time. People kept fighting every day to avoid the destruction of the world. They fought to assemble the seven Memorial Weapons and in order to be Eaten by Ruruta and become part of his strength. It was a world where fighting was everything and all other things were deemed worthless. And there was a single girl who lived as if she was from a completely different period. Such rumors were quietly transmitted between people. An old woman was walking in the road. The bag she was holding swayed like a sick person loitering around. She was out of breath. She carried sand iron excavated from the mines but her bag was stuffed full of it. Beyond the road was the capital of Meliot where Ruruta Coozancoona resided. Behind her was the small village where the old woman lived. She was carrying the iron to supply to the kingdom all by herself. She as well once underwent the Magic Deliberation so that she could be Eaten by Ruruta and honed her powers. However, she was deemed to be useless to Ruruta as she had no talent and was ordered to do chores. Her job was to bring iron that would be used by Ruruta and those who fought for him. ¡°Aaah¡­¡± The sun stopped ascending and began setting down. There was no way she could reach the kingdom by tomorrow¡¯s sunset like this. If she misses the deadline she would be whipped again. No, maybe she would be killed. Anyone who was useless to Ruruta had no value. She was hungry and her eyes were blurry. She hadn¡¯t eaten for three days. Almost all of the youths spent their days in Magic Deliberation. Therefore, there were not enough workers in the fields and the production of food was extremely reduced. The ones who were sacrificed at such times were the weak and useless just like that old woman. Her bag was heavy and her legs couldn¡¯t move. Never mind stepping ahead, she just stumbled. She collapsed on the road. The bag ripped open and the iron sand scattered around. She was exhausted. At this rate she wanted to die. With no energy to even stand up, she just stayed collapsed. She could feel death was creeping up on her. She started thinking. Even if Ruruta saves the world, no one will save me. Her life only consisted of getting hurt and tired. Why did she have to live with such painful feelings? Just as she thought this, a voice suddenly called out to her. ¡°¡­No, even so, please keep living.¡± As the old woman raised her eyes, she could see a girl standing next to her. She had no idea when she had showed up there. She stared at the girl. She looked to be about fifteen or sixteen years old. She wore simple loose clothing which was almost never seen during that time period, the feathers of a rooster in her hair, and a small quartz necklace. She had long, braided hair that spilled on her back. Her hair was colored dark blonde, but a single bang of hair in the front was instead colored a vivid purplish-red. ¡°¡­Even if it¡¯s hard, please keep on living. That is my wish.¡± Saying this, the red-purple girl lowered the bag from her back. She took out a cloth bundle from her pocket and showed it to the old woman. Inside it were boiled lily roots. The old woman received them as if in a trance and ate greedily. ¡°¡­They will become your power if only a little.¡± The red-purple girl said in a low and calm voice. The old woman certainly could feel her stomach slightly swelling. However, on the contrary, the little food took whatever was left of her energy. There were plenty of cases where giving someone who was starving and about to die a little food became fatal for them. The girl acted with something in contrast to what she wanted to accomplish. ¡°¡­Please live. I don¡¯t know about tomorrow, but at least for today.¡± The red-purple girl spoke in a pained voice. However, the old woman shook her head. ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s already useless. I want to die already. Please don¡¯t make me feel any more pain.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so¡­¡± The old woman then recalled. When had she heard about this? About this girl who appeared in front of those who were hurt, who were exhausted, who were on the verge of death. She always appeared from somewhere and then disappeared somewhere. Although she only spoke little, her words were brimming full of affection, and she looked like a calm saint. And she came to bestow charity and comfort upon those who were weary and hurt. She was the Purple Singer, or the Healing Singer. Her name unknown by anyone, the girl was named that among people. It truly was the girl in front of her. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t make you stand up or save your life. I can only comfort you a little.¡± ¡°That is enough. If you can heal this suffering if only a little bit¡­¡± The girl sat in front of the old woman. She hugged her head as if she was a loving mother. ¡°¡­I am going to sing a song of healing for you.¡± The girl¡¯s hand turned the old woman back to her. Then, gently pounding on it, she began a rhythm. She began singing in accordance to that rhythm. The girl¡¯s mouth did not move; it was fixed in the position as if she was pronouncing ¡°eh¡±. The tune and the quality of her voice didn¡¯t change either. It was far removed from what people of later ages would come to know, but it was a song nevertheless. The girl communicated her intention itself through sound. Her songs were not made of mere sounds, but were a kind of Magic. Her songs permeated the skins of all listeners and echoed directly in their hearts. The song that expressed beauty through sounds and the volume of one¡¯s voice was created after the Age of Paradise. It was more like the girl was playing an instrument when compared to that age. The old woman once again recalled something different. There was once a clan of Singers in the world. They were no longer anywhere even when she was a child, though. They went around the world, sang all kinds of songs, and brought happiness to people. The girl¡¯s song permeated the old woman. ¡®Be relieved.¡¯ This intent echoed in her heart. She could feel that the girl was wishing for her to relax. Her heart was filling with this wish. For the first time since she was a child ¨C no, since she was born, she had no worries and gained true relaxation. ¡®Be relieved.¡¯ Listening to this song, the old woman closed her eyes. Two hours later, a carrier from the royal capital discovered the old woman. Although she seemed to have starved to death, her face looked truly peaceful. The same time the woman¡¯s corpse had been discovered the girl was inside a forest far away from there. She sat inside a cave that seemed as if it had been dug by a bear. Her stomach growled. The lily roots she had given the old woman were the very last she held on to. What would she do about eating today? The girl sighed while holding her stomach. If the woman had at least been carrying wheat she could have taken that¡­ When was the last time she ate wheat porridge? I want to eat something, thought the girl. She picked up the flowers blooming inside the cave, chewed them and sucked their nectars. She did so and then forced herself to swallow. This will confuse my hunger, she thought. The girl¡¯s name was Nieniu. She had no last name; the clan known as the Singers never had any last names. When she named herself she would call herself the Singer Nieniu or even the Healing Singer Nieniu. According to rumors, Nieniu would appear out of nowhere like the wind. She had a saint-like heart, compassionate words, and she was said to give people far and wide charity and salvation. However, in reality she wasn¡¯t as wonderful as that. She lived inside a cavern in the forest. She was greatly worried about her food from day to day and would shiver from the cold of the night dew every day. She would appear out of nowhere because she usually hid herself. She would appear after making sure there were no people around, and as soon as her business was over she would vanish. She had a reason not to appear in front of people. She appeared to give charity only during the times she had something to give. She rarely gave out food like she did today. Her appearing to be so mystical was only an illusion. She spoke so little only because she was bad at conveying words. She was as calm as a saint only because she was already used to people¡¯s death and suffering. Essentially she was just a normal girl. If she were to hear the rumors circulating in the streets she would¡¯ve probably laughed. ¡°¡­Once again I was unable to save her.¡± Nieniu mumbled. She was thinking about the old woman she had sung to earlier. All she could do was heal the suffering of death. If she came out earlier she might have even been able to save her life. She was assaulted by regret and a sense of powerlessness. ¡°¡­If I don¡¯t work harder, plenty more people will die¡­¡± Nieniu gazed at the setting sun while muttering. Then, while pounding on her knees to acquire the beat, she started practicing her song. The Healing Singer Nieniu. She had the power to heal anyone who could hear her. She used this power to help people who were hurt. In this era, people of her age were obliged to undergo the Magic Deliberation for Ruruta¡¯s sake. To help him gain the power to save the world. However, she had not polished any abilities to fight. It wasn¡¯t because she had no talent; it wasn¡¯t because she ran away due to suffering; she refused to fight for Ruruta out of her own volition. She believed that her duty was not to obtain fighting power. It was healing people who were hurt and making them happy. Inside the forest, Nieniu was able to escape her hunger by finding grapevines and edible wild grass. If she became even hungrier than that then she wouldn¡¯t be able to even sing. Also, while eating she was luckily able to find several rabbits and caught them. With this she would be able to not worry about food for four or five days. As she cut the rabbit¡¯s flesh using a stone knife, a sudden sadness like a small wave hit her heart. Nieniu dropped the knife, strained her ears and looked around. Her purple lock of hair swayed despite there being no wind. ¡®Someone¡­ please help me¡­¡¯ ¡°¡­Someone¡¯s calling.¡± Nieniu muttered and began looking for the owner of the voice in her mind. She had, in addition to her powers as a Singer, a Magic Right she possessed from birth. This power was symbolized by her purplish forelocks. When they swayed she could perceive the hearts of other people. It was of the same kind as the power of Thought Sharing developed later, but she couldn¡¯t transmit anything and instead specialized in reading the feelings of others. ¡°¡­Where are you¡­? Somewhere close?¡± Nieniu searched for the owner of these thoughts. They shouldn¡¯t be too far. She also knew their direction. Nieniu took the jute bag from the cave, slung it on her back and ran in the forest. When the sun set the forest was dangerous, but she kept running without minding it. She wasn¡¯t so powerful, but she had also mastered bodily reinforcement Magic. A girl wouldn¡¯t be able to live in the forest by herself otherwise. The power to perceive feelings she had from birth. The power of a Singer as well as bodily reinforcement Magic. She was young yet she was able to obtain these three types of Magic. She probably had considerable talent. If she had used her talent for Ruruta she might have become some kind of warrior. However, she had no intention of doing so. Nieniu ran inside the forest for several hours. She arrived at a relatively large village that was about one day of walking from the royal capital. The possessor of the thoughts she could feel was supposed to be around there. She didn¡¯t enter the village but conceal herself behind some rocks. ¡°¡­Not good, I¡¯m too close to the capital.¡± Nieniu muttered. She had a reason to avoid the capital where Ruruta lived: if she enters the royal capital she would definitely not leave it alive. Even getting close was dangerous. To the extent that she wanted to avoid even coming within one day of walking to the capital. However, a hurt person was calling her. And she had the mission to save such people. Nieniu sharpened her sixth sense. ¡®Help me¡­ it hurts¡­ it hurts!¡± The voice of distress came from far away. It probably came from the other side of the village. Nieniu started moving in a large circle around the outer circumference of the village. She couldn¡¯t set foot inside of it. On the right she could see inside the village. Young people gathered in the village square. Some of them sat down with their eyes closed, mumbling something. They were conducting the Magic Deliberation. There were people who exchanged blows with large swords or sent balls of flames and light spheres at rocks to blow them away. It was a common sight of that age. All excellent warriors would gather at the capital and spend their days in training for battle. However, those who were inferior in their talent or abilities underwent training in villages in the vicinity while doing odd jobs and farm work. Just like the people of that village. And those who weren¡¯t warriors, like the woman she had met yesterday, lived in even further away villages and spent their days being exploited. The warriors in the capital, the warriors not from the capital, and non-warriors. There was a harsh class discrimination, and those of a lower class had to obey the ones above them. The only way to rise above was to become stronger and become more useful to Ruruta. This was the system of humanity¡¯s warriors devised by the current king of Meliot, Vooekisal. Nieniu moved away from the village as much as possible. If she ever gets found out by the villagers she would be in trouble. Nieniu, who did neither Magic Deliberation nor farming, would be a target for disdain and even hatred. She took an even larger walk around the village and arrived at its other end. ¡°¡­Uh¡­¡± There, she saw an ugly sight. A girl who looked to be about fifteen years old was tied to a tree with rope. Wooden stakes were stabbed into her knee and body. Her wounds were shallow, but they must have been incredibly painful. The ones throwing the wooden stakes were four boys. Every time they threw them, the boys would laugh and the girl would listlessly raise a shriek. ¡°Serves you right, you worm.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hit you properly next time.¡± The boy threw yet another stake. It hit the ear of the girl called a worm. She gave a piercing cry and the boys burst in laughter. Being called a worm was an insult directed at those who didn¡¯t possess the will to fight. Apparently, about 10 years ago the king of Meliot Vooekisal made a public speech. ¡°We are not weeds to be harvested. Neither are we worms to be stomped. We are people with power and the will to fight. Those who do not intend to fight are, regardless of their human forms, mere worms!¡± From that time forth people who were weak or lacked the intent to fight were called worms. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t dodge it! Get stabbed!¡± Even Nieniu could imagine what happened to the girl. She was probably whining. Was she unable to endure some harsh training or had she broken her body during it? Seeing that, the boys enjoyed blaming, tormenting and hurting the girl. If someone were to try stopping them, they would probably say the following: Giving your utmost efforts for Ruruta is natural. Then punishing the worms that can¡¯t do that is just as natural. That was however only outwardly; they simply enjoyed oppressing people. And what they said was sound reasoning in this age. Nieniu couldn¡¯t stop them. If she tried to, she would be the one with stakes thrown at her next. No, she might end up in an even worse position. However, her heart ached for the girl who cried herself dry. Her purple lock of hair told her of the girl¡¯s pain and suffering. That¡¯s enough. Thinking this, Nieniu jumped out. ¡°¡­Stop it already.¡± As to not make them angry, she spoke to the boys in a voice she wasn¡¯t sure if they¡¯d heard. Angry looks that indicated she spoiled their fun were directed at Nieniu. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± The boys did not listen to her. They started throwing stakes at her. One stabbed her shoulder and she felt a sharp pain. ¡°¡­That¡¯s enough, right? Stop with that.¡± ¡°Shuddup.¡± However, at the next instant a voice of restraint came from the opposite side of Nieniu. ¡°What¡¯re you doing, Fina?¡± The one to come there was a blonde boy. He had a bronze sword hanging from the sash of his simple tunic. Since in this era metal was precious, having a sword was proof of him being a warrior of a high position. He was probably the executive who managed the warrior candidates of the village. The boys who have thrown the wooden stakes faltered. In the meanwhile, Nieniu released the bound girl ¨C apparently called Fina ¨C and removed the stakes from her. ¡°You came, Megg.¡± The wounded Fina called the name of the boy who arrived there. ¡°You all go back to your Magic Deliberation. How can you lose focus like this?¡± The boys obeyed his words and went back to the village square. Fina sighed in relief at having been saved. Nieniu who had rescued her felt the same. ¡°Are you not hurt?¡± The boy called Megg spoke to Fina. As far as Nieniu could see, she had wounds here and there but none of them were serious. If they had kept going they might have stabbed her eye or throat, however. ¡°Megg¡­ thank you¡­ for saving me.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not injured, go back to the Magic Deliberation quickly. If your wounds are serious though, I will especially allow you to rest for today only.¡± ¡°G-got it.¡± When Megg spoke to her so coldly she replied with even more of a frightened voice than from the boys threw stakes at her. ¡°You the woman there, treat her. Once that¡¯s done, immediately get out of the village.¡± Megg looked at Nieniu for the first time. She nodded wordlessly. ¡°Megg, this person saved me.¡± Fina tried protecting her. Regardless Megg approached Nieniu. ¡°You worm¡­¡± He spat at her while she was treating Fina. It hit her cheek. Without paying it any heed, she sucked out a sharp thorn from Fina¡¯s wound. ¡°I will only be thankful for you saving Fina. But I can¡¯t stand looking at worms.¡± Saying this, Megg returned to the village square. ¡°Umm¡­ you¡­¡± Fina wiped off the spit from Nieniu¡¯s face. ¡°¡­Nothing to do about it. He¡¯s right and I¡¯m wrong.¡± Being kind was no virtue in this age. Being useful for Ruruta was everything. Since she wasn¡¯t useful, Nieniu couldn¡¯t make any complaints. Having it end with merely spit was fortunate. Nieniu didn¡¯t know much first aid. She only pulled out the thorns, washed the wounds with water and wrapped them with cloth. She carefully treated Fina, taking her time. Suddenly Nieniu noticed the girl was crying. ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to meet the Purple Singer. But I never thought I would be able to.¡± Fina clung to Nieniu. ¡°Thinking that the Purple Singer would even save someone like me¡­¡± Nieniu nodded and put a hand on Fina¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡­Please let me sing for you.¡± Saying so, Nieniu began singing. While she sang Fina¡¯s heart was transmitted to her. Her body was weak by nature, and even if she was able to undergo the Magic Deliberation she couldn¡¯t endure any training. She was always being scorned by Megg, her parents and other friends. Although she had to get strong, she simply wasn¡¯t able to. Because she was weak there was no one to save her. While singing, Nieniu was able to perceive her thoughts. Weak people were worthless. That was the absolute truth of that age. It was impossible to overturn it. However, Nieniu alone tried to revolt against it. Since no one but herself could forgive her, she simply had to forgive herself. Nieniu put her feelings into her song. It¡¯s fine not becoming strong. I will still save you even so. It¡¯s fine being weak. I will still forgive you even so. Since you can only be yourself, I will approve of you as you are. Nieniu¡¯s mind was transmitted to Fina through the song. She clung to Nieniu and wept. It was the first time someone had ever forgiven her. Even after the song was over she still clung to Nieniu, crying. After she was exhausted of crying, Fina rose up. She had to go back to training. Nieniu had to leave as well. ¡°Thank you, Purple Singer. But please tell me something.¡± ¡°¡­What is it?¡± ¡°Why are you doing all this?¡± There were various meanings to that question. Why was she going around saving people? How could she keep doing this despite falling into danger and receiving humiliation? And, since one had to fight alongside Ruruta, why did she not do so? ¡°¡­I can¡¯t answer it well.¡± Just as the question had all sorts of meanings, so did her answer. She couldn¡¯t reply in short. ¡°¡­I believe I have to do it. Also, that it¡¯s natural to do so.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, but it¡¯s fine. Let us meet again.¡± Saying this, Nieniu left. Volume 9, 4: The Singer and a Certain Boy – Part 2 Volume 9, Chapter 4: The Singer and a Certain Boy ¨C Part?2 Nieniu lived her days like this. She lived in the forest and if someone wanted her help she would come rushing. Sometimes there were moms who lost their children. Sometimes there were children abandoned by their parents. An exhausted old man, a warrior afraid of the Beasts of the Final Chapter¡­ she sang to them and healed them. She already lived like this for the past five years. No one could understand her. Some have mocked her and some have tried to hurt her. Even so, Nieniu never changed her way of life. She didn¡¯t mind that nobody acknowledged her. I will simply live like this. So Nieniu thought. Inside the forest, Nieniu was looking at the darkness of the night. At that moment, her purple lock of hair swayed. ¡®I hate it. I can¡¯t endure it¡­ save me, someone save me¡­¡¯ Someone¡¯s pain echoed inside her head. ¡°¡­That child¡¯s crying again.¡± Nieniu muttered. She would normally rush over when she heard someone. However, only this once she didn¡¯t move. She was unable to sense where the possessor of that pain was located at. She didn¡¯t know if it was because they were too far away or for another reason. ¡®¡­I can¡¯t take it anymore. With every passing day, the end of the world draws closer. The Beasts of the Final Chapter draw closer. I¡¯m scared, scared, scared! I¡¯m so scared! The Beasts are too strong! There¡¯s no way I could beat something like that! Me and everyone, all people are going to be killed!¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± The pain and fear he felt were transmitted to Nieniu. Her heart ached. Even though he¡¯s in pain again today, I can¡¯t do anything for him. She had already heard his voice dozens of times. Its occurrences were varied; sometimes she felt it happened every day and at other times that it hadn¡¯t happened in half a year. As she heard this voice Nieniu recalled the past. She recalled the day when she had decided to live her life as a Singer. The Singers Clan. It was said that at their prime they were hundreds of people going around the world in several assembled caravans. Some of them sang a song of dancing ¨C making all listeners become exhilarated and naturally begin to make dance steps. Some sang wedding songs ¨C married women would recall the days of their youth and unmarried ones would envision their future wedding. When some sang tragic love songs, men and women of all ages would weep, and when some sang songs of duels, both boys and adults would swing their fists and raise cheers. They would listen ecstatically yet silently to the song of the grand earth, and would lend their ears and think of spring when hearing the song of birds. The various Singers had various songs. It was said that the Clan went around villages and were received with cries of joy every time they visited the people. However, Nieniu didn¡¯t know about this period. Ever since Nieniu could remember herself there were less than 20 people who called themselves a Clan. The cause was obvious. The savior Ruruta was about to be born, so they had to assemble the Memorial Weapons and leave behind the Books of strong warriors. The voices that asked for the Singers¡¯ songs, which were no more than temporary pleasure, were gradually gone. There also appeared people among the Singers themselves that abandoned their songs. That wasn¡¯t all; people who rejected the existence of the Singers as something harmful also began to appear. Entertainment was evil. Servitude for Ruruta was good. There were gradually more people thinking this, and the ones wishing for songs were pushed away by those. The decisive blow was when the King of Meliot Vooekisal had completely oppressed it. The destruction of the Singers became inevitable. The young Nieniu went around the world with her few remaining comrades. Escaping Vooekisal¡¯s persecution, they have made poor livelihood. Their comrades, unable to bear this way of life, vanished one after the other. Quitting the life of a Singer was simple. All Singers possessed the inborn ability to read other people¡¯s hearts. People who didn¡¯t have it could not master songs. Because they were able to read others¡¯ hearts they were also able to transmit to them. They could simply cut off the forelocks that symbolized them being Singers. There were also those whose hairs were plucked off as they were crying. There were those who tore them off themselves. Nieniu and the last chief of the Singers saw them off sorrowfully. Nieniu couldn¡¯t run away. She had no relatives. Her mother had died while giving birth to her, and her father abandoned her when she young. The only one to take care of her was her grandmother¡¯s elder sister, the Singers¡¯ chief. She was also old and couldn¡¯t live without Nieniu. She couldn¡¯t leave her side, and so they ended up remaining the final two together. Eleven years old ¨C it was during the period that one had to learn songs in order to become a fully-fledged Singer. However, Nieniu had not been taught any songs by the chief yet. ¡°Nieniu, where are you?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m here, grandma. I¡¯m preparing the meal.¡± They also stopped their travels. They have disposed of both horses and carriages, only leaving a single tent. They both lived relying only on the reserves succeeded from generation to generation. ¡°Once you finish come to me. I will teach you a song.¡± ¡°¡­O-okay. But since there are still things to do, if that can be done later¡­¡± Nieniu told a bad lie to escape. She had evaded or even outright ignored the chief¡¯s wishes to teach her songs. At this time Nieniu was already determined to quit being a Singer. She was only there to look after the chief. No one could blame her. Rather there would be plenty of people to tell her to leave as soon as possible. She made the chief eat some wheat porridge. As she was sick she only lived by sleeping and waking up. The chief spoke to Nieniu. ¡°Nieniu. Has the power of your hair started working?¡± ¡°¡­Not yet, grandma.¡± In the Singers Clan, when one came to age their inborn power to read the hearts of other people would awaken. Nieniu has already approached this age. Awakening that ability was the prerequisite of becoming a Singer. ¡°Nieniu, I know about that hair color. My great-grandfather had the same purple hair. He was a wonderful Singer. He possessed the power to perceive people¡¯s pain. You will definitely become a splendid Singer.¡± ¡°¡­Really.¡± She didn¡¯t reply. She stayed silent and averted her eyes. The truth was that her ability had already been active at the time. Her purple bangs were reading people¡¯s pain regardless of her own will. The heart of the chief close to her was transmitted. She was sad about their history ending in this generation. Ruruta would definitely save the world. However, if the world has no Singers in it, it would be very sad to her. Even one was fine. She didn¡¯t want the history of Singers to go to waste. Nieniu could understand she wished for this. The more she felt the chief¡¯s heart the more her chest was filled up by excuses. ¡°¡­Grandma, I¡¯m going outside. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Saying this, Nieniu who felt like she couldn¡¯t be there any longer exited the tent. But even after going out, just as expected she could still feel someone¡¯s pain. She received the feelings of some hurt person from somewhere. It was a faint-hearted and unreliable warrior. He was tormented by feeling inferior compared to the people around him. He was ashamed at being unable to appear praiseworthy in front of his son. Nieniu shook her head and forgot about that transmitted pain. However, she then felt a different one. She received the feelings of some hurt person from somewhere. It was an old woman who sowed wheat while ignoring the pain at her lower back and dragging her feet. Please take over for me, someone, no matter who, please switch with me for a little while, the old woman wished. She received the feelings of some hurt person from somewhere. It was a woman who heard Orntorra¡¯s Whisper. Will Ruruta really win? If he loses my precious children will die. She was scared and cried. No matter how much Nieniu tried shaking them off, someone¡¯s pain echoed in her head. From various places came various sorrows, pains, weeping, and cries. She was about to scream. Why did she have to have these feelings? If she reads people¡¯s pain then she would be pained as well. Nieniu suffered from Orntorra¡¯s Whisper as well. Nieniu also suffered from living. Then why was she the only one who had to undertake people¡¯s pain? She didn¡¯t need this power. It only tormented her. She hated her father and mother for giving birth to her like this. She thought that she wanted the chief to die as soon as possible. If she does then she would be released. However, there was no way she could say that upfront. Nieniu didn¡¯t want to sadden the chief, so she didn¡¯t want to cut off her hair. ¡°Where did you go, Nieniu? You cannot go out so late.¡± She heard the chief¡¯s voice. Nieniu started running without thinking. Obviously she had no destination. She simply wanted to run away from the place she was at now. Nieniu ran in the forest during sunset. However, no matter where she ran to, she couldn¡¯t escape the pain transmitted from people to inside her mind. I know. To run away I have to cut my hair. Nieniu leaned against a tree and tightly grasped her forelock. ¡°¡­Sorry, chief.¡± Nieniu apologized many times in the empty forest. Since she apologized so much even the chief would forgive her. She kept apologizing until she thought so. Then she started exerting power in her fingers holding her hair. However, for some reason her hand wouldn¡¯t move. She inhaled then exhaled. I¡¯ll pull it out in one go. She thought so but again couldn¡¯t use the power to do it. She was still hesitating. ¡°¡­Why?¡± Why did she hesitate? She took off her fingers without having any idea why. At that moment her purple hair once again transmitted someone¡¯s pain. She felt it coming from far, far away. It was a dark, heavy pain that she had never felt before. It was too painful and Nieniu instinctively held her head. ¡®Mom¡­ mom, why did you throw me away?¡¯ It was a child¡¯s voice. ¡®Although I believed in you, I believed only in you, why did even you abandon me?¡¯ Nieniu understood. It was the voice of a child who lost his mother. ¡®There¡¯s nobody anymore, I no longer have anyone. Why don¡¯t I have anyone? It¡¯s hard for me! Fighting is hard! Then why did my mother abandon me?!¡¯ ¡°¡­Stop. Don¡¯t make me feel that pain¡­¡± Nieniu groaned. Save me. Again and again, someone suffering shouted out for her from far away. They were shouting voicelessly. ¡°¡­I¡¯m the one who wants to be saved. Don¡¯t push it onto me like that.¡± She tried pulling out her purple hair. However, her hand just froze. I want to escape. But apart from that thought, another thought whispered to her. Should I really abandon him? Is abandoning him fine? Nieniu was troubled. It was transmitted to her. There were no longer any people who would save him. He was suffering because no one would help him. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t do anything about it. I don¡¯t even know where he is. I don¡¯t even know what to do. Even if I understand it I can¡¯t do anything!¡± But, Nieniu kept muttering. ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t done anything yet.¡± Nieniu stopped grabbing her purple forelock. And she then rushed back to the tent where the chief was waiting. ¡°¡­Chief.¡± The chief smiled at her on her bed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. Come here. I will not blame you.¡± She still hesitated. If she chooses this road, horrible hardships would await her. Nieniu shook off her doubts. That was nothing compared to the suffering that boy had chosen to confront. I have to do it. I¡¯m the only one who can save that boy. ¡°¡­Chief, please teach me to sing.¡± The chief nodded calmly. They didn¡¯t have much time. It was clear the chief¡¯s life would not last for long. Nieniu frantically learned the basics. In mere ten days, she was able to master the song of healing. ¡°Nieniu, listen carefully.¡± The chief said after having finished teaching her. ¡°You have been greatly tormented by your power, the ability to perceive one¡¯s pain. However, Nieniu¡­ that is the most proper ability for humans to have. Because you can feel other people¡¯s pain you can heal them. Exactly because you know their misfortune you can make them happy. This power you were born with will probably lead you to the proper way of living.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Being strong and defeating others¡­ Fighting alongside Ruruta Coozancoona and attaining victory¡­ They are also proper. However, they are not the only proper ways of life. You must not lose sight of the other kind of righteousness.¡± The chief stroked Nieniu¡¯s head. ¡°From now on you will face all sorts of hardships. You might even come to regret it. But even so you are right. The real meaning of being right is to be happy. True happiness never comes to those who lose their righteous heart.¡± Nieniu nodded again and again. ¡°Nieniu. Will you sing for me?¡± ¡°¡­Got it. I, the Healing Singer Nieniu, will sing for you.¡± She hugged the chief¡¯s body and sang. While singing the chief¡¯s heart was transmitted to her. She could feel that the fear and suffering of her approaching death were being eased. Her joy at raising Nieniu and her pride at having fulfilled her duty as a Singer were being transmitted. And the chief made her last breath in Nieniu¡¯s arms. She had only taught Nieniu the song for ten days, but it obviously shaved off her life. Yet she had no regrets. ¡°¡­Got it, chief. I¡¯ve found my way of living. I will make the people of the world happy. This is my mission as a Singer and my happiness.¡± Thus began the tale of Nieniu, the last Singer. Five years passed since. The boy¡¯s distant wailing she had felt that day¡­ was once again transmitted to Nieniu¡¯s forelock. ¡®Don¡¯t be afraid, because those who are afraid cannot win. I can¡¯t be afraid, cheer up, become stronger, be stronger, those who aren¡¯t strong are worthless! I¡¯m scared became I¡¯m not strong! Become stronger! Become stronger and stronger!¡¯ The distant wailing boy abused himself inside his heart. He continually denied his fears and weakness. However, no matter how much he told himself to become stronger, he couldn¡¯t overcome his own fears. His wails were quite tragic. Feeling his wails, Nieniu became a Singer. Ever since then she always looked for him. However, she was unable to meet him. Although she could feel his heart, his whereabouts were too far away and she couldn¡¯t grasp his location. Nieniu focused her mind and searched for him. However, she could only feel he was distant. Before long she became unable to hear him. She sighed and gazed up at the sky. ¡°¡­Where are you?¡± She called towards the heavens. Towards that boy who was somewhere below them. ¡°¡­Will you keep on living like that?¡± She asked him. Would he really live by hating his inability to become stronger, by rejecting his own weakness and by spending all of his days in battle? Even if that was proper of him to do, would that really lead him to a happy life? Nieniu thought that was wrong. She lived as a Singer since she believed there was no happiness in that. Every day was full of hardships. She was hungry and froze at nights. She lived while being scorned and persecuted. She had exposed herself to danger countless times. Even so, she never regretted her road. Because the distant wailing boy was there she was able to choose this path. She had to be grateful toward him. She would definitely find him one day. Nieniu was convinced of this as she gazed at the night sky. Around the same time, a boy was gazing at the sky just like her. He was in the middle of Meliot Kingdom, in the middle of the world. This was the Royal Tower of Ruruta, where he and his highest ranking subordinates lived. One floor down from the very top was the living room of Meliot King Vooekisal. Vooekisal was looking at the night sky out from that window. A human figure mixed in with the night skies. Stationary in air, ignoring the law of physics, was Ruruta Coozancoona. ¡°How truly¡­¡± How truly beautiful. Vooekisal was struck with admiration every time he saw that figure. The overwhelming power even stronger than the one uniting all of mankind resided inside the perfectly symmetrical limbs of this boy. This fact alone exceeded any other beauty. But his figure and power alone would not cause these sorts of feelings. Ruruta¡¯s beauty lied in his spirit. The decisive battle against the Beasts of the Final Chapter approached. Even so, Ruruta never showed even a sliver of fear. No matter the harsh training he never voiced any complaint and never rested for an instant. Although he was the world¡¯s savior, his body was only that of a fourteen years old boy. There was no way it wasn¡¯t hard for him. The state of his spirit was far removed from that of a normal person like Vooekisal. He has long since surpassed the suffering felt by humans. Vooekisal was a regular human after all. When he hears Orntorra¡¯s Whisper he would wake up from his bed with a start. He wanted to wail in despair in front of the overwhelming power of the Beasts. But only at such times, just by looking at Ruruta, his heart would become calm. Ruruta does not fear anything. Ruruta will never falter. Ruruta will never lose heart and will never lose. Therefore, there was no reason to fear the Beasts of the Final Chapter. As long as Ruruta was there and he believed in him. ¡°¡­Ruruta. Being able to serve someone as noble as you¡­ I, Vooekisal, is happy with that alone.¡± Muttering this, Meliot King Vooekisal returned to his official duties. He engraved words on his own desk on a wooden board using a brush made of oak wood. Since at the time paper had not been invented yet, all documents were bundled wooden boards. A mountain of such documents was at his back. Distribution of food, production of weapons, the current state of the warriors¡¯ training, and other events; Vooekisal looked through all of them. He kept on working regardless if it was day or night. He felt an extreme satisfaction at the country he had created. They were a country where each and every citizen fought wholeheartedly. They were a combat state of high purity that pruned everything not related to battle. A country where everything existed for Ruruta. That was what he aimed for. As long as they believed in Ruruta they had no need to fear the Beasts of the Final Chapter. This meant that anyone who feared the Beasts was a fool who didn¡¯t believe in Ruruta. Those who complained were worms. And it didn¡¯t matter if worms were killed. Ruruta was a strong, perfect existence. He would fight, win, and save the world. A being far superior to anything on earth. Therefore, all citizens have to aim for Ruruta. They couldn¡¯t be allowed to fear, to hesitate or to be disheartened. They had to endure any sort of pain, overcome any fear, and try to become as strong as they possibly could. And Vooekisal wanted to cull off all those who were weak, who ran away, who were afraid. Every time he gazed upon Ruruta¡¯s figure this resolve was renewed. Volume 9, 4: The Singer and a Certain Boy – Part 3 Volume 9, Chapter 4: The Singer and a Certain Boy ¨C Part?3 A year passed. Nieniu still traveled the world, healing people who were afraid and suffering. There wasn¡¯t a single day in the world without any suffering, so Nieniu went around with no rest. As expected, from time to time her forelock would transmit that boy¡¯s pain to her. ¡®It hurts¡­ my head, eyes, throat, stomach, my whole body hurts¡­¡¯ ¡°¡­You¡¯re going through another excessive Magic Deliberation, huh?¡± Nieniu muttered while running in the forest. ¡®Hold on¡­ If I don¡¯t then I wouldn¡¯t become stronger¡­ Persist¡­ I must persist¡­¡¯ He kept enduring until he was sorrowed. Without screaming or calling for help. What were the people around him even doing? Nieniu felt angry. This boy, who was probably much younger than her, had to endure such frightening pain. They could encourage him by telling him to do his best, or stop him from doing too much, or praise him for a job well done¡­ there were plenty of things they could¡¯ve done. Yet they didn¡¯t even despite the fact it would ease his pain if but a little. ¡°¡­I have to find him soon.¡± Actually, Nieniu was able to estimate his whereabouts to a certain extent. She had gone around the world, but whenever she felt his wailing he was far away. Meaning, it could only be in a place Nieniu had never gone to. That was the middle of the world, the Royal Capital of Meliot. The place of Ruruta Coozancoona, Vooekisal and the elite warriors serving them. Nieniu had never set foot in the capital. It was much too dangerous. Vooekisal and the warriors in the capital thought that servicing Ruruta was the absolute justice. Someone like Nieniu who didn¡¯t even intend on fighting would be killed immediately upon discovery. Even now, while she was running around in the woods, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for someone to take her life. If he ever leaves the capital¡­ Nieniu always thought this while waiting for an opportunity. She has been waiting for six years. It never happened. ¡°¡­It can¡¯t continue like this though.¡± Nieniu was also afraid of death. Besides, if she dies she wouldn¡¯t be able to save either that boy or other pained people. Although she knew that simply waiting was no good, she couldn¡¯t take any action. More days passed. Nieniu became eighteen years old. If she were to believe the words of the Calico Prophet Muzzmuck, the decisive battle against the Beasts of the Final Chapter would end in a year. If Ruruta were to lose then humanity had only a year to live. According to rumors, just the other day the warriors from the capital were able to obtain the Memorial Weapon known as the Ever-Laughing Magic Blade Shlamuffen. They had already gathered the Rhythmic Barrier Uyul¨¢la, the Dark Club Gmork, the Colorful Sand Battleship Gra¨®gram¨¢n, the Ever-Crying Magic Blade Acharai, the Spinning Doll ¨¹ck¨¹ck, as well as the unique Weapon known by name of Lascall Othello, the Passed Stone Blade Yor; these six. And now, according to the prophecy, they were able to gather the seven Memorial Weapons. The preparations for the final battle were in order. Would Ruruta win, or was humanity actually doomed? Everyone thought about this. However, Nieniu gave up thinking about the Beasts. Never mind thinking, she couldn¡¯t do anything about them. If Ruruta wins she would live, otherwise she would die. That was all. The only thing she could do was to heal person after person. She only thought about doing what she could. More importantly she was interested in something else. She hadn¡¯t felt the distant wailing for a while. Was that boy turned into a Book and Eaten by Ruruta? She thought so, but was greatly pained by it. She ended up not being able to save him. Being Eaten by Ruruta was an honor, but she couldn¡¯t console herself with that. ¡°¡­How are you right now?¡± She muttered but obviously there was no reply. That moment, Nieniu felt a dark, heavy pain that she had never felt before. It came from the distant wailing boy. ¡®¡­I¡¯ll die.¡¯ Nieniu felt goosebumps. Until now, no matter how much the boy suffered, he had never thought of death. ¡®¡­I¡¯ll die, that¡¯s all I can do, just die. I¡¯m weak and weak people have to die¡­¡¯ Was he trying to die so that he would be Eaten by Ruruta? But doing so would still be fine. He wanted to die and erase his existence from the world. ¡®I can only die, only die, only die.¡¯ He called the same words repeatedly. He had lost even his rational thinking. He was different from before. That time she was on her way to a village far from the royal capital to let someone else hear the Song of Healing. However, she turned back on her heels and dashed toward the capital. She couldn¡¯t delay it by a single moment. No, she shouldn¡¯t have delayed it in the first place. Nieniu kept running for three days and three nights straight. The Capital still was dangerous for her, but this was not the situation to think about it. She ran through the forest and the plains to avoid attention. However, the more she approached the capital the less places there were for her to hide yourself. Nieniu took out from her bag a mantle with a hood and wore it on her head. She tied the hood with a string so that her purple forelock wouldn¡¯t be exposed. She might be able to manage somehow as long as it wasn¡¯t seen. She kept walking in the road to the Capital. She couldn¡¯t help but feel tense with just that. Also, the closer she came to the main gate the more she couldn¡¯t suppress the beating of her heart. ¡°¡­Calm down.¡± While muttering to herself, she entered the royal capital. Fortunately, around her walked people who carried wheat and weapons. Nieniu was able to blend well with them, and so was able to enter without being questioned by the guard. The distant wailing was still transmitted to her. And for the first time she was able to perfectly ascertain its location. ¡°¡­So he was here like I thought.¡± The place was near the center of the kingdom. Nieniu ran there while shrinking her body. The royal capital was enveloped by a strange enthusiasm. The excitement at having assembled the seven Memorial Weapons was yet to subside. While running she listened to the voices of other people. They said that the people who fought with the Punishment Angels to retrieve the Memorial Weapons have all died. And that all of them have been Eaten by Ruruta. They said that it was actually an honor and everyone was envious of those who fell in battle. ¡°¡­¡± Nieniu felt disgusted. They were happy and jealous of other people¡¯s deaths. She couldn¡¯t understand their feelings. She kept running. ¡°Everyone! Please listen!¡± Surprised by a voice coming from the side, Nieniu stopped. She found someone strange. He stood at the edge of the road, shouting at passersby. Nieniu stopped and observed him. ¡°I, Hihak Yammo, have thought today, without any shame, that training was painful! I, Hihak Yammo, strongly regret it!¡± The man called Hihak started hitting his own face with his fist. Nieniu looked at him in amazement. ¡°Ruruta does not fear anything! Ruruta will never hesitate! Ruruta will never run away or lose heart! I will engrave the existence of Ruruta Coozancoona in my heart, and I want to be like him in every possible aspect!¡± A single man walked, passing by Nieniu. He grabbed Hihak¡¯s collar and hit him. Even if she were to try to stop him, that man had much stronger bodily reinforcement Magic than her. It was useless. ¡°Thank you for that strike! It will help me turn over a new leaf! Ruruta does not fear anything! Ruruta will never hesitate! Ruruta will never run away or lose heart! Therefore Ruruta will never lose! Ruruta is the most important person in the world! I will engrave this in my heart and starting tomorrow will become able to die splendidly for his sake!¡± The man called Hihak kept shouting. Was he being forced to do it by someone or was he doing this voluntarily? Nieniu felt uneasy either way. She couldn¡¯t waste her time so she left. Nieniu was terrified of the capital that she has seen for the first time in her life. It was abnormal. Not a place where proper human beings could live in. She couldn¡¯t stay there for long. She had to find the boy as quickly as possible. At some point the distant wailing was gone from her head. Nieniu simply became unable to perceive the boy. She would probably be able to perceive him again sooner or later though; she knew his location, so there was no need to get stressed. Instead, she had to pay careful attention so that she wouldn¡¯t meet them. She heard about them from the people she had sung to. If she ends up meeting them, things will become difficult for her. Running away to hide herself, Nieniu inadvertently left the main street and entered an alley. That was her ruin, however. ¡°G-g-gaaah!¡± She heard a scream from the other side of the alley. No way, thought Nieniu. She stopped and thought that she had to go on another road. But it was too late. There were several men on the other side. All but one were wearing black robes. The remaining one was naked. The black-robed people turned to face Nieniu. ¡®¡­The barrier troops!¡¯ Nieniu felt fear at the fact she had stumbled upon her worst opponents. The black-robed men stared at her. ¡®¡­I have to keep going¡­¡¯ She intentionally ignored them and tried to pass. However, was she actually acting unnatural by doing so? ¡°You woman there, come here.¡± One of the robed men said. She couldn¡¯t run away. She could only walk to them as told. Barrier troops ¨C they were the reason that Nieniu had avoided the capital till now. They were an organization chosen by Vooekisal himself, a unit directly serving the King of Meliot. With the warriors of the capital in their center they surveyed the citizens. Their job was to punish those who didn¡¯t believe in Ruruta or feared dying for him. Even simply possessing needless thoughts about Ruruta was a crime. There was no way Nieniu would be allowed to live after meeting them. She looked at the naked person next to the black-robed men. He had already breathed his last, a rope fastened around his throat. This might become Nieniu¡¯s fate as well in some minutes. ¡°You look unfamiliar, tell me your affiliation, rank and full name.¡± ¡°¡­Kooni Batts, a low-class warrior from Burnika village.¡± That village actually existed, but she chose a random name. She had to lie to escape. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I have come here due to a summon to the capital. However, realizing it was a mistake in the contact I will be going back to the village.¡± ¡°It looked like you were walking towards the Royal Tower, though.¡± ¡°¡­I thought about looking at Ruruta¡¯s tower to encourage my spirit before heading back.¡± She wasn¡¯t good at speaking in the first place, but she kept forming words desperately. If she ends up stammering or raising suspicion it would be the end of the line for her. ¡°Why are you wearing a hood? Remove it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s over, she thought and removed her mantle. Yet she received a cold reaction. ¡°So you have an inborn ability, huh. That hair color signifies a mental perception ability¡­ useless. Oh well. Leave.¡± She felt as if she was about to collapse of relief. They didn¡¯t know about the Singers. Nieniu tried turning back and leaving. However, someone then spoke from behind. ¡°So that worm already kicked the bucket, huh. Chop him up as an example. Take him away.¡± The man who had interrogated Nieniu just now ordered his subordinates. Worm. That word caught her attention. Perhaps careless due to her escaping danger, Nieniu stopped and turned back. ¡°¡­Why was that personkilled?¡± Nieniu strongly regretted the moment she spoke up. What would asking that help her? What would speaking up despite already being dismissed help her? ¡°This worm prattled on and on about how the Beasts were scary. Even thinking that is a crime. Uttering it is out of the question. Even his death wouldn¡¯t compensate for it. It¡¯s natural.¡± Nieniu welled up with anger. Why did he have to be killed for just that? Wasn¡¯t being afraid of the Beasts of the Final Chapter natural for anyone who¡¯s ever experienced Orntorra¡¯s Whisper? ¡°You have any complaints?¡± ¡°¡­No, of course not.¡± ¡°It seemed like you wanted to say something, though.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s natural to kill him, all weaklings should be killed, if someone isn¡¯t useful for Ruruta, there¡¯s no value to their life. I didn¡¯t want to say anything other than that.¡± ¡°I see. Then leave.¡± This time Nieniu ran away without turning back. While running she was assaulted with regret. She had said something she shouldn¡¯t have. Even if she would¡¯ve been killed unless she did so. That¡¯s not normal. Nieniu wanted to shout. No matter if it¡¯s for Ruruta. Even if it¡¯s for defeating the Beasts and saving the world. Why did he have to be killed? Why did I have to lie like that? ¡°¡­And you were in such a place all this time.¡± People like Vooekisal and the warriors serving Ruruta always chanted the following. Ruruta does not fear anything. Ruruta will never falter. Ruruta will never lose heart and will never lose. And so, all other humans should be like him as well. However, Nieniu thought, Ruruta never hesitated and was never afraid because he was the savior. Because he was different than other people since birth. But that doesn¡¯t mean other people could live like that. They would suffer without ever becoming as powerful. All the people that Nieniu had met as well as that distant wailing boy. For the first time she hated Ruruta. Although she knew she shouldn¡¯t have these feelings. Nieniu ran all the way to the capital¡¯s center. She gazed up the towering spire. Then she looked around. She sharpened her senses, looking for the distant wailing boy. After a while his feelings were transmitted again. Nieniu raised her voice without thinking. ¡°¡­He¡¯s moving? Why?¡± The location of the boy she perceived was at the opposite direction, the edge of the capital. Even though he should¡¯ve been around here until now. Why was he moving? Nieniu had an unpleasant guess. Is he looking for a place to die? Nieniu broke into a run again. She didn¡¯t have the leisure to think about the barrier troops. While grazing the passersby, she desperately ran into the main street. The day fell and the setting sun was being dyed red. As she got closer to the edge, there was less traffic. There were abandoned houses there. They were practically ruins. The place had a bad atmosphere. An ideal place for dying. Looking around, she saw no human figures. But it was certain he was around. Possibly inside a deserted house, or perhaps in some hiding place she couldn¡¯t see. Nieniu strained her voice and shouted. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t do it! You can¡¯t die!¡± Her voice echoed in the silent ruins. There was no answer. ¡°¡­Please rethink this! Don¡¯t kill yourself! I came to help! I came to help you!¡± This time there was an answer. From a completely unexpected place. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± It came from overhead. Nieniu looked above. There was an eye-defying person there. He had hair that filtered the red sunset through as it was transparent. A boy¡¯s body basked in light. It was the rumored Ruruta Coozancoona. With surprise, or perhaps fear, Nieniu stood with her mouth open agape. Why was he here? What was he doing? Various questions surfaced in her mind. ¡°Answer my question. Do not waste my valuable time.¡± Ruruta lowered himself to where Nieniu was. His feet touched the ground. ¡°¡­I¡¯m looking for someone. A child who should be around here.¡± ¡°I have no clue. You¡¯re disturbing me so go somewhere.¡± ¡°¡­But, he¡¯s supposed to be somewhere around here¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one here but me. You are mistaken.¡± No way. Why are you lying? Ruruta should also have the ability to sense far and unseen places. So you¡¯re also supposed to know where the distant wailing boy is. Was I too late? Or was he killed by Ruruta? No. If it was so then Ruruta would have said he was already dead. Since I¡¯ve felt his heart just now he should still be alive. ¡°I¡¯m telling you to go away. Or shall I blow you off?¡± ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t, it¡¯s bad, a child is trying to die. He should be around three or four years my junior¡­¡± At that moment a question rose to her mind. How old was Ruruta right now? Even someone like him who surpassed human beings should still have an age. ¡°I told you I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s not here. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Next she had a flash of inspiration. But since it was far too incredulous of an idea she immediately erased it from her mind. However, when it was gone a new contradiction was born from the situation. ¡°¡­There should be someone here, other than me and you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you there isn¡¯t. Looking around, where on earth could they be?¡± Yes, there was no one. Then only one question remained. ¡°¡­Ruruta, what are you doing right now?¡± ¡°How persistent. It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you. I told you you¡¯re disturbing me. Just go already.¡± There¡¯s no way, thought Nieniu. It¡¯s as everyone says. Ruruta doesn¡¯t fear anything, never falters, never loses heart. Ruruta is a great hero who surpasses the domain of humans. It was just a fact that no one had ever doubted. It can¡¯t be, it¡¯s impossible, completely impossible. ¡°¡­I¡¯m looking for a child. A boy who¡¯s always lived in this city. He was always alone without anyone coming to his aid.¡± Ruruta¡¯s expression changed as he listened to her words. ¡°What are you talking about, it has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°¡­That child always blamed himself for not becoming stronger. He was afraid of the Beasts of the Final Chapter. He rejected his own fear. He wanted to become strong, had to become strong¡­ so he always wished. He despaired at his weakness and wanted to kill himself.¡± Ruruta¡¯s face changed while listening to this. His eyes opened wide with astonishment. Fear was engraved on his face. Looking at that, Nieniu thought to herself. Oh, no way. And, just like I thought. ¡°¡­He had lost his mother five years ago. It was the boy¡¯s one and only mother that he had depended on. And yet she¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± That moment, along with Ruruta¡¯s rage he unleashed lightning from his body. Nieniu shrieked and fell. The lightning strike didn¡¯t hit her and scorched the surroundings. Nieniu, falling on her backside, looked at Ruruta in fear. However, as she saw his face she gulped. ¡°How¡­ do you know about her¡­¡± Fear was engraved on his face. On the face of the savior who never feared or hesitated. On the face of the savior who surpassed the domain of humans and was trying to overthrow even the World Overseers, there was fear. Ruruta feared the words of a mere girl. ¡°¡­So it was you?¡± Nieniu now understood. Ruruta does not fear anything. Ruruta will never falter. Ruruta will never lose heart and will never lose¡­ these were facts way above common knowledge that everyone knew. But who proved this was the truth? Who had ever confirmed and where did they see Ruruta never be afraid and never falter? It was unbelievable but the truth was right in front of her. The distant wailing boy was Ruruta Coozancoona. ¡°Why do you know this? Who are you? If you don¡¯t answer I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Ruruta approached. Nieniu was scared. At this rate she would be killed. ¡°¡­What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°Afraid? Who the hell is afraid!¡± Another lightning strike fell next to her. Her skin was scorched by sparks. Nieniu was confused. What should she do? Why was Ruruta aggressive? ¡°Who are you?! Speak!¡± Right, I have read his heart after all. Think¡­ you should know what to do. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll tell you. Please stop attacking, I will not keep anything a secret.¡± Nieniu removed her hood and unraveled her hair. She showed Ruruta her purple-reddish hair. ¡°¡­I am the Singer Nieniu. As you can see, I possess an inborn Magic Right. With the power of my hair I can perceive people¡¯s minds, especially their pain and suffering. I have read your mind using this ability.¡± Ruruta stopped attacking with her words. She kept talking slowly as to not provoke him. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve perceived a boy who could not bear the suffering, who was shaking with fear, and he came here. And¡­ only now I have realized that it was you.¡± She recalled the distant wailing boy. If these were Ruruta¡¯s true feelings¡­ ¡°¡­Only now I came to know of it. So please do not worry. I have not spoken about you with anyone.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t told anyone?¡± Ruruta sighed in relief. The moment Nieniu saw his expression, her doubts melted away. The heart of the distant wailing boy she felt all this time¡­ the figure of the world¡¯s savior, Ruruta, that people were whispering about¡­ and the figure of the trembling Ruruta in front of her eyes today¡­ they all overlapped. ¡°You¡¯re not lying¡­ you haven¡¯t told anyone, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I have not.¡± Ruruta was actually terrified of the Beasts. He couldn¡¯t withstand his weakness. However, he had to act the part of a hero. He had to stay as a savior if only in his speech and conduct. Nieniu knew why he was afraid of her. He was scared of his acting crumbling down. He was afraid of her peeking into his true feelings. Ruruta extended his hand toward her. At that instant she shouted. ¡°¡­Y-you can¡¯t kill me, I have come to save you!¡± Ruruta glared at her. ¡°What are you saying? Since you know the truth I can¡¯t let you live.¡± Even promising to not tell anyone would probably not be good enough. Ruruta was afraid of being exposed. He thought that no one must know he was not the perfect warrior. ¡°I have to save you! Don¡¯t kill me until then!¡± ¡°Save me? You say strange things.¡± Sparks flickered from Ruruta¡¯s finger. Yet no attack came. Nieniu knew: his heart was moved by her words. Obviously. He was seeking help, after all. ¡°Isn¡¯t that all wrong? I will be the one doing the saving. Because I¡¯m the world¡¯s savior I have to help all people in the world. Saving me is backwards.¡± ¡°¡­But you are hurt and tired.¡± Nieniu spread her hands. ¡°¡­You don¡¯t need to be afraid. I came to save you. Everything¡¯s fine, you can relax.¡± ¡°Stop, what are you saying?¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯ve thought this all that time, right? ¡®Save me, someone save me¡¯¡­ always. There is no need to worry. Please come here.¡± Ruruta approached. Nieniu also grew closer. Although she was afraid of being killed, she approached him to save him. She closed her eyes without thinking. Would Ruruta accept her? Please accept me, Nieniu wished with all of her being. ¡°¡­¡± When she opened her eyes, Ruruta was in front of her. She wrapped her hands around his body and then hugged him gently, as gently as possible. A sigh of relief escaped. Ruruta accepted Nieniu. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°¡­I am hugging you to help you.¡± ¡°To help me? You? Help me?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°¡­Help me?¡± On that note Ruruta stopped talking. ¡°¡­It was painful, was it not? Then it¡¯s fine for you to say it was painful. Just by speaking your heart you can be slightly saved. It¡¯s fine. You can tell me about your pain.¡± A long silence flowed afterwards. Then Ruruta started calmly assembling words. ¡°Please tell me¡­ am I really Ruruta?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Ruruta does not fear anything, Ruruta will never falter, Ruruta will never lose heart and will never lose¡­ isn¡¯t that how that is supposed to be?¡± ¡°¡­You are¡­¡± ¡°Tell me, am I truly Ruruta? If I am then why is it so painful? Why am I about to be crushed? Why am I so scared?¡± She didn¡¯t reply. She couldn¡¯t do anything but keep hugging him silently. ¡°I can¡¯t win. I know this. Every time I listen to Orntorra¡¯s Whisper, I realize I can¡¯t defeat the Beasts of the Final Chapter. No matter how many Books I Eat, how many Memorial Weapons I obtain, I know that I definitely can¡¯t win. Save me, please, save me! I¡¯m scared! The Beasts are so scary!¡± Listening to his wailings, Nieniu thought. I and every other person in the world all rely on Ruruta. We think there¡¯s no need to fear the Beasts because Ruruta is there. But who can Ruruta himself rely on? The people rely on Ruruta. But he can¡¯t rely on anyone. What silly things was I thinking about. I regret having hated him¡­ He was the one suffering the most after all. ¡°¡­I¡¯m the Healing Singer, Nieniu. Let me sing for you.¡± Saying this, she began singing. Ruruta stayed silent, absorbed in listening. Nieniu sat down while supporting him. She held Ruruta¡¯s head to her chest and sang. During that, Ruruta¡¯s heart was transmitted to her. Nieniu came to know of the horribly cruel life he had been living. Volume 9, 4: The Singer and a Certain Boy – Part 4 Volume 9, Chapter 4: The Singer and a Certain Boy ¨C Part?4 Ever since he was born he was the savior. He had to become strong. He had to become stronger than anyone, stronger than the gods. He was raised while being told he had to fight to save the world from even before he could remember himself. He was told this by his father, by his mother, by Vooekisal, by the warriors serving him. If he couldn¡¯t win then everyone would die. He had to become stronger for everyone. Although Eating Books and gaining Magic Rights pained him, although he exhausted himself in harsh training, he was not allowed any rest. Even when it rained or when strong wind blew, he couldn¡¯t rest for even a single day. He became stronger. Eating Books and polishing his power, Ruruta became the strongest warrior. However, when Orntorra came to whisper about the destiny of ruin he would tremble in fear and despair. Inside his dream, Ruruta defeated hundreds and thousands of Beasts. However, they were limitless, and no matter how strong Ruruta was, he was a finite being. Orntorra whispered that it would be futile, that no matter how much strength he gains he would never be able to overthrow the Beasts using human power. Orntorra showed Ruruta dreams in order to make him surrender. Despairing, Ruruta cried and begged his mother for help. Even he was a child. His mother¡¯s embrace was warm and dependable. When his training was harsh, when his body ached, it was the one and only existence he could cling to. However, from time to time that mother would coldly push him aside. You must become strong. As long as you have this mother you would depend on her. Your mother has borne you and lived to raise you to be strong. I will do so. Ruruta, please kill me. By killing me, you will kill your weakness that depends on me. It was in order to save the world and the words of his beloved mother. So he carried it out. He put his fingers on his mother¡¯s neck. He used neither lightning nor flames. He wanted to at least feel his mother¡¯s warmth using his own fingers. He would surpass his weakness. He would become much, much stronger. He choked her while thinking this. This happened when Ruruta was eight years old. Overcoming his dependence, Ruruta indeed became stronger as per his mother¡¯s words. But in exchange for that power he had lost someone that would pamper him. ¡°¡­¡± It was painful. Thus Nieniu thought while embracing him. Ruruta was about to fall asleep while listening to her song. It was the first time in his life that he felt relief. As well as the first time he felt having his fears and despair vanish. That brought sleep to him. His eyelids slowly closed. He had to become strong. He had to conduct himself as a great hero. Everyone believed that Ruruta was the savior. For their sake he, without knowing fear, without having any doubts, tricked himself. There was no person to doubt Ruruta. Live like Ruruta, become stronger to get near him. Everyone encouraged each other like that and lived. He couldn¡¯t actually say that he was scared. He wasn¡¯t even allowed to show something like that. He had no choice but to live outwardly as the flawless savior. Sometimes he would actually end up thinking he was the perfect savior. At such times, Orntorra would whisper in his dreams that it was futile, and the Beasts would tear up his body. If he could live within his delusions and believe himself to be the perfect savior, it might have become easier. However, reality was always cruel to Ruruta. Ruruta, listening to the song, suddenly started writhing. He blew Nieniu away, rolled on the ground and hit his head against the wall of an abandoned house. She rushed to him and desperately held down his body. Ruruta wasn¡¯t allowed to rest for even an instant. Inside his body were Imaginary Entrails that housed all the Books he had Eaten. Inside him were the souls of the warriors who believed in him. They all spoke to him. Was Ruruta such a coward? He wasn¡¯t a hero? Why have I sacrificed myself? I was deceived by Ruruta. I resent you, I begrudge you. If you don¡¯t save the world we can¡¯t kill you enough for it. The people who offered themselves to Ruruta tormented him. They told him to become strong and that they wouldn¡¯t forgive him if he didn¡¯t save the world. Their anger was natural. They became Books and were Eaten because they believed it would allow saving the world. Ruruta shouted toward them. Forgive me. I will save the world, definitely, so please forgive me. Both the living and the dead urged Ruruta to save the world. However, Orntorra was heartless, the Beasts were strong, and Ruruta was much too weak. Ruruta kept shouting in his heart. I¡¯m the one at fault. I¡¯m at fault because I¡¯m weak. He kept shouting, I¡¯ll become stronger so forgive me. Ever since he was young Ruruta lived while wearing out his mind. And today his mind was about to reach its limits. ¡°¡­Ruruta.¡± The song was over. Ruruta was asleep as if dead. He had probably not been fast asleep for several years. Perhaps it even happened for the first time in his life. Nieniu worried while looking at his sleeping face. You can stop already, you don¡¯t have to fight, she wanted to say. If she did then Ruruta would probably be relieved. However, this meant that the world was doomed. Nieniu herself didn¡¯t want to die either. Not only her, there were plenty such people in the world. No matter how painful it was, Ruruta had to fight. Even so, his life was far too harsh. When the sun set and the moon rose, Ruruta opened his eyes. Perhaps thinking everything that happened before he slept was a dream, his eyes widened when he saw Nieniu overhead. She spoke while still hugging him. ¡°¡­Ruruta. I forgive you. Even if you are weak, even if you don¡¯t save the world, I forgive you. Even if no one ever forgives you, I alone will.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying, there¡¯s no way. Forgiving me would be strange.¡± ¡°¡­I think so. But that¡¯s me. Nobody in the world will accept me. Even so I forgive you. If I don¡¯t then you will be left all alone.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Someone who forgives me¡­ that such a person exists¡­¡± ¡°¡­But you always wanted to meet someone like me, right?¡± Ruruta nodded and Nieniu hugged him tightly. Nieniu couldn¡¯t stay in the Capital any longer. Yet she told him to call her if he wanted to meet her again. Ruruta held the ability of clairvoyance to look all around the world. And he also had the power to move to wherever in the world he wanted to instantly. If he wanted to see her again he could do so anytime. ¡°¡­If you can¡¯t stand it any longer come to me. I will support you as much as I can.¡± Ruruta closed his eyes, gritted his teeth and seemed worried about something. ¡°Nieniu, is it¡­ fine for me to feel so peaceful? Is it fine for me to forget about combat even for a second while with you? Is that allowed for me?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. However, I believe you are allowed that.¡± Ruruta kept thinking. And he then spoke. ¡°I want you to forgive me.¡± ¡°¡­It should be fine. If this much is not, then you will surely break.¡± Turning his back to Nieniu, Ruruta rose to the sky. On parting he said the following. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m glad to have met you.¡± And with this both returned to their places. Ruruta back to the royal tower and Nieniu to the forest outside the capital. Leaving the capital, Nieniu turned around one last time and thought. I will definitely try to save him. I will protect him with everything I have. Because he was someone she wanted to protect ever since she was a child. Because he was the one to suffer the most in the world. And more than anything, because she had once, even if only once, hated him and couldn¡¯t forgive herself for that. A figure was watching them from far, far away. On the top floor of the Royal Tower was an old woman holding a dagger made of stone. She was Lascall Othello. ¡°I thought that this story was over, yet the world is unpredictable. However, Ruruta-sama and Nieniu-sama¡­ As far as I see it, the end is but slightly postponed. As expected it is impossible to escape the destiny of ruin.¡± Saying this, Lascall vanished as if melting. Two months passed since Ruruta and Nieniu had met. Both of them returned to their original lives. Nieniu ran here and there, singing her song of healing. Ruruta resumed Eating Books and training for the upcoming final battle. In the meanwhile, he would call upon Nieniu from time to time. Nieniu would sing her song of healing at his bedside while he was exhausted just like a mother singing a lullaby for her child. Attaining his peace of mind, Ruruta soon drifted to sleep. They didn¡¯t exchange many words. Ruruta was busy and Nieniu was mostly silent anyway. However, Nieniu was pleased. She didn¡¯t receive any sad wailing from Ruruta like she used to before. Being healed and knowing sleep stabilized his spirit. There was less than a year until his battle against the Beasts of the Final Chapter. She thought of supporting him until then. One day, Nieniu felt a human presence from within the cave she used as her lodging. ¡°¡­Ruruta? Did you come?¡± She called. But she then heard an unfamiliar voice from inside. ¡°Oh, forgive my rudeness, Nieniu-sama. I have been waiting for your return.¡± Nieniu became rigid. Inside was an old woman. Her speech was polite, but that made her character all the more mysterious. The stone sword held by that woman caught Nieniu¡¯s eyes. Just when she was about to think it can¡¯t be, the woman spoke. ¡°I am Lascall Othello, or my other name ¨C the Passed Stone Blade Yor. I have wanted to meet you, Nieniu-sama. Although I say this, do you know who I am?¡± Of course she did. He was a Memorial Weapon that had its own will and could manipulate corpses. Since he could turn the dead into Books and offer them to Ruruta, he was the most important Weapon. What does he want with someone like me? she thought but immediately understood. This is about Ruruta. I¡¯m now somewhat important. Both for Ruruta and for those who serve him. ¡°¡­Is something going on with Ruruta?¡± ¡°Of course. Ever since meeting you, Ruruta-sama has changed immensely. Oh dear, how surprising. You have done something quite incredulous.¡± ¡°¡­Y-yes. Thank you.¡± ¡°By the way, I have a question. Was it your intention to have Ruruta-sama turn out to be that way?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand what he meant by ¡°that way¡±. What happened to Ruruta? ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong with Ruruta?¡± Lascall made an unnatural surprised expression. ¡°Oh my, were you not aware of it? Even though it is something you have done¡­¡± ¡°¡­W-what happened?!¡± An ominous feeling pierced her chest. Lascall smiled and began talking. ¡°I will explain, Nieniu-sama. The result of your doing is¡­¡± Around the same time Nieniu and Lascall were talking, Ruruta was at the Capital in the training grounds made for his personal use. He used fire-controlling Magic there. There were several thousands of souls who could use fire Magic inside his Imaginary Entrails. He had to bundle their Magic Rights and use them all at the same time. He focused his mind, collected his power in one spot, elevated the temperature and produced a ball of fire that could even evaporate iron instantly. This was training he had done countless times till now. However¡­ ¡°¡­Guh!¡± He failed controlling his Magic Rights. The fireball he couldn¡¯t restrain burnt his face. Why? He wondered. I was already able to do something like this when I was 10 years old. I have to learn a stronger way of using fire to attack. Ruruta became self-conscious. He was growing weaker. ¡°¡­Why?¡± Nieniu became speechless as she heard this. Although she understood the gravity of the situation, she couldn¡¯t understand the reasons for it. ¡°He has thus far supported his power using his mental strength. It is impossible for one to obtain the power to support both the large amount of Books inside the Imaginary Entrails as well as the large amount of Magic Rights bundled together without boundless hard work and force of will. Having him mature his abilities at the mere age of fifteen is far too young for that. Until now, it was the immense sense of purpose that supported Ruruta-sama: him feeling that he was not allowed to run away or to be afraid. The powerful awareness that he was the world¡¯s savior. His obsession toward saving the world. Since that has already weakened, it is but natural he has also lost his power.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand, why has he lost it?¡± ¡°Have you still not realized? Even though it was your doing¡­¡± Nieniu flinched. Ruruta struck the ground with a fireball in frustration. He then sat down holding his head. He knew the reason. It was because of the words he had heard that day. ¡°I forgive you. Even if no one ever forgives you, I alone will.¡± He was happy to have been told so. He was moved to his core. However, at the same time¡­ what a thing you have done, thought Ruruta. Why have you said something to stupid? Because of that girl things were about to get dangerous. Ruruta hit his own cheek. He beat his own face many times until it started swelling up. ¡°I¡¯ll save the world, definitely. If I have no chance of winning I¡¯ll find one. If I can¡¯t find it I¡¯ll search for it until I die, and I¡¯ll train myself to death!¡± He told himself, but his words were in vain. Contrary to how it worked so far, they slipped past the depth of his heart without reaching it. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t win, I will forgive you.¡± Those words pierced his chest like thorns. They couldn¡¯t leave his head. ¡°Why did you say such a thing¡­ If you tell me such a thing¡­¡± Ruruta covered his face with his hands and spoke as if moaning. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll start to think of running away.¡± He had nowhere to escape to. Ruruta transformed that fact into power. But now he had a place like that. The refuge known as Nieniu. Until now he could endure any hardship. He was able overcome pain. All because he had no choice but to endure and overcome. But now he had Nieniu. Nieniu would forgive him and heal him. ¡°What should I do! What am I supposed to do!¡± He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Nieniu. Ruruta held his head in anguish. Nieniu listened to Lascall, her face pale. ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t mean¡­ to do that.¡± ¡°Well, that is probably true. However, a goal and its result are two separate things.¡± Her body started trembling. The fact that Ruruta grew weaker was undoubtedly her fault. This meant that the world would be destroyed because of her. She couldn¡¯t even imagine that the world¡¯s fate rested on her shoulders. ¡°You should not feel responsible. It is an undeniable fact there were you not there Ruruta would have committed suicide. Also, no matter what Ruruta¡¯s state of mind was, he would not have been able to win against the Beasts of the Final Chapter. Whether you were there or not, nothing would have changed as the destruction of the world is already decided.¡± ¡°¡­But at this rate¡­¡± ¡°This is all I have to say. I am terribly sorry for taking your time, so I will now leave.¡± Lascall¡¯s form was about to melt in the ground. But Nieniu grasped his hand and pulled him back. ¡°¡­P-please wait! What am I supposed to do!?¡± With half of his body submerged in the ground, Lascall spoke. ¡°Well, it is quite the heavy question for this stone blade. There should be no one who knows how to save the world¡¯s savior.¡± Lascall sank, uncaring that his hand was grabbed. ¡°Besides, for me it is the same. Whether the world will perish or be saved, it is all the same.¡± ¡°¡­What are you saying!!!¡± This time Lascall truly vanished. Nieniu¡¯s legs trembled and she fell to her knees. What should I do? While thinking this, she simply stared at the ground in shock. Volume 9, 4: The Singer and a Certain Boy – Part 5 Volume 9, Chapter 4: The Singer and a Certain Boy ¨C Part?5 Ruruta desperately continued training. All the while shaking off Nieniu¡¯s words that wouldn¡¯t let go of his mind. Having no idea how long this went on, he realized he had fainted at some point when the training ended. It only lasted for several minutes, but during that time he had a dream. It was the dream of destruction shown to him by Orntorra. ¡°¡­This again?¡± Inside the vague dream the Beasts of the Final Chapter swooped down on Ruruta. Although the scenery of the dream was vague, the pain of his body being chewed and the feeling of the attacks he unleashed were certain. He scattered the lines of Cavalrymen using the Dark Club Gmork. He burnt a herd of Iron-Fanged Rats to ashes using electricity emitted from his entire body. However, he battled an endless army. In the end neither the seven Weapons, his trained body, nor his Magic Rights could stand up to the Beasts. He probably fought them like this countless of times. And he lost every time. In about half a year this vision would become reality. Ruruta¡¯s body was wounded and he was being devoured. He shouted. It hurts, I¡¯m scared. Save me, someone please save me. He was assaulted by reality. He couldn¡¯t win against the Beasts. He could never win like he was now. And he woke from the dream. Waking up, Ruruta held his head. He had to become strong. He couldn¡¯t continue like this. He had to win. But despite this, he was helpless. Ruruta looked up at the sky. At the direction of Nieniu. ¡°¡­¡± The sweet temptation tortured him. By meeting Nieniu and telling her to sing for him he would be released of this suffering. Being in Nieniu¡¯s warm, soft embrace he would be able to sleep soundly. Without worrying about anything, in peace. But it was no good. He mustn¡¯t go. Ruruta himself also clearly understood the cause for the decline of his powers. He knew that seeing Nieniu would solve nothing. But I still want to see her. I want to see Nieniu. I want to be with Nieniu, the only person who saved me. Nieniu, why have we met?! Ruruta shouted inside his heart. ¡°¡­Starting tomorrow.¡± He would go see her just for today. And he would become stronger starting tomorrow. Thinking this, he set his body afloat. At that moment, he heard a voice from behind. ¡°Ruruta! You must take care of your wounds!¡± It was Vooekisal. For some reason Ruruta felt great anger at him recently. Although he was the man he had trusted and depended on the most until he met Nieniu, now he didn¡¯t even want to see his face. ¡°¡­You mustn¡¯t go, Ruruta. You are the one who will save the world. Please stay in the Capital.¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t order me. That¡¯s for me to decide.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t! Do you understand the current situation?¡± ¡°Do you want to say something?¡± Vooekisal shouted, unable to bear it any longer. ¡°Please cease your foolery with that worm!¡± Anger welled up from inside of Ruruta. Of all things, Vooekisal called her a worm. ¡°What will the others warriors think if they find out you are playing with a worm! You are humanity¡¯s role model, humanity¡¯s hope!¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± With anger in his eyes he turned to Vooekisal. ¡°If you act like this then what are we supposed to do! If you do not fight we¡¯ll all be at a loss! Are you abandoning us?!¡± Who cares, thought Ruruta. Why do I have to take care of even the stability of your mind? What were you doing when I was about to die on that day? What have you done for me anyway? Wasn¡¯t Nieniu the only one to help me? ¡°Shut up, Vooekisal. I¡¯m going.¡± Unable to talk to Vooekisal any longer, Ruruta rose to the sky. ¡°Why, Ruruta! Please return to being the savior of the world like you once was!¡± ¡°Silence! I¡¯m¡­¡± I¡¯m not the world¡¯s savior. He wanted to say this, but was barely able to stop himself. If he were to say that it would become irreparable. Both for Vooekisal and for Ruruta. He wasn¡¯t the world¡¯s savior. Once he admitted that fact even once, anything and everything would be over. Ruruta would become definitely unable to defeat the Beasts of the Final Chapter. ¡°¡­Shiiit!¡± While flying in the sky, he angrily shot lightning strikes and fire bullets at the ground. While they were above the power of humans, they were far from the domain of the Beasts. ¡°What do I need to do?! Just what! Nieniu!!! What am I supposed to do?!¡± ¡°¡­So that was Ruruta just now, huh.¡± An explosion reached Nieniu¡¯s ears from afar. The only one in the world able to produce such noise was Ruruta. She wondered if he would come today. If he does, what should she tell him? Nieniu sat alone in her cave, her body trembling. Ruruta was losing his power. What did he think he should do? What did he need to do? Nieniu knew as well. She was afraid of it so much she couldn¡¯t stop shaking. ¡°¡­Nieniu. Prepare your resolve.¡± She clenched her fist and tried to settle her trembling. Ruruta had to save the world. And right now, he was losing his power, leading the world toward destruction. Ruruta must do it. It was unavoidable. It was inevitable. That was why Nieniu had to resolve herself. The same as his mother. I didn¡¯t have a bad life. She told herself so. I was able to heal many people. Even if that was nothing but a small consolation. She had saved Ruruta. He was unmistakably about to commit suicide as things were. Nieniu was able to contribute enough to the defeat of the Beasts of the Final Chapter. This was something no other person could¡¯ve done. Thinking of it, didn¡¯t I do a good job? That should be enough to resolve myself. The Chief will also surely forgive me. And so I have to be killed by Ruruta. For the sake of the world, as well as for Ruruta¡¯s sake. That¡¯s the right decision. ¡°Nieniu.¡± At that moment, a voice came from behind her. Nieniu¡¯s body jumped with a start. Was she found out by Ruruta? She was scared of him. Turning back, she saw Ruruta standing with a horribly brooding expression. Nieniu immediately realized what he came there to do. ¡°Nieniu, are you afraid of me?¡± Ruruta said. So as expected he realized, thought Nieniu. If possible I wish you wouldn¡¯t have come now. I wanted you to wait until tomorrow morning or afternoon. If she had that much time Nieniu would have readied her resolve. No. Ruruta wasn¡¯t the one at fault. She was the one at fault for not having resolved herself. ¡°¡­No way, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Nieniu.¡± Ruruta approached her casually. I want to do it as quickly as possible before I start having any doubts ¨C what was his actions transmitted. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Ruruta.¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± ¡°¡­Because I did something bad.¡± ¡°You, you didn¡¯t. You¡¯re not at fault at all.¡± Saying this, Ruruta put a hand to Nieniu¡¯s neck. ¡°¡­Ruruta¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t think of any final words, and so only could say a single word, his name. She closed her eyes and waited. ¡°¡­Resist me.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Unable to understand the meaning of this, she opened her eyes. ¡°Resist me. Otherwise I would end up being reminded of my mother, right?¡± Ruruta smiled painfully. ¡°¡­I-I understand, but¡­¡± Even if she were to resist, she didn¡¯t know what to do. Should she cry, hit Ruruta and try to run when she was already resolved? Also, if she were to resist Ruruta would end up increasingly more pained. Unable to do anything, she stared at his face. ¡°Nieniu. If you don¡¯t resist I¡¯ll simply end it. What will you do?¡± Even if he told her that, she was the one in this difficult situation. ¡°So you won¡¯t resist. Then, do you have anything final to say?¡± Oh, I see. He doesn¡¯t really want to do it. But that¡¯s obvious. No way he¡¯d want to. I have to encourage him. Nieniu strained her mind trying to think of what to say. ¡°¡­I have a request.¡± However, what ended up coming of her mouth were not words of encouragement. It was her final request. ¡°What is it, you can say anything. If you tell me to, I will do anything.¡± ¡°¡­Please keep on being healthy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ruruta¡¯s hand stopped. The hand resting on her neck began to tremble. And his expression warped. It became the face of a child a moment before crying. ¡°Nieniu. I¡¯ve told you I¡¯d do anything you tell me. But please think a bit more. Could you request something a bit more doable?¡± ¡°¡­But¡­¡± ¡°No way I could do that, this thing¡­ being healthy¡­ how can it even be done?¡± Have I failed again? Wondered Nieniu. I was worried about what would happen to Ruruta after I die. Won¡¯t he be left to spend these painful days all alone again? Thinking of that made it hard for her to die. ¡°¡­Too much.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Too much. It¡¯s too much for me. I was always alone, I felt like dying countless of times and it just gets worse, and even so, I was unable to see any chances of victory¡­ and once again¡­ once again, my most precious person will¡­¡± Ruruta¡¯s hand left Nieniu¡¯s neck. It slumped down listlessly. ¡°It¡¯s been enough. Why do I have to keep trying even though this is a fight I¡¯ll never win no matter how much I struggle?¡± ¡°¡­Ruruta.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough, I¡¯m¡­ I didn¡¯t even want to become the savior.¡± Ruruta¡¯s knees lost their strength and he buckled down. He stared at the ground in stupor, his face downcast. Nieniu started thinking as she saw this. Wasn¡¯t the savior of the world one who should be blessed, protected, loved, and fostered by the people? Had he been hurt to this extent? Who had hurt him this much? Was it Orntorra, the Beasts, Vooekisal, the countless Books he had Eaten, Nieniu, or perhaps Ruruta himself? She laid both hands on Ruruta¡¯s shoulders. He buried his face in her shoulder. Then, he wrapped his hand around Nieniu¡¯s back and pushed her over to the bed made of straw at the back of the cave. ¡°¡­Ruruta?¡± Nieniu was confused and tried twisting her body to break loose. However, she recalled that Ruruta was after all a boy. And she as well was¡­ ¡°¡­Ruruta¡­¡± Nieniu calmed her heart and decided to give herself to Ruruta. It grew late at night and dawn approached. The pair was holding hands inside the straw bed. She had accepted him. Ruruta basked in the afterglow of happiness. ¡°¡­Ruruta, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nieniu said. Ruruta couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Why is she apologizing? She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She encouraged and healed me. ¡°Why are you even apologizing? You¡¯ve apologized countless times already, but I don¡¯t get why.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve wanted to protect you, and went to see you. But because of that you¡¯ve lost your power. It¡¯s my fault. So I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ruruta shook his head. ¡°If you weren¡¯t there I would¡¯ve died.¡± ¡°¡­But still, it¡¯s my fault. I couldn¡¯t support you. I didn¡¯t encourage you. There should have been a better way of doing this. A way to make you not suffer like this.¡± Ruruta thought. No, Nieniu. I¡¯m the one at fault. If I were stronger, I wouldn¡¯t have had to kill you. I¡¯m at fault because I¡¯m not a real savior. You did nothing wrong. You have saved the weak me. At that time, a sudden question rose to his mind. ¡°Say, Nieniu. Why have you come to my place?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Why do you possess the power to heal me? What is a Singer anyway?¡± Nieniu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°¡­Do I have to explain that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised as well. I don¡¯t know anything about you in the first place. Will you tell me?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± And Nieniu started speaking quietly. Starting from the history of the Singers until their destruction. About the days she spent with the Chief. About the time she thought of running away. About when she perceived Ruruta crying from afar and thought of saving him. About her going around the world for years, helping people. And up until she met Ruruta. She spoke little by little, inserting about a second of silence every time she began speaking as was her usual way of speaking. Ruruta felt something indescribable. Just how many hardships had she had to overcome? All in order to save people as well as save Ruruta. Plenty of people gave up their lives for Ruruta and were Eaten as Books. Surely that was a valuable self-sacrifice. However, it was completely different from what Nieniu did. ¡°Why have you chosen that way of living? Even if I was in your shoes it would have been impossible for me. I would¡¯ve abandoned it in the middle.¡± ¡°¡­If you ask me why it¡¯s very difficult for me to answer. I just couldn¡¯t leave crying children alone. Probably just that.¡± ¡°You sure are kind.¡± By talking to her, he once again became sorrowful. Do I really have to kill Nieniu? Is it absolutely necessary in order to save the world? I don¡¯t want to do it. That¡¯s definitely wrong. Why does a person like Nieniu have to die? ¡°¡­Ruruta, you¡¯re suffering again.¡± Nieniu said, laying her head on Ruruta¡¯s naked chest. ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not scared of dying anymore. I¡¯m resolved.¡± ¡°Nieniu¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll die by myself. If I let you kill me, you will suffer again. Forget about me, Ruruta. I can¡¯t take it any longer that you suffer because of me.¡± You don¡¯t get it, thought Ruruta in his heart. If you say all that it would make it even harder for me. If I come to love you any more than this I won¡¯t know what to do. ¡°It¡¯s useless, Nieniu. Please wait a bit. Please stay by my side for a while longer.¡± ¡°¡­Okay. Thank you, Ruruta.¡± And they both fell asleep. The sleeping Ruruta could feel something welling up from inside his stomach. It was an unpleasant sensation much like nausea. ¡®¡­Ruruta.¡¯ So it¡¯s you lot, thought Ruruta. The souls Ruruta had Eaten were flinging words at him from inside his Imaginary Entrails. The tens of thousands of souls scrambled among themselves to speak to him. Ruruta grimaced at the unbearable tumult. Even if he were to block his ears that voice came from within. ¡®Ruruta. You have to kill that woman.¡¯ ¡®Kill her. Kill her and become the true savior.¡¯ Silence, shut up, thought Ruruta. Go and melt off, become sand inside my Imaginary Entrails, thought Ruruta. ¡®Although we have wished for it so much, you have yet to become the true savior¡­¡¯ ¡®You started faltering, being afraid and losing heart. Why is that?¡¯ ¡®It is because you still possess a human heart!¡¯ What are you saying? Even I have a heart. A heart that finds Nieniu precious. ¡®Throw away your heart!¡¯ All of the souls inside shouted in unison. ¡®Throw away your human heart! Throw away all that you feel and think! Become a being that can think of nothing but combat!¡¯ What is that?! Not feeling or thinking anything¡­ such a thing is not human! ¡®Become inhuman! Throw away your humanity, surpass your humanity, and become a true savior!¡¯ Don¡¯t screw with me! Why do I have to kill her! Even though she is such a good person, so kind, and has served me so much! Why do I have to kill her! ¡®You also understand why, right?¡¯ ¡®As you are right now, you will never defeat the Beasts of the Final Chapter.¡¯ I know, I¡¯m painfully aware of that! But¡­ do I really have to go so far? ¡®Is there any other way?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t answer. ¡®There is nothing. Will you become a mere loser or will you become the true savior? There is no other path.¡¯ I hate it¡­ I just hate it. I don¡¯t want to become a loser, but I also don¡¯t want to lose my human heart! Don¡¯t screw with me! Why do you make me suffer so much! ¡®You are the one to screw with us! Why can¡¯t you kill a single woman! You, who shed not a single tear when we all have perished!¡¯ ¡®Dying for Ruruta¡¯s sake is natural! We have all died for you, and you allowed it as well! Then that woman too should die for you! Why can you not do it!¡¯ It¡¯s obviously because she is dear to me! At that moment, Ruruta¡¯s body was shaken. He was pulled out of his dream. ¡®Shit! Don¡¯t stand in our way, you worm girl!¡¯ He woke up. Nieniu peeked in his face. ¡°Good morning, Nieniu.¡± ¡°¡­You seemed to be having a nightmare.¡± ¡°Probably, yes. But it¡¯s fine now.¡± ¡°¡­Great. I was worried.¡± Nieniu smiled. They both gathered their clothes scattered about and began dressing. ¡°Come to think of it, Nieniu. What do you eat?¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯re plenty of things in the forest. I¡¯m not particularly troubled.¡± Ruruta suddenly noticed ¨C Nieniu changed from using polite speech to a more informal language. It seemed this change was natural and unnoticed by Nieniu herself. That didn¡¯t feel bad at all, and Ruruta smiled broadly. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll make breakfast. I can¡¯t make anything too impressive though.¡± ¡°Yeah, thank you.¡± What I wanted was probably this¡­ a completely normal, and perhaps truly precious, calm and peaceful life. Do I¡­ have to abandon it? When I do so, will I be able to become a true savior? A being that doesn¡¯t feel or think but simply fight¡­ A fundamental question rose to Ruruta¡¯s mind. Why do I have to go so far to save the world? Breakfast was lily roots and dried deer meat. To be honest, the taste was terrible and it was hard to finish eating. But eating calmly was also something I haven¡¯t done in a long time, thought Ruruta. ¡°Nieniu. Will you give me a single day?¡± ¡°¡­Obviously it¡¯s fine, but what will you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to try once the thing you call having fun. I¡¯ve never had fun even once in my entire life. I feel like if not today, I would never have another chance.¡± A true savior would think of nothing other than battle. And that was what he was aiming for. ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Nieniu nodded meekly. ¡°But, since I¡¯ve never had fun before, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not too sure either. What will we do?¡± They crossed looks and tilted their heads. A good idea rose to Ruruta¡¯s mind. ¡°Come outside. I have a place I¡¯d like to take you to.¡± Nieniu nodded. As she exited the cave, Ruruta enveloped her with his telekinesis. They both flew through the sky at a dizzying speed. He looked at her face, concerned she might be scared. Her eyes were wide open in astonishment, but he couldn¡¯t sense any fear. They flew a great distance to the north. ¡°¡­Ruruta, what are we going to do so far away?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just see some things. I believe it will be really interesting. Like that, for example.¡± He pointed below him. He realized Nieniu gasped. A huge white object was floating on the ocean. ¡°¡­What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Ice.¡± Ruruta dropped their altitude and boarded the top of the iceberg. He warmed Nieniu using only a slight bit of fire Magic. Nieniu patted the ice at her feet, confirming it actually was ice. ¡°¡­Did you create it, Ruruta?¡± ¡°No way. It was there in the first place. I was also surprised the first time I¡¯d seen it.¡± ¡°¡­Unbelievable. Who could believe there was something like this in the world¡­¡± Nieniu pounded at the ice, broke it and played with it. Good, it¡¯s amusing her. Ruruta was relieved. ¡°There are even more interesting stuff.¡± Ruruta brought from the water a weird black bird that could swim well yet couldn¡¯t fly. How cute! Nieniu jumped and was delighted. When captured and stroked the bird made an amusing sound. When they let go it waddled away. Nieniu watched it for a long time. Taking Nieniu along, they both saw many living beings. She was surprised to see a white bear and worried it might be sick. When they saw a large animal crawl away while writhing, she was scared that it might have been a Beast of the Final Chapter or related to it. The sun calmly sank down as sliding down the ice. It soon became night. ¡°Did you have fun, Nieniu?¡± ¡°¡­Extremely. I can¡¯t really put it to words, but it was amazing.¡± Nieniu was so excited she couldn¡¯t convey it in words. Ruruta didn¡¯t tire seeing her like this even for an entire day. He wanted to make her have even more fun and be even happier. He didn¡¯t have enough of looking at her. ¡°At last night came. I was waiting for the day to end.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°I wonder if it¡¯ll appear today¡­ since it doesn¡¯t appear on most days, please don¡¯t be disappointed if it doesn¡¯t.¡± Was there something else you wanted to show me? Nieniu was puzzled. Ruruta looked at the sky and waited intently. Nieniu next to him also looked upward. ¡°It¡¯ll probably appear today.¡± ¡°¡­What will?¡± ¡°I myself don¡¯t really know what it is either. But it¡¯s amazing.¡± When it finally appeared Nieniu was speechless. A curtain of light spread out in the night sky. The light covered the entire sky, shone in many colors and swayed. Both Ruruta and Nieniu stopped breathing and stared. ¡°¡­Ruruta.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­I have too many things to say, so I can¡¯t say it well. But¡­ thank you.¡± I¡¯m the one who wanted to say that, thought Ruruta. I can¡¯t lose Nieniu. This feeling grew stronger with each passing second. I can¡¯t lose her. Why must I kill her? If I were stronger, if I had the power to blow the Beasts away with one hand, I wouldn¡¯t have had these worries. If I were crueler, I would¡¯ve killed her without worrying about it. I have neither of those options. I¡¯m not strong enough to defeat the Beasts nor strong enough to make myself kill Nieniu. Ruruta was convinced ¨C I will never be able to kill Nieniu. I won¡¯t ever regain my power like this. As a result, the world will perish. Nieniu became more important to him than the world. Volume 9, 4: The Singer and a Certain Boy – Part 6 Volume 9, Chapter 4: The Singer and a Certain Boy ¨C Part?6 Next day they moved to the south. As expected they found some unknown animals. Nieniu petted them and played around. It seemed she was extremely fond of cute things. They watched the blue sea the whole day long. They both gathered seashells and competed to find the prettiest ones. Ruruta used his magic of clairvoyance and found a seashell much bigger than a palm. There was a desert far to the east. Walking around this endless, empty desert they couldn¡¯t put their impression into words. They went to the north to once again watch that curtain of light. However, despite them waiting all night it didn¡¯t appear, and they both slumped their shoulders in disappointment. Ruruta said he would spend only one day with Nieniu. However, as a matter of course two days then three days passed. In seven days Nieniu went and played around the world. And night fell. Ruruta gazed at the outside scenery from a certain seaside cave. The ocean was illuminated by moonlight, filling it with a deep, transparent blue. The naked Nieniu slept in his embrace. A voice sounded from inside his Imaginary Entrails. The souls he had Eaten writhed in despair inside the desert. ¡®¡­How futile. You have wasted seven whole days.¡¯ ¡®We can forgive neither that worm nor Ruruta!¡¯ ¡®Is Ruruta done?! Shit! What have we all died for?!¡¯ Ruruta answered them calmly. ¡°Silence. Or do you want me to head down there and silence you?¡± All the souls became quiet in unison. Until now Ruruta felt guilty for the warriors who have died for his sake. He was trying to become stronger as to not let their sacrifices be in vain. He refused them for the first time. ¡°Why don¡¯t we admit it already? I¡¯m weak. If Nieniu wasn¡¯t there I wouldn¡¯t be alive. I can¡¯t kill who I love. I¡¯m helplessly weak.¡± ¡®We will never admit you being weak.¡¯ ¡°I realized something about myself these seven days. Why was I born with transparent hair? Wasn¡¯t someone else supposed to have been born with it and I was only a mistake? I¡¯m just a child. A boy who misses his mother and becomes attached to whoever reached out to him and spoiled him¡­ a mere boy. Nieniu simply staying happy by my side is enough for me. There¡¯s no way a child like me could save the world.¡± ¡®What¡¯re you saying! If so then why did we have to die! I wanted to live more! We didn¡¯t want to be Eaten! Yet even so¡­!¡¯ Ruruta spoke calmly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s all I will say. I don¡¯t feel like speaking any further.¡± Confirming the souls went silent, Ruruta closed his eyes. He started thinking before falling asleep. Was everything a useless endeavor? Were everyone¡¯s lives and efforts all useless? I don¡¯t want to think that. However, he was helplessly weak. He could only apologize for that weakness. He could neither protect the world nor kill Nieniu. Ruruta thought. Why have I been born into this world? Ruruta¡¯s sleep was always light. For that reason he had much more frequent dreams than most people. And he also heard Orntorra¡¯s Whisper many times. Again? Ruruta thought that day. It was the same vague battlefield dream. He was about to fight the Beasts of the Final Chapter and again be slayed. Why did they interfere when he wanted to be with Nieniu? Ruruta sighed. However, he noticed something strange. That day, there was only a single Iron-Fanged Rat in front of him and no more. ¡®This is the first time for us to converse, right, Ruruta Coozancoona?¡¯ The Beast opened its mouth. Ruruta was surprised. Could it really speak? ¡°A Beast of the Final Chapter? Or are you the Future Overseer Orntorra?¡± ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter which. The shape I appear in is different, but the essence is the same. Just like a fist used to strike people and a palm used to embrace people are the same.¡¯ Ruruta didn¡¯t quite understand but it didn¡¯t really matter to him. ¡°What are you planning today? I want to wake up soon. Make it brief.¡± ¡®¡­You have touched the door, however¡­ that is still not enough to open it. Also, that woman is preventing you from opening it.¡¯ ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡®About you. Do not mind it.¡¯ The Iron-Fanged Rat turned its back to Ruruta and started walking away. ¡®Please come here.¡¯ ¡°What for?¡± ¡®I have killed you more than hundreds of times inside this dream. I tried making you realize that resisting is useless. However, since you were so stubborn you would not lend me your ears. If so, I still have another way. We can use not only force, but words as well.¡¯ ¡°You want to have a talk with me?¡± ¡®Indeed, and I want to show you something as well.¡¯ At that moment, the vague scene of the dream suddenly started feeling more real. Ruruta saw there the Capital that he knew all too well. ¡®It is nothing impressive. This is what currently happens in the Capital.¡¯ In the royal tower, Vooekisal was hitting the walls. The skin on his fists was torn, and he was bleeding from his forehead and lips as well. ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡± ¡®You can tell by looking, can¡¯t you? He¡¯s angry.¡¯ Vooekisal banged his head against the wall. Ruruta perceived his feelings. His anger was directed first and foremost against Nieniu. I¡¯ll kill her, no matter what, I¡¯ll make sure she dies. I¡¯ll break all her limbs, rip her flesh, burn her body, and soak it in filth. Ruruta was disgusted at Vooekisal¡¯s incorrigible hatred. Next he was angry at his incompetent subordinates. Why are you so weak, why haven¡¯t you given Ruruta even stronger powers? You weaklings. Incompetent worms, I¡¯ll kill them all and let Ruruta Eat the useful ones. Just letting Ruruta, myself, and several women be the only humans who survive will be enough. ¡°¡­Was my number one subordinate really that kind of man?¡± Ruruta sighed. How unsightly and despicable. ¡®If he were not such a man the kingdom would have not turned out like this. A kingdom that does not treasure human¡¯s hearts and lives, that is.¡¯ ¡°¡­Right.¡± ¡®If he were only to understand the value of human hearts a little better, you also would not have been like you are now.¡¯ ¡°Right. That¡¯s exactly right.¡± The scene changed. A warrior that even Ruruta knew by face was kicking an old woman. He was able to gather from his anger that she was seemingly the man¡¯s mother. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡®Nothing extraordinary. It is always like this for him. It appears that she did not boil the barley porridge for his dinner today.¡¯ ¡°And just for that he kicks his parent?¡± ¡®Indeed. He thinks of it as perfectly natural.¡¯ Once again a different scene was shown. A single man pushed down a young woman and satisfied his ugly lust. Ruruta averted his eyes without thinking. It was because this scene overlapped with how he was with Nieniu not long ago. ¡®Please relax, Ruruta. What you have done was not wrong. If both your hearts have connected, that is the proper action.¡¯ The man was thinking: Ruruta will not necessarily win. I have to make some good memories. However, Ruruta knew ¨C he repeated this sort of thing countless times. At times he even colluded with his comrades. He felt nauseous. Orntorra showed him various other scenes. Boys who were throwing nails at a powerless girl and a warrior who considered that a natural punishment. Two brothers who hit each other, scrambling over a little food. Their voices cursing each other and the blood running down their noses and mouths. A man who worked himself to the bones. His son that looked down on him and laughed at him. After showing him all these scenes, the dream returned to the same desert as always. ¡°Why have you shown me this?¡± The Iron-Fanged Rat looked up at Ruruta and spoke. ¡®Ruruta. You have been thinking that if you defeated the Beasts of the Final Chapter everyone will attain happiness, right?¡¯ ¡°Yes. Obviously everyone will be happy.¡± ¡®However, this is reality. People hurt each other, deceive one another, and curse each other. This is irrelevant to whether there are Beasts or not, whether you are there or not. They are for you, and even for me, the true helpless form of humans.¡¯ ¡°And what¡¯s your point?¡± ¡®Ruruta. I am the Future Overseer Orntorra. A being that guides people down the proper path. I have always tried to make this world be like heaven. Along with Bantorra and Toitorra, we have done our best. However, we have failed and thus humans have fallen.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± ¡®I cannot help it. Will you sympathize with my feelings? I can no longer bear even overlooking this world. Before long, this world will truly become the worst world possible. When that time comes I will destroy it. Is that so wrong that you would deny it so far?¡¯ ¡°¡­Say it clearly. Don¡¯t choose strange words to try and convince me.¡± ¡®I see, so I will say it clearly. Please stop fighting. More than impossible, it is just harmful. Both for you as well for me¡­ You have actually already noticed it, have you not?¡¯ ¡°Yeah. I know what you mean.¡± Ruruta bent his knees in front of the Iron-Fanged Rat. ¡°There are no chances of victory. And it¡¯s impossible to find any chances of victory. I¡¯ve also lost my desire to fight. And I don¡¯t even know why I should keep fighting anymore.¡± ¡®Indeed.¡¯ ¡°I give up. I cannot win against the Beasts. I can¡¯t save the world.¡± ¡®¡­I am deeply sympathetic toward you. You are a victim who is the savior only by name. A sad boy hurt by the foolish hope harbored by people. Orntorra deeply pities you.¡¯ ¡°They¡¯ll come soon, huh. To kill us.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know when. However, it is but a question of time.¡¯ ¡°¡­If possible, can it be late? I want to be with Nieniu for a long time.¡± ¡®I cannot decide on my own. The door to the world¡¯s destruction will open due to humans.¡¯ Having no idea what this meant, Ruruta woke up. Nieniu peeked at Ruruta¡¯s face. He seemed to have overslept. ¡°¡­Good morning.¡± When he opened his eyes Nieniu was there. Why was he so happy just because of that? Even though he decided to abandon the world inside his dream just now. He cried, asking the world for forgiveness, and made a decision he couldn¡¯t be allowed even if he committed suicide. ¡°Nieniu, do you want to eat fish? I will get some.¡± Ruruta said, pointing at the sea. There was something he realized inside the dream. I didn¡¯t particularly want to save the world. I was just trying to do so because I was born with this transparent hair, as the savior. It didn¡¯t mean I love this world. And if I don¡¯t I can¡¯t save it. This is all it boils down to. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t really want to eat. It¡¯s fine for today.¡± ¡°I see, so me as well.¡± He gave up on saving the world. Ruruta¡¯s heart darkened. He felt despondent, guilty and sad. Yet there was also a small joy at his release. Ruruta thought so and comforted himself. At this rate, as long as he was with Nieniu it was enough for him. ¡°We¡¯ve flown all over the world so I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s take it easy for today.¡± ¡°¡­Sure.¡± He wanted to keep this life as long as possible. That was his only wish. At that moment, his heart ached. Right. If the world is destroyed then she would die as well. When he thought of it he was extremely pained. Neither his death nor the death of everyone in the world pained him, but Nieniu¡¯s death was painful even now. However, that was also unavoidable. He gave up on saving the world. Therefore he also had no choice but accept Nieniu¡¯s death. ¡°¡­Ruruta, are you fine? Should I sing for you for the first time in a while?¡± ¡°Ah, well, that¡¯s¡­ fine, I guess.¡± ¡°¡­Saying it like this is sad. I¡¯ve staked my life on this song.¡± Ruruta hurriedly calmed the sulking Nieniu. He heard a song while lying on her lap for the first time in a while. No matter how many times he heard it he was relieved. Her kindness was conveyed from her song. He realized it was a mistake wanting to kill her after hearing her song. I can¡¯t allow her to die, he thought after hearing her song. Even if I give up on the world, I can¡¯t give up on her. But what should I do? I can¡¯t defeat the Beasts of the Final Chapter, but I can¡¯t give up on Nieniu. Even if I give up on the world, I can¡¯t give up on a single girl. ¡°¡­Have I sung well, I wonder.¡± Nieniu said. ¡°Yeah, it was a beautiful song.¡± ¡°Good. This is probably my last song after all.¡± Not understanding the meaning of her words for an instant, Ruruta stared at her face. ¡°¡­Ruruta, it¡¯s enough. You have to go back. You gave up seven days for me, but that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Oh, I see. Nieniu still thinks I¡¯m about to kill her, huh? Ruruta just realized the extent of his stupidity. Ruruta gave up on saving the world yet he hadn¡¯t told her this. He probably thought that she would somehow understand it anyway. I have to tell you, Nieniu. There¡¯s no longer any need for you to die. Because I¡¯ve given up on the world. But how will I tell her that? What should I say to her? ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t worry about me anymore. I was happy. I never thought I would end up having such a wonderful time at the end. That is more than enough for me.¡± Please don¡¯t say it¡¯s enough. It¡¯s not enough for me. I won¡¯t be satisfied if I don¡¯t make you even happier. ¡°Nieniu, don¡¯t you have any regrets?¡± ¡°¡­Not anymore.¡± ¡°Really? Do you really have none? Please think about it, tell me that you still have lingering attachments.¡± Nieniu seemed somewhat troubled. Then she started thinking while gazing at the ocean. ¡°¡­Everyone¡¯s living on the other side of the sea.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Nieniu stared at the sea for a long time. Then she started speaking again. ¡°¡­I have regrets, lots of them.¡± Figures. Since you have regrets I can¡¯t kill you. I don¡¯t want to let you die. ¡°Tell me. Tell me what you want to do, what you wish for from the bottom of your heart.¡± ¡°¡­What I want to do¡­¡± Thinking for a short while, Nieniu turned around. Then she spoke with her hand on her chest. ¡°¡­I want to protect this world.¡± At that moment, Ruruta felt a shock as if his legs were shaking. But I¡¯ve given up on it. Why would you wish for that? ¡°¡­I¡¯ve experienced only painful happenings until now. The Chief died, I became alone, and all that happened afterward was truly painful. There were many suffering people, and I¡¯d never be able to save all of them. No one would understand me and I¡¯ve been watching unpleasant things continuously.¡± ¡°Then how come you want to protect the world?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m the last Singer. I¡¯ve lived only thinking of singing. I¡¯ve lived while wishing for the people of the world to become happy through my songs. I thought that this wasn¡¯t wrong. That was always painful, but I believe I¡¯ve led a correct life.¡± Nieniu smiled. ¡°¡­I love this world. It¡¯s the world that let me live in it after all.¡± ¡°You¡­ love this world?¡± The moment he heard these words, Ruruta¡¯s heart fell with a thump. That was the sound of all the worries he had harbored until now being solved in an instant. Lamenting his own weakness¡­ Worrying about being unable to save the world¡­ Hesitating because he didn¡¯t want to kill Nieniu¡­ Thinking that he didn¡¯t want to save such a rotten world¡­ Concluding that he¡¯d rather give up if he couldn¡¯t save it. All doubts that controlled Ruruta until then vanished. What was he so worried about for the last fifteen years? Was it fine for all of his worries to disappear instantly like that? Everything was settled all at once the more he thought about it. ¡°I¡­ see. So you love the world¡­ I see, I see now.¡± He started talking strangely. Because everything was solved like that so suddenly he lost himself in his emotions. ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong, Ruruta?¡± Nieniu was puzzled. Was he strong or weak? Was he the savior or an impostor? Could he defeat the Beasts or not? Was it worth saving the world or not? These were all completely meaningless questions. There was only one thing for certain. He simply loved Nieniu. He simply wanted to make her happy. If that was the only thing for certain then he just had to conform to it. He simply needed to act in accordance to the only certain feeling in his heart. ¡°Ah, I see.¡± There was only one thing he wanted to do. He wanted to save Nieniu. To make her happy. He just had to think of that. ¡°Nieniu, I think I just realized something very important.¡± Saying this, Ruruta set Nieniu¡¯s body afloat. And he flew to the sky as well. He started flying with terrifying vigor, splitting the sea with wind pressure. ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong, Ruruta?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going back. Each to where they should be. Me to the Capital and you to the forest.¡± ¡°¡­Are you not going to kill me?¡± ¡°Why are you thinking about such a stupid thing?¡± Ruruta smiled. And he hugged Nieniu. The Beasts of the Final Chapter were strong. Ruruta was weak. This world was rotten. However, all of that could be changed. Ruruta just had to get stronger. He should just guide the people of the world to the proper path. Wasn¡¯t that all that was needed? Nieniu loves the world. And I love her. That is a certain thing and can never be changed. If it cannot be changed, he had no choice but to accept it. He could do nothing but accept his own weakness, the Beasts¡¯ strength and the rotten world and fight. I will no longer hesitate. Because you exist in this world. As helpless as you are. As long as you¡¯re there I can only keep fighting. ¡°¡­Nieniu. I will protect you. I will fight only for that. For your sake, I will become the true savior, Ruruta Coozancoona!¡± A few tens of minutes later, Ruruta appeared in the training grounds in front of the Royal Tower. Nieniu was not with him. He¡¯d already left her in the forest she came from. ¡°Ruruta, what have you been doing until now¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak needlessly. Have you gathered Books while I was gone? If you have then bring them out immediately, we have no moment to spare!¡± He spoke horribly. Despite him running away from the Royal Tower for an entire week, he found even a single second precious. ¡°They are here.¡± Lascall appeared. He held plenty of Books. Not even wasting time on receiving them, Ruruta began Eating. He would Eat as much as he can and become as strong as he could. He could do anything if it was for saving Nieniu. Having finished Eating the Books, Ruruta clenched his fists. He focused his mind and bundled the Magic Rights he had just received. Stronger, stronger, he wished. Thoroughly use every bit of power in my possession, he prayed silently while gnashing his teeth. An indescribable sound echoed in the air. It was the after-effect of the Magic Rights inside Ruruta raised to their utmost limits. Sparks scattered, winds blew, and space itself twisted. Extraordinary powers grew within him. ¡°Rejoice, Vooekisal. I will be no longer fear anything, will no longer falter, will no longer lose heart, and I will never lose.¡± Ruruta smiled. ¡°Rejoice, I am now stronger than ever before!¡± How strange, thought Ruruta. My wish to protect a single girl is much stronger than wanting to protect the entire world. To the extent they can¡¯t even be compared. I can win, he thought. For the first time in his life, he felt like he could win against the Beasts. I can¡¯t be grateful to Nieniu enough. Because by meeting and loving her I was able to become a true savior for the first time. Some time passed since then. Nieniu, who was left in the forest without understanding anything, was puzzled for while at not being able to grasp the current situation. Eventually several pieces of wood flew out of nowhere. On them Ruruta had written everything he thought about ever since meeting her without concealing anything. He wrote about him wanting to save the world and then giving up on it. About him trying to protect the world for Nieniu¡¯s sake. Nieniu came to know of his real feelings. I cannot meet you right now. However, we will soon be able to meet again. When I defeat the Beasts of the Final Chapter and save the world, I will come to see you again. Thus was written. And the following was written in the end. ¡°I will protect you. I¡¯m fighting only for you. Therefore, save the people of the world with your song. As long as you and I are here we can save the world. We will both save the world.¡± Nieniu cried quietly after having finished reading. She was so happy she couldn¡¯t stop her tears. Ruruta loves me. He¡¯s fighting to fulfill my dream. I have to try harder as well. I have to sing an even more wonderful song so I could save the world. Not only a song of healing; I have to also deliver a song that could make more people happy. Because that is the response to Ruruta¡¯s feelings. Volume 9, 5: The Violet Girl and Dear Ruruta – Part 1 Volume 9, Chapter 5: The Violet Girl and Dear Ruruta ¨C Part?1 Acting Director Makia Dexiart conducted a thorough investigation about Ruruta. However, even he didn¡¯t know of the connection between Ruruta and Nieniu. Everything about her had been concealed by the King of Meliot Vooekisal and known only by him and a few elite warriors. Although records about Nieniu were extremely rare, Makia managed to find whatever scarce records there were. He also knew that Vooekisal had hidden something about Ruruta. However, he couldn¡¯t link between the two. If Makia had known about the connection between Ruruta and Nieniu, about what happened to her after the battle with the Beasts of the Final Chapter, perhaps his story would have gone in a different direction. Three years passed after Makia drank with Ruruta and resigned as an Acting Director. It was quite the early retirement. The official reason was him having sufficiently trained the next generation. His disappearance and seclusion afterward was not much of a topic. This only meant that everyone had already expected this of him ¨C just as he planned. He genuinely began to work towards killing Ruruta. He never told either the next Director or Kachua about his episode with Ruruta. Since if he made a mistake the world might be destroyed he couldn¡¯t let this secret leak out so carelessly. Makia thought. A human can¡¯t kill Ruruta. He¡¯s already at the strongest position humans can reach. No matter the power, the numbers, the plan, he can never be killed. Then how could one kill something like that? It¡¯s simple. It has to be non-human. There was large building in the desert of southern Ismo Republic. However, what showed up on the surface was only one part of it. For people who didn¡¯t know of it, it would appear as an old shack. Going down the hidden stairs in that shack there was a vast research facility. They dug in the desert, used cement and bricks and arranged blue pyroxene as replacement for illumination and cooling. Including Makia, about fifty researchers lived there while concealing their every breath. The interior illuminated by the cold blue pyroxene was much like Bantorra Library¡¯s Sealed Labyrinth. The facility was built by Makia. Building and maintaining such a facility in the heart of the desert required a vast amount of fortune. Even if he poured all of his income as a Director into that it would probably cover only about 50% of all expenses. When he was in the Director¡¯s seat Makia gathered information on politics and economics, allowing him to secretly invest and sell stocks and trades based on that. His methods of collecting funds all bordered on being criminal or actually were criminal. However, these were but the lightest crimes he had committed. That facility was raising up two girls. An entire facility and over fifty researchers were required for the upbringing of two girls. Raising these girls was Makia¡¯s biggest sin. ¡°How¡¯s Hammy doing?¡± Chacoly Cocot was walking in a corridor of the facility. She was a small girl around ten years old with a round face. She had no particular features except for one point: she had violet hair. Only one of her forelocks was colored as white as snow. Behind Chacoly was a man holding a steel club. Blood and tufts of black hair stuck to the weapon. It was used to hit a person just now. The man was a former Armed Librarian. Makia pulled him out of the organization, counting on his tight-lippedness. He was entrusted with looking after and monitoring Hamyuts. ¡°She¡¯s gravely injured so I think she¡¯ll be quiet¡­¡± ¡°No way. If you only hit Hammy she wouldn¡¯t even feel anything. I wish you¡¯d understand her a bit more.¡± The former Armed Librarian used weapons for Hamyuts¡¯s upbringing. With just this one could imagine what his methods of raising the girl were. Yet neither Chacoly nor the caretaker felt any guilt for that. Chacoly came in front of Hamyuts¡¯s room. The thick iron door was like a prison itself. It had a giant lock that could never be opened from the inside. ¡°Chacoly¡¯s coming in, Hammy.¡± Chacoly opened the iron door. The inside was dark. The moment she opened the door, something flew with horrifying momentum, trying to stab into Chacoly¡¯s brow. However, before that happened the man behind Chacoly protected her. The thing thrown was a piece of pencil. It dug into the man¡¯s arm. ¡°What an amazing power. You can already be not even a trainee but a full-fledged Armed Librarian, can¡¯t you?¡± Chacoly said calmly. ¡°Beat it.¡± A voice responded from the darkness. ¡°Stop that already. No matter how much you rampage nothing will change after all.¡± ¡°Beat it, you tool.¡± Chacoly smile wryly. Hamyuts would call Chacoly a tool when she wanted to insult her. It was an insult right at the target, because Chacoly actually was a tool. Chacoly had been created by Makia only in order to defeat Ruruta. A tool that was born from a human, possessed bones and flesh and acted exactly like a human, but a tool. But that was the same for Hamyuts. Both Chacoly and Hamyuts were tools created in different ways but for the same goal. Chacoly turned on the lights. She could see a girl covered in blood, shackled by thick chains. ¡°Really, everyone is so annoying. The research facility is about to be closed anyway, so how long will you stay incomplete?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you to beat it.¡± Hamyuts exerted power to her arm. The fatigued chains started creaking. She picked up a piece of chain and raised her arm. Without receiving anyone¡¯s guidance, nor undergoing an official Magic Deliberation even once, she was able to obtain tremendous fighting strength. She used a Magic that allowed her to throw objects with overwhelming power. She didn¡¯t swing down her arm. Chacoly activated her own Magic Right before that. It was the power she was born with, symbolized by her violet hair. ¡°¡­I told you to stop. No matter how much you rampage, Chacoly¡¯s here.¡± Hamyuts stopped in place, not moving her arm. Her attack was sealed. Chacoly was above Hamyuts in everything. Both in her performance as a tool, her degree of completeness, and she was even above Hamyuts in battle prowess at that point in time. ¡°¡­Shit!¡± Hamyuts quit attacking. At the same time Chacoly also absolved her power. ¡°Oh well, you¡¯re still Hammy. To be honest, Chacoly is happy you¡¯re not completed yet.¡± Chacoly smiled. ¡°Chacoly won¡¯t give Ruruta to Hammy. He belongs to her after all. Chacoly will definitely, definitely turn him into hers.¡± Hamyuts tried moving again. However, Chacoly restrained her by using only a bit of her ability. ¡°Chacoly will take Ruruta. She won¡¯t give him to Hammy.¡± The fact that Hamyuts couldn¡¯t move wasn¡¯t due to any physical power holding her down. More fundamentally she was being controlled by Chacoly. Hamyuts¡¯s will to move itself was being held down and sealed. Chacoly¡¯s ability was known as Soul Sharing. The one to name it had been Makia. This girl, discovered by Makia, was the only user of that ability throughout both the Age of Paradise and the Age of Humanity, the only one in history. Applied to the Magical system, it could be said to be a superior version of Thought Sharing. Thought Sharing could only send one¡¯s thoughts to other people, but Soul Sharing could transmit emotions themselves. The people receiving Chacoly¡¯s feelings would end up harboring the same feelings as her. Speaking frankly, it could be said to be a power to connect people¡¯s hearts. However, this ability wasn¡¯t so gentle as to make hearts communicate. It changed other¡¯s minds. It made other people experience the same as what Chacoly felt. Just now Chacoly sent the feeling ¡°If Hamyuts rampaged Chacoly would be troubled¡± to her. And it trampled Hamyuts¡¯s will of ¡°I want to attack Chacoly¡±. At the end of the effort done by the researchers gathered by Makia, as well as Chacoly¡¯s diligent study herself she polished her powers to their extreme limits. She was already able to invade, conquer and freely manipulate other people¡¯s minds. ¡°I dealt with Hammy, daddy.¡± Chacoly talked to the old man living in the shack above ground. ¡°¡­Sorry.¡± The old man responded weakly. He was once Bantorra Library¡¯s Acting Director, Makia Dexiart. He carried himself as a dandy guy when he was young, but there was no trace of that now that he was old. He was simply an old, worn-out man. ¡°I did something¡­ unforgivable to Hammy. And to you as well, Chacoly.¡± ¡°That again? Chacoly¡¯s tired of hearing about it.¡± Chacoly¡¯s shoulders slumped. Makia was trapped by the consciousness of his own sins. He had taken the best path in order to defeat Ruruta. However, taking that path required him to step into a domain no human could be allowed. ¡°More importantly daddy, let¡¯s talk about Ruruta.¡± She had no interest in the sins made toward her and Hamyuts. In the first place she even had no interest in her raising father Makia. She didn¡¯t mind whether he lived or died. Chacoly was interested in Ruruta alone. ¡°How does he look?¡± ¡°¡­He looks like a boy of about fifteen. His face is somewhat oval and he has neat facial features¡­¡± Makia told her that for the umpteenth time. However, the more she heard about Ruruta the more her face lightened up with ecstasy. Ruruta¡¯s appearance, his voice, his words, his life, the enemies he¡¯s defeated¡­ Her heart fluttered hearing anything as long as it was about Ruruta. Chacoly loved Ruruta. She was convinced there wasn¡¯t any love as pure and as passionate as hers in the entire world. She was born in order to love Ruruta. So there was no way any other person in the world would harbor the same love as hers. ¡°Poor Ruruta.¡± Chacoly shed tears from the bottom of her heart. The story of Makia moved to when he had conversed with Ruruta. Ruruta requested Makia to kill him so that he could give up on his impossible dream. ¡°¡­Poor Ruruta. He suffers the same even now. Chacoly wants to go see him as soon as possible.¡± Chacoly gazed at the desert outside the shack¡¯s window uneasily. She thought of Ruruta who was waiting for her out there. Chacoly wants to see him already. Chacoly wants to save her beloved Ruruta. She wants to control his heart with her Soul Sharing. But there was still time. Hamyuts was yet to be completed. Even Chacoly¡¯s ability was not flawless. ¡°I wonder what is Ruruta¡¯s dream¡­ why does he collect happiness and want to destroy the world?¡± ¡°Hmm, it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± Chacoly said. She didn¡¯t care about that part of him. Ruruta being dominated by her was everything. She had no interest in his feelings. There would only be meaning in the moment they meet up. Chacoly was only born to be united with Ruruta. Ruruta was only born to be united with Chacoly. Ruruta was everything to her. At the same time Chacoly was everything to him. Ruruta¡¯s happiness would be uniting with her, and her happiness would be uniting with him. Neither logic, his past, nor his feelings mattered. Because that was what Chacoly had decided. ¡°Wait for me, Ruruta.¡± Saying so, Chacoly smiled. That smile expressed bottomless eeriness that was different from malice. Was it a deep delusion closely resembling love or murderous intent closely resembling love? ¡°Chacoly will go. Ruruta, Chacoly will be coming for you.¡± Chacoly kept laughing. ¡°Unite with Chacoly, and then, die along with her. Dying with Chacoly will be your only happiness.¡± Makia watched her with a sad countenance. Once, Makia Dexiart thought about the following. Ruruta Coozancoona had a weakness impossible for him to bring under control. It was the fact of his being human. Although he had powers beyond the Gods, although he had lived for 2000 years, he was eternally a human. As long as he was human he had a heart. That was the only thing that would never change. The heart was Ruruta¡¯s one and only weakness. So killing his heart was the one and only way to defeat him. So how could Ruruta be defeated? Makia came up with the victory condition of breaking his heart. However, making that happen was close to impossible. The ability to manipulate others¡¯ minds was the most difficult of any Magic. Even Ruruta who had Eaten hundreds of thousands of Books didn¡¯t possess such an ability. A natural-born talent and an extremely distressful Magic Deliberation¡­ a will to break down any and all difficulties, a strong will to act without hesitating¡­ Makia needed all of those. Gathering talent was not too difficult. However, giving humans a strong will was hard. He had to raise them. Just like Ruruta had once been raised as a being that only worked to save the world. He would raise a being that existed only to kill Ruruta. Makia Dexiart started researching one Magic. A Magic that allowed one to alter other people¡¯s souls. It was said that this Magic had been originally researched in order to raise Ruruta into the perfect savior. However, they didn¡¯t make it in time. It was completed a thousand years after the decisive battle against the Beasts of the Final Chapter. This Magic was treated as one of the biggest taboos and was prohibited by law of the Present Management Agency. Those who made use of it were supposed to be obliterated using the full might of the Armed Librarians. However, Makia still used it. When Chacoly was a baby he had remodeled her soul. He made her embrace a single desire. More than a desire perhaps it should be called instinct. It was the desire to ¡°dominate Ruruta, love Ruruta, and commit suicide with Ruruta¡±. She had nothing but those feelings. She possessed neither love for anyone else nor any humanlike ethics. She was born to love Ruruta and lived according to that. However, Makia was worried. It was a Magic that would turn a person into a tool. Chacoly would have nothing else in life but loving Ruruta and dying alongside him. Even if one was the lowliest slave they wouldn¡¯t be robbed of their soul. But Chacoly was born with it being taken from her. Someone who had no free soul. They weren¡¯t a human but a tool. Chacoly loved Ruruta because she was a tool with that function. Yes, Chacoly Cocot was not a human. Even her innocent, cherubic smile was only because she was designed that way. She was an assassination weapon in the form of a girl. ¡°Hammy. Is there no one anymore?¡± Now Chacoly was twelve and Hamyuts was fourteen. They were walking around the research facility they were born and raised in. Although Hamyuts had done nothing but run riot until a year ago, she was now mentally stable. It was because she had recently acquired a hobby. It seemed she calmed her feelings by moving a thread and needle. That doesn¡¯t seem useful for anything though, thought Chacoly. By acquiring that stability Hamyuts was able to more or less achieve perfection. Thirty years of research and experiments were a success. Meaning, this research facility served its purpose and its staff was no longer needed. ¡°Throwing a stone barehanded isn¡¯t too strong. I have to think of another way.¡± Saying so, Hamyuts played with a stone in her hands. She had already perfected her fighting style of battling while hurling stones. ¡°What, Hammy? You want to become even stronger than this?¡± ¡°Yeah. Got a problem with that?¡± Chacoly just shrugged as an answer. Chacoly thinks that Hamyuts is strong enough, but oh well, she can do as she pleases. They both came to the shack above ground. Makia wasn¡¯t there, and instead there was a switch. A fuse was extended from it, connected to the underground facility. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s blow it up. But how do we use it though?¡± ¡°Just press it normally? I¡¯ll do it. You wait outside.¡± Just like she was told Chacoly left the hut. As Hamyuts pressed the switch, the floor at her feet shook and dust blew out of the entrance to the underground. ¡°That does it once and for all.¡± Saying so, the dusty Hamyuts went outside. None of the thirty researchers exited after her. Without being aware the facility was being blown up, they were nowhere around. They were now inside the ground. They were robbed of any intention to resist by Chacoly¡¯s Soul Sharing and their heads were shattered by Hamyuts¡¯s stones. ¡°¡­Is it really over?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s over, once and for all.¡± Chacoly answered to the voice from behind. A blanket was laid atop the sand and on it was Makia Dexiart. The elimination of the researchers was not something devised by him. He planned on making people promise to protect the secret, and those who couldn¡¯t he would make drink the water of Argax. Chacoly was the one to scheme this slaughter. Hamyuts also agreed with it. For Chacoly, the lives of people other than Ruruta weighed less than paper. And Hamyuts held a grudge that couldn¡¯t be satisfied even by killing them. It could be said that this was the natural result. Even if it was a desperate moment for Makia. ¡°Hey, Makia.¡± Hamyuts sat down at the feet of the worn-out, exhausted old man and spoke to him. ¡°Did you think it wouldn¡¯t turn out like this? You actually knew it, right? Since you were trying to defeat Ruruta, isn¡¯t it obvious other monsters would be born?¡± ¡°¡­I¡­¡± Hamyuts continued without listening to his reply. ¡°You are the worst man in existence. You plan on being a proper human being even after creating monsters like us? I can¡¯t allow you to even feel guilty.¡± Hamyuts mocked him. As if she was rejecting his entire life. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. If you¡¯re killed you¡¯ll be saved. I¡¯ll have you die of sickness like this. We can¡¯t allow you to atone for your sins.¡± ¡°You sure are taking this leisurely, Hammy.¡± Chacoly¡¯s shoulders slumped. She also wanted to leave there as soon as possible. She wanted to see Ruruta as soon as possible. However, it wasn¡¯t bad playing along with her silly older sister before parting. Also, caring for the man who had created her until the end was probably not a waste of time either. She would go to Ruruta after that was settled. Thinking this, Chacoly waited. Makia died ten days later. Chacoly cheerfully set off to see Ruruta. Chacoly and Hamyuts left the laboratory on camels¡¯ backs, heading towards town. Once there, they had their probably final farewell. Just as they parted Chacoly was slightly worried. Was letting her go like that fine? If she wanted to be united with Ruruta then Hamyuts would probably stand in her way. Besides, even if Hamyuts kept living like this, she didn¡¯t think she would be able to attain a happy life. Could she not remodel Hamyuts¡¯s mind using her Soul Sharing and allow her to live as a normal person? Although Chacoly couldn¡¯t love anyone but Ruruta, she was able to have somewhat of an affinity only with her poor elder sister. ¡°¡­Chacoly will give up for now, Hammy¡¯s her spare after all.¡± She muttered and turned her back. For example, if Chacoly were to trip down some stairs and die, Hamyuts would have to protect the world instead. Protecting the world didn¡¯t matter at all, but Makia had once wished for it. Chacoly continued her journey farther and reached a port town. Using her Soul Sharing ability, she spoke to a coachman. ¡°Chacoly wants to go to the harbor. Take her there.¡± She invaded the man¡¯s heart with her ability. What Chacoly wished for now became what he wished for as well. ¡®Chacoly wants to go to the harbor¡¯. ¡°¡­Sure, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Chacoly got on the stagecoach. The other passengers looked strangely at the girl who was clearly riding free of charge. ¡°Young lady, riding for free isn¡¯t a good thing, so please pay for it next time.¡± Said the coachman. Chacoly thought it would be better to do so. They reached the port town. Chacoly went to the bank and spoke to the receptionist. ¡°Chacoly wants some money. Please.¡± Obviously, the man controlled by her Soul Sharing obeyed. And he even took care so that Chacoly wouldn¡¯t get into trouble. ¡°Chacoly-chan, if I give you money then you¡¯ll become a mere bank robber. So how about I lend it to you?¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Filling her satchel with banknotes, Chacoly left the bank. On paper she was in debt. It was free of interest and indefinite, with only a blank in the name column of the loan records, though. With that money she bought the ticket to an airboat and headed to Past God Bantorra¡¯s Island. She entered the main street from the harbor, heading in a straight line towards Bantorra Library. She spoke to passersby. ¡°Where¡¯s the Acting Director? How can I meet him?¡± ¡°¡­The Acting Director? He¡¯s probably at work¡­ I don¡¯t know how one can meet him either.¡± With her Soul Sharing she was able to read the mind of the man she was talking to. He seemed to be a clerk who worked at a facility related to the Library. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll talk to someone else.¡± Saying so, she canceled the Soul Sharing. And she searched for another person to speak to. Chacoly was trying to meet up with Ruruta directly. She would meet the Acting Director ¨C the person known as Photona ¨C then control him with her Soul Sharing and let him guide her to Ruruta. Even her ability wasn¡¯t almighty. In order to activate it she had to see the face of her target once. In order to activate it on Ruruta she had no choice but to step herself into the Second Sealed Labyrinth. And the only one who would be able to guide her there was Photona. ¡°Where¡¯s that Photona person, I want to see Ruruta as soon as possible¡­¡± Muttering this, Chacoly was looking for Photona. She would meet him, control him and go to the Second Sealed Labyrinth. If she gets there, she would be able to meet Ruruta. She would become one with him. She was excited. Ruruta, Ruruta, Ruruta, Ruruta, Ruruta. Rurutarurutarurutarurutaruruta. Chacoly kept calling his name inside her heart. At that moment she realized ¨C perhaps she didn¡¯t even need to meet Photona. She had read Makia¡¯s Book and saw Ruruta¡¯s face through it. Then it wouldn¡¯t be odd for her to be able to use her ability right away. Thinking so, she was unable to contain herself. She was going to meet Ruruta. Chacoly sat down on the road to the Library. Some people asked her what was wrong with her, but she silenced them using her ability. She closed her eyes and activated her Soul Sharing. Her violet hair wriggled and shone like a firefly. Then, her heart connected to the one sleeping deep underground, to Ruruta. ¡°¡­!¡± The next moment Chacoly was in a desert. She realized immediately that she was inside the Imaginary Entrails. She didn¡¯t anticipate this situation. Was the user of Soul Sharing able to use the power of Book Eating or did her desire to become one with Ruruta accomplish this? Her Soul Sharing was invoked normally ¨C she could feel her heart being connected to Ruruta who was somewhere in the desert. Yet she couldn¡¯t see him. It appeared she was in the beginning of the vast Imaginary Entrails. However, an unbelievable emotion was transmitted to Chacoly. It was ¡°rejection¡±. Realizing there was an unfamiliar intruder, Ruruta recognized her as an enemy. In addition, when she tried using her Soul Sharing Chacoly felt danger. ¡°You can¡¯t attack Chacoly.¡± She threw this feeling at Ruruta with all of her strength. A lightning strike fell in front of her. If she was late with her Soul Sharing it would¡¯ve probably erased even her soul. ¡°¡­Who is this?¡± She heard a voice from far away. Hearing Ruruta¡¯s voice for the first time in her life made her heart throb. At the same time the sense of danger gave her goosebumps. Chacoly named herself with these confused emotions. ¡°Chacoly Cocot. We finally meet, Ruruta!¡± Her hair shone in a violet color. She activated it in full throttle, connecting her soul to Ruruta¡¯s. ¡°You belong to Chacoly. You will love Chacoly and become one with her. Come, Ruruta, let us die together.¡± Chacoly¡¯s mind encroached Ruruta¡¯s. She could feel a fierce rejection coming from him. In addition, blind attacks assaulted her. Hundreds of needles were produced from inside the sand. Fire fell from the sky. A sharpened wind grazed her. He was somehow being desisted from hitting her. However, Ruruta¡¯s rage intensified. ¡°Perish.¡± A full-powered attack came. Chacoly had an intuition ¨C she would be killed by Ruruta before controlling him. ¡°This is¡­ bad.¡± For the first time in her life Chacoly shook. She desperately absolved her Soul Sharing. If she couldn¡¯t leave the Imaginary Entrails she would be killed. At the end she heard Ruruta¡¯s voice. ¡°The only one I love is Nieniu!¡± ¡°¡­¡± When she opened her eyes, she saw the townscape of Past God Bantorra Island. Chacoly gritted her teeth and her body trembled with anger and humiliation. ¡°Who¡¯s that Nieniu anyway? Chacoly doesn¡¯t know that woman.¡± Then she stood up and smiled. She looked at the sky while walking and kept laughing alone. Once, Makia Dexiart was thinking. I acquired a user of Soul Sharing. I remade her so that she would live as tool meant to make Ruruta commit suicide with her. But will that really be enough? Is she complete as a tool? No. Simply moving according to her design wouldn¡¯t help her win. I must endow her with the composure to retreat when she loses, reflect on herself and try again. A tool that schemes by itself and improves itself. I have to make her that way. And Makia designed her that way. Three years passed since her encounter with Ruruta. Chacoly was at a town far away from Bantorra Library. After failing her first contact, Chacoly immediately left Past God Bantorra Island. Since she was rejected by Ruruta there was danger to her life. No matter how much she loved Ruruta, everything would end if she was killed by him. Even while pouring blind love for him, Chacoly also had rational judgment. She wasn¡¯t a mere 12 year old girl. It was because Makia had designed her that way. Chacoly was currently lodging at a small village in the mountainous region of the Principality of Meliot that made its livelihood from dairy farming. The population was less than three hundred. She spent her days lazily there. Without going to school, without working, she would idly watch the clouds every day, or play around chasing butterflies. However, she wasn¡¯t troubled by her daily necessities. When it was meal time one of the residents would come and ask her what she would like to eat. When she became sleepy someone would invite her to sleep at their place. She had neither money nor any family, but as long as she had the power of Soul Sharing she was able to live without any inconveniences. While spending her time like this, she was one day approached by a man who seemed like a postman. She was engaged in staring at a trail of ants. At the time Chacoly had a certain title: she was a True Man. ¡°Chacoly-sama, a message came from the Overseer of Paradise. Thanks to your help, the biological weapon Vend Ruga nears completion.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± ¡°Vend Ruga is no more than a prototype model. One day it will be further improved and open the door for further weapon development. At that time we would like your assistance as well.¡± ¡°Chacoly doesn¡¯t really care though.¡± It was Kachua who had brought her into the Indulging God Cult. Apparently a spy from the Cult had noticed her by chance when she was on Past God Bantorra Island. He supposedly intended on using Chacoly as a trump card in the fight against the Armed Librarians. Chacoly was completely uninterested. Her goal was to control Ruruta and then die with him. She entered the Cult only because it seemed to be a good place to hide in and because it seemed they had some utility value. Even the Indulging God Cult was no more than a tool for her. She obviously didn¡¯t disclose anything about Makia, Hamyuts or her real goal to Kachua. ¡°Also, we have sent people that would become Chacoly-sama¡¯s soldiers. Please make use of them.¡± Chacoly who was staring disinterestedly in the ants smiled thinly. ¡°I see, thank you. Let¡¯s keep them in jail for now.¡± When night came Chacoly went into action. She entered a magic facility disguised as a water mill in the edge of the village. There were several men and women inside. They were Meats sent to her by the Indulging God Cult. It was said they were refugees captured from the battlefields to the west. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Chacoly will make all of you happy.¡± Chacoly invoked her Soul Sharing. She read their emotions. They were thinking, I want to escape this place, become free, and return to my hometown. ¡°Denied. Chacoly wants you all to be here. That¡¯s why you¡¯re here.¡± Chacoly denied their feelings of running away with her Soul Sharing. They stopped thinking of becoming free. They were thinking, I want to live peacefully. There was no need to reject that. Being under the Indulging God Cult and serving Chacoly would be peaceful for them. They were thinking, I want to live with my loved ones. ¡°Denied. You can only love Chacoly.¡± Her Soul Sharing erased any trace of love other than that for Chacoly from their hearts. ¡°Say you guys, do you like Chacoly?¡± They nodded. ¡°Yeah, you all like Chacoly right? So you can all die for her.¡± Chacoly said while smiling brightly. She rejected the fear that arose in the Meats at that moment with her Soul Sharing. They were forcibly made to nod their heads. Several hours later, Chacoly absolved her Soul Sharing. When they¡¯re released they would also revert back to their proper minds. However, this didn¡¯t mean they would completely return to themselves. Some remains of the part modified by Chacoly will remain. Repeating this many times, they would become tools that move according to her will. ¡°Keep them tied until tomorrow. It will probably be all over in about a month.¡± Telling this to her False Men attendants outside, she left the facility. Volume 9, 5: The Violet Girl and Dear Ruruta – Part 2 Volume 9, Chapter 5: The Violet Girl and Dear Ruruta ¨C Part?2 And a month has passed. There was no longer any hesitation in the Meats¡¯ eyes. They only lived and died for Chacoly. They were turned into her tools. ¡°Perfect. Now for the finishing touches.¡± Saying so, Chacoly plucked out a few hairs. She brought them close one by one to their heads. ¡°Transferring Soul Sharing.¡± Their hair changed color. A single tuft of hair turned violet. ¡°In a few more years Chacoly will go to meet Ruruta again. And you will use your power to protect her.¡± She said and laughed. By meeting the Indulging God Cult Chacoly gained several results. First she came to know the thing known as Magic Right Transferal. Chacoly acquired this advanced special ability in two years. It took her time to master, but it was meaningful because it took time. Another was getting the idea to use people as tools. If she alone wasn¡¯t strong enough, she would simply create assistants. While it was obvious, for Chacoly this was a new discovery. Since she was created as a tool, she had no ideas other than polishing her own abilities. She was thankful to Kachua for that point alone. Using humans as tools ¨C she had no ethical qualms about that. Everything was both for Ruruta as well as for herself. Chacoly had no other judgment criteria. Also, the one to raise her had been Makia. He was one who made two girls into tools in order to defeat Ruruta. And after Makia¡¯s death, Chacoly depended on Kachua. Both of the two men to raise Chacoly treated humans as tools. She had never seen people treated as people in the first place. Kachua and Makia. Thinking back on it, they were once Armed Librarians working shoulder to shoulder. Each of them left the Library for their own purposes and began scheming. However, in spite of them having two completely different goals, they both came up with the means of using people as tools. Was that only a coincidence? In any case, Chacoly who was raised by the two heretics Makia and Kachua stepped off the path of humans when heading towards her goal. All people in the village Chacoly lived in have already been planted with violet hairs. They were ordered to let Chacoly live like usual and keep their daily lives. The new Meats from the Indulging God Cult were also accepted into the village and lived peacefully. Outwardly it would truly seem like a peaceful village. Not even questioning Chacoly, it could be said to be the ideal land. In truth she has never made anyone unhappy. Everyone that turned into a tool by her Soul Sharing lived happily. She had simply rewritten the shape of their happiness. While walking through the peaceful village, Chacoly suddenly stopped in place. There was an old man reading a newspaper while basking in the sun. In that newspaper was a single picture. It was a familiar face. ¡°Why¡¯s Hammy in the news?¡± She spoke to the old man. He looked for the name Hammy inside the newspaper. ¡°It¡¯s this girl. What happened with her?¡± Chacoly pointed at the picture. It was undoubtedly Hamyuts in that gossip column. She was wearing makeup and had different clothes, but this was definitely her. She was walking arm-in-arm with a young man wearing a fashionable suit. ¡°Is this Hammy? It seems she¡¯s Mattalast¡¯s lover, but do you know her, Chacoly?¡± ¡°What did Hammy do?¡± The old man tried handing her the newspaper. But Chacoly shook her head. ¡°Chacoly can¡¯t read. Read it aloud.¡± She heard the story from the old man. This Mattalast was apparently a new Armed Librarian. He was famous as an extraordinary genius. Just the other day he had been wooing an actress but in the same breath he was seen walking with an Armed Librarian trainee ¨C so it was reported. Mattalast was a regular of the gossip column. People of the world enjoyed gossiping about any disturbance to the public morals of the high and mighty Bantorra Library. Hamyuts was a mere extra in the article. However, from her facial expression in the picture Chacoly could somewhat understand what kind of life she had been leading. ¡°Really, so carefree.¡± Chacoly muttered. According to the report, Hamyuts seemed to be a promising Armed Librarians trainee. Neither her getting a lover nor working there had anything to do with defeating Ruruta though. ¡°Well, she¡¯s Chacoly¡¯s reserve so whatever. She will let her do as she pleases.¡± Saying so, Chacoly parted from the old man. She no longer had any interest in Hamyuts¡¯s new life. She simply went in a different direction than her. Hamyuts was Hamyuts. Chacoly was Chacoly. She could do whatever she wanted. Chacoly had no longing for freedom; she also lived as she pleased. She was approaching her goal of becoming one with Ruruta step by step. Her days were pleasant and she had no worries. Chacoly was satisfied with her life. Even though it was the life of a tool. Once, Makia Dexiart was thinking. Letting a human live as a tool¡­ for one to do so, they must not have any worries or distress. If they suffer, a tool would probably stop being a tool. A tool must be happy to be a tool. Chacoly lived happily in accordance to Makia¡¯s design. Days kept passing. On the surface it all seemed peaceful. But under the surface, a repulsive soul remodeling was taking place. Chacoly Cocot became 18 years old. Five hundred people had become her tools. About one fifth of her hair became black. That was because she had given part of her powers to her tools. One evening, Chacoly killed all of Kachua¡¯s underlings in the village. And she summoned all the tools that had her hairs. The time to go for Ruruta has come. ¡°Now then, all preparations are complete. Protect Chacoly, you guys.¡± The villagers raised a cry of joy. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chacoly closed her eyes and invoked her ability. Once again she flew into Ruruta¡¯s Imaginary Entrails. Distance was irrelevant to her Soul Sharing ability. Chacoly came inside Ruruta again. The second time she fell into the center of the Imaginary Entrails. She was in front of Ruruta¡¯s eyes as he sat on the edge of a theater stage. ¡°¡­You again?¡± Ruruta raised his downcast face. With only that Chacoly¡¯s heart fluttered, and she was enveloped by a euphoria similar to a cat sniffing cat powder. ¡°Chacoly Cocot, right?¡± Ruruta called her name. Chacoly nearly stumbled out of intoxication. ¡°¡­Let us confirm this. Four decades ago, I have requested Makia Dexiart to kill me. Did he create you?¡± ¡°Yeah. Daddy¡¯s already dead, but that doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Did Makia create only you?¡± There was no need to speak about Hamyuts. She was probably no longer a tool to defeat Ruruta. ¡°Yeah. Just Chacoly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He said and smiled. ¡°¡­Forty years passed since that day. I¡¯ve always regretted it. Now I can finally clean up after my foolishness.¡± ¡°Regret? What do you regret?¡± ¡°I have given up on my dream. I gave in to my weakness and exposed my weakness. I¡¯ve always regretted my mistake from that day. I couldn¡¯t help but want to kill Makia and you. But because of that power I¡¯d given him I couldn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± Chacoly jeered. ¡°You just wanted to meet Chacoly. You¡¯ve waited for the moment we can love each other. You wanting to kill Chacoly is a downright lie.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve waited for Chacoly. For two thousand years. You¡¯ve created the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult just to meet her. Your life was only so you could love her.¡± ¡°¡­I thought Makia was a somewhat capable man. But in forty years he¡¯s only created this madwoman?¡± Ruruta sighed, then spoke calmly. ¡°Die.¡± That became the signal. Chacoly¡¯s hair swayed and her Soul Sharing ability activated. She started thinking. No way Chacoly could lose. She loves Ruruta so much, after all. An invisible blade was launched from Ruruta¡¯s body and assaulted Chacoly. The next moment, a different phenomenon took place. Things that appeared like the petals of a violet swirled around Chacoly. The moment the slashing attack hit them, it lost all power. ¡°A clone?¡± Ruruta said calmly. Perhaps feeling the danger he rose up, intending to jump out of the way. However, at that moment a single petal lightly touched his back. ¡°¡­What is this?¡± Chacoly chuckled. It was scary how much it went according to plan. Ruruta thought that the flower petals were part of her ability. That it was an ability that would protect Chacoly when activated. However, the truth was different. The petals were the souls of the tools given parts of Chacoly¡¯s powers. They all freely used their Soul Sharing and separately cast their Souls into the Imaginary Entrails. They all moved with their free wills to attack Ruruta. Chacoly alone couldn¡¯t win. That was why she had tools. ¡°¡­Kh¡­ this power¡­¡± Ruruta shot a slash to finish off Chacoly. But it missed. It was because the petal that had touched him earlier encroached his mind. ¡®You will be happy to be controlled by Chacoly.¡¯ Chacoly¡¯s tools planted those feelings in him. Therefore Ruruta hesitated on attacking her. As long as he was human he would hesitate. He had to hesitate attacking the source of happiness in front of him. However, hesitation would invite immediate defeat in a battle. Chacoly was already cornering him. How her first move would hit him was the key to everything. From the beginning she knew that it would all be settled starting on the first move. She was only afraid of being killed before having activated her Soul Sharing. They had a remarkable difference in speed. The possibility of instant death was high enough. She prepared the tools only so she could use the first move. More petals clung to the hesitating Ruruta. They further drilled into him the idea that he would be happier being controlled by Chacoly. ¡°How disappointing.¡± Feeling danger, Ruruta stopped his attempt to unleash an attack with his full power. Chacoly herself activated her Soul Sharing. Ruruta was bound by the will that he mustn¡¯t attack her. He wasn¡¯t restricted by a physical force; Chacoly tightly gripped a more fundamental part of him. Ruruta¡¯s will to move itself was suppressed. Just as she stopped Hamyuts in the past. ¡°You can no longer attack Chacoly.¡± Ruruta stopped moving. He was as still as if he had been nailed midair. Chacoly had encroached his mind as to not move even a single finger. ¡°All that¡¯s left is loving Chacoly. Just love Chacoly. And die with her.¡± Chacoly approached him. Then she wrapped her hands around the frozen Ruruta¡¯s nape. And she rubbed her lips on his chest. While caressing him, she further eroded his mind. She groped his unmoving body with her tongue. And she read Ruruta¡¯s heart with her Soul Sharing. ¡°Hey Ruruta. Are you gathering Books of happiness?¡± I want to gather them, Ruruta was thinking. They are absolutely necessary, Ruruta was thinking. Chacoly chuckled and rejected his heart. ¡°Denied. The only thing Ruruta needs is Chacoly.¡± Ruruta¡¯s heart was being denied. His mind of collecting Books was vanishing. ¡°Say, do you want to stay inside the Labyrinth?¡± I have to stay here, Ruruta thought. ¡°Denied. Chacoly doesn¡¯t wish for that.¡± Ruruta¡¯s will to stay in the Labyrinth vanished. ¡°Say, do you love Chacoly?¡± I hate her. I loathe her. I want to kill her from the bottom of my heart, he was thinking. ¡°Denied. Ruruta must love Chacoly.¡± Saying this, Chacoly kissed Ruruta. A love for Chacoly was born inside his heart. Despite him deeming it unnecessary, he wasn¡¯t able to reject the love budding in his heart. ¡°Hey, Ruruta. Die with Chacoly. We will die together and become one for eternity¡­¡± Ruruta desperately rejected Chacoly¡¯s words. I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t die yet. I don¡¯t want to die with Chacoly or anything like that. ¡°Denied. It¡¯s no good. You will die with Chacoly.¡± I can¡¯t. There are still things I must do. ¡°¡­How stubborn, it makes Chacoly somewhat angry.¡± Digging her fingernails into Ruruta¡¯s chest, Chacoly further exercised her Soul Sharing. ¡°Your happiness is only Chacoly. Just dying with her. Right?¡± No, my happiness isn¡¯t something like that. ¡°Refusing is pointless. Chacoly will never leave you until you love her.¡± She kept encroaching his mind. Half a day has passed. Ruruta already lost control of most of his mind. Chacoly was convinced that it took only one more push. Just a little bit more and Ruruta will become hers. ¡°Chacoly alone is everything to you. Right?¡± Perhaps so, thought Ruruta. Chacoly was convinced he was about to fall. However, at the next moment she felt a resistance much stronger than ever before. She involuntarily detached from Ruruta. Having the expression of euphoria until now, Chacoly immediately opened her eyes wide in anger. ¡°Why do you resist? No, why can you resist?¡± The frozen Ruruta barely opened his mouth. ¡°¡­Nieniu.¡± Her anger heightened. She had heard that name before. ¡°Who¡¯s that Nieniu? Chacoly doesn¡¯t know that woman.¡± Chacoly continued her Soul Sharing. There was only a small time left until she controlled Ruruta. But the more she tried to encroach him the fiercer his resistance became. She was close yet far. ¡°Who¡¯s that, who¡¯s that, who¡¯s Nieniu. Don¡¯t think about that woman.¡± Chacoly rested her forehead near Ruruta¡¯s heart. And she read his memories. She saw that pair meeting 2000 years ago. She had saved him with her song and told him she would forgive his weakness. Chacoly read the memories of that time. ¡°¡­Who¡¯s that? Was there such a woman?¡± Chacoly gritted her teeth. She invaded Ruruta with more powerful Soul Sharing. ¡°What¡¯s with that woman, that¡¯s from 2000 years ago! Denied! Chacoly denies Nieniu! Ruruta only loves Chacoly!¡± But she couldn¡¯t. Chacoly wasn¡¯t able to reject the Nieniu in his heart. ¡°Why?! It¡¯s from long ago! Chacoly¡¯s right here! Nieniu¡¯s already gone!¡± But Ruruta¡¯s mouth opened. Why can he open his mouth? He was supposed to be controlled by Chacoly. ¡°¡­Nieniu, is here.¡± Who¡¯s that Nieniu? Thinking this, Chacoly again hung her head on Ruruta¡¯s heart. She searched for who Nieniu was. She saw the moment he had tried to kill Nieniu. The moment when he couldn¡¯t and gave up on saving the world. And the moment he resolved on saving the world for Nieniu. Chacoly came to know of it all. She then had an intuition: the problems came later. Something happened later. And that shaped Ruruta of the present. She kept reading his memories. ¡°¡­This is¡­?¡± And then Chacoly knew. Both about the fight against the Beasts of the Final Chapter as well as what happened later. About when Ruruta stopped being a hero and fell to the position of a demon lord. The sky was torn apart and lightning mowed down the earth. The Great Hero Ruruta Coozancoona felt that the day of the end has finally come. Meditating all by himself atop the highest floor of the royal tower, he opened his eyes and stood up. ¡°Vooekisal! Prepare for battle!¡± He shouted, but remembered that Vooekisal and his attendants have left a while ago. What inopportune guys at such a crucial time, thought Ruruta. Having no choice, he used telekinesis to summon all of the Memorial Weapons to him. Acharai and Shlamuffen were placed on his waist. They were his reserve weapons; he held on to them just in case. Uyul¨¢la was already equipped to his shoulders as a tattoo. This was also his reserve armor. Gra¨®gram¨¢n and Gmork would be his main weapons. However, the most important weapons were contained in Ruruta himself. The power of the tens of thousands of Books he had Eaten¡­ As well as his unwavering will. ¡°I will protect this world.¡± Ruruta said as if telling himself that. I have to protect them all. Both the people of the world and my future with ¡­ ¡°¡­?¡± He felt some awkwardness. He was supposed to think about something right now. What was he thinking about? He had no idea. And it wasn¡¯t just his thoughts. He felt all sorts of discomfort cross his mind. Where did Vooekisal go to? Where did the seventh Memorial Weapon retrieved by Hihak¡¯s group disappear to? No, what was that Cup used for in the first place? ¡°Stop thinking of foolish things!¡± This was no time to think. Destroying the top floor of the royal tower, Ruruta leapt to the sky. Yes, I will fight. To protect ¡ª ¡°¡­Whom?¡± Ruruta muttered, having doubts. He couldn¡¯t recall anyone¡¯s name. Even though he was supposed to be fighting for someone. ¡°¡­Who am I protecting?¡± Looking at the surface, the citizens were all escaping to the anti-Beast trenches. Looking at them he recalled: Right. I vowed to become Ruruta Coozancoona so that I could protect everyone. He forcibly subdued his sense of discomfort and headed for battle. He arrived at a forest near the northern frontier. He felt yet another discomfort; he felt as if he had seen this place before. The ground was infested with Beasts of the Final Chapter. Nevertheless even now without tiring at all they kept being produced. The entire forest was knocked off and it seemed as if the ground was boiling. ¡°Stop thinking!¡± What would he do if he¡¯s trapped by such trivial discomfort? The end of the world was already here. Ruruta switched his thinking process. He eliminated idle thoughts and cut off his confusion. He changed his mind so that he would only think about battle. He started by shooting his strongest attack. White, shining balls of fire rained down on the swarming Beasts of the Final Chapter. The Beasts burned, melted and vaporized. Ruruta¡¯s power was effective. His opponent was not invulnerable to all attacks. The Beasts all gazed upward. Then, ignoring gravity they charged to the skies. A thread made of light constricted them. Then huge needles penetrated them. With only a slight delay of movement Ruruta released the Memorial Weapons simultaneously. Gmork¡¯s blow crushed the ground, Gra¨®gram¨¢n became a hail of blades to chop the Beasts down, and Shlamuffen and Acharai laughed and cried. His attacks were effective. However, Ruruta felt that it was useless. They were unlimited. No matter how much he cut them down they would keep being produced infinitely. That was the kind of being they were. No matter how strong Ruruta was, his power was limited. Limited power could not overcome the unlimited. However, he was Ruruta Coozancoona because he could accomplish the impossible. Ruruta retreated to the sky. He activated his clairvoyance. He mobilized his Sensory Threads, Unlimited Hearing, and Super Smell abilities. And then he found it ¨C the being that served as the core of these Beasts of the Final Chapter. It was on the surface. A stone statue with the shape of a woman. However, her hair was not of a normal color. What color was that? No, it wasn¡¯t a color; he couldn¡¯t see her hair. The moment he tried to perceive her hair, his vision would suspend for just the moment he viewed her hair. The color of nothingness. Thus Ruruta thought. At that moment the stone statue recognized Ruruta. She didn¡¯t move her face, yet Ruruta could feel he was being looked at. As well as the fact that she judged him to be an obstacle to the destruction of the world. The Beasts that were trying to scatter turned back and gathered to the stone statue. A stone statue with colorless hair that was trying to destroy the world and the hero with a transparent hair that was trying to save the world¡­ the two fights finally ended with this skirmish. Two days passed. Ruruta¡¯s 48th hour in action seemed to be wasted effort. Ruruta was so high in the sky the air was thin. It was a spot where a normal human would suffocate in several minutes. The Memorial Weapon Gmork has already exhausted its powers and turned to ashes. It would probably take about 1000 years for its resurrection. Ruruta was using Shlamuffen and Acharai, but only for reinforcing his defenses. Ruruta tried approaching the surface. He couldn¡¯t crush that colorless goddess statue except by getting close. But the Beasts of the Final Chapter blocked him with sheer numbers. They were cornering him with quantity as if trying to expel him to outer space. Looking from afar, Ruruta and the Beasts would probably seem like a great black pillar. That black pillar broke through the heavens and when Ruruta was expelled from the surface the battle would be over. He was stuck in a defensive battle. It was suicidal to be on the defense against an enemy that could produce an unlimited amount of Beasts. However, even using all of his powers and the remaining Memorial Weapons to their utmost limits he was only able to fight defensively. Ruruta didn¡¯t speak. He neither scowled at his predicament nor trembled with the feeling of defeat. He was simply desperately protecting himself. He had only once chance to win. The attack would be a single killer blow that he would throw with everything he had. Until that moment comes he had to endure it. Another 24 hours passed. It took three days to fire that attack. ¡°¡­Now!¡± For the first time in the fight of three days Ruruta spoke. The object that Ruruta held came from the sky. It came from afar, from outer space. It still had no name. In later times, astronomers would call it an asteroid. Pulled by gravity, it began falling. It possessed pure destructive power brought forth by potential energy and mass. Ruruta was thinking. The Beasts of the Final Chapter were a power that could destroy everything created by the World Overseers. Then they naturally exceeded everything including Ruruta in power. However, what about something out of the world? What if it was a power brought from outside the domain created by the World Overseers? He felt as if the Beasts were crying out. What are you doing? That attack is far too strong. The shockwave will blow away both trees and buildings, and the rising dust will cover the skies and conceal the sun. If that thing drops down both the Beasts and humankind will become extinct. But Ruruta knew that as well. The asteroid started falling. It shone in red due to its friction with the atmosphere. Ruruta flew to the sky and passed next to the falling asteroid. ¡°Rhythmic Barrier Uyul¨¢la, barrier form!¡± He activated one of the Memorial Weapons ¨C Rhythmic Barrier Uyul¨¢la ¨C for the first time. Enveloping Ruruta, the Beasts and the asteroid, a thin yet enormous barrier was erected. He furthermore reinforced Uyul¨¢la¡¯s barrier using his own defensive abilities. The asteroid, the Beasts, and Ruruta ¨C the place where these three powers would collide was isolated from the world. The Beasts of the Final Chapters tried stopping the asteroid. Yet it crushed even their unlimited power. They were smashed to fine dust. The asteroid crashed into the surface, gouged into the ground and caused an explosion. The barrier erected by Ruruta repelled the aftermath. Then it shattered, having fulfilled its role. ¡°¡­It¡¯s¡­ not over!¡± Ruruta was still shouting even inside the scorching fire of thousand degrees, even with his body torn apart by the impact of the explosion. That Colorless Statue was yet to break. Even during the explosion the Beasts have protected it till the end. ¡°If I just¡­ destroy that!¡± Then everything will be over. Before saying that, Ruruta commenced his charge. His body incandescent, he hit the Colorless Stone Statue. It was a tackle. Regardless of past or present, of any powers small or great, it was the only means to crush a great enemy while being powerless. Ruruta protruded both fists inside the brilliant light. The moment he saw them penetrate the statue¡¯s chest his consciousness darkened. How much time passed? Ruruta suddenly heard a voice. ¡°¡­Ruruta-sama, is it not about time to start breathing again?¡± The one speaking was Lascall Othello. Hearing his voice meant that he was still alive. The sky was bright and clear. The wind laughed and birds were chirping. The threat of the Beasts has passed. Yet what was this sense of discomfort? It was superior even to the joy of winning and his expectations for the new world. A girl was lying next to Ruruta. One of her forelocks alone was violet. Who was that? No girl should even be there. Everyone should have already evacuated to the anti-Beast trenches. He had defeated the colorless statue and lost consciousness. The remains of that statue should have been there. Then who was that girl? ¡°¡­¡± He heard a voice as if something snapped inside his head. ¡°¡­She is¡­¡± The abnormal breaking sound kept unceasingly. ¡°She is¡­¡± Paying no heed to Ruruta, Lascall brought forth a Book. He placed that Book atop the girl¡¯s chest. ¡°Have this, o great hero that crushed the Beasts of the Final Chapter and saved this world, Ruruta Coozancoona-sama. This is the Book of the Beasts¡¯ master, the one who had tried to destroy the world. Her name was the Singer Nieniu.¡± The Singer Nieniu. Ruruta didn¡¯t know that name. Yet he also knew it at the same time. What¡¯s this? Why do I know it despite not knowing it? Something¡¯s wrong with my memory. ¡°Lascall, what is the meaning of this. Do you know¡­?¡± ¡°Of course I know. I know what has happened to you¡­ and what is happening to you.¡± Either in mockery, in malice or simply in true amusement, Lascall grinned. ¡°Once you read this Book you will surely understand.¡± Ruruta touched the Book as he was invited to. He read the Book of the enemy he had just killed ¨C of his late beloved Nieniu. Volume 9, 5: The Violet Girl and Dear Ruruta – Part 3 Volume 9, Chapter 5: The Violet Girl and Dear Ruruta ¨C Part?3 The last Singer Nieniu. Ruruta vicariously experienced the 18 years of her life. He saw the moment she tried to throw away her power of the Singers. The moment when she heard his distant wailing and became a Singer so she could save him. She had sung to save people for a long while. And Ruruta came to know of the time she met him. ¡°What is this?¡± Ruruta was thinking as he read the Book. He didn¡¯t know any of this. He didn¡¯t recall having met her or having heard her song. However, a Book couldn¡¯t contain any falsehood. If so, then what was this? At that time, Ruruta noticed there was a blank period in his memories. Starting from when he despaired at his inability to defeat the Beasts of the Final Chapter and till the time he resolved his mind to definitely beat them. He had no memory of that period. Why had he forgotten? Why had he not noticed that he forgot something so important? His head hurt. Hurt badly. Inside the Book, Ruruta of the past was worrying. He was going to kill Nieniu so he could become stronger. He then gave up and abandoned saving the world. And finally he decided saving the world in order to protect her. Why had he forgotten that? Ruruta was unable to understand and nearly shouted. Ruruta and Nieniu separated for a while. Inside the forest, she was waiting for the time when Ruruta would save the world. She practiced singing alone in order to bring happiness to the new world. Three days later she received a wooden letter from Ruruta. He unabashedly wrote inside just how much he loved her. She read that embarrassedly. Days and months went by. One day Nieniu noticed: no letter came from Ruruta in about ten days. She decided to once again go to the capital as something might have happened to him. Preparing for the journey, she went to sleep intending to head out the day after. That night, she woke from sleep due to feeling pain on her face. ¡°¡­!¡± She tried getting up from her blanket. But the next moment a blunt, hot pain ran through her shoulders, back and legs. ¡°¡­W-who is this?¡± Because of the shock and pain she could neither get up nor move at all. She realized she was being hit by a stick only after the attack stopped. ¡°¡­Who are you!?¡± Nieniu shouted. The reply was laughter. It was the voice of people who held their stomachs laughing while pointing at her. Once they finished laughing she was attacked once again. She could hear her bones crack. Nieniu cried in pain and fear. ¡°Ruruta! Rurutaaa!¡± She called the name of her beloved. He had written in the letter that he could find her no matter where she was. He had written that he would definitely come if she calls to him. However, all she received was insults and loud laughter. Reflected in her eyes were the feet of the man encircling her. ¡°Stop.¡± A man said to stop the crowd. She knew from his voice that he was Vooekisal. She knew that hateful man was Vooekisal. While reading the Book, Ruruta thought. What¡¯s Vooekisal doing? And at the same time he recalled: when the fight against the Beasts of the Final Chapter started he couldn¡¯t see him anywhere. Yes, it was that day. The day the battle of Ruruta against the Beasts started. What happened that day?! ¡°¡­Ruruta¡­ help me¡­ please come quickly¡­¡± Nieniu¡¯s bones were broken. She couldn¡¯t move anymore. The people looked down on her simply sobbing. Around her were Vooekisal and the elite warriors serving Ruruta. Each of them was a warrior with a high status and power. They all gathered around a single girl to hold her down. Ruruta reading the Book felt his mind go blank. As if a thin film covered the sight in front of him. Much like a sight inside a dream. I wish this was a dream, thought Ruruta. ¡°Let¡¯s stop beating her now.¡± The attacks stopped by Vooekisal¡¯s voice. Laughing, the warriors looked at the collapsed girl. One of them spat on her cheek. ¡°¡­Ruruta, please come, why aren¡¯t you coming¡­?¡± Vooekisal hated her. Nieniu realized that. But Ruruta told her that he had ordered Vooekisal to not hurt her. He had told her that he would rush to her if Vooekisal were to go against orders. Also, Ruruta said¡­ that he fought to protect her. He asked her to make the people of the world happy with her song. Then why was this happening? ¡°¡­Ruruta, why?¡± She called his name countless times. Every time the warriors surrounding her laughed as if impatient. ¡°She still hasn¡¯t realized!¡± ¡°That¡¯s hilarious! She keeps crying ¡®Ruruta, Ruruta¡¯!¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t get it eh you shitworm?¡± Nieniu had no idea what they found so amusing and what they were laughing about. Ruruta was supposed to have come if she calls him. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t. ¡°Do you still not know?!¡± Stepping on Nieniu¡¯s head, Vooekisal spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve been thrown away!¡± More laughter echoed. Nieniu felt an impact as if her head was beaten. You¡¯re lying, Ruruta isn¡¯t such a person. At the same time Ruruta reading the Book was thinking. Why have I not rushed there? What was I doing when the girl I love so much was hurt like this? Right, I was having my last meditation during that time. I didn¡¯t even think about what Vooekisal was doing. Ruruta shouted at his past self. Why don¡¯t you come! Please! Please come! However, no matter how much he shouted he could never change the past. ¡°¡­Nieniu, right? You shit-covered worm.¡± Echoed Vooekisal¡¯s voice as he stepped on Nieniu¡¯s head. ¡°Can you imagine how much I wanted to kill you? Do you realize how much I gritted my teeth looking at Ruruta flying to you?¡± She could hear his teeth grinding. The sound of Vooekisal¡¯s anger. ¡°Lascall babbled on about Ruruta becoming stronger ever since meeting you. But there¡¯s no way that shadow of a former Librarian Angel would ever understand the truth about Ruruta. Do you realize what you¡¯ve done to him?¡± Nieniu had no idea. She only saved him. She only stopped him from committing suicide and consoled his heart. He had certainly once given up on saving the world because of Nieniu. But he realized it was a mistake and returned to fight for the world. Then why must this happen? ¡°You have defiled him. You have defiled our great savior Ruruta. Until meeting you he was perfect. A being with no fear or hesitation that could save the world. A being that transcended both humans and Gods!¡± Vooekisal shouted while kicking Nieniu¡¯s head. In her pain Nieniu raised a scream. ¡°It¡¯s all! Because you¡¯ve seduced him! Right!¡± Ruruta shouted in anger at the past Vooekisal. What are you saying! It was nothing like that! I was weak, hesitant, and I tried running away! I was a mere boy born with transparent hair who acted out the part of a savior! ¡°What do you mean by love! What do you mean by fighting for her sake! As if the world could be saved by lust for a lowlife! A true savior is nothing like that! They must be the ultimate being beyond any human!¡± Nieniu tried saying it was all wrong. However, an impact ran through her throat. Vooekisal¡¯s shoes kicked her throat and an unpleasant sound echoed from inside her mouth. ¡°He¡¯s fallen to a mere human being! All because of you! Our great, perfect savior that was beyond God, became a mere human!!!¡± While reading the Book, Ruruta felt something snapping in his head. His overwritten memories were revived. ¡°But it¡¯s over. I¡¯m already relieved. Ruruta has regained his heart of a true savior. You no longer have any place in his heart.¡± You¡¯re lying. There¡¯s no way he would throw me away. He told me he loved me so much. ¡°¡­W¡­hy¡­ Ruru¡­¡± Nieniu tried voicing. Vooekisal stepped on her throat again. ¡°You¡¯re still talking?!¡± Nieniu realized that the voice coming from her throat was definitive. No matter what happens she would never have a voice again. She knew from that sound. Nieniu lost her singing forever. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve waited long for this day, I can finally kill you, I can finally, finally kill you. Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have a pleasant death. We will thoroughly beat you to death.¡± He kicked Nieniu¡¯s body away. His subordinates also attacked. Until she could never move again. With her entire body crushed, her neck broken, Nieniu became unable to even feel pain. She was dying. She knew that clearly. Vooekisal gave instructions to his subordinates with his chin. They carried Nieniu¡¯s tattered body outside. Stop, what are you doing. Save her! Don¡¯t kill her! Ruruta shouted. However, his voice couldn¡¯t reach the past. ¡°Bury her. You will die alone there.¡± A hole that was big enough for a human was dug outside the cave. They threw Nieniu inside. They threw soil, rotten porridge and horse dung at her from above. With no power left to resist, her body was dirtied and buried. ¡°This fictitious girl was erased. When this fiction called Nieniu disappears Ruruta will awaken from his dream.¡± Vooekisal said. The next moment, a clean, loud snapping sound resounded in Ruruta¡¯s head. The memories that were lost in his mind were being reborn. ¡°You have found how to use the tool brought back by Hihak¡¯s squad?¡± This happened half a month ago. Hihak and the other hundred warriors challenged the Punishment Angel in deadly combat, returning with the seventh Memorial Weapon. A few days later, Ruruta took a rest in his chambers. The one fixated on the seventh Memorial Weapon was Vooekisal. He insisted that the Passed Stone Blade Yor didn¡¯t count and so they have yet to gather the seven Memorial Weapons. Ruruta thought that it was nonsense but since he wouldn¡¯t lose anything he let him do as he pleased. ¡°No, I still do not. However, I believe it will definitely be useful for you, Ruruta.¡± ¡°How easygoing of you. The battle is pressing ever closer. I had already said that I don¡¯t need the seventh anyway.¡± Saying so, Ruruta took up the water jug on top of the table. ¡°Since it is a cup, perhaps we need to insert some liquid to it, or perhaps liquid will gush out of it.¡± Saying so he drank water. At that moment he felt some discomfort. Now he could remember it. That day Vooekisal was the one to bring him water. And for some reason he and his aides looked concerned about that. ¡°It has only a name. Fiction Obliterating Cup Argax.¡± And, at the moment he told the Weapon¡¯s name, Vooekisal unmistakably smiled. Now he understood. Fiction Obliterating Cup Argax. It was a Memorial Weapon that caused one to lose their memories. Vooekisal already knew about it in advance and he concealed it from Ruruta. Even after obtaining it he pretended to not know how it worked, and then he made Ruruta drink from it. He fussed over Argax so that he could use it to rob Ruruta of his memories of Nieniu. All to make him into the true savior he had envisioned again. A strange noise burst inside Ruruta¡¯s head. As if his skull was cracking. Ruruta¡¯s memories of Nieniu were reborn accompanied by a sensation like an explosion. He recalled how much he loved her and how much he wanted to protect her. And he was assaulted by reality. Right now he was touching the Book of that beloved, Nieniu. Ruruta thought. I shouldn¡¯t have read this Book. And he had an intuition: he mustn¡¯t read any further. However, the Book continued. Buried in soil and feces, Nieniu suffocated, unable to do anything. Suffocating was painful. It was one of the most painful deaths in the world. Ruruta had abandoned her. There was no longer any doubt about it. Hugging her while crying that day and wishing for her to make the people of the world happy¡­ all of this was mere lip-service. Why? She couldn¡¯t understand it. Or was Ruruta that kind of man in the first place? Selfish and whimsical, thought nothing of people¡¯s lives¡­ Ah, so it was like that. Thinking back, perhaps it had been like that. She recalled the chief¡¯s words. ¡®Nieniu¡­ that is the most proper ability for humans to have. The real meaning of being right is to be happy. True happiness never comes to those who lose their righteous heart.¡¯ She lived believing her words. However, they were all wrong. Why have I been working so hard until now? I wish I hadn¡¯t met Ruruta. I wish I hadn¡¯t sung for him. I wish I hadn¡¯t loved him. I wish I hadn¡¯t listened to the chief. I wish I hadn¡¯t become a Singer. I wish I hadn¡¯t had this power. And finally, she thought¡­ I wish I hadn¡¯t been born. The next moment, Nieniu heard some sound as if a lock was opened. She felt as if she was floating despite her being inside the ground. ¡°¡­Am I¡­ dreaming?¡± Right ¨C that vague feeling was like when she was showed a dream by Orntorra. However, there were no Beasts in the dream world. Instead there was a metal door she had never seen before. I¡¯ll open that door, thought Nieniu. She noticed that she wasn¡¯t feeling any humiliation, sadness or anger. This isn¡¯t the time to feel sad or angry. I have to see something important on the other side of the door. She laid her hand on the door and it opened up without any resistance. Inside the door was an immense vortex of light. Inside that light were three beings. They couldn¡¯t be seen, they had no shape, and they made no sounds. However, she could still perceive their existence. They were anything and everything at the same time. ¡°¡­This door has finally been opened. Now my duty of collecting Books has ended.¡± One of the three was ¡°past¡±. The Past Overseer Bantorra. ¡°Ceasing function of all Librarian Angels. Sealing Bantorra Library¡¯s First Archive with causality erasing barrier. The Books of all remaining humans will remain abandoned in the ground. With this, Bantorra will cease all duties as Past Overseer until a new paradise is born.¡± The second of the three was ¡°present¡±. The Present Overseer Toitorra. ¡°Nothing has changed about my duty. I will continue to oversee the present. All so I can bear a new paradise.¡± And the third was ¡°future¡±. The one to dispatch the Punishment Angels, the one to destroy the world using the Beasts of the Final Chapter ¨C the Future Overseer Orntorra. Orntorra then spoke to the other two World Overseers. ¡°Thank you for working for so long, Bantorra. Please rest for a while. Let us meet again. At that time, house the records of an even better paradise in your Library. Also, let us keep working together, Toitorra. Without the present there will be neither past nor future, so your duty will never change for all eternity.¡± The two World Overseers, Bantorra and Toitorra left. Only Nieniu and Orntorra were left inside the door. He started talking to her. ¡°The door has finally been opened. Being able to open the door, what frightening beings humans are¡­ Although you have blocked this door from opening countless times you now came here.¡± ¡°¡­Where are we?¡± ¡°There is no name to tell you humans. If I had to, I would call it the Overseer Domain, or perhaps, Land of the End, something like that.¡± Nieniu could feel that Orntorra was extremely sad. ¡°Nieniu. You must see the truth. That is the fate of the one to open the door and reach the Land of the End.¡± ¡°¡­Y-yes.¡± ¡°First I shall borrow the power of Bantorra. I shall show you the past.¡± The next instant, a vast amount of Books appeared inside the vortex of light. They appeared to be tens of thousands, or hundreds of millions, or perhaps more than that, Books of the entire humankind. Nieniu touched those Books. When she touched just one, the past of all of them surged into her head. Humans have been living in this world since millions of years ago. The World Overseers guided them, governed them, and recorded them. There were various kinds of paradise there. A world where Magic developed to the limits, a world where science was pursued to the limits, a world where people lived not much different than monkeys¡­ There was a great diversity of worlds, but all people were lead to happiness by Orntorra and recorded and housed in Bantorra¡¯s Library. ¡°¡­What does this mean? There were several worlds?¡± Nieniu voiced her questions. ¡°Exactly so. The world you have been living in until now was the 694th world we have made.¡± She kept reading the Books. There were 693 worlds until now. Although their shapes were different, they developed the same way and ended the same way. Just like the world Nieniu was living in. A long, peaceful era continued. Inside the long peace appeared people who did not follow Orntorra. People wanted more than they were given. They wanted pleasure much above others and pleasure by oppressing others. The pleasure of stealing, of mocking, of killing. They pursued the happiness they were not given by Orntorra. The numbers of people increased, the world became disturbed, and thus people who could be oppressed or deprived appeared. And, as the paradise collapsed to be irreparable, Orntorra made the decision to destroy the world. ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­ now?¡± ¡°Yes, the moment you are about to die in now is the world¡¯s time of destruction.¡± ¡°What do you judge to bring the end of the world?¡± She felt as if Orntorra wore a sorrowful expression. Although she couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°When a single person reaches an unjust despair. The moment when they regret their entire lives, hate all the people they have met, and think that they should never have been born. And that person must possess a good heart. If a villain receives such punishment and despairs there might still yet be salvation. However, if a person with love and mercy, one who has done good deeds comes to unjust despair, there is no longer any salvation for them. A world that brings despair to good people¡­ can no longer be permitted to continue. You have regretted your life, and thought you should not have been born. That is the trigger to the end of the world.¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± Nieniu was shocked. But she certainly thought this as she was about to die. ¡°Bantorra, thank you for your cooperation. Next I have to show you the future.¡± The Books disappeared and instead the scenes of people¡¯s future were reflected. ¡°This is the future after Ruruta defeats the Beasts of the Final Chapter and the world escapes destruction.¡± Several scenes were reflected at the same time. There was a terrifying variety of misfortune there. Nieniu saw a girl crying in front of her father¡¯s remains after he had gotten caught up in war. She saw an old woman in the city tormented by hunger and dying, begging passersby for food. ¡°¡­Stop, I don¡¯t want to see that.¡± ¡°However, this is the certain future. After the world has not been destroyed.¡± She saw a man who, after acquiring a huge fortune, was unable to find someone to love and died in disappointment. She saw a man who threw everything away for his dream, even his life, but died without accomplishing anything. And, she saw boys on a certain ship with bombs embedded in their chests, all heading towards an enemy they couldn¡¯t possibly defeat. Nieniu saw endless misfortune. She could perceive just how much they suffered and how many times they wished they hadn¡¯t been born. ¡°¡­Such a world mustn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°Indeed, it must be destroyed.¡± Orntorra¡¯s voice approached her. ¡°You and I will destroy the world and then create a new paradise.¡± His voice already resonated inside Nieniu. She became one with Orntorra, and no longer Nieniu. Her personality disappeared and she was controlled by a single will. ¡°¡­Yeah, I understand what I am supposed to do, Orntorra.¡± Nieniu¡¯s hair turned colorless. ¡°¡­Let us destroy the world. Making everyone happy means destruction.¡± There was once a girl who wished to make the people of the world happy. Had she disappeared or had she stayed as she was? And thus, the being meant to destroy the world, the controller of the Beasts of the Final Chapter ¨C ¡°The Colorless-Haired Stone Statue¡± ¨C was born. The ground exploded and Nieniu¡¯s body returned to the surface. Her hair turned colorless. Her pure wish of destruction moved her body. Laughing loudly, she sent several Beasts of the Final Chapter after Vooekisal and the rest who had already left. They tore them apart, crushed them, chewed them and turned them into scraps of meat. But that was only the beginning. She had to kill all living and moving people. Both children, the elderly, men and women, as well as Ruruta Coozancoona and herself. And thus began the first destruction of the world. ¡°¡­¡± Ruruta detached his fingers from the Book. He lost his expression. His mind couldn¡¯t catch up to reality. He had already completely repelled the power of Argax and all memories of Nieniu came back to him. Why has it turned out this way? I have fought only to protect her, but now her body is in front of my eyes. Why is Nieniu the one here? If it was anyone else I could have rejoiced in victory. Anyone other than Nieniu, it doesn¡¯t matter who, anyone other than her¡­ ¡°¡­Should the world have been destroyed?¡± Ruruta now knew the true reason of the world¡¯s destruction. As well as the hell this world would turn into. What had he saved the world for? It was to protect Nieniu. But she was already gone. What had he protected the world for? To protect the world of man. To build a new world. However, a new world would be built even if Ruruta hadn¡¯t protected it. The world that Ruruta protected was full of suffering, conflict and discrimination, and the world after the destruction would be a new paradise. A single phrase floated into his mind. It was all meaningless. These were much too cruel words for Ruruta. However, he couldn¡¯t deny them. It was all meaningless. Gaining power, protecting the world, loving Nieniu¡­ It was all meaningless. ¡°Ruruta-sama. It is not yet over. If you determine everything to be meaningless, you may destroy the world. You have that kind of power. Once you have destroyed the world, surely a new paradise will be born.¡± ¡°Me¡­ destroying the world?¡± Ruruta looked at his hands. It was definitely possible. If he¡¯d do that, the world would be reborn. It would be reborn into paradise, into a new era. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t.¡± I have lived to protect the world. And I have done it. This life, my life, has been meaningless. I hate that. ¡°If you take pride in having protected the world, then you can live in the new era. The world you have protected will surely compose a new story. Even if it would not be a paradise.¡± Live in the new era? I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t have anything like that. This world no longer has Nieniu in it. ¡°Are you concerned about that girl?¡± Yes, Nieniu. What I wanted to protect was a world where I could live alongside you. I wasn¡¯t able to get that no matter if the world was destroyed or saved. ¡°Is it not a simple thing? You should simply forget all about her.¡± Lascall¡¯s words echoed in vain to the ears of Ruruta who sat completely expressionless. ¡°There are many people in the world and many women as well. You can simply find a new love and create new happiness. If you forget all about that girl it will be over. Obtain a beautiful wife, produce adorable children, and live your life without any worries. If you, once in a while, recall her, you can simply softly mutter ¡®oh, thinking of it, how poor was Nieniu¡¯¡­ you can simply turn her into that sort of being.¡± I hate that. There was only one Nieniu. There is no other Nieniu anywhere. ¡°She was a dull girl. Her only merits were being able to sing and being somewhat kind. You can find any amount of people like that, can you not?¡± No. There¡¯s only one Nieniu. She wished for it and I promised her¡­ that I would make her happy. No matter what I would lose for it. Ruruta took Nieniu¡¯s Book in hand. And then he brought it to his mouth. ¡°Ruruta-sama. What do you intend on doing?¡± Lascall said, and Ruruta answered. ¡°¡­I have no other choice.¡± ¡°Do you realize what would happen if you Eat that?¡± ¡°¡­I have no choice.¡± ¡°That girl no longer possesses a human heart. Destruction is her only duty and the only thing she rejoices at. She is the very will of destruction. Making such a thing happy is absolutely impossible even for you.¡± ¡°Even so.¡± ¡°¡­That road will only lead to despair.¡± ¡°Even so. I will make Nieniu¡­¡± The Book shattered and fell into Ruruta¡¯s mouth. I will make Nieniu happy. That is my only wish. Chacoly became speechless. She was the only one throughout history except Ruruta, Nieniu and Lascall to know the truth about the Beasts of the Final Chapter. Even she, who born as a tool and possessed no normal human heart, broke into cold sweat. Although he had supposedly been restrained by her Soul Sharing, Ruruta muttered. ¡°You¡­¡± Chacoly could feel that her ability was being repelled. ¡°You can never beat me.¡± After Eating Nieniu¡¯s Book Ruruta dove inside his own Imaginary Entrails. He looked for her form inside the vast desert. A stone statue fell with a plunk atop the sand. It possessed Nieniu¡¯s form yet it wasn¡¯t her. It was the Colorless-Haired Statue. ¡°Nieniu. Open your eyes.¡± Ruruta set the statue up and called for Nieniu. Yet she said nothing. She remained the Colorless-Haired Statue and wouldn¡¯t say anything. He tried touching the statue. Perhaps he would realize something doing that. As he did, he could perceive what she was thinking about. ¡°¡­Ruruta, that is no good. You have to destroy. You have to destroy the world.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. I finally managed to save it.¡± ¡°¡­It is no good. That is meaningless. We have to destroy the world.¡± ¡°No, no! It¡¯s the world I¡¯ve protected! The world I¡¯ve lived in!¡± Ruruta kept talking to the stone statue for days and days. It was sad that the Colorless-Haired Statue spoke with Nieniu¡¯s voice. She even kept Nieniu¡¯s cute yet sometimes annoying habit to insert a short silence before speaking. For one day, two days, and much more than that, Ruruta stayed at Nieniu¡¯s side. He hoped that at least a little of the old Nieniu would be reborn. ¡°I didn¡¯t betray you, they took my memories away. So please forgive me.¡± ¡°¡­I do not care about that anymore. Let us destroy the world.¡± ¡°I cannot live without you.¡± ¡°¡­Right. So destroy the world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault for forgetting about you.¡± ¡°¡­You have not done anything wrong. The one at fault is the world not destroyed.¡± ¡°I killed all the people who¡¯ve killed you. So you no longer have any people to hold a grudge against.¡± ¡°¡­I do not grudge anyone. I just want to destroy the world.¡± ¡°Return. Please! Nieniu, return to your kind self!¡± No matter what words he chose, Nieniu only kept talking of destruction again and again. Unable to bear it any longer he exited the Imaginary Entrails, and as he did so Lascall who waited for him faithfully smiled at him. ¡°Ruruta-sama, what do you intend to do? Do you plan to keep on loving a statue that can do nothing else but speak of destruction?¡± ¡°Shut up Lascall! Go away!¡± Lascall disappeared just as told. Ruruta held his head in despair and sat down for a long while. ¡°¡­Why did it turn out like this? I just wanted to make Nieniu happy¡­¡± Ruruta once again returned to the Imaginary Entrails. He thought of trying to use his inborn Book-Eating ability in another way. Could he possibly extract only the memories of happiness from the souls melted into his Imaginary Entrails? Could he not give that to Nieniu? Could he not gather happiness and transmit it to Nieniu? It was a random idea. But it came up because he was confident he could do it. ¡°I order you. O souls eaten by me. Give me your happiness.¡± Steam began rising from the desert. It gathered next to Ruruta and became a handful of water. He poured it on Nieniu. She should have experienced the happiness they have felt. ¡°Nieniu, are you happy? Have you become happy?¡± He spoke to her. ¡°¡­It is no good Ruruta.¡± ¡°No good? Why?¡± ¡°¡­Because there is no real happiness in this world.¡± It was a failure. But there was some response. Nieniu spoke of something other than destruction for the first time. ¡°Then I just have to find a true happiness. If there is one, you wouldn¡¯t have to destroy the world.¡± ¡°¡­There is no true happiness. Destruction is the only proper choice.¡± ¡°No, there is, there is true happiness in the world!¡± Ruruta shouted. And he exited the Imaginary Entrails. ¡°I just need to look for it. I just need to find it. The true happiness that I will give Nieniu.¡± Ruruta was walking so he could return to the royal capital. He was followed by Lascall Othello. ¡°Finding the true happiness, is it? Finding the perfect happiness to shatter Nieniu-sama¡¯s despair? That is quite impossible.¡± Lascall said. However, Ruruta didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Nieniu-sama is already the will of destruction itself. Destruction is her happiness in and of itself. Destruction is her only happiness. Never mind giving her other happiness, there is no need to make her happy as is.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ruruta replied. ¡°I will gather much more happiness than any will of destruction. I will make her notice there is much more happiness other than destruction.¡± ¡°It is impossible.¡± They approached the capital. ¡°If there is a true happiness, a perfect, unblemished happiness somewhere in the world, Nieniu will reconsider. I will make her understand there are much more wonderful things than destruction.¡± ¡°But that is only if such a perfect and unblemished happiness truly exists in the world.¡± They entered the capital. People raised cheers and came closer. At that moment, he saw Hihak¡¯s face. The man who¡¯d brought back Argax. Ruruta used his powers before he could even think. Nieniu was no longer Nieniu of the past. And Ruruta as well was not like he was before. A long time passed. The Magic Right to turn into a tree that belonged to Hihak Yammo allowed Ruruta to overcome his lifespan. He had never thought his ability would become useful. But Ruruta needed time; even he himself knew not how long he would need. And Ruruta looked for a castle he could spend a long time in. He no longer wanted to return to the royal tower he¡¯d once inhabited. He flew around the world and found Bantorra Library. Past Overseer Bantorra had abandoned the world. The mechanism that turned people into Books remained, but he already quit up collecting Books. Ruruta took up position in the very depths of the Labyrinth. He didn¡¯t want to meet anyone. He couldn¡¯t bear meeting any people. And so he decided on this place as somewhere no man would come to. He unleashed the Beasts of the Final Chapter in the Labyrinth to stand guard. He ordered humans to collect Books. He ordered Lascall to deliver Books. A long time further passed. The organization to collect Books ¨C the Armed Librarians ¨C was born. At first their only job was to deliver Ruruta Books, but gradually they transformed and became rulers of the world. The Present Management Agency was also born, many nations were born, and the shape of the world began to change. As long as they brought him Books Ruruta cared not what organization they would create. He said nothing and merely waited for Books. Before long the Indulging God Cult was created. No matter the name, no matter the organization, all they needed to do was bring Books of happiness. Ruruta left them alone as well. He simply waited for Books. Receiving Books of happiness, he would extract the happiness out of them and give it to Nieniu. Ruruta repeated this process thousands of times. Although experiencing thousands of failures, he kept Eating Books. If he Eats the next one, and the next one, and keeps on Eating, then surely it would come one day. Thinking so he kept waiting. People who hated Ruruta and wanted to kill him appeared. He erased them and kept waiting. There were times he gave up everything and wanted to die. He stifled these thoughts, and, connecting his hopes to the next Book, he kept on waiting. He single-mindedly kept on waiting. Along the long time Ruruta created a building inside his Imaginary Entrails. He hardened the sand of the desert, piled stones and built it up all by himself. It was a small theater. Ruruta placed the Colorless-Haired Statue in the middle of it. ¡°Nieniu. I made this theater for you.¡± Ruruta whispered. ¡°One day, when you go back to yourself, please sing here. Sing a song that would bring happiness to the world. I wait for that day.¡± Ruruta whispered to Nieniu countless of times. Even after ten years passed and even after twenty. ¡°I will wait. As long as my heart doesn¡¯t fold, I will keep on waiting for however long it may take.¡± A hundred years passed, then a thousand, and Ruruta kept whispering. ¡°I will wait. For as long as my heart can endure.¡± Chacoly read all of Ruruta¡¯s memories for 2000 years leading up to that very moment. At the same time, she realized that her power was not connected to Ruruta. ¡°I will never lose to you.¡± Ruruta said. He abandoned happiness. He gave up his own happiness, and only wished for Nieniu to be happy. Chacoly¡¯s power awarded other people with happiness. She was meant to kill Ruruta with happiness. However, someone who gave up on their happiness couldn¡¯t be killed with it. Chacoly painfully realized¡­ She would never win against Nieniu. ¡°Begone. And die.¡± Ruruta¡¯s body was set ablaze. The violet petals surrounding his body burned to a crisp. Inside the flames a single needle burst from his feet. It was trying to pierce Chacoly¡¯s chest. ¡°UWAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!¡± Chacoly screamed. The instant before the needle reached her chest, her form was gone from inside the Imaginary Entrails. She didn¡¯t run away; she just wasn¡¯t able to maintain her Soul Sharing ability. The moment she realized she had failed she couldn¡¯t keep it. And so Chacoly Cocot crumbled down. Her body didn¡¯t die ¨C yet she lost her function to kill Ruruta for all eternity. And that was the end of the record about the tool born to defeat Ruruta, Chacoly Cocot. She was perfect. All of her actions went according to her designer Makia¡¯s plans. Joining the Indulging God Cult was unexpected, but she could be said to have operated even more functionally than what Makia had thought. The cause of her defeat was one ¨C the fact that Makia¡¯s design was wrong from the root. A tool fundamentally wrong in design, no matter how perfect and refined, would eventually end up as no more than a piece of junk. After Chacoly disappeared from the Imaginary Entrails Ruruta sat down on the theater¡¯s floor. He breathed heavily, his shoulders shaking. His breathing did not settle for a long, long time. ¡°¡­Nieniu, I will wait. For as long as my heart can endure.¡± Ruruta spoke to Nieniu¡¯s statue. ¡°But perhaps I¡¯m at my limits. It might be tomorrow. It might be in two days. It might be the next year or in a decade¡­ I will not be able to bear it any further someday. What should I do, Nieniu?¡± Ruruta touched the stone statue. He could then hear Nieniu¡¯s voice. ¡°¡­Oh, I was worried, Ruruta. I am glad you did not die. Now, Ruruta, let us quickly destroy the world. Destroy it as soon as possible.¡± He removed his hand from the statue. And then his body crouched over the stage. From his mouth rose neither sobs nor groans; he could only wring out the voice of despair. Volume 9, Fragment: The Demon Lord and the Final Visitor Volume 9, Fragment: The Demon Lord and the Final?Visitor The last day of Bantorra Library was the second end of the world. Ruruta alone sat on the edge of the theater¡¯s stage inside his Imaginary Entrails. All the people of the world already collapsed by the Power of Tearless Ending. Hamyuts died. The Armed Librarians were also defeated. There no longer remained any one to resist him inside the Imaginary Entrails as well. All that remained was destroying the world. He would release all Beasts of the Final Chapter, let them eat all people, and then Ruruta would die as well. And that would be the end of everything. The end of this world, the world that was not a paradise, that Ruruta had protected. In the back of the stage was a single statue. It was the Colorless-Haired Statue that took the shape of his beloved Nieniu. It was left there for 2000 years, not changing in the slightest. Ruruta was waiting for something in front of the statue. He suddenly raised his downcast face. He could hear footsteps coming from the sand. The footsteps of a normal person who used no bodily reinforcement Magic. ¡°¡­So you¡¯ve finally come.¡± Ruruta muttered. He waited for him to come all along. He even killed Kachua so that he would not disturb him. He stepped into the theatre. Ruruta spoke to him. ¡°So you¡¯re the final visitor. There¡¯s no longer anyone left in the world but you. Neither in the outside world nor inside the Imaginary Entrails.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so.¡± The one to come was the boy Winkeny had met earlier. He was the one who had dug out Charlot from the sand and told them the whereabouts of Ruruta. He didn¡¯t accompany Winkeny so he arrived there in a delay. ¡°You probably came here to stop me.¡± ¡°¡­Well, something like that.¡± The boy walked around the stage and stood in front of the sitting Ruruta. And, looking at the Colorless-Haired Statue, he thought of something. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your life. The memory crystal you¡¯ve spread earlier reached me as well. I¡¯m sorry for looking at that without permission.¡± Ruruta smiled faintly. It was quite carefree of him to say such a thing so late into the game. ¡°Do not worry. I also know you¡¯ve read it. How about sitting down?¡± ¡°No¡­ talking while standing is enough.¡± The boy climbed atop the stage and stood next to Ruruta. He spoke quietly while looking down at him. ¡°Do I need to introduce myself? You probably don¡¯t know me.¡± ¡°No way. I remember you well. When I had Eaten your Book it was burned in my heart.¡± The boy opened his eyes wide in amazement. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe it. Why?¡± Ruruta smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s because I wanted to be like you. I wanted to love someone deep in my heart, fight for their sake, win and connect our hearts. Because you have managed to do what I couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I admired you from the bottom of my heart. I also writhed in jealousy at the same time. Why were you able to do it and I not? Why could you do what I couldn¡¯t? I thought desperately about what I lacked that you possessed. In the end I couldn¡¯t figure it out though.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s an honor, but it¡¯s also pretty strange to be told that.¡± He scratched his nose, apparently confused. ¡°I never thought that anyone would admire me.¡± ¡°There is no need to be humble. You were splendid. Much different from me.¡± Ruruta spoke to the boy standing next to him. The boy was short and had a greatly hunched back. He only wore shabby khaki-colored jacket and pants. From his waist hung a completely ordinary knife. He seemed gloomy, but his ruffled hair concealed eyes in which a strong and certain determination dwelt. ¡°You had no powers other than a single knife. Both your memories and your past were taken away from you. But even so you have challenged a mighty enemy alone, and won. You have saved the heart of the girl you loved as well as the people of the town. If you weren¡¯t splendid, was anyone ever was?¡± ¡°¡­It wasn¡¯t my power. It was Shiron¡¯s.¡± The boy said. It couldn¡¯t be seen with his clothes on, but a crude bomb was embedded within his chest. It was the bomb planted into him by the Indulging God Cult when he was alive. It was planted there so that he would kill Hamyuts Meseta. ¡°It is the same. Loving Shiron, believing in her and bringing out your courage were your powers. Protecting the town and making Shiron happy were undoubtedly accomplished with your powers. That is what I think, Colio. The Loving Bomb of Toatt Town, Colio Tonies.¡± Ruruta spoke with a self-deprecating smile. ¡°So, what will you do, Colio? Can you stop me¡­ stop the destruction of the world?¡± The boy ¨C the loving bomb Colio Tonies, didn¡¯t answer. He couldn¡¯t tell from his expression whether he was looking for an answer or willfully staying silent. Colio kept quietly standing next to Ruruta. At the same time, a woman was laughing. Although there shouldn¡¯t have been any person in the world besides Ruruta and Colio, a woman was laughing. Hamyuts Meseta was laughing. Her heart had already stopped beating, and the blood flow to her brain had ceased. She had been stabbed by Ruruta¡¯s needle and unmistakably died. However, although she became a mere soul, Hamyuts kept laughing. The time has come. At last it¡¯s the time to activate my ability. Both the sling and the Sensory Threads aren¡¯t my true powers. My real Magic Right will be activated right now. The power planted in me by my detestable father Makia Dexiart. Its trigger is my death. I was reluctant to be killed by you, but the condition has been fulfilled. ¡°Ruruta. Sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± Hamyuts, a mere soul, said. Hamyuts, a mere soul, laughed. Please look forward to it, Ruruta. I will grant you defeat, death, and true failure. I will rob you of all the power you¡¯ve gained during these 2000 years. I will destroy all the Books you¡¯ve Eaten. I will throw into the mud and crush underfoot both past and future. I will let you crawl on the ground, shriek in agony and beg for your life. But I won¡¯t lend you an ear and torment you to death. Rejoice, Ruruta. Raise your hands in celebration. You will be released. Released from the position of God, from the days of waiting, from the regret of killing Nieniu, from your love for her, from anything and everything. Death will solve everything. The sweet death I bring about will, at last, save you. Now, let¡¯s go, Ruruta. I will not be as gentle as Chacoly. The incarnation of sweet death ¨C Hamyuts Meseta ¨C will now devour you whole. Volume 9 Afterword Volume 9 Afterword Hello, this is Yamagata Ishio. I present to you the ninth installment, ¡°Tatakau Shisho to Zetsubou no Maou¡±. A lot of things have happened and the book turned out unbelievably thick, but I hope you will keep accompanying me. Now for some PR. I believe it would have already been announced when this book comes out, but it appears that the ¡°Tatakau Shisho¡± series is going to turn into an anime. What a surprise. Really, what gives? Unless I¡¯ve lost sight of the boundary between my dreams and reality and just imagined everything, there will actually be an anime. Well, but if all of this was a delusion then this afterword wouldn¡¯t be published anyway. The other day I have had a preparatory meeting with the anime staff and spoke about details related to the setting I¡¯ve not written in the novel itself. In order to make something into animation, I had to settle many things I nearly never thought about. I was overwhelmed with the many comical retorts aimed at me during this. When I was told ¡°please tell us Lonkenny¡¯s full name¡±, I was embarrassed not at having never thought of it but being unable to recall who that was. By the way, Lonkenny was a boy who had lived together with Enlike on the island during his time with the Indulging God Cult. His ability was shooting fire out of his mouth and in the end he was Eaten by Zatoh and died. What nice people to take interest even in such a minor character, I thought later. Afterward, I have had a light meal with the anime staff. Due to my head being tired and alcohol circulating in it in, I blurted out a great deal of incomprehensible things, inducing great laughter. I don¡¯t really remember what I¡¯ve spoken about, but I have the feeling I insisted something about the book ¡°Fermat¡¯s Last Theorem¡± by Simon Singh. I am extremely worried I made the anime stuff think ¡°is this guy fine?¡± Also, the sushi was delicious. Thank you very much for the meal. Having the manga adaptation continue and an anime adaptation coming up, I cannot help but feel undeservedly fortunate. That is also thanks to your support. I don¡¯t know how it will turn out by the time I¡¯m writing this afterword, but I¡¯m sure it will end up a splendid work. Please look forward to it. I am looking forward to it too. Although this work has been going on for a while, next time we will at last reach the final volume. The memo I had written during class in the corner of my notebook originally only had one line: ¡°long-distance love with a prophet from the past¡±. Thinking back on it this story really came far. Supporting this work were the illustrator Maeshima Shigeki-san, my editor T-shi, Matsumoto-san in charge of illustration coordination and the designer Mukadeya-san¡­ I thank you this time as well. The anime staff, Shinohara-san in charge of the manga adaptation and everyone related, I hope to keep working with you. And for you the readers, I would like you to accompany me for a little while longer in the story of ¡°Tatakau Shisho¡±. Let us meet again in my next work. See you. Yamagata Ishio Volume 10, Prologue: Parting of the Tools Volume 10, Prologue: Parting of the?Tools Let us first speak about the ending of a certain girl. It wasn¡¯t much of a story. A tool no longer useful was thrown away ¨C that was all this story was. Even if that tool has a human appearance, a human name and a human heart, once broken it will be thrown away. That is the fate of those born as tools. ¡°Please come out, Chacoly.¡± Hamyuts Meseta called with a calm voice. She held her favorite sling in her hand. ¡°You have nowhere to escape to and no chances of victory. As I am now I can snipe you before you activate your ability from here. I became strong. Much more than you.¡± Hamyuts was at a corner of the mountainous region of western Principality of Meliot. To the east was a plains area dotted with Meliot¡¯s major cities, and to the west extended the Kuler Region currently engaged in civil war. She was deep into the mountainous region where population density was extremely low. The towering mountains, the sky so bright it hurt one¡¯s eye and the dry, thin air all encircled Hamyuts. ¡°I came to kill you. I¡¯m sorry, but please die obediently.¡± At the time Hamyuts was 20 years old. This happened 12 years before the last day of Bantorra Library. Hamyuts was peeking inside a cave deep within the mountain. She released her Sensory Threads there. She could feel a lone girl was sitting in the depths of the cave. ¡°Come in, Hammy. Chacoly would like to talk to you about something.¡± She felt with her Sensory Threads that Chacoly raised her face. She could hear her voice from inside the cave. ¡°Please, listen to her. Before Chacoly dies talk to her even if just a little.¡± Hamyuts thought for a while, then set her feet inside. She knew of Chacoly¡¯s defeat three days ago. The one to tell her that was Lascall Othello. Four days ago, just as designed by Makia, Chacoly had tried dominating Ruruta and making him commit suicide. However, she heard that he had rejected Chacoly and broke her down. Hamyuts flew to Meliot immediately. Bantorra Library¡¯s Acting Director Photona and the Overseer of Paradise Kachua already began their move. Hamyuts had to kill her before she was captured. It was easy finding her using Hamyuts¡¯s Sensory Threads. Photona and Kachua were still looking for her at the wrong places. She had some spare time. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought you would lose¡­ I really can¡¯t believe it.¡± The cave was deep. Hamyuts slowly descended without any hurry. ¡°Yeah. Chacoly also thought she would succeed. She believed she would die with Ruruta. But there¡¯s nothing to do about it. That¡¯s reality.¡± Her voice was dark. ¡°¡­Yeah. Unfortunately that¡¯s reality.¡± Hamyuts proceeded while talking. The deepest part of the cave was a vast cliff. It had a rope ladder coming down from it. After cutting it off, she leapt down. Chacoly was there. ¡°¡­!¡± The moment she saw her Hamyuts gasped. She even thought she might have gotten the wrong person or that it was a substitute. She was much different than the Chacoly Hamyuts remembered. Chacoly, who was once always calm, now seemed haggard and exhausted. Her detached and otherworldly atmosphere was gone. Her body seemed to be full of sadness and she wore a smile alike that of complete resignation. However, that wasn¡¯t what surprised Hamyuts. The violet hair that once even charmed Hamyuts was missing. The color of her hair turned into an ordinary dark brown. ¡°¡­It¡¯s as you see, Hammy. Chacoly¡¯s broken. Unfortunately, she was a failed product.¡± In front of the lamp¡¯s light Chacoly was sitting on a rock. Her face downcast, she raised only her eyes and spoke to Hamyuts. Hamyuts¡¯s chest was suddenly assaulted by sadness. In front of her was a simple loser that had nothing. She was no longer a tool meant to defeat Ruruta. She also couldn¡¯t live as a normal girl either. She was a being that merely awaited its death. ¡°What a surprise, Hammy. You¡¯ve changed so much. Chacoly never would¡¯ve thought you¡¯d make such a face.¡± Chacoly said while smiling. Her expression was painful. ¡°¡­Chacoly, what did you want to talk to me about?¡± She exerted power in her hand holding the sling. I can¡¯t bear looking at her, she thought. I want to kill her as quickly as possible. ¡°Listen, Hammy. Ruruta wasn¡¯t the sort of man daddy thought he was. He¡¯s¡­¡± Chacoly tried to talk, but Hamyuts stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll find out how you lost after reading your Book. That would be more accurate.¡± ¡°¡­Right. Hammy, you have to read Chacoly¡¯s Book.¡± ¡°¡­Anything else?¡± Chacoly thought for a while. Hamyuts waited with great patience. ¡°It¡¯s been four days since Chacoly¡¯s lost to Ruruta. She thought about a lot of things. She thought without eating or sleeping. Even though she¡¯s tried so hard, she couldn¡¯t think of anything. How can Ruruta be saved?¡± ¡°¡­Saved?¡± ¡°Yeah. Chacoly wants to save Ruruta. He¡¯s deeply desperate. At this rate he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it and break down. So Chacoly wants to save him.¡± As Hamyuts made no reply, Chacoly kept talking. ¡°¡­Even when it turned out like this. Even now that she¡¯s broken down and can¡¯t do anything¡­ Chacoly loves Ruruta.¡± ¡°¡­I see. Do as you please. It has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Wait Hammy!¡± Chacoly shouted at Hamyuts as she was about to spin her sling. ¡°¡­Listen until the end. Please, I have just one wish.¡± I don¡¯t wanna, she thought of saying but stopped. She noticed that Chacoly asked this of her because it truly was the first and last time. ¡°Hammy. Saving Ruruta is simple. Someone just has to sympathize with him. That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°¡­Sympathize with him?¡± Sympathy. It certainly was important. It was wonderful. But such a thing only appeared in fairy tales for children. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need anything else. Neither ability nor strength, smartness or anything else. Simple having someone sympathize with him¡­ as long as someone feels that Ruruta will be saved. Sympathy is an amazing power. Much more than Hammy¡¯s sling, than Chacoly¡¯s Soul Sharing, than Ruruta¡¯s Book-Eating power¡­ a much bigger power. Without the ability to sympathize we wouldn¡¯t save abandoned puppies. If you have the power the sympathize, you can save anything in the world. Chacoly realized that was how it was.¡± Hamyuts made no reply. ¡°By simply sympathizing anything and everything will be solved. If someone sympathizes with Ruruta he will change. He will stop killing people. He will stop ruling the world and forcibly collect Books of happiness. The Indulging God Cult won¡¯t be needed either. Even you, Hammy, won¡¯t need to fight him. So please, sympathize with Ruruta.¡± No reply came. ¡°Please, Hammy. Save Ruruta. Sympathize with him. That¡¯s all you have to do!¡± Hamyuts shook her head. ¡°Hammy!¡± She wasn¡¯t coldly ignoring her. Hamyuts just became speechless. She couldn¡¯t help but pity Chacoly. ¡°How unfortunate, Chacoly. It¡¯s impossible. That guy¡¯s a monster. The worst kind of monster. It¡¯s impossible to save him just by sympathizing with him. It¡¯s impossible to solve everything just by sympathizing. It¡¯s sad, but that¡¯s reality.¡± ¡°Hammy, you¡¯re wrong, Hammy¡­¡± She downcast her eyes. Then, she rotated her sling. ¡°Please. Just die already. I don¡¯t want to see you like this. I don¡¯t want to see you being this miserable!¡± ¡°Hammy!¡± A single pebble flew from the sling, crossing through air with a small noise. ¡°¡­It¡¯s impossible, Chacoly¡­ changing someone by sympathizing is impossible.¡± Looking down at Chacoly¡¯s crushed forehead, Hamyuts mumbled. That was the end of a tool. Although she had broken down and became useless, she never stopped loving Ruruta. This was the end of someone who¡¯s lived as a tool. Thus Hamyuts thought while looking down at that which was nothing more than a corpse. ¡°Is it over, Hamyuts-sama?¡± At that moment she heard a voice from behind. It was Lascall Othello. He was probably watching their conversation from behind this entire time. ¡°How do you feel? Now you are the only person to possess a possibility of killing Ruruta. It is likely that once you are defeated, no other people who could beat him will ever appear.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Will the world be destroyed at Ruruta¡¯s hands, or will he be destroyed, saving the world? The fate of the entire world all falls on your shoulders. I would like to hear your feelings about this.¡± ¡°¡­I have nothing of the sort.¡± Hamyuts brushed her hair with a hand and spoke sadly. ¡°I¡¯m also just a tool. Nothing¡¯s changed. That is how it is.¡± Hamyuts read Chacoly¡¯s Book and came to know of Ruruta¡¯s past. She saw him while he was a hero and saw Nieniu¡¯s existence. However, she didn¡¯t read the memories of the three days from Chacoly¡¯s loss and until she was killed by Hamyuts. It was because she didn¡¯t want to see her one and only little sister¡¯s miserable state. Hamyuts Meseta and Ruruta Coozancoona. It would be another 12 years before the two of them clashed. Volume 10, 1: Dark-Colored Venom – Part 1 Volume 10, Chapter 1: Dark-Colored Venom ¨C Part?1 In the middle of a vast desert stood a lone stone theater. Inside the old-fashioned, incredibly modest building were two figures. The surroundings were so silent they could hear the buzzing of their own ears. Neither the sound of wind, the wings of birds nor the footsteps of insects could be heard inside. It was January 12, 1927, the second ending of the world. In the center of the Imaginary Entrails, Colio Tonies was facing Ruruta Coozancoona. ¡°Can you stop me?¡± Colio made no reply to that question. In front of Ruruta¡¯s freezing smile one couldn¡¯t help but sink into silence. Ruruta had said ¨C there was no longer anyone in the world. None other than them. Meaning, the fate of the world was entrusted to Colio. If there was any possibility of saving the world it could be in none other than him. He had already died; dying didn¡¯t scare him. However, the great pressure of carrying the world¡¯s fate on his back held back his words. Anyone would shake in fear if they suddenly became a hero bearing the fate of the world. Moreover, Colio who had to save the world possessed no sort of power. ¡°How about you say something? Silence would bring nothing.¡± Ruruta relaxed his mouth. His eyes sunken in sorrow, only his lips faintly moved. ¡°Really now, you being silent is the same as always.¡± When he saw no reply came, Ruruta let his shoulders drop. Colio couldn¡¯t help but feel terror even at this one little action. When Colio was alive he had faced against people with overwhelming power twice. The first was Hamyuts Meseta and the second was Cigal Crukessa. However, Ruruta was orders of magnitude different from them. Just by facing him he could feel it. Both Ruruta¡¯s strength and the depth of his despair were incomparable. Colio¡¯s face covered with an unpleasant sweat. His legs trembled. His heart beat rapidly and his breath was short. ¡°Now then, I shall ask this again. Please answer this time. Can you stop me?¡± Saying so, Ruruta smiled. Enduring the strong pressure that made him feel likely to lose consciousness, bearing up with the fear that made him want to scream, Colio answered. ¡°I can.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± Gazing at Ruruta¡¯s eyes as he replied back, Colio answered. ¡°I am here on the assumption I can stop you. If I were unable to stop you, I would have nothing more.¡± As he said this, Ruruta nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Exactly so. Yes, as expected of you, Colio Tonies.¡± Without understanding what he was satisfied about or what he found pleasing, Colio kept looking at Ruruta. ¡®¡­No way. How surprising. Really.¡¯ Neither Ruruta nor Colio had noticed that a single gaze was watching them. That in this world, supposedly containing only the two of them, there was another person. Ex-Bantorra Library Acting Director Hamyuts Meseta was watching the two boys staring at each other inside the theater. ¡®To think we¡¯d end up meeting in such a place, Colio-kun¡­¡¯ A few dozens of minutes ago her chest had been pierced by Ruruta and she perished. Her body already ceased any and all life activities. No matter what method one would use, it was impossible to revive her. However, Hamyuts was right now gazing at Ruruta and Colio. ¡®I have plenty to talk about with Colio though. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t sit for a nice relaxing cup of tea.¡¯ Hamyuts was intently observing Ruruta as he conversed with Colio. She had the eyes of a hunter aiming for their prey. Not missing a single move, she waited for the opportunity to land a killing blow. ¡®Because you see, right now I have to kill Ruruta Coozancoona.¡± Seeing Ruruta for the first time filled her with a strong sense of intimidation. Because it was her, someone who had fought her whole life, she could clearly feel his outrageous power. However, Hamyuts didn¡¯t plan on losing in the slightest. It was because she was originally created in order to defeat him. Ruruta hadn¡¯t noticed: a small abnormality occurred in Hamyuts¡¯s corpse pierced by the needle. The change was so trivial one could probably not find it unless told of it. Not to mention that, since he was inside the Imaginary Entrails facing Colio right now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to notice anyway. Hamyuts¡¯s hair color was changing. It became a color with neither luster nor gloss, a color that absorbed any and all light. It was a deep black much darker than ravens¡¯ wings, much darker than obsidian, much darker than a night sky without moon or stars. Since black hair wasn¡¯t rare at all, it would be difficult noticing the change. However, by looking closely, it would be apparent no such black could exist in the natural world. A special hair color was the proof of being born with a special Magic Right. The color of her hair changing indicated the activation of her ability. The inborn Magic Right of Hamyuts Meseta¡­ it was called ¡°Book-Feeding¡±. This ability was the antithesis of the Book-Eating ability possessed by those with transparent hair. It would activate when the owner of the Magic Right died. They could instantly change their soul into a Book. Also, they could make a Book-Eater devour their Book by force. It was a simple, completely useless Magic Right. Several hundreds of years ago, this ability was proven to exist by researchers of Magic Theory using a pen and paper. However, even if it existed it was utterly useless. It was neither the subject of any research nor used in practice, so it became a useless piece of trivia only a few researchers knew about. The only known Book-Feeder in current times was Hamyuts. However, there were possibly some people who lived their whole lives without knowing they possessed this ability as well. Hamyuts entered the Imaginary Entrails with this ability. And now she was looking at Ruruta. ¡°I have a guess.¡± Ruruta said. For some reason he spoke in an amused tone. ¡°It¡¯s probably because of Shiron. Your beloved Ever-Laughing Witch, Shiron Booyacornish. You came to know of this day through her Predictive ability. She found a way to prevent the destruction of the world and entrusted it to you. Is that how it was? I don¡¯t know when it happened, what kind of prediction it was and how she passed it over to you, though.¡± Colio shook his head to the side. ¡°This isn¡¯t something as convenient as that.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ruruta raised his voice. He was truly surprised. He hadn¡¯t a single reason to show Colio a fake expression. Ruruta stared at Colio with eyes wide open. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you. Since you¡¯re so confident you surely have something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ full of confidence?¡± ¡°Yeah. Greatly so. No other person in my memories stood in front of me while keeping calm like you. All those who¡¯ve faced me shook with fear, thought of escaping, tried calming themselves to no avail, and bluffed. You seem somewhat scared, but you are plenty calm.¡± Is that really ¡®somewhat¡¯? Thought Colio while holding down his beating heart. ¡°As I thought you are splendid. You and only you. Only you can stop me. Only you can save the world.¡± Why are you encouraging me? Colio¡¯s doubts vanished inside his stomach without forming words. He couldn¡¯t understand Ruruta. He couldn¡¯t grasp even a faint clue about what was hidden behind his smile. ¡°¡­Now then, what shall you do?¡± Ruruta inquired. I have to say something, Colio desperately searched for words. ¡°¡­I have a question.¡± Ruruta nodded as if telling him he could ask whatever he wanted. ¡°What were you trying to do by waiting for me?¡± Colio let the first question that rose to his mind come out of his mouth. Ruruta made an expression that seemed to indicate he was taken by surprise. He put his hand to his mouth and thought for a while. ¡°What a strange question. Now then¡­¡± He cast his eyes downward and mumbled. ¡°Thinking about it I don¡¯t know. Was I trying to do something or did I not want to do anything¡­¡± Have I asked something I shouldn¡¯t have? Colio waited for the answer while trembling. But Ruruta clearly said he had been waiting for him. He erased all interruptions for his sake and delayed the end of the world. There was no way he had no reason. ¡°I wanted to meet you. Is that insufficient?¡± Ruruta said, raising his face. He spoke in a friendly tone as if he suddenly invited a friend he had lost contact with for a long time. But why me? Among all the countless people in the world¡­ ¡°¡­Why me?¡± Ruruta dropped his shoulders and smiled wryly. ¡°You¡¯ve been asking me only hard questions. But it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll play along.¡± The sitting Ruruta rose up and approached. He crossed his gaze with Colio and brought his face closer. Colio noticed that his height was almost the same as Ruruta¡¯s, and for some reason was surprised. ¡°Say, Colio. Since it¡¯s you, don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°¡­W-what?¡± Ruruta smiled. ¡°My feelings.¡± Hamyuts was watching Ruruta and Colio carefully. She hid her breathing and erased her presence. ¡®Ruruta¡­ hasn¡¯t noticed. Well, if I screwed up at this stage it would all be over.¡¯ Hamyuts was looking at Ruruta, yet her form wasn¡¯t anywhere inside the Imaginary Entrails. While she had no appearance, only her sight and hearing were there. She was manipulating her Book-Feeding ability skillfully. She stopped its activation on the verge of her soul being devoured. Doing so, she wouldn¡¯t appear inside the Imaginary Entrails and Ruruta wouldn¡¯t be able to notice her. Hamyuts knew that. The time between her soul being Eaten and being consumed ¨C that was the time to unilaterally observe the interior of the Imaginary Entrails. She was obviously familiar with the usage of her ability. ¡®¡­There still isn¡¯t any opening yet. If I show myself I¡¯ll be killed.¡¯ Hamyuts was waiting. She was waiting for the opportunity of Ruruta showing a single opening. If it wasn¡¯t so it wouldn¡¯t even become a fight and Hamyuts would be killed. They had that much of a difference in their abilities. But Hamyuts also had a way to defeat Ruruta instantly. Because she was a tool meant for that purpose. ¡°Your¡­ feelings?¡± Colio took a step back. Ruruta kept standing without pursuing him. ¡°Yes. You should be able to understand me. And no one but you will.¡± Ruruta smiled coldly. ¡°Love is but one part of people¡¯s life. Humans have their daily lives. They have friends, family, a job, a dream, and their own desires. People say love is above everything with their mouths. There are people who truly think that for a while. But something above everything can¡¯t really exist. But that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s normal.¡± Colio was confused at Ruruta suddenly giving him this incomprehensible life counseling. ¡°But there are only two exceptions to this. Me and you.¡± ¡°¡­That is¡­¡± ¡°Colio. Have you never thought about this? What would you have done were you in my shoes?¡± Ruruta kept showering the speechless Colio with questions. ¡°What would you have done if the only way to make Shiron happy was by destroying the world?¡± Saying this, Ruruta averted his gaze from Colio and went back to sit on the theater¡¯s stage. Colio was desperately looking for an answer to his question. If I were in Ruruta¡¯s shoes¡­ I never thought of it. No, perhaps I¡¯d done my best not to think about it. When he closed his eyes he could see Shiron¡¯s face in the back of his mind. He recalled the happiness he felt when he¡¯d perceived Shiron¡¯s true intentions while resolving himself to face Cigal. What if he had to kill many more people in order to make Shiron happy? He would have probably done it. What if, in order to make Shiron happy, he would have had to kill even Relia, Hyoue and Ia Mira? He would¡¯ve probably done it. He would suffer and feel troubled for it, but he would do it. And what if Shiron was in Nieniu¡¯s shoes? What if she turned into a stone statue that wished only for destruction and only waited the day it would happen? What would he have done? Colio couldn¡¯t say anything. He had already found the answer but couldn¡¯t allow himself to acknowledge it. I would have surely destroyed the world. Just like Ruruta. It wasn¡¯t that he hated the world. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to destroy it. However, as long as it was for Shiron¡¯s sake, he would kill anyone and everyone. ¡°Is it not so, Colio?¡± Ruruta probably understood the sort of answer Colio had reached. He asked this because he knew he¡¯d reach the same conclusion. ¡°Colio, you are probably not aware of it¡­ but your true nature is close to evil.¡± ¡°I¡¯m evil?¡± ¡°Not evil itself, but perhaps even more dangerous than that. Evil does not destroy the world. Neither Kachua, Cigal nor Hamyuts would ever destroy the world. The only thing that can destroy the world and triumph against all is love.¡± Colio was shocked. He had never once thought about his true nature. Identified by Ruruta, Colio discovered his true self for the first time. ¡°You and I are the same. Only our positions were different.¡± Colio was convinced by his words. He was deprived of everything and became a mere human bomb. However, even while they were opposites, their circumstances were similar to a frightening degree. ¡°I am you who didn¡¯t manage to bring forth a miracle. You are me who did manage a miracle. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve waited for you. I wanted to meet my other self. I wondered why it was you. That is the answer to your question.¡± ¡°¡­Ruruta. I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°I always wanted someone to understand my feelings. I will destroy the world now. You should be able to understand me here. And no one but you can understand.¡± Ruruta smiled gently at Colio. He started emitting cold sweat from his head, and when it entered his eyes it was somewhat painful. Confusion, fear and several other emotions swirled inside Colio. Not knowing what to do with them, he simply kept standing. He had to stop the destruction of the world. Even so, he could understand the feelings of Ruruta who was about to do that. Silence once again dominated the pair. ¡®¡­I have no idea what¡¯s going on.¡¯ Hamyuts listened to their conversation. Or rather than listening, it was a conversation that made her break into cold sweat. Ruruta was her archenemy and towards Colio she felt complex emotions which were a mix of respect and yearning. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t be interested in their conversation. However, this wasn¡¯t the time to silently listen to them. She had to eliminate Ruruta. Even Colio would surely have no way to convince Ruruta. Yet Ruruta was enthusiastic about their conversation. If they kept talking like that perhaps a chance would be born. If all of Ruruta¡¯s attention was directed at Colio, he wouldn¡¯t be cautious of his surroundings. Even a split second would be fine. That would be enough for Hamyuts to finish him. A single moment. Hamyuts was created and lived her life just for a single moment. She held her breath waiting for it. Suddenly, memories from when she was alive rose to the back of her mind. It was during the height of the battle against the Indulging God Cult. Hamyuts ordered the Armed Librarian trainee called Noloty to save the Book-Eating Monster Zatoh. And, just like Hamyuts intended, she managed on separating Enlike, who had taken over Zatoh¡¯s body, from the Cult. ¡°So, Enlike-kun. I¡¯d like to ask you about this in detail.¡± Hamyuts was at a concentration camp far from the premises of Bantorra Library. Enlike was jailed there. At the time he was still not acknowledged as an ally of the Armed Librarians, so they had no reason to let him out. ¡°You¡¯ve taken control of Zatoh¡¯s body, right Enlike-kun? But what¡¯s happened to the owner of that body? Did Zatoh Rondohone¡¯s soul die? Or not?¡± Hamyuts¡¯s goal was neither to make Enlike her ally nor to fight against him. She collected information about the Book-Eating ability. She had of course investigated it before. However, she wanted to hear about it from someone who¡¯d experienced it with their own eyes. ¡°I believe he¡¯s dead. Since I¡¯ve socked him with everything I got and he later drew back¡­¡± Noloty, standing by Hamyuts¡¯s side, said. ¡°Sorry, but I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion, Noloty. I want Enlike-kun to make it clear for me.¡± Enlike opened his mouth. ¡°Zatoh Rondohone¡¯s soul is still alive.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Noloty said. ¡°It¡¯s still inside the Imaginary Entrails. He¡¯s subjugated by Kayas and that man known as Luimon Mahaton. He simply can¡¯t come out.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ so Zatoh isn¡¯t dead.¡± While casually conducting this interrogation, Hamyuts reached the heart of the matter. ¡°So, Enlike-kun. What would happen if you kill Zatoh¡¯s soul?¡± Enlike thought for a while and then spoke. ¡°¡­I will also die, no question about it. Without its owner, this body should turn into a mere corpse.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Zatoh¡¯s the one with the ability to preserve these Imaginary Entrails. If he were to die they would disappear as well, and since I¡¯m inside them I¡¯ll die too. So, for me to keep living Zatoh¡¯s soul also has to keep living.¡± ¡°¡­I see now.¡± Hamyuts summarized the main points. ¡°So it¡¯s basically like this. If you kill the soul of a Book-Eater inside their Imaginary Entrails all the souls inside will be annihilated as well. So in order to kill a Book-Eater, just killing their soul inside them would suffice. Is that correct? Enlike-kun.¡± Speaking this far, Enlike inside the cell and Noloty at her side seemed puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Director?¡± Hamyuts emitted cold sweat as the pair crossed their gazes. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong you guys?¡± ¡°Why are you so interested in the Book-Eating ability?¡± I was too straightforward, Hamyuts regretted. Since neither of them knew about the existence of Ruruta nor the fact Hamyuts was targeting him, it would probably not cause any secrets to leak though. ¡°I was just curious. I mean, Zatoh was a strong enemy and all that.¡± Ignoring their confused looks, Hamyuts cut the conversation short. Hamyuts had one worry. There was the possibility that, after defeating Ruruta, someone would take control of his body and powers. That meant that the ruler of the world would be simply replaced, making it all pointless. However, after asking Enlike she found out that was theoretically impossible. Was it fine to believe him? What she needed to do was kill Ruruta inside his Imaginary Entrails. That¡¯s all there was to it. ¡°I¡­¡± Colio desperately tried speaking. I can understand you, he suppressed himself from saying using his reason. He hadn¡¯t come there to understand Ruruta. He came to stop him. If he were to say he understood him he would be unable to stop him. ¡°I¡¯m different from you. Even if Shiron wished for it I wouldn¡¯t have destroyed the world.¡± The moment he said that the atmosphere immediately changed. A sense of disappointment and a freezing murderous impulse engulfed the area. Despite Ruruta not moving a single part of his body, despite him not changing anything in his expression, the atmosphere froze. Colio understood it was because of him. ¡°¡­What?¡± Until now, Ruruta truly welcomed him. However, it was now different. Now Colio had to endure fear and pressure incomparable to how they were before. And if he can¡¯t he wouldn¡¯t be able to save the world. ¡°So you¡¯re also different from me?¡± Ruruta said in a lonely tone. ¡°¡­So my hopes were mistaken. Well, it¡¯s because I can¡¯t be trusted to gauge people.¡± Ruruta was showing him apathy. Until now Ruruta thought of them as two sides of the same coin. However, now that he saw it wasn¡¯t so, Colio was no more than a vermin to him. ¡°Ruruta, think carefully.¡± ¡°About what? I¡¯ve thought as much as I could.¡± Ruruta said coldly. Colio raised his voice. ¡°Even if you destroy the world Nieniu will not be happy!¡± Ruruta raised his face. He glared at Colio. With just that his heart stopped. His eyes were enough to make him think they invited destruction without any salvation. ¡°¡­What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t be happy at all. Nieniu will never become happy if you destroy the world!¡± No reply came. Ruruta simply kept directing a blood-chilling gaze at Colio. Even so, he kept operating his mouth that wouldn¡¯t move like he wished it to and talked. ¡°Ruruta. Are you really thinking about her? Destroying the world means that both you and she will die. You are trying to kill your beloved. Doing this, destroying the world, will make no one happy.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± A small explosion erupted at Colio¡¯s feet. Ruruta¡¯s anger burst unconsciously. Colio fell on his backside. ¡°Are you an idiot? You¡¯ve read my memories. You should be able to understand Nieniu. Stop spewing all this nonsense.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ruruta lent no ears to Colio¡¯s attempt to stop him. ¡°Nieniu wishes for destruction. Only for that. Why do you think that making her one and only wish come true won¡¯t make her happy? Only destruction is her happiness. That is the only way to make her happy.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been searching for a different way all this time.¡± ¡°What¡¯s done is done. I knew that Nieniu wouldn¡¯t become happy like that. Both the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult don¡¯t matter at all.¡± ¡°B-but!¡± He shouted yet he was at a loss for words. He had never felt as awkward as he did now that he couldn¡¯t convey what he thought about and couldn¡¯t speak well. ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Is that really happiness? By destroying anyone and everyone you will also vanish and nothing will remain. Even if that¡¯s her wish¡­ that¡¯s no happiness at all.¡± They were the words he desperately wrought out. Yet he realized to a painful extent that they didn¡¯t reach Ruruta¡¯s heart. He once again cast his gaze downward. ¡°¡­What does someone like you know? What do you even know about happiness?¡± ¡°Ruruta¡­¡± ¡°¡­What do you even know about me?¡± Ruruta hanged his head and muttered weakly. At that moment, Colio experienced pain in his chest that was different from fear. Hiding her breath, Hamyuts couldn¡¯t even let out a single word. And so, she was cheering for Colio in her heart. ¡®Yeah, just like this, Colio-kun.¡¯ She wanted him to speak more to Ruruta. To shake his heart. If he does then a chance would definitely be born. She judged it as inadequate and let the opportunity pass, but during the moment Ruruta hanged down his head there was a small opening. Hamyuts glared at Ruruta. Just a bit would be good. Colio-kun, please create an opening. Unless you do it I can¡¯t fight. Everything now depends on you. While being watched by Hamyuts, Colio opened his mouth. ¡°Nieniu¡­ is thinking that she shouldn¡¯t have been born.¡± Colio spoke to the downcast Ruruta. ¡°She believes that everything is worthless. Future, past and present, she despairs of everything.¡± Did he not hear me, wondered Colio while talking. Ruruta made no response. Since Colio stood in front of him he couldn¡¯t see his downcast expression. ¡°If you destroy the world now she will die with thoughts like that. But that¡¯s too sad. That¡¯s no happiness. I¡¯m happy to have been born, to have lived, to have met you¡­ thinking this is happiness. Is that wrong, Ruruta?¡± He was on the contrary afraid of the absence of a response. He had no idea whether he managed to convince him or not. However, his words surely reached Ruruta. And what he spoke were his true feelings. Ruruta would definitely understand. Believing this, Colio kept talking. ¡°You understand it as well, right? Destruction will bring no happiness. Since you know that you made the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult gather Books of happiness after all.¡± No reply came from Ruruta. ¡°You can still go back. Wake up all the people in the world and bring everything back to how it was. Keep collecting Books of happiness and give them to Nieniu. Look for a way to make her happy. That¡¯s for the best, Ruruta.¡± Colio stopped talking. He thought that he had said everything that needed to be said. He gulped and waited for Ruruta¡¯s answer. ¡°Colio.¡± Ruruta raised his face. He looked at Colio and smiled. He was momentarily relieved at that smile. However, the next instant he felt a chill run up his spine. Ruruta¡¯s fingertip pointed at Colio¡¯s chest. ¡°Are you satisfied? Is your pretentious speech over?¡± Sparks scattered from his finger. He was probably going to launch a lightning attack. ¡°I¡¯m mad at myself. Why did I want to meet up with someone like you?¡± ¡°¡­Ruruta.¡± Colio took a step back. However, he knew he had no way to escape. Within his fear he realized that he failed. Now came the destruction of the world. ¡°Are you an idiot? A hopeless idiot? By destroying the world Nieniu will become happy. Why don¡¯t you get something so obvious?¡± He failed trying to retreat. Colio fell on his backside. ¡°What a pity. I¡¯d hoped we¡¯d be able to have mutual understanding.¡± A lightning was about to be emitted from his finger. But at that moment¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± Hamyuts Meseta suddenly appeared between the two. Hamyuts Meseta was a tool created by Makia Dexiart. She had only one function: to kill Ruruta. But how could one kill Ruruta? Ruruta¡¯s powers were in the ultimate domain attainable by human beings. He couldn¡¯t be killed with either blades, fire, cannons, bombs or time. The only possible way to kill him would be inside his Imaginary Entrails. However, his power was absolute there. Hamyuts was a warrior with considerable power, but even her sling was but a toy in front of him. Ruruta couldn¡¯t be killed using force. What one needed to kill Ruruta was a world-shaking way of thinking. A plan that no ordinary person could realize. A plan that one would realize had zero chances of succeeding when they thought it up. One needed a plan where, if they told about it to someone, it would be called a foolish plan that went even beyond insanity. Unless it was so, Ruruta Coozancoona could not be killed. Volume 10, 1: Dark-Colored Venom – Part 2 Volume 10, Chapter 1: Dark-Colored Venom ¨C Part?2 It happened in an instant. Hamyuts showed herself inside the Imaginary Entrails and Ruruta recognized her figure. The distance between the two was not even five meters. The moment Ruruta realized this abnormal situation she leapt at him. I can do it, Hamyuts was convinced. Ruruta was frozen, still pointing at Colio. His shock at Hamyuts¡¯s appearance as well as the doubts he felt due to Colio created quite enough of an opening. She pressed near him with a single step. ¡°What just¡­¡± What just happened. He wasn¡¯t able to speak it until the end. By that time Hamyuts already made contact with him. Her arms wrapped around his shoulders. Ruruta was the world¡¯s greatest warrior. Once he sensed danger his body moved instinctively. If Hamyuts had used her sling here Ruruta would have definitely responded. Whether she tried clenching her fist, sending a kick, or showed any form of attack, Ruruta would have made a reflexive counterattack. However, all Hamyuts did was grab Ruruta. Her movements were definitely not an attack. And since they weren¡¯t he could make no response. Hamyuts pushed down the sitting Ruruta. And then forcibly kissed his lips. ¡°What the¡­¡± Colio could do nothing but mutter this. He couldn¡¯t even confirm by sight what was going on. He had failed convincing Ruruta. Both the destruction of the world as well as his death were unavoidable. But the next instant a human figure appeared and flew at Ruruta. She then embraced him and locked lips with him. How could he understand any of that? He recognized that figure as Hamyuts Meseta. But that only made him more confused. ¡°¡­Is that you, Hamyuts?¡± There was no reply. He could only faintly hear Hamyuts¡¯s tongue entwining Ruruta¡¯s lips. Ruruta was also frozen with shock. Everyone there ceased their movements. After about three seconds, the pair began moving. Ruruta who had been pushed down hit Hamyuts¡¯s stomach. She was blown about five meters away and landed on top of the stage. ¡°Hamyuts¡­ Meseta¡­ why are you¡­ here¡­¡± Ruruta said, holding his mouth with a hand. ¡°¡­Huhuhu, your lips are so soft.¡± Saying this, Hamyuts wiped her mouth using the back of her hand. The lipstick smeared down her cheeks, creating a red line. ¡°Why are you here, and what have you done?¡± Ruruta said. Hamyuts did nothing but show an eerie smile. Colio couldn¡¯t do anything; he only stared at the two. ¡°Answer me! What have you done?!¡± ¡°Do you really not know? What I came here to do should be obvious.¡± ¡°What?¡± Something abnormal suddenly occurred. Ruruta greatly convulsed as if something exploded inside his body. ¡°Gah!¡± Ruruta grabbed his throat. A voice like someone vomiting leaked out. He coughed painfully several times. His body began to shake violently. Colio reached out his hand to help him, but stopped himself. ¡°What¡­ is¡­ this¡­¡± Ruruta fell to his knees and vomited. However, only a few drops of saliva were scattered and nothing else came out of his stomach. ¡°I¡¯m obviously here to kill you.¡± Hamyuts smiled from ear to ear. Even her body was trembling with joy. ¡°Is that you, Hamyuts? W-what does all this mean!¡± Colio raised his voice. Hamyuts turned around, showing him a repulsive smile. ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job, Colio-kun. It was perfect.¡± Ruruta stared at the flustered Colio. ¡°What have you done to Ruruta, Hamyuts?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Also, can you not tell by looking at him?¡± Hamyuts came to kill Ruruta. And she succeeded splendidly. Even Colio understood that much. But why had she kissed him? ¡°It¡¯s simple. It¡¯s something that took place countless times in history. The end of a tyrant should be obvious, right?¡± ¡°What does that mean?!¡± ¡°Betrayal and poisoning by his own underling¡­ that is the obvious end of a foolish tyrant.¡± Poisoning? Colio couldn¡¯t understand her words. Ruruta was dying. It didn¡¯t feel real to him. Could someone as powerful as him even die? The moment he thought this, the collapsed Ruruta raised his face. ¡°¡­So it was Makia Dexiart¡­¡± He said, glaring at Hamyuts. ¡°Correct.¡± Hamyuts said in a carefree way. Ruruta¡¯s line of sight was directed at Colio. ¡°¡­So that¡¯s¡­ how it was¡­ Colio¡­¡± He glared at him. ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ completely fooled me¡­ that¡¯s how it was!¡± Ruruta slowly stood up. Colio as well understood the situation little by little. He had been used by Hamyuts. Looking at it from Ruruta¡¯s point of view, it would seem like Colio only came there to distract him. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you bastards!¡± Ruruta shouted. At the same time Hamyuts grabbed Colio¡¯s belt. She picked up his body and threw it away lightly. Colio flew through the air along with a scream. ¡°You¡¯re in the way!¡± He could hear Hamyuts shouting. Colio, thrown out of the theatre, hit the sand and rolled off. Having gotten rid of the hindrance, Hamyuts pulled out the sling at her waist. Ruruta was somehow able to protect himself against the instantaneously launched gravel bullet. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s start the real show.¡± Ruruta didn¡¯t even think about Colio anymore. His enemy was Hamyuts. As well as the poison poured into him. Ruruta repelled the gravel bullets that shot at him as if from a machinegun. Normally Hamyuts would be the kind of opponent he could kill instantly. However, right now simply protecting himself took everything he had. Poison. It was an attack he had no experience in. It was attempted on him countless times obviously; those who had tried to kill Ruruta used thousands of poisons. However, he possessed a Magic Right that allowed him to nullify all poisons. Whether it was a well-known poison or an unknown one, no poison should have been able to affect him. And yet Hamyuts¡¯s poison was effective. For some reason his Magic Right didn¡¯t work at all. He desperately analyzed the current situation while defending against the gravel bullets. His symptoms were nausea, convulsions, and the feeling as if a foreign body invaded him. ¡°Guh!¡± ¡°First strike!¡± His defense was incomplete. A single gravel bullet grazed Ruruta¡¯s ear. He grimaced at this physical pain he hadn¡¯t felt for who knows how long. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going!¡± Hamyuts¡¯s expression was full of joy. Wearing that kind of face in front of Ruruta¡­ he felt humiliated. ¡°You idiot, Ruruta! Have you really not noticed?¡± Hamyuts lightly evaded Ruruta¡¯s lightning strike. She kept launching gravel bullets while running around the theatre. ¡°Even though I¡¯ve been next to you for more than ten years!¡± It was a blunder. He had asked Makia Dexiart to kill him fifty years ago. It was a name he already forgot. After running into Chacoly Cocot once he thought that his battle with him was over. However, there was another person to bear his ¡°legacy¡±. And she was so close by, too. He invoked his needle-controlling Magic Right. It was the power he had used to kill Hamyuts earlier. However, she also evaded it. He wasn¡¯t able to aim well. ¡°And so!¡± He fired yet another needle. This time he tried to pierce her entire body. However¡­ ¡°¡­Ah¡­ Gwahhh!!!¡± The poison stopped his movements. As if his body pounded against something. His aim was off and Hamyuts ran to outside the theatre. The needle did nothing but pierce a small sandstorm. Rather than any pain he felt the sense of foreignness in his body. Something terrifying had invaded his inner depths. Neither coughs nor vomits could pull it out of him. However, he also realized that it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as spitting it out. Gravel bullets came flying from outside the theatre. Ruruta extended a barrier around him and the statue of Nieniu. And he floated up the air. ¡°First I have to calm down.¡± He said to himself. Below him was Hamyuts, running around the desert and shooting her gravel bullets. The gravel bullets were trivial. The only problem was the poison. His body could move. His awareness was clear and he could use Magic. It wasn¡¯t a quick-acting poison that could take his life instantly. His throat ached and his heart throbbed with strange palpitations. However, he didn¡¯t feel like he was about to die. Besides, Hamyuts attacking him with her sling meant that she couldn¡¯t kill him with the poison alone. If so then there should be some countermeasure. Ruruta had the powers of the tens of thousands of Books he had Eaten thus far. If he mobilized them he would surely find an anti-poison Magic Right. He only needed to ascertain what sort of poison it was. ¡°¡­Hu.¡± Ruruta laughed. At such times one should laugh. By laughing he could retain his composure. If he¡¯d lost that he would act according to Hamyuts¡¯s expectations. Seeing Ruruta laugh, Hamyuts wore an unsettled expression. ¡°Shall I go outside for now?¡± Ruruta looked at the ¡°outside¡± reflected on the sky. By exiting the Imaginary Entrails, Hamyuts¡¯s attacks wouldn¡¯t reach him and everything would end. He was a bit anxious about not understanding the poison, but that was the same if he remained inside. He flew towards the sky. By passing it he would reach the outside world. However, Ruruta was stopped by an unseen force. Rather than being pushed back, it was more like he felt as if he lost his strength the more he approached the exit. Ruruta looked down at Hamyuts. Her expression seemed to be telling him he couldn¡¯t run away. As long as Hamyuts was inside the Imaginary Entrails there was no escape. It appeared she possessed that sort of ability. ¡°Well? Surprised?¡± Hamyuts showed her composure. However, he already assumed as much. He obviously wouldn¡¯t be able to run away from Makia¡¯s assassin so easily. ¡°¡­Hey, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve suddenly gone quiet. Come on.¡± These were cheap provocations. There was no need to respond. ¡°Should you really ignore me? You¡¯ll be killed at this rate.¡± Ruruta paid her no heed and kept thinking about the poison. At that moment, he noticed that his suffering was fading little by little. He was still nauseous but not to the extent of wanting to vomit. The foreign sense in his body also gradually vanished. He felt like the balance of his body was being restored. ¡°¡­Is that it?¡± Was it merely a somewhat special poison that took a little time to negate? If so it was a complete let-down. Makia Dexiart¡­ Hamyuts Meseta¡­ was that all his opponents were capable of? He still had no idea how she had entered his Imaginary Entrails, but these were small details. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ruruta. You can be killed.¡± Hamyuts at his feet looked small. The moment he thought of ignoring her and kill her, she spoke. ¡°I command you. Absolve all your defenses.¡± She said while firing a gravel bullet. No way I¡¯d do that. The gravel bullet was vainly repelled and vanished. Or so it should have been. ¡°Guh!¡± A pain ran through Ruruta¡¯s side. A gravel bullet dug below his ribs. His barrier vanished without him noticing. ¡°We can still keep going, you can¡¯t evade it. Please stay there.¡± Hamyuts¡¯s stones began assaulting him from every direction. He tried turning his body to evade. However, he couldn¡¯t move. All bullets hit him squarely. Blood began spurting from his back, stomach and sides. ¡°Why?!¡± There was no way he couldn¡¯t evade an attack on that level. And yet he was attacked as if he served for target practice. Although not restrained at all, he couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve hit you. What a surprise. You were so cocky I thought I¡¯d failed.¡± Using his super regeneration ability his wounds were healed instantly. But rather than pain his surprise was much greater. Hamyuts¡¯s consecutive attacks dug into his body. Flesh was ripped and blood scattered. He tried flying upward to leave the gravel bullets¡¯ range. His body finally moved. ¡°Uwah!¡± However, something impossible happened again. Although he rose upwards, he then descended a moment later. This wasn¡¯t him merely being unable to evade; he himself went to receive the attack. Was this due to the poison? If it wasn¡¯t a poison meant for killing¡­ just what sort of poison was applied to him? A poison that made him unable to defend? A poison that made him unable to resist commands? He had never heard of such things. ¡°You bitch!¡± He shot a fireball at Hamyuts. It landed completely off the mark. Next he scattered an icy mist approaching absolute zero. However, it vanished before reaching her. Then he tried launching an invisible slashing attack that would cut everything around. Yet this power, which was supposed to cut Hamyuts to shreds, and was above power even Shlamuffen, did not activate. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, this is, this is¡­¡± Ruruta felt fear for the first time. He couldn¡¯t attack. He couldn¡¯t defend. He didn¡¯t understand any of it. Gravel bullets hailed down on him like rain. He clumsily curled his body and covered his head with both hands. Neither his barrier nor any interception ability was able to work. The gravel bullets all hit him right on mark. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ruruta?¡± Hamyuts shouted, swinging her sling. ¡°Are you ¡ª already?¡± He couldn¡¯t hear the words in the middle due to the impact of a gravel bullet grazing his head. ¡°What¡­ was that?¡± He asked back. Hamyuts shouted in an even louder voice so he could hear her. ¡°Are you feeling good already?¡± ¡°¡­About what!¡± ¡°About getting killed!¡± Ruruta then noticed ¨C he was experiencing a strange discomfort since a while ago. These attacks didn¡¯t cause just pain. Aside from it there was also some intoxication he had never felt before. ¡°C¡¯mon!¡± A gravel bullet hit his knee. He felt his bones crack. And another feeling ran coursed through him along with the pain. ¡°Next your back!¡± A gravel bullet penetrated his back. The impact penetrated his entire body. But why did he not suffer due to it? ¡°How about this?¡± Blood spurt from his head. And yet it felt pleasant to Ruruta. Yes, the more attacks he was dealt the more pleasure he felt. It was similar to sexual intercourse yet far above it. An abnormal pleasure assaulted him. Ruruta then noticed ¨C he was panting like a prostitute ever since a while ago every time he received an attack. ¡°So, doesn¡¯t it feel good? It should feel like the best thing ever, Ruruta!¡± Was this the effect of the poison? Hamyuts had poured inside him a poison that turned pain into pleasure. Impossible. However, that impossible happened. That poison ate into Ruruta¡¯s body. Further attacks assaulted him. Ruruta was unable to suppress his voice. He wasn¡¯t emitting screams but sweeter, strange voices. ¡°Ahahaha! Nice voice there! You don¡¯t have to hold it in! Moan some more!¡± Once his defenses were breached they couldn¡¯t return to normal. He was unable to stop himself from raising a voice. ¡°¡­Impossible, this, impossible, ability¡­¡± Ruruta¡¯s mutters mixed in with his sweet shouts. Gravel bullets dug into his body. He felt enormous pleasure. Since it was so pleasant he couldn¡¯t evade it. Since it was so pleasant he didn¡¯t want to evade it. Once he received one attack he wanted the next one even more. He wanted even stronger, fatal attacks. Ruruta screamed. ¡°As if¡­ such a stupid¡­ ability can exist!!!¡± The only response was Hamyuts¡¯s shrill laughter. Ruruta could hear from it Makia Dexiart¡¯s laughter as well. Ruruta kept enduring Hamyuts¡¯s attacks for several minutes. Even while the sweet intoxication was dimming his consciousness he desperately searched for the poison¡¯s identity. His power of Book-Eating made every soul his own. Hamyuts¡¯s memories were already inside the Imaginary Entrails. A small point of light was released from Hamyuts¡¯s body while she kept flinging gravel bullets. Ruruta sucked it in. He then read a fragment of her life. ¡°It¡¯s called Soul Fusion.¡± The one to say this was an old man. He was a worn-out old man with gray hair, probably above 60 years old. Ruruta realized that he was Makia Dexiart. The place was a dim room inside a Magic research facility. Inside were Makia and one other person. ¡°¡­Soul¡­ Fusion?¡± The other person responded. She was a young girl. Ruruta saw Makia from that girl¡¯s eyes. She was the young Hamyuts. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Hamyuts said, her voice colored by confusion. Her voice was very weak and small. ¡°Explaining it in simple terms, it is the ability to blend your soul with another person¡¯s. You could also say it is the ability to give part of your soul to another person. That is the power I will teach you starting now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Smiling, Makia kept speaking. ¡°We were able to analyze the structure of the Passed Stone Blade Yor. And we have also reproduced the Magic of Lascall Othello when he fused with a Librarian Angel. So I have decided to teach you the same power as Lascall.¡± ¡°What happens if I use that power?¡± Makia continued. ¡°Fusing your soul means you will become one person. Of course, since you¡¯ll be giving Ruruta only part of your soul, you won¡¯t completely be the same person. For example¡­ you love sewing. You will fuse the part of your soul that loves sewing with Ruruta. If you do that then Ruruta will love sewing as well. You hate celery. If you fuse the part of your soul that hates celery with Ruruta he will hate it as well.¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°Yes, that is all. You will go inside Ruruta¡¯s Imaginary Entrails with your inborn Book-Feeding ability. Next, you will restrain Ruruta with the power to block the exit of the Imaginary Entrails that was already transferred to you. Finally, you will kiss Ruruta. And you will fuse a part of your soul with Ruruta¡¯s. That is what I am asking you to do.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t get it, dad. Will that allow me to defeat Ruruta?¡± Makia spoke with a smile that was scornful, pitying and bizarre. ¡°Yes, you will defeat him with that.¡± ¡°How?¡± Ruruta muttered. He could understand the mechanism of Soul Fusion. He now knew how Hamyuts had appeared inside the Imaginary Entrails and why she kissed him. But how was that enough to beat him? Soul Fusion? Starting to like sewing? Starting to hate celery? Would such a thing really cause this abnormal situation? Even now the gravel bullets were raining down on him. Every time he received a blow he would raise a voice of pleasure. This wasn¡¯t a battle. It was rape. ¡°Huh? Do you still not get it? You sure are dim-witted.¡± Hamyuts smiled as if saying she grew tired. Anger welled within him and his body shook with murderous intent. However, he still couldn¡¯t move. Just what had Makia done to Hamyuts? I am about to kill myself. I am being tempted to do so. How can one accomplish such a thing? At that moment he suddenly had a flash of inspiration. ¡°Oh. Have you finally realized?¡± He rejoiced at him receiving blows. Soul Fusion. Hamyuts Meseta. The various pieces of the puzzle began clicking inside Ruruta¡¯s mind. I fused with Hamyuts. With that degenerate personality of hers. Ten years before the fight of the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult, Hamyuts had already known that Kachua was scheming a rebellion. However, she purposely didn¡¯t speak of it to anyone. Ruruta heard Hamyuts¡¯s words from deep within the underground and perceived her true intentions. She had two objectives. The first was the Indulging God Cult killing her. And the second was someone exposing her betrayal, leading to the Armed Librarians killing her. How strange, thought Ruruta. It was a betrayal that held no benefits for Hamyuts. In the fight against the Cult ten years later, Hamyuts always threw herself into deadly predicaments. For example the fight against Cigal. If, at the time, she had fought while running away and waited for Mattalast¡¯s rescue, they should have been able to defeat Cigal easily together. However, Hamyuts chose a one-on-one fight. Or the Monster Zatoh Incident. She without any doubt expected Enlike to turn into an enemy. She was convinced that he was far stronger than Zatoh. As well as the battle against Mokkania, Volken¡¯s Rebellion, and the final battle, the Deep Blue Curse Rebellion. It wasn¡¯t that Hamyuts was belligerent; she was trying to die in battle. He could think nothing else. And Ruruta was now fused with that Hamyuts. He realized everything. He now knew about Makia¡¯s goal and the poison Hamyuts administered to him. But while understanding it Ruruta was shocked. Even if he knew what happened he couldn¡¯t believe it. What Hamyuts gave Ruruta was the desire to be killed. Being assaulted, violated and murdered became pleasure, an abnormal desire. Should he call it a Suicidal Wish? Using her Book-Feeding ability, Hamyuts came inside the Imaginary Entrails. Using Soul Fusion she had poured the poison of Suicidal Wish into Ruruta. Then, she intended killing Ruruta while he was ensnared by that. That was the method to kill Ruruta that Makia had thought of. ¡°Im¡­possible.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but moan. Since he wanted to be killed he couldn¡¯t defend. Since he wanted to be finished he couldn¡¯t attack. Those who wanted to be defeated, no matter what powers they had, would always lose. If one makes another person want to be defeated, they would be able to defeat their enemy no matter how strong that enemy was. What an idea. Instead of killing the opponent, they would make them want to be killed. Such an attack should not exist. There was no way one could defend against an attack that couldn¡¯t exist. Ruruta had misjudged Makia. He had requested his best and worst opponent to kill him. Suddenly Hamyuts¡¯s attacks stopped. And she spoke to him. She seemed to understand that he had figured out Makia¡¯s plan. ¡°Say, using your common sense, do you think it could possibly exist? A human like me, I mean.¡± Hamyuts laughed. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m completely abnormal right? My desire is to be killed and my pleasure is to be defeated. No way such a freak could exist.¡± Ruruta didn¡¯t understand Hamyuts. He knew that she was abnormal, but thought that she was merely a battle freak that enjoyed the thrill of being between life and death or a pervert that could only derive pleasure from her suffering. However, Hamyuts was not in that domain. She wished for defeat more than victory, murderous intent pleased her more than love, and she sought death more than life. She was a person whose structure of pleasure was completely reversed from a normal person. No one would make being killed the goal of their entire life. It was impossible on a biological level. ¡°No way such a thing could exist. No way a person like me could exist.¡± Then why did she exist? Ruruta had a guess but he couldn¡¯t help but ask himself this. ¡°What did Makia¡­¡± It was only a little bit, but he felt fear. ¡°What did Makia do to you¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Hamyuts pointed at her head. ¡°Makia remodeled me! Both my head and my soul! Death is my pleasure and defeat is my desire! He remade me into such a being! Everything just to kill you!¡± She pointed her fingertip from her head to Ruruta. ¡°¡­You can see my memories too, can¡¯t you?¡± Hamyuts answered, both hatred and sorrow in her smile. ¡°Try reading them. Try seeing the day my soul¡¯s been remodeled. The day I¡¯ve been transformed into a monster than takes pleasure in being hurt and in being killed!¡± Hamyuts¡¯s memories were brought to Ruruta. He vicariously experienced the happenings of that day. It was Hamyuts Meseta¡¯s twelfth spring. She would soon be taken to the outside world. She would be taken to the place called a zoo, to the place called a department store, to the place called a cinema theatre, to the place called a school. She was supposed to have been free once all of that was over. Since she had been promised so, Hamyuts never disobeyed Makia even once. ¡°¡­Gah, agiiii!¡± Hamyuts was constrained to an iron chair. Her wrists, ankles, knees, elbows, lower abdomen and chest were tied with a leather belt. The tips of her limbs were congested with blood, changing color to look like a pomegranate. Her neck and head were affixed more carefully using iron fixtures. ¡°There are no signs of pleasure yet. Should we continue?¡± Said the man standing next to Hamyuts. He pushed heated iron needles underneath Hamyuts¡¯s fingernails. Hearing her shrieks, another man spoke. ¡°No need. Treat her again.¡± Makia had told Hamyuts once. I will remodel your soul and plant a Suicidal Wish inside it. She didn¡¯t understand it but nodded. She believed there was no way Makia would do anything bad to her. ¡°Activating Magic Right. Executing second stage of Soul Surgery.¡± She couldn¡¯t move but was conscious. She also knew what people around her were doing. She could also see the operating table in front of her. It was part of her cranium. They cut open a hemisphere in a horizontal line above her eyelids. Hamyuts was absolutely frightened. That thing there was her, with her cranium broken and her brain exposed. No way she could live through something like that. A Magic tool she had never seen before was inserted into her brain. Yet she still lived. ¡°Yeah¡­ Chacoly remembers it since you¡¯ve done it to her as well, but seeing it from the side really makes her feel sick.¡± Said Chacoly, standing nearby. She was watching Hamyuts going through such a thing while smiling. ¡°Magic Right properly carried out. Survival instincts were removed and transformed to Suicidal Wish.¡± The Magicians surrounding her continued reciting horrifying terms. Hamyuts was scared. She wanted to lose her consciousness. She wanted to lose her mind. She could do nothing in this crazy situation but go crazy. ¡°It¡¯s useless Hammy. How annoying. Soul Sharing. Chacoly rejects Hammy losing her mind.¡± However, Chacoly blocked her from going insane. Blood trickled from the cut surface of her cranium and entered her eye. Her vision was dyed by red. Tears mixed with blood and the taste of salt and iron entered her mouth. In her extreme fear she broke her teeth biting the gag in her mouth. She soiled herself and coughed at the smell. Someone¡¯s Magic shook Hamyuts¡¯s soul to the core and destroyed it. Her eyeballs rolled back and she saw the back of her eyelids. ¡°What a pity¡­ and after Hammy was such a gentle older sister. But now she¡¯s gone.¡± Even Hamyuts was able to realize it intuitively: she was no longer herself. Every time they tampered with her brain using Magic she was dying. She was being transformed into someone she didn¡¯t know. It was more horrifying than anything. ¡°The future Hammy will be nothing but a monster.¡± ¡°Chacoly, stop!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true right? Finding pleasure in being killed is weird. A monster. Well, being a monster is fine though. Hammy¡¯s just a tool after all.¡± And thus Hamyuts Meseta was born. It was the birth of a tool that existed only to plant the Suicidal Wish inside of Ruruta. And now that tool was attempting to accomplish her long-cherished desire. ¡°¡­You¡¯re not¡­ human¡­¡± Such words naturally came out of his mouth. It was usually said by anyone facing Ruruta instead of the other way around, though. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not human, I¡¯m a tool.¡± Ruruta was the one to tell Makia to kill him. He had also told him to use all of his efforts. However, he never told him to go that far. He never thought he would go this far. ¡°Good for you, Ruruta. You¡¯re finally going to die. Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?!¡± ¡°No! I just lost myself! It was a mere mistake! As if I¡¯d die here!¡± Ruruta shouted. Hamyuts laughed. ¡°No, you will die. And here.¡± Ruruta knew ¨C he had no way to repel her Soul Fusion. No matter how much he shook with anger, Ruruta¡¯s body sought death. Volume 10, 1: Dark-Colored Venom – Part 3 Volume 10, Chapter 1: Dark-Colored Venom ¨C Part?3 Hamyuts Meseta. Born in 1895. Her place of birth was the Ismo Republic. She knew neither the names of her parents nor her real name. This was because she had been kidnapped by Makia not long after having been born. If Makia weren¡¯t there what life would she have led? She couldn¡¯t even imagine. She was kidnapped for one reason ¨C because of her inborn Book-Feeding ability. Using his Predictive ability and data collected from Magic research, Makia was able to find a Book-Feeder. Hamyuts hated her ability for her entire life. Hamyuts was raised in the research facility hidden in the desert. She had no inconveniences in life. Excluding freedom, Hamyuts was given everything. She knew that Makia wasn¡¯t her real father and that she had been kidnapped. However, she didn¡¯t hate him. Because he was plenty nice to her. Hamyuts did not have the courage to hate her one and only guardian. At the time Hamyuts was a docile, timid girl. She had a good and gentle heart. She was always submissive to the adults. Even with her one and only little sister Chacoly, while she thought of her as weird she cherished her. Her hobby was sewing, especially embroideries, and she also liked reading and jigsaw puzzles. She was being raised to kill Ruruta Coozancoona. Even when she knew of it she didn¡¯t hate Makia. She wondered if that was really necessary but convinced herself it was so. At the time she heard nothing about remodeling her soul nor about the Suicidal Wish. She started her Magic Deliberation when she was eight. Even Makia had not foreseen this, but she possessed a unique talent for Magic. It was fortunate for Makia, but was it fortunate or unfortunate for her? She was able to acquire a Magic Right that should have taken her until the end of her teens when she was only twelve. And thus approached the fateful day of her soul surgery. Creating a human that finds being killed the ultimate pleasure¡­ was originally impossible. Makia and his subordinates sweated blood in order to allow her to keep her sanity. Hamyuts spent hellish days in order to not lose her mind. She shouted for them to kill her countless times. But there was no one to make her wish come true. She also tried committing suicide. However, they could not let her die while she was incomplete as a tool. She was a tool meant only for killing Ruruta. She couldn¡¯t put up with herself. She swore at all people she saw and exercised violence. She only obtained mental stability two years after the operation. In two years the gentle and nice Hamyuts was gone for all eternity. The new Hamyuts was called a monster by Hamyuts herself, a tool by Chacoly, and Chacoly¡¯s spare by Makia. Which of them was true? There was no one to treat Hamyuts Meseta as a person. She hated everything. She hated Makia, his subordinates, Chacoly, Ruruta, and her fate. She lived only to die, to induce a mutual kill with Ruruta. She hated herself and every single person that created her. She lived to hate and preserved her sanity to hate. If she couldn¡¯t keep sane she wouldn¡¯t be able to kill them. Hamyuts was born to die and lived to kill. When she was fourteen Hamyuts annihilated Makia and his subordinates, becoming free. She declared an eternal farewell from Chacoly and vowed they will never meet again. After parting with everything she lost her way. What should she live for from now on? Since she had received large amounts of cash from Makia she should be able to live easily for a while. Hamyuts spent her days wandering for a while. Hamyuts hated Ruruta. She wished to kill him. He was the final target of her revenge. In order to kill Ruruta Hamyuts needed to be killed. Her Suicidal Desire will only be first completed with her death. She had to fuse the joy and pleasure she would feel at the moment of being killed with Ruruta. A death full of joy and pleasure. She sought that for her revenge on Ruruta. At the same time she hated Makia. Hamyuts decided to die in vain. That would be denying Makia¡¯s whole life. That was the best revenge she could enact against him as he was already dead. And the starting point in the first place was Ruruta having requested Makia to kill him. By not killing Ruruta she would also take revenge on him. She will live as an ordinary girl. That would also be a kind of revenge. Both living was revenge and dying was revenge. She had two methods to accomplish a single goal. After worrying, Hamyuts chose to continue living as her form of revenge. Hamyuts started working as a seamstress in some town¡¯s tailor shop. That was her revenge on Makia. She thought that she will simply keep on living peacefully like this. That was what Chacoly had predicted when they separated. However, even as she lived peacefully, her remodeled mind, her soul that wished to be killed tormented her. She couldn¡¯t stand the boring days. Her heart throbbed in want of hostility, of killing intent, of despair. Because of that one day Hamyuts left her boarding house and headed to a street in the underworld. Fools that killed people for small money or freaks that killed people for their pleasure¡­ Wanting to meet these kinds of people, Hamyuts walked in the street all by herself. However, she was not killed and kept on living. ¡°¡­You¡¯re useless.¡± Hamyuts said. A man rolled in the street at some dark back alley. A big knife fell near him. ¡°You¡¯re too weak. Being killed by someone like you¡­ would be no different from suicide.¡± The man¡¯s left leg was broken and his right hand was smashed. His throat was being crushed. Hamyuts trampled on his stomach and he made no move. He had been trying to kill Hamyuts and take her money. She didn¡¯t care if his goal was her money or homicide. ¡°There was no actual will to kill me. By only having a flimsy desire you can¡¯t put everything at stake and try to kill me. There¡¯s no violence that will make me despair. You¡¯re a simple weakling who can only kill defenseless girls. No way I would feel good by letting someone like that kill me.¡± Hamyuts said while looking down at the man. ¡°It¡¯s also no good at all. Being killed wouldn¡¯t serve as revenge. If I were killed that would make him happy.¡± Several contradictory feelings swirled inside Hamyuts¡¯s mind. There was the heart that sought murder and defeat. In conflict with that was her desire for revenge against Makia. She couldn¡¯t let herself die like he wanted her to. And separately from that, she sought a splendid death for herself. She wanted pure killing intent. She wanted an overwhelming violence. She wanted the perfect despair. At the end of despair, murderous intent and violence awaited the satisfying death she sought. ¡°So, do you understand my feelings?¡± ¡°¡­Hii¡­ hii¡­¡± The killer who had tried to kill Hamyuts desperately moved his neck vertically. He had no other method with which to beg for his life. ¡°No way you¡¯d get it, idiot.¡± Hamyuts¡¯s shoe crushed the man¡¯s windpipe. ¡°Even I myself don¡¯t know what I¡¯m trying to do, after all.¡± Her will to die and her will to live existed concurrently. She had always been full of contradictions and inconsistencies. Hamyuts gradually realized ¨C she could never hope to live as the average person. She had gained something alike to friends. Like seamstresses working for the same firm or girls around her age living in town. However, even if on the surface it seemed like they were getting along, in the end she was always estranged. It wasn¡¯t their fault. They could probably feel how different she on their skin. She couldn¡¯t ever keep up with their conversation topics. Hamyuts had no interest in friendship, fashion or gossip. Her heart was always full of revenge for Makia, for Ruruta, and her desire to be killed. There was always a thin film separating Hamyuts and everyone else. Even though she was so nearby, she could never overcome and sever it. Every time she felt lonely she would head out to wander the darkness and seek her death. Every time killers or criminals targeted her, she felt that her loneliness was healed. They were trying to kill her. They were the only ones to do what she wanted. They were the only ones to respond to her pleas for death. Every time murderous intent was aimed at her she was exhilarated. She turned the tables back at them and returned home. At that time, a sudden light would flare up in the darkness and a friendly chat would drift into her ears. Lovers, couples, family and friends. Every time she heard such exchanges she would cover her ears, and leave the spot. She couldn¡¯t love anyone nor be loved. Seeking murderous intent, seeking battles, was no more than compensation for her inability to get love. Hamyuts admired the completely normal person. She admired anyone and everyone reflected in her eyes. No matter how much she pretended to be an ordinary person, she wasn¡¯t able to achieve her aspiration. Hamyuts also longed for Chacoly. She lived without any worries and without longing for a normal life, living as just a tool. If she were able to turn like Chacoly it would probably be much easier. However, Hamyuts was Hamyuts. She couldn¡¯t be anyone else. Unable to be neither a tool nor an ordinary person, she kept on wandering and living. After a year, a rumor about the serial killer in the back alleys spread with people. The Books of people Hamyuts had killed should have also started being excavated. Having the town¡¯s sheriff be contacted by Bantorra Library was just a matter of time. Setting out again was unavoidable. Having no destination nor goal, Hamyuts roamed the world. In various town she worked as a seamstress and when she lost her place she would set out again. Repeating this again and again, she was finally 17 years old. One day her legs carried her to Past God Bantorra Island. In a certain port town she learned there was tailor work in Bantorra¡¯s town and took the airship there. Even Hamyuts herself couldn¡¯t really explain why she headed to Past God Island. It was true she looked for work as a seamstress, and certainly she found this job offer by chance. However, she might have purposely headed there because she held certain expectations. The strongest battle group known as the Armed Librarians, led by the tenacious and sincere Photona, the tyrant lady Ireia, and child prodigy Mattalast¡­ although Hamyuts wasn¡¯t interested in most of the world she heard about them. The overwhelming violence that Hamyuts¡¯s Suicidal Wish aimed for was located there. If she challenged them to a fight and was killed she would surely feel great. All that remained afterward would be fighting Ruruta. Losing and dying, or else tying and dying, which will it be? She didn¡¯t mind either. She was Chacoly¡¯s spare anyway. While hesitating whether to fight Ruruta or to keep living, Hamyuts once again spent peaceful days. She eventually got tired. Revenge and hatred exhausted humans. Even Hamyuts was not an exception. What was she hesitating for? Her life was only meant for her to be killed by someone anyway. She was merely Chacoly¡¯s spare. Every time she¡¯d see Ireia or Mattalast in the town the temptation of death would confuse her. Then, invited by her colleagues to a tavern, she met Mattalast there. I will be killed by this man and die, Hamyuts had an intuition. I like that he¡¯s strong and good-looking, but I wish he¡¯d be a bit smarter person, she thought while looking at him. She drew Mattalast¡¯s attention with meaningless talk. And then she attacked. The encounter of that day sent her destiny into a stranger direction. ¡°¡­What are you planning, bringing me to a place like this?¡± Said Hamyuts. She was inside a room of a luxurious apartment downtown. Mattalast had told her that he possessed several hideouts like this. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. I¡¯m going to make you mine.¡± Hamyuts narrowed her eyes. At that time she thought that perhaps he was going to kill her. Everyone other than Hamyuts would be able to understand it wasn¡¯t true, thought. ¡°But do we really have to do it here?¡± ¡°¡­Is that too bold for you? Or do you not understand even more than I thought?¡± When Mattalast lightly touched Hamyuts¡¯s shoulder, she tumbled down on the sofa. ¡°That¡¯s not true. It seems that you truly want to die. And yet you don¡¯t seem to be suicidal. What¡¯s up with you?¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯ll understand if you kill me and turn me into a Book.¡± ¡°If I do that where¡¯s the fun in that? I find that boring.¡± Saying this, Mattalast sat next to Hamyuts. ¡°Stuff that makes you think ¡°what¡¯s that supposed to be?¡± is art. I wonder who said that¡­ But I think that line should be used for romance rather than art. Any girl that makes me think ¡°what¡¯s up with her?¡± is the best. What do you think, Hamyuts?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t understand what you said from start to finish.¡± Mattalast smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll say it more simply. I¡¯ve fallen in love with you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get it as well.¡± ¡°So I¡¯ll make it even simpler.¡± Saying this, Mattalast pressed his lips with Hamyuts¡¯s. ¡°¡­Do you now get it?¡± It seemed that Mattalast assumed for her to say that she did. Or perhaps he expected her to avert her gaze as if saying she didn¡¯t. But Hamyuts widened her eyes and shook her head to the side. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t.¡± Hamyuts was surprisingly ignorant at the time. She had no knowledge about love before experiencing it. She didn¡¯t know the differences between men and women. She had thought that kissing was only used for Soul Fusion. Mattalast rose up. He held his head and paced around the room. ¡°¡­I see. So I¡¯ll think about how to make you understand.¡± ¡°What should I understand?¡± ¡°¡­Even I have no idea anymore.¡± Eventually that night Mattalast managed to persuade Hamyuts. He told her later that he never thought that wooing girls would require him to give them sex education. They would often recall the weird questions that rose during that night and turn them to conversation topics. What that happened Hamyuts¡¯s face would turn bright red and Mattalast would laugh. Makia Dexiart couldn¡¯t have possibly expected that Hamyuts would fall in love. Neither his subordinates nor Chacoly would have thought of it. Mattalast Ballory was an idiot beyond their calculations. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have made a move on her, or once he did, he would have abandoned it. Regardless of how it happened, that day Hamyuts made love to Mattalast. Although she was supposed to have been living only to seek killing, although she was born to live as a tool, although she had given up on any other life, he twisted and overturned her and was able to get her. He could only be said to be an extraordinary man. Invited by Mattalast, Hamyuts set foot inside Bantorra Library. Beyond her expectations she spent a lot of time there. Although she hadn¡¯t the slightest intention of becoming an Armed Librarian, she herself felt that she fit the job well. And she never thought that she would reach all the way to the position of the Acting Director. But what have the days she spent at Bantorra Library brought forth? Her love with Mattalast eventually collapsed. She wouldn¡¯t reveal the truth about herself and Mattalast found it unsatisfactory. Not revealing her true self meant they couldn¡¯t build a fundamental relationship of mutual trust. This unfilled rupture separated their hearts. No matter how much she loved him, no matter how much she wanted to love, Hamyuts found being killed much more attractive. Hamyuts sought to be killed more than a married lifestyle. They broke up three times and reconciled twice. Finally, they settled at a half-assed relationship were they weren¡¯t alone but also weren¡¯t together. An ordinary love was fundamentally impossible for her. Pouring her life into her job with the duty as an Armed Librarian in her heart¡­ perhaps that road also existed. But Hamyuts knew the truth about Bantorra Library in the first place. For her it was only a place full of deceit and farces. Never mind being told that protecting Books was their duty, she couldn¡¯t feel any loyalty. Working together and living for her fighting comrades¡­ that was also impossible for her. The Armed Librarians lived their days in battle, The Armed Librarians who have lived their days in battle, in the boundary of life and death. They were closer to Hamyuts than ordinary people. However, as Hamyuts wished for the very thing known as death, and they readied their resolve in acceptance of death, they were eventually unable to understand each other. Even inside Bantorra Library Hamyuts was abnormal. The thin film always stayed between Hamyuts and her surroundings. She had never thought of them as her comrades from the bottom of her heart even once. When she was promoted from a trainee to an official Armed Librarian a great ceremony had been held. At that time the Acting Director preached about readiness to the new comrades. Hamyuts heard it from Photona and even she herself preached to many of her subordinates. Hamyuts remembered one sentence from that. ¡°From the day we receive the name of an Armed Librarian we shall be bound by bonds that will never be severed. Our souls will, from this day forth, become one. No matter where we live or where we die, our souls shall be one forevermore!¡± What a laughingstock, thought Hamyuts. The one who¡¯s speaking it never once believed it. The only thing the Library has given me is loneliness. In the end nothing changed. She kept being lonely just like when she was when working as a seamstress. Also, her days as an Armed Librarian didn¡¯t give her the death at the end of mortal combat and despair. Hamyuts became far too strong. She obtained her Sensory Threads, polished her stone throwing and bodily reinforcement Magic, and eventually became known as the strongest in the world. If she were weaker she would have been probably been killed. Certainly Hamyuts had been cornered several times during the mortal combat against the Indulging God Cult. However, she was only cornered. If she wanted to die then betraying and joining the Indulging God Cult so she could fight the Armed Librarians would be much better. Hamyuts was the one to realize the Armed Librarians¡¯ powers the most. Although they preserved more than half of their fighting power including Yukizona, Bonbo and Ireia, they still overwhelmed the Cult. She was convinced that if they put forth their entire strength from the very beginning they would have won without it even reaching the Deep Blue Curse Rebellion. Even if Hamyuts would betray them the advantageous position of the Armed Librarians should not change. Yukizona would have become a far superior commander to her. They have also been blessed with Mattalast, Ireia, Bonbo, Yuri and other supporters. And, besides the time fighting the Cult, it was a boring time with not even a premonition of death. The Armed Librarians gave her neither life as a human nor death as a tool. If so, then were these decades meaningless for her? I believe not, thought Hamyuts. Photona Bardgamon once said to her. It was a short time before he lost to Mattalast. ¡°You are an extremely abnormal person. I can understand that. Even in light of that, I believe that you are the most suitable person for me to pass my seat to. Although abnormal, you are a good Armed Librarian. I cannot say this well, but¡­ please take care of everyone.¡± Photona had believed in Hamyuts and entrusted everything to her. He believed in her even as she were. Ireia Kitty once said to her. Hamyuts had once challenged her when she was an apprentice. Grabbing the head of the defeated Hamyuts and raising her high, she spoke while bringing her face close. ¡°You want to be killed? That is not funny, Hamyuts. With that logic you should prostrate yourself and beg me to kill you, right? But even so I will not kill you. This is an order: live. Live and continue fighting. I will not forgive you disobeying me. Going against the command of this great Ireia Kitty is unforgivable.¡± Ireia was the only person to make Hamyuts feel awe. Pushed by her overwhelming spirit, she was the only person she was unable to defy. Vizac Ziglass once said. It was immediately after Hamyuts had assumed office. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought you lass would become Acting Director. What has the world come to. Can¡¯t be helped though. Keep working until you grow up into an adult. Make me retire soon, Hamyuts Meseta.¡± He had always been a nagging, troublesome leader. However, Hamyuts was thankful to see him not retire. Volken Macmani once said. It was when he was still a young boy. ¡°Sister Hamyuts. I will definitely end up surpassing you. Until then please keep being the wall I must surpass. I will take over the seat of the Director from you.¡± Due to both of their betrayals these words didn¡¯t come true. However, despite the fact that his voice had yet to change and he was still showing her an adult face, she found him cute. Minth Chezine once said. It was the day when he captured as bandit and taken to become an Armed Librarian. ¡°You¡¯re nuts. There¡¯s no other woman as crazy as you. I see, so that¡¯s why you need someone with common sense like me. You want this Minth Chezine to serve as your safety device. ¡­If someone like you is left unchecked who knows what might happen.¡± Minth could always be said to have had a hostile relationship with her. Yet, as he had a kind heart he always fulfilled his role. No matter how many times they had clashed, he was her most dependable subordinate. Yuri Hamlow once said. It was when Yukizona had been decided to become the next Acting Director. ¡°Director. Unfortunately, brother seems to feel uncomfortable about you. However, I ask that you do not be too angry at him. He is simply somewhat overly serious. He still has plenty of things to learn from you. Because he still has to become a bit more of a villain.¡± A somewhat overly serious older brother and his somewhat overly wicked little sister. Looking from the side they would appear to be an amusing pair. And it was her biggest pleasure as the head of the organization to raise good successors. Mirepoc Finedell once said. It was when Hamyuts had received grievous injuries after the battle in Toatt Mining Town. ¡°Director! Stop that! Why are you trying to die! Do you realize what would happen if you die?! Please think about other people a little! ¡­Please don¡¯t fool around at such a time! It¡¯s not like I was crying or anything!¡± Although Hamyuts thought of dying she had shouted at her not to die. That attitude was painful. At times she had felt guilt for using such a good girl. Noloty Malche once said. It happened right after she had saved Enlike. ¡°Thank you, Director. I was able to save Enlike-san thanks to you. ¡­It seems that a lot has happened, but thank you very much.¡± She had only used Noloty. Noloty also realized that, and yet she frankly thanked Hamyuts. Hamyuts was shocked by her kindness and goodness. Also, Mattalast said many things. At times as lover, at times as her ex. At times as her senior or junior, at times as her superior and her subordinate, at times as an accomplice to protect the secrets of the world, he had told Hamyuts countless words. The pair have created far too many memories to recall. Did I really have such good subordinates? And was I a good superior? Hamyuts wondered. She didn¡¯t think so. When she dies everyone will probably smile happily. For her selfishness, the desire of being killed, Hamyuts committed several bad deeds. Then thin film separating Hamyuts and everyone else was never demolished. And yet they have called her their comrade. Although she was merely a tool meant to kill Ruruta, they have treated her as human, as their comrade. If it was them perhaps she could have connected to them. It made her dream that. No matter how twisted she was, how crazy she was, how broken she was. Even though she was chock-full of contradictions and inconsistencies. Hamyuts loved the Armed Librarians in her own way. She didn¡¯t mind being a tool for killing Ruruta if it was for them. She loved them enough to think that. Ruruta was running with Hamyuts chasing him. While running with her full speed she launched gravel bullets at Ruruta as he fluttered around like a drunk butterfly. When he thought of evading he would be hit and when he thought of stopping in place he would run away. As Ruruta was afflicted by the pleasure of sweet death his actions had no consistency. His desire to lose and not to lose coexisted, making him repeat his mismatched movements. I wonder if I also look like that to my enemies, wondered Hamyuts. ¡°¡­Oh, wah! ¡­Oh! Curses! Hamyuts!¡± The gravel bullets destroyed his vitals many times. They gouged out his heart, shot through his head, snapped his neck broken. However, his death was prevented by his overwhelming defensive powers as well as super regenerative ability. But it was enough. Continuously receiving damage, Ruruta will definitely fold in before long. Hamyuts¡¯s power was effective. The well-refined power of her sling was plenty enough to kill him. Hamyuts shook with delight. She could defeat him. There was meaning to her life, to her existence, to the days she had spent as an Armed Librarian. A single bullet hit Ruruta¡¯s temporal region directly. Losing his balance, he headed down in a tailspin and crashed on the sand. Anticipating this and leaping ahead, Hamyuts fired a gravel bullet overhead. A cloud of sand rose along with the moans of pleasure. Along with them fresh blood was scattered around and slices of meat were blown away. Even torn-off limbs were mixed in that. They have dried out immediately and became part of the Imaginary Entrails¡¯ sand. Hamyuts probed inside the cloud using her Sensory Threads. Ruruta, looking nothing more than a mangled corpse, was inside. ¡°Not¡­ yet, as if I¡¯d die¡­ at such, at such a place!¡± As expected of Ruruta. Even that was not enough to fully kill him. As if mocking his vitality, Hamyuts landed on top of his chest. A voice of breaking bones and ripping meat echoed. ¡°No, you will die. Right here.¡± Mercilessly pounding him with her shoe souls, she carefully destroyed Ruruta. I¡¯ll turn you into a piece of meat that makes one puke at a glance. Thinking so, Hamyuts stepped on him. ¡°I won¡¯t die¡­ for, for Nieniu!¡± The ensuing explosion was Ruruta¡¯s desperate resistance. Hamyuts retreated and Ruruta tried running away while recovering his body. The battle ¨C no, the one-sided massacre ¨C only started. At that time, Colio Tonies was desperately running around the desert. From behind him came the sounds of the pair fighting. It was the fight of the strongest man in the world against the warrior second to him. Colio would die instantly if he were wrapped up in that. He could only run away. A pain ran through his back. It received a heavy blow when he had been thrown by Hamyuts. Since he was thrown downhill a sand dune and rolled hard on the sand he couldn¡¯t move well. After running for a while, Colio dropped to the ground, breathing heavily. Coming this far was probably fine. Looking back, he could see the theatre. Although he thought that he ran for a while, it wasn¡¯t much of a distance. He could faintly see figures in the sky. They were probably Ruruta flying around like a bird and Hamyuts leaping about. ¡°¡­¡± Colio thought back to what happened a while ago. His talk with Ruruta, Hamyuts¡¯s appearance, and everything that happened since he was thrown away. Hamyuts was a Ruruta assassin produced by Makia. He had no idea how she had entered his Imaginary Entrails nor how she planned on killing him, though. Which of them will win? As far as Colio could see Hamyuts¡¯s victory was assured. Hamyuts was triumphing and Ruruta was suffering in agony. Ruruta was going to die. There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with that. The destruction of the world will be avoided and the one to make people suffer will be gone. He should obviously die. ¡°¡­Right, die. Die, Ruruta.¡± Colio muttered. Yet, the words he had spoken with Ruruta floated to the back of his mind. ¡®I wanted to meet you. Is that not enough?¡¯ ¡®You and I are the same. Only our positions are different.¡¯ ¡®I want you to understand my feelings. You should be able to. You¡¯re the only one who can.¡¯ He was confused by his own feelings. Ruruta should die. Hamyuts had to win. There was nothing to doubt about that. And yet, when he thought of Ruruta about to die, he felt terrible. When he had met him he felt nothing but fear. In the end he was almost killed. And yet Colio wanted to see Ruruta again. ¡°¡­Shit!¡± He couldn¡¯t get it. Why was his chest aching so much? Listening to the sounds of battle coming from afar, Colio held his head alone. Volume 10, 2: Punishment of the Inhuman Demon Lord – Part 1 Volume 10, Chapter 2: Punishment of the Inhuman Demon Lord ¨C Part?1 How many times was she convinced that she had killed Ruruta so far? Hamyuts already stopped counting. She pierced his heart and smashed his head. Even so Ruruta still stood up. His super regenerative ability couldn¡¯t keep up so his whole body was covered in blood. His consciousness was dimming due to the pleasure of sweet death. Yet even that wasn¡¯t enough to finish him off. An hour passed since the battle began. ¡°Uoohhh!¡± He pointed a broken index finger to Hamyuts. He shot lightning that was much beyond what Enlike could produce. Hamyuts didn¡¯t move. The lightning strike merely wound up dust in vain. ¡°Why, why can¡¯t I hit?!¡± Ruruta also attempted a counterattack. Seeing him repeat attacks that couldn¡¯t hit at all was truly comical. Hamyuts scorned him. The Suicidal Wish already fully controlled his heart. No matter how much he wanted to win, no matter how much he couldn¡¯t allow himself to die, he unconsciously aimed for defeat. If Hamyuts were to die no person who can kill Ruruta would be left. So Ruruta couldn¡¯t ever kill Hamyuts. Hamyuts who possessed the Suicidal Wish realized this. She knew how much the despair of having no one to kill her was scary. ¡°You obviously won¡¯t hit me, Rurutaa.¡± ¡°¡­.Guh¡­¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want to hit me!¡± While getting hit by gravel bullets, Ruruta grabbed his right wrist with his left hand. Even Hamyuts could tell he was concentrating all of his magic power there. ¡°Oooooh!!!¡± He activated several powers at the same time. A storm was created around his right hand, white-hot flames were created in the eye of the storm, and he even gathered a slashing attack made of vacuum. Extraordinary power dwelt in his hand. ¡°Hamyuts! I will end this!¡± He brought his arm overhead. The slashing, scorching storm wrapped 100 meters around Hamyuts. No human could possibly defend against that. Not even cinders would remain of her. But even that was only assuming it would hit. ¡°¡­Huhuhu.¡± Hamyuts laughed. The only thing that reached her was a hot wind that could lightly burn hair. The storm blew while neatly evading only her body. ¡°Ahahahahaha! Stop it Ruruta! Are you trying to kill me of laughter? I can¡¯t take it anymore! I¡¯ll die of laughter!¡± ¡°You bitch¡­ you bitch¡­ If I hit you just once¡­¡± Even while she forgot to wield her sling due to laughing so hard Ruruta could only look at her while grinding his teeth. ¡°Won¡¯t you die already? Surely you realize you can¡¯t do anything?¡± Hamyuts spoke while dropping her shoulders. Ruruta also stopped moving so the battle was temporarily suspended. ¡°Why are you so eager to embarrass yourself? People who¡¯ll read your Book will laugh their asses off at about this point. You, the demon lord who owns the world, the great hero who crushed even the Gods¡­ Wouldn¡¯t you like for that title to die without shame?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°You want to die right? You¡¯re itching for it, right? Please be honest with yourself. Dying feels really, reeeally good.¡± ¡°So what!¡± Ruruta shot a desperate lightning attack. The battle resumed. He tried escaping to the skies while shooting attacks. Although he knew it was impossible, he probably tried leaving the Imaginary Entrails. But it was already foreseen. The groundwork has already been laid. Hamyuts shot gravel bullets at him as if attacking from straight above. The ascending Ruruta was knocked down by the rain of rocks. Estimating the point he would fall off, she followed with another attack. Coming from right and left at the same time she struck his ears. Next she struck both of his heels. Hamyuts was running. Since Ruruta¡¯s ears were shot he lost his sense of balance. He couldn¡¯t fly. Since his heels were broken he couldn¡¯t run either. ¡°Gotcha!¡± Ruruta used both hands to leap and tried running. But Hamyuts was slightly faster. She extended her sling to its limits and wrapped it around Ruruta¡¯s neck. Swinging his tied body around, she hit it on the sand, lifted it again and slammed it down again. After his bones were broken she shortened the string and dragged him to her. Then, applying every bit of her powers she fastened it around his neck. She wasn¡¯t trying to suffocate him; she was going to lop his head off. Ruruta gripped the string with his broken arms and tried to loosen it. There was a great difference in their arm strength. However, when taking into account Hamyuts¡¯s full strength and Ruruta¡¯s while being afflicted by the Suicidal Wish, Hamyuts had the advantage. The string dug into Ruruta¡¯s neck along with a creaking sound. His trachea was broken and air leaked out of his throat as if he was a whistle. Hamyuts lifted Ruruta¡¯s body. She peeked into his face that was covered in blood and could be seen down to the bones. Small traces of resistance remained in his ecstatic expression. ¡°Hey, Ruruta. I don¡¯t hate you as much as I have before. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve read Chacoly¡¯s Book. So I know about Nieniu-chan.¡± She couldn¡¯t tell if he heard her or not. Yet Hamyuts spoke calmly as if remonstrating him. ¡°You were splendid. It hurt but it moved me. I even respect you. But die. Die because of that. That¡¯s the best thing for you.¡± Ruruta¡¯s breathing ceased. She could feel his trachea severed with her hands. All that was left were the bones of his neck. ¡°If you die no one will hate you. Although you have fallen to the path of evil, everyone will think of you as a great man. Although everything you did was in vain, they will extol your love as beautiful.¡± Hamyuts cornered Ruruta with gentle words and cruel chocking. Strength left Ruruta¡¯s hand holding the string. ¡°¡­Please die, Ruruta. That¡¯s the best both for you and for other people.¡± Poor Ruruta. Wounded, exhausted Ruruta. Hamyuts hated and pitied him. These should be enough words to break his heart. ¡°You can just relax now.¡± Ruruta¡¯s hand dropped. Hamyuts thought he stopped breathing. However, the next instant his lips moved. No voice came out, but she could read his lips. But what about Nieniu? ¡°Uh!¡± Hamyuts instantly unraveled her sling and leapt back. It wasn¡¯t an action made by her reason, bur perhaps due to her instincts or warrior¡¯s intuition. The next instant, countless needles stabbed the spot she stood at. The moment she landed, she began running to the left in full speed. A lightning attack stabbed the sand, its impact sending sparks that singed Hamyuts¡¯s pants. If she hadn¡¯t immediately gained some distance she would have gotten hit. Even though it was impossible for him to hit her. Ruruta was collapsed on the sand, vomiting blood. However, eyes full of anger stared at her. His super regeneration ability quickly recovered his throat. ¡°I wanted to give up¡­ only once.¡± Ruruta said, holding his throat. ¡°But then I remembered. I recalled what I¡¯ve been fighting for and what¡¯s the most precious to me.¡± Ruruta stood up slowly. The pressure squeezed at Hamyuts¡¯s heart. ¡°I don¡¯t need any pleasure. I can¡¯t be allowed an easy death.¡± Sparks scattered from Ruruta¡¯s body. He howled while spraying blood around. ¡°I can endure it! As long as it¡¯s for Nieniu!¡± Hamyuts couldn¡¯t fully defend against the next lightning strike. It was now her turn to scream. Their positions were reversed. Now it was Hamyuts running away from the indiscriminate attacks. If Ruruta was in his normal condition she would¡¯ve died instantly. Hamyuts also struck back. However, although she hit him with several gravel bullets he raised no moans of pleasure. He survived even the pleasure that exceeded human knowledge. ¡°Die! Just die!¡± ¡°¡­What a monster¡­ you as well.¡± Hamyuts muttered. She had again misjudged Ruruta. He was a struggler. He was someone who would desperately keep on fighting even while crawling on the sand, vomiting blood, and being crushed by despair and agony. This was Ruruta¡¯s real hidden strength. The power of the great hero who had once saved the world. ¡°Uwah!¡± She tried to evade an invisible slashing attack by lying on the ground. But the attack she couldn¡¯t fully evade deeply cut her left arm. ¡°Be ruined, go to hell, die, begone from this world, begone from my sight!¡± As Hamyuts rolled on sand to escape, Ruruta¡¯s face entered her vision once. For some reason it appeared to her that he was crying. She could do nothing but run in front of his overwhelming attacks. Even Mokkania¡¯s ants or the Deep Blue Curse Rebellion were nothing compared to this. Fighting while running away was Hamyuts¡¯s invincible style, but even she didn¡¯t have to leisure to attack back for an instant now. Furthermore Ruruta wasn¡¯t even able to display 10% of his former power. Yet she didn¡¯t despair. No way she would. The Imaginary Entrails were the world of souls. The power of the soul was the power of the mind. When her heart breaks her defeat would come. Hamyuts believed ¨C since Ruruta had hidden strength, so did she. The result has not yet been determined. The shockwave of the lightning scorched her back. Fire singed her skin and the storm cut through her body. Yet she was able to avoid any lethal injury. ¡°¡­So stubborn!¡± Ruruta shouted. ¡°You too!¡± Hamyuts yelled back. She evaded needles that came out of the ground, shaving the flesh of her sides. She unleashed Sensory Threads from her entire body. She spread them to cover the entire desert and surveyed the surroundings. Something was sure to happen. She wanted to not miss that omen. However, no person appeared in the desert and Ruruta¡¯s ferocious attacks never ceased. The Sensory Threads drifted in vain. Pushed back from the shockwave of an explosion, she fell atop the sand. At that moment, Hamyuts grinned. She evaded a vacuum slash that tried mowing her down by leaping on all fours. At the same time she flung her sling. The gravel bullet hit not Ruruta but the sand. Hamyuts heard Ruruta mutter through the sand cloud with her Sensory Threads. ¡°¡­A smokescreen?¡± Wrong, thought Hamyuts. She further struck several dozen gravel bullets into the sand. Dust rose from here and there in the desert. ¡°Or are you trying to destroy the Imaginary Entrails themselves?¡± That¡¯s impossible, retorted Hamyuts in her heart. Ruruta couldn¡¯t even imagine it. Even Hamyuts herself was surprised. ¡°You bitch, what¡¯re you trying to¡­?!¡± Hamyuts was thinking while lowering her body. You will soon realize. You see¡­ The next moment, Hamyuts could hear a heavy metallic sound. A moment later came Ruruta¡¯s shocked voice and then a scream of agony. His attack stopped. He readied his defenses in order to prepare against an unknown enemy and surveyed the situation. The sand clouds that lowered visibility gradually vanished. She could now see a huge needle protruding in the desert. The one pierced by it was Ruruta. And a single girl stood next to Hamyuts. ¡°¡­Who¡¯re you?¡± Hamyuts didn¡¯t know the girl. She was barefoot and wore a crude headpiece made of cloth. ¡°Have you forgotten me, Ruruta?¡± The girl swung the fingers of both hands. ¡°Have you forgotten the power of one of the Books you¡¯ve Eaten, of Miena Yammo?!¡± Hundreds of giant needles protruded from the sand. They all aimed for Ruruta. It was an unforgettable power for Hamyuts. It was the ability Ruruta had used to rob her life earlier. Escaping from the giant needles, Ruruta employed his barrier, twisting the projecting needles. He was confused. He was now being attacked by the power he had used before. ¡°How can you¡­¡± Before he finished talking another attack came from a different direction. A vacuum blade raging like a storm aimed at him. That was also a power Ruruta had used just now to torment Hamyuts. Next came a fire attack, an ice attack and an aerial slicing. Attacks aiming for Ruruta were shot from here and there in the desert. The standing cloud of sand cleared up. Several dozens of human figures appeared. They were people of ancient times, many of them wearing crude headpieces made of cloth and bronze armor. Knights from the middle ages wearing shining silver armor and Armed Librarians clad in brown cassocks could also be seen. ¡°Hamyuts, you bitch, did you bring them back?!¡± They were the warriors that Ruruta had Eaten so far. The ones who should have been digested in the Imaginary Entrails and become a part of the desert. They all uniformly glared at Ruruta. They all pointed their swords, spears, and fingers unleashing powerful Magic at him. ¡°¡­Why do you have such a power?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Ruruta.¡± Hamyuts said, holding the wound at her side. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s brought them back.¡± Ruruta hadn¡¯t negated the poison of Suicidal Wish. He had simply forgotten about it due to anger. It was obviously still controlling his soul. Hamyuts¡¯s power could no longer kill him. Therefore, Ruruta¡¯s consciousness searched for someone who could. The warriors he had once Eaten, the warriors who hated him¡­ he had revived them all by himself. Hamyuts knew ¨C among the Books Ruruta had Eaten there were dozens of warriors that were a match for her. And they were the ones who encircled Ruruta right now. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but I assume it was your ability that called us forth. Right?¡± The girl known as Miena inquired Hamyuts standing next to her. ¡°I don¡¯t know how the world is now, but what we have to do is unchanged. We need to exterminate Ruruta. So it appears, but is it right?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± This girl¡¯s strong. I dare say more than me. Hamyuts smiled at Miena. ¡°For giving me the opportunity to kill this man, I thank you!¡± Miena, the fire users, the slicing air users, the knights, and the Armed Librarians all uniformly invoked their abilities. They attacked Ruruta from all directions. His barrier was easily broken through, and his entire body was burnt, cut and pierced. ¡°As if I¡¯d lose! As if! And to the likes of you!¡± Ruruta activated his needle power, trying to sweep down the surrounding warriors at once. However, Miena¡¯s simultaneously activated needle entwined around it, altering its trajectory. The launched invisible slashing attack was met with an invisible slashing attack that counterbalanced it. Hamyuts did not participate in the simultaneous attack. She ran through the desert and hit further gravel bullets on the sand. The warriors buried in the sand were revived one after the other. ¡°All you warriors! Kill Ruruta! This is the only time you can fulfill your grudges!¡± Even while the warriors were surprised at their sudden revival and confused by the unknown woman wielding a sling, they understood their duty. Everyone unhesitatingly went to face Ruruta in battle. ¡°You see, I¡¯ve worked hard. The fact that no one¡¯s killed me means I¡¯ve worked hard. But you have so many people who can kill you. I¡¯m so envious, so jealous of you, Ruruta Coozancoona!¡± ¡°As if¡­ I can lose! Just a bit more and I can make Nieniu happy!¡± Every time her gravel bullets struck the sand more warriors were revived. Ruruta¡¯s Suicidal Wish kept reviving them. ¡°Ahaha Ruruta! Even if your mouth denies it seems your body is honest!¡± The attacks of the warriors who came one after the other and Ruruta who was unable to fully defend against them. The warriors¡¯ angry shouts and Ruruta¡¯s moans echoed in the Imaginary Entrails. Has an hour passed since then? Saying Ruruta battled ferociously would be understating it. Although he had gotten used to the pleasure of sweet death and was still being eaten by it, his fighting spirits didn¡¯t exhaust at all. Hamyuts ran around the Imaginary Entrails, explored inside the sand with her Sensory Threads and revived warriors. They numbered over a thousand. However, even those revived warriors diminished in numbers. There should have been warriors even stronger than Hamyuts there. Even now Ruruta showed how much his power was off the scale. ¡°Eat this Ruruta!¡± An ancient warrior launched a large fireball at Ruruta. Ruruta tried blocking it with the palm of his right hand. Was he trying to invoke a defensive ability or some power of water to counterbalance it? But he couldn¡¯t activate it. The possessor of that power had already been annihilated. ¡°Don¡¯t let him run away! Catch him!¡± A warrior shouted while leaping. Ruruta attempted evading him to the side but his escape was blocked by a giant needle. A spear pierced Ruruta¡¯s chest and attempted to knock him down to the ground. Ruruta shot a fireball from his hand and annihilated the warrior in one blow. The warrior¡¯s sacrifice allowed the surrounding warriors a chance to attack simultaneously. Needles and flames assaulted Ruruta. Although he was not yet dead, he was barraged by attacks without even a moment to breathe. ¡°We can win! We can win, Miena! It¡¯s our victory!¡± Although he had not been killed yet, the ancient warriors expressed joy. But it was natural they would be happy. They were the most pitiful humans that were used by Ruruta. ¡°The amazing thing here is Hamyuts¡¯s power that bound him. To think such a method could be used to kill him¡­¡± The needle user known as Miena had at some point become a central figure to the warriors. Considering how terrific her ability was it was obvious. Ruruta struggled. But he had no way of winning. It was because the powers he was using had been taken away from him by the souls inside his Imaginary Entrails. Every time Ruruta defeated a warrior their Magic Right would also be eliminated. This meant that the more Ruruta won the more he was weakened. Ruruta was on the verge of death. That was the unavoidable, hard truth. Hamyuts was checking the battle far from Ruruta with her Sensory Threads. ¡°Ruruta, how much do you have left? How much power do you have left?¡± Hamyuts muttered, crossing her arms and simply standing in place. She didn¡¯t participate in the battle. Almost all buried humans were dug out. There were no other powerful warriors. All that was left was waiting for Miena and the rest to destroy Ruruta. Having her join the battle would be a bad plan. Were she to die the power that confined Ruruta inside the Imaginary Entrails would be gone. In order to avoid this one-in-a-thousand chance, she decided to devote herself to defense. Her position was perfect. She only had to wait for Ruruta to exhaust himself. Hamyuts folded her arms and calmly waited for the moment of victory. During that time Colio had returned to the theater. There were no traces of either Hamyuts or Ruruta there. The statue of Nieniu left there seemed lonely. He could hear the sounds of battle from afar. While hearing them, Colio was thinking about Ruruta. How could I have stopped him? He kept thinking about things that were already meaningless. ¡°¡­But what¡¯s happening?¡± Colio standing alone in the theater couldn¡¯t help but mutter. The sounds of battle increased in intensity by every moment. Explosive roars echoed in his stomach, and blows shook the ground. Even if a country was to fight with its entire army they wouldn¡¯t make so much noise. Earlier he had seen Hamyuts running near the theater. When she struck the sand with gravel bullets people appeared from inside. Responding to her shouts of ¡°Kill Ruruta!¡±, these people ran ahead. He had no idea what was going on. However, by hearing Hamyuts and seeing the faces of all these people heading out to kill Ruruta he knew well what was about to happen. Ruruta was about to lose. So Colio thought while looking at them. ¡°¡­¡± Neither Hamyuts nor any of the warriors coming from the sand paid any heed to him. He was unable to do anything and nobody cared about him. He was as good as not being there. That was why none of it mattered. He just returned to his former self. ¡°¡­Ruruta.¡± He raised a call that didn¡¯t reach anyone with a small voice. Colio thought about Ruruta there for a long time. What was he thinking about? Why had he waited for him? How could he have stopped him? He had the feeling he would realize something if he stayed there. He thought of his irreversible failure. That was the only thing Colio could do. He looked at the desert from the theater where Ruruta had sat earlier. What a dreary view it was. But Ruruta had waited there. Day after day, he waited for Nieniu to become happy. He became exhausted, despaired, and stood up to destroy the world. ¡°Did Ruruta want to destroy the world?¡± Colio muttered but immediately denied it. He had told Makia ¨C that was the world he had protected and there was no way he wanted to destroy it. He loved Nieniu, but he also loved the world at the same time. No way would he want to destroy it. This decision should have been as painful as having his body being ripped apart to him. And yet Ruruta decided to destroy the world. ¡°I see, I now somewhat get it, Ruruta.¡± Colio muttered. He now understood a little about Ruruta¡¯s reason for waiting for him. He wanted to be stopped. He still hesitated deep inside his heart. And so he thought that if someone came to stop him he wouldn¡¯t destroy the world. He thought that Colio would¡¯ve been able to stop him. And so he waited for him. ¡°¡­But I couldn¡¯t.¡± Why couldn¡¯t he? Even if the world was destroyed Nieniu wouldn¡¯t be happy at all. Colio was absolutely certain that was true. He looked at Nieniu who stood lonely inside the theater. As expected, in this situation where he had no idea what was going on he hadn¡¯t the courage to try touching her. But he knew well what she was thinking about. She was probably cheering Ruruta. But it wasn¡¯t because Ruruta loved her; it was because the world wouldn¡¯t be destroyed unless he wins. Without loving anyone, without acknowledging anyone, she continued to hate everything as worthless. That was how Nieniu was right now. Colio felt mad at her. Why didn¡¯t she answer to Ruruta? She didn¡¯t even say a single gentle word to the person who loved her so deeply. Even though with just one word, with just a single smile, Ruruta would have been saved. Even if the world was destroyed she probably wouldn¡¯t even thank him. She hated Ruruta as well. Even if the world was destroyed she would never respond to his love. She loved no one. ¡°¡­Ruruta¡­ this is so wrong.¡± Such a thing couldn¡¯t be called happiness. It couldn¡¯t be love. Love should¡¯ve been something much more splendid. It should cause a person that regretted their birth to become happy at being born. That was what it should have been. Colio knew of it since he had experienced it himself. ¡°You¡¯ve been trying to throw away¡­ the one and only person important to you, the most important thing to you.¡± No one responded to his call. And, at that time, something stabbed into the audience seats in the theatre. Looking there he could see a rock the size of a palm. It was Hamyuts¡¯s gravel bullet for communication. He picked it up and read. ¡°What¡¯re you doing Colio-kun?¡± Just as he wondered how to reply he recalled the ability of Sensory Threads. If he spoke normally it would be transmitted to her through the thread. ¡°Nothing¡­ in particular.¡± A few moments later, another gravel bullet flew at him. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve done well. Thanks to you I can kill Ruruta.¡± Looking at it for a while, he then stored it inside his suit¡¯s pocket. He could still hear the thundering roars of battle. Ruruta was obviously not dead yet. But the situation was irreversible. And it was such that Hamyuts was even able to afford time for an idle chat. That¡¯s fine. I have no problem with that. The world will be saved and the Indulging God Cult destroyed. Even Colio made a contribution in the form of creating an opening on Ruruta. He should be happy. And yet, thinking about Ruruta, Colio¡¯s chest ached as if being squeezed. He felt mysterious camaraderie towards him. They have talked for not a long while. When they faced each other he felt nothing other than fear. And yet he couldn¡¯t help but ache now. ¡®Since it¡¯s you, don¡¯t you understand? My feelings.¡¯ ¡®But there are only two exceptions to this. Me and you.¡¯ ¡®What a pity. I¡¯d hoped we¡¯d be able to have mutual understanding.¡¯ He recalled Ruruta¡¯s words. He now realized another reason why he had wanted to meet him. Ruruta wanted a friend. Until now he had no one he could call a friend. This man who owned the world, who put his life at stake, had nothing other than a single lover. The one thing he looked for in the end of his life was just a friend. ¡°Perhaps we could have become friends, Ruruta.¡± Colio muttered. Now that he felt some camaraderie he could understand Ruruta. Even Ruruta realized that destroying the world won¡¯t make Nieniu happy. If he hadn¡¯t he would¡¯ve destroyed the world much sooner. But he had to do it. Because destroying the world was his final hope. Even offering her happiness, even appealing to her love, Nieniu never opened her heart. Her heart was exhausted. It was sickly love. Even while he was hurt, exhausted, and even thought about death, he couldn¡¯t throw his feelings away. Although he knew it was useless, although he knew it was the wrong path, he couldn¡¯t choose anything else. He couldn¡¯t help but cling to this final hope. If he had lost even this final hope he would have nothing left. ¡®¡­You and I are different!¡¯ ¡®Nieniu will not become happy!¡¯ Colio recalled his own words from a few hours ago. He shouldn¡¯t have said those. He was trying to take away all hope from Ruruta. ¡°Ruruta. I understand you.¡± It was as Ruruta had said. They were able to understand one another. Only Colio had rejected it. Perhaps if he¡¯d understood him something would have changed. Perhaps he would have stopped him from destroying the world. Perhaps he would have saved the world without Hamyuts having to do anything. An explosion occurred near the theater. He realized that the battlefield was growing closer. He could hear Ruruta¡¯s screams as he tried running away and the angry roar of the people pursuing him. ¡°Serves you right, Ruruta!¡± ¡°Curse you, have you learned your lesson Ruruta!¡± ¡°Suffer! Die while suffering! Choke on your retribution!¡± The warriors pursued the fleeing Ruruta. Colio felt as if their anger and resentment were directed at him. ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t able to do anything.¡± Colio muttered. ¡°And¡­ I still can¡¯t.¡± He fell to his knees atop the stage. And he covered his face in his hands. He thought of at least crying. Instead of Ruruta¡­ for Ruruta¡¯s sake. But at that moment, he heard a voice from the back. ¡°I seem to have a peculiar destiny with you, Colio-sama.¡± Turning around, he could see a woman. Her face covered by a black cloth, she wielded a strange stone sword. ¡°¡­Lascall Othello?¡± Lascall bowed deeply as if in affirmation. Hamyuts stood quietly with her arms folded. She was observing Ruruta being cornered with her Sensory Threads. She no longer paid any attention to Colio. She didn¡¯t use her Sensory Threads around the theater either. She wondered if he would try to do something strange while being moved by some weird feelings, but it appeared to have been needless worry. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know why¡­ but something feels off.¡± Ruruta was wounded. He was on the verge of exhaustion. If the fight kept going like this they would definitely win. Yet that made her conversely anxious. There were no absolutes in a victory. Thinking one could definitely win meant missing the possibility of a loss. Yet no matter how much she thought, she could see no way for Ruruta to make a reversal. And so her anxiety increased. ¡°What¡¯s this¡­ is there something still left?¡± The most frightening thing was that despite being in such a desperate situation, Ruruta¡¯s eyes were still alive. Would he simply not give up no matter what happens? Or has he seen something? Should I join the battle? Or is that by itself the trap? Hamyuts kept thinking back and forth in circles. She didn¡¯t notice that Lascall appeared next to Colio. Colio had met Lascall before. He also came to know of his true identity from Ruruta¡¯s memories. He knew that he was the one who¡¯d brought him Shiron¡¯s Book as well as brought his Book to Ruruta. ¡°Do you have any business with me?¡± ¡°I have nothing that would be called business. I intend to immediately disappear if you think of me as a nuisance.¡± What a troubling person, thought Colio. If you need something then just say so. ¡°So?¡± ¡°This Lascall Othello is the ally of no one. Neither am I the enemy of anyone. I am simply one who grants continuation to stories and observes them. I assist Ruruta-sama, but I have also lent a hand to his enemies. I have allied with the Indulging God Cult, but I have also allied with the Armed Librarians. I have helped you, but at the same time I have also helped Cigal-sama. That is what I am.¡± ¡°¡­And?¡± ¡°I will not lend a hand to either side in the battle of Ruruta-sama and Hamyuts-sama. If the result is destruction then let it all be destroyed, and if it ends in salvation then let it all be saved. So I think.¡± What do you want to do, Colio swallowed these words. If you¡¯re calling yourself neutral you should just watch it silently. ¡°Yet this is all far too cruel. Since it is so one-sided, even I have lost some of my interest as a spectator. Since it is finally the end of the world, it should be a bit more exciting.¡± Calling it exciting rubbed Colio the wrong way. What do you mean by spectator? he was angry. ¡°¡­I have no intention of helping Ruruta.¡± Colio replied. If Hamyuts were to lose the world would be over. No matter how much his chest hurt, he couldn¡¯t save Ruruta. ¡°Huhuhu.¡± Lascall averted his gaze, stifled his voice and laughed. Colio felt he was sneering at him. Perhaps this stone sword had always been scorning humans. ¡°Even you are saying that, Colio-sama?¡± He could see his lips distort under the black thin veil. ¡°The one about to lose is Hamyuts.¡± ¡°¡­Wha-¡± At the same time as Colio¡¯s shout, Lascall disappeared as if announcing his business was over with him. He gazed at the faraway battlefield. It was undoubtedly Ruruta who was cornered. Yet Lascall had said that Hamyuts was about to suffer a one-sided defeat. Colio started thinking not about the situation of the battle but about Ruruta¡¯s mind. What did he think about while being cornered? What could he do in order to make Nieniu happy, in order to destroy the world? No matter how much cornered he was, he was probably thinking only of her. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± He recalled a certain ability from his scarce Magical knowledge. And he understood Ruruta¡¯s thinking. Colio started running. ¡°Hamyuts! Hamyuts! Can you hear me?!¡± His face paled. His feet tangled with fear. ¡°Hamyuts! Listen to me! Stop attacking this instant!¡± After Colio had left, Lascall appeared in the theater again. ¡°Hamyuts-sama. Even if I told you he was all barks and no bite it would be useless. Because something like this could not even be called a secret plan.¡± Lascall spoke to Nieniu who couldn¡¯t move even a single finger. ¡°Is it not so, Nieniu-sama?¡± Volume 10, 2: Punishment of the Inhuman Demon Lord – Part 2 Volume 10, Chapter 2: Punishment of the Inhuman Demon Lord ¨C Part?2 The moment when Ruruta was exhausted finally came. The resurrected warriors have already been reduced to less than a third of their numbers. But the damage they have dealt to Ruruta was much larger than that. Ruruta was skewered by Miena¡¯s needles, and his movements were stopped by restraining Magic. The warriors kept tormenting the immobile Ruruta with attacks. This wasn¡¯t a battle but torture. ¡°Kill him as soon as possible! Attacking all at once should do it!¡± Hamyuts was cautious even this late into the game. She only shouted but didn¡¯t approach Ruruta. ¡°Listen to me! I¡¯m telling you to kill him this instant!¡± No matter what secret plan for reversal Ruruta had, everything would be over once he was killed. Yet Miena and the rest didn¡¯t try killing him. At that time Miena turned back and shouted towards Hamyuts. ¡°Hamyuts! I¡¯d like you to absolve the power that turns death into pleasure!¡± She was being serious. Hamyuts shouted back. ¡°What¡¯re you saying!?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t fulfill our grudges like this! We won¡¯t be able to rest unless we inflict this man with the worst kind of suffering!¡± Such idiots, thought Hamyuts. It was still dangerous. She was still anxious. They had to kill Ruruta as quickly as possible before something happened and not a moment too late. At that time she noticed someone was calling her. It was Colio. ¡°What is it, Colio-kun?¡± Colio was shouting something while running. Hamyuts leapt and landed in front of him. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t corner Ruruta any further!¡± ¡°Even you¡­? Why are all of you so strange!¡± Hamyuts was angry. However, she realized from Colio¡¯s behavior that this was not a trivial matter. ¡°You¡¯re going¡­ to lose! At this¡­ rate¡­¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± Colio stopped in place, breathing laboriously. Hamyuts wasn¡¯t able to properly hear what he said. ¡°Ruruta wants to¡­ give Nieniu¡­¡± Since he was out of breath he couldn¡¯t speak, so he only moved his lips. The moment she read his lips Hamyuts¡¯s face instantly paled. Her brain worked fast. Hamyuts surmised Ruruta¡¯s aim and her boundless anxiety turned into conviction a crisis was approaching. ¡°Kill Rurutaaa!!!¡± Hamyuts shouted without turning around. ¡°Kill Rurutaaa!!!¡± The voice reached Ruruta¡¯s ears as he was skewered. Miena and the warriors all turned to Hamyuts. Ruruta also slightly raised his head and saw her attacking. She noticed, thought Ruruta. He could no longer escape from Miena¡¯s needle. He also couldn¡¯t release his restraints. He couldn¡¯t defend at all as well. And yet even then, his secret plan of reversal was slowly bearing fruit. He knew he couldn¡¯t win against Miena and the rest. That¡¯s why he had chosen this method. Ever since he was surrounded by them he started his preparations. If he could survive until his method was complete it would be his win. If he died before it Hamyuts would win. Until his reversal move was ready he needed only several dozens of seconds. If he survived for just that time it should be his victory. ¡°Move aside! I can¡¯t trust you with it!¡± Hamyuts launched her gravel bullets. They all squarely hit Ruruta. His consciousness was dimming. The flames of his life were being extinguished. Ruruta clenched his teeth and endured. Can I hold off these last seconds? Only a few dozen seconds remained to decide the fate of the world. Hamyuts ran with full speed towards Ruruta. She swung her sling and senselessly hurled gravel bullets at him. All the while shouting ¡®kill him, kill him now¡¯. We can still make it, Hamyuts was convinced. He no longer had any power remaining. They just had to kill him before his final strategy. She could just choke him using her sling. If she did it everything would be over. ¡°Kill Ruruta, or otherwise move out of the way!¡± Hamyuts shouted. However, a shocking response appeared. It was an attack directed at her. Miena¡¯s needle obstructed her way. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Unable to evade on time, Hamyuts crashed into the needle. She tumbled down, rose up and started running. ¡°Even if it¡¯s you we won¡¯t take any orders. Our grudge cannot yet be satisfied!¡± Miena shouted. ¡°That sorta thing doesn¡¯t matter at all! Kill him already!¡± ¡°What do you even know! What do you know about the grudge at my lost life! The grudge at him killing my husband and sending my child to the streets!¡± Hamyuts then thought. She¡¯s useless. While she¡¯s an excellent warrior she¡¯s incompetent. ¡°Move aside! Kill Ruruta already!¡± ¡°Why are you so focused on it?!¡± Hamyuts shouted as if trying to rip out her throat. ¡°He¡¯s going to transfer his Magic Right!¡± The moment they heard this, most of the people there couldn¡¯t understand what she meant. Magic Right transferal. Although it was well-known, it was an extremely advanced magical technique. Hamyuts couldn¡¯t use it. She had heard that even the child prodigy Mattalast and the great hard worker Photona failed in acquiring it. The only ones among the Armed Librarians who were able to use this ability were Yukizona and Volken. And Hamyuts also knew ¨C Ruruta was able to use it as well. ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, who¡¯s he gonna transfer it to? You think Ruruta has any allies?¡± The warriors spoke unanimously. ¡°He¡¯s going to transfer all of his powers to Nieniu!¡± ¡°W-what do you mean!¡± Hamyuts was astonished at their incompetence. She didn¡¯t have the time to make them understand. She fired her gravel bullets. All of them squarely hit Ruruta on his head. However, they were not lethal. She had to lop his head off using her sling. Hamyuts charged while raising a war cry. Yet her legs were stopped again. ¡°¡­!¡± Miena¡¯s needle blocked her path like a wall. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you do it. My grudge will not be satisfied as long as Ruruta doesn¡¯t see hell. I am here only so that I can show that man hell.¡± Hamyuts kicked apart the needles and headed to Ruruta. Further needles blocked her way. ¡°You dimwitted woman! It was a mistake to have dug you up!¡± ¡°Transferring his Magic Rights to Nieniu? What would happen even if he does that, I wonder. Would she start moving?¡± ¡°Yes! She will start moving!¡± Miena was finally able to understand the situation. The needles disappeared and Hamyuts restarted her charge. She kicked around the surrounding warriors and ran. Extending her sling, she wrapped it around the skewered Ruruta¡¯s neck. But at that moment, she could see him smile. A shockwave exploded and both Hamyuts and Miena were blown away. Ruruta¡¯s body itself emitted so much power as if he was a bomb. ¡°Kill Rururtaaa!¡± Hamyuts shouted, and the warriors not caught in the explosion moved. However, Ruruta flew to the air as if being captured before was just a lie. He had some final remaining power. Pretending to be completely exhausted, he reserved some power to be able to blow Hamyuts away once. ¡°This, shiiit!¡± Hamyuts shouted. Swinging her sling, she leapt at Ruruta. Colio was shouting while running in the desert. ¡°Stop! Stop it! You won¡¯t be able to go back!¡± If he was able to transfer his Magic Rights everything would be over. Both Hamyuts, Colio, and even Ruruta himself would be finished. And Ruruta would undoubtedly do it. For Nieniu¡¯s sake he would definitely do that. The pair¡¯s bodies intersected. Hamyuts¡¯s sling stretched toward Ruruta¡¯s neck like a snake. However, it missed by a few centimeters. Hamyuts got down to the ground. Ruruta fell about fifty meters away. Since he had used all his remaining powers he didn¡¯t have enough to land. ¡°How regrettable, Hamyuts.¡± Normally, only a small part of one¡¯s Magic Right could be transferred. It was impossible to transfer the entire Magic Right when using common sense. Since it was so impossible Hamyuts didn¡¯t think of the possibility. And since it was impossible, Ruruta could do it. ¡°Magic Right transferal. The target is Nieniu. The object is my whole power.¡± His index finger pointed at Nieniu. If he were to transfer his Book-Eating ability, the authority of control over his Imaginary Entrails would also be transferred to Nieniu. All of Ruruta¡¯s abilities, including those to control the Beasts of the Final Chapter, were transferred to her. ¡°¡­Transfer complete.¡± Nieniu¡¯s voice echoed inside the Imaginary Entrails. Nieniu, who stayed still for 1927 years, finally moved. ¡°¡­The power of annihilation taken away by Ruruta¡­ it has now returned to me.¡± At the same time as Nieniu¡¯s voice echoed, Hamyuts screamed. Nieniu moved. Simultaneously the world was transformed. Everything took less than a minute since Ruruta had transferred his Magic Rights. Hamyuts, Miena, Colio, and even Ruruta couldn¡¯t do anything but watch. Ruruta¡¯s hair color started changing. Starting from his bangs and to the back of his head, his ill-omened yet beautiful transparent hair changed into a normal black. This meant that Ruruta lost his Book-Eating ability. At the same time the Colorless-Haired Statue¡¯s hair also changed. The Statue¡¯s single tuft of hair, the one that used to be reddish-purple when she was alive, changed to be transparent. That was the power of Book-Eating that allowed her to control the Imaginary Entrails, as well as the power of the incarnation of destruction controlling the Beasts of the Final Chapter. This also meant she had become a being with both powers combined. Her eyelids that were closed for 1927 years opened. Her black-as-obsidian eyes that reflected nothing in them were revealed. Her colorless hair rose and twisted like snakes. The sky of the Imaginary Entrails started clearing up. Directly above the theater black spots were created as if out of spilling ink. They started swelling rapidly. The sky was being covered in clouds so black they seemed as if darkness itself acquired mass. They were the same clouds that once appeared when the Age of Paradise was over, during the first end of the world. A change also occurred in the world of the living, in Past God Bantorra Island. Sitting on the needle without moving a muscle, Ruruta stood up. He lightly floated in air and stopped in place with his arms spread a little. The color of his hair started changing. Most of it was stained in the colorlessness indicating ruin, and only his forelocks stayed their previous transparent color. Ruruta¡¯s body was petrified. A statue in the form of a boy appeared there. Small black dots appeared in the skies. The world was covered in dark clouds just like inside the Imaginary Entrails. The clear sky and the gentle sun were gone and the heavens were dominated by darkness. The Beasts of the Final Chapter swarming all over Bantorra Library raised a cry of joy. Nieniu, who was standing on the theater inside the Imaginary Entrails, and the being once known as Ruruta that stood above the needle at Bantorra Library moved at the same time. They slightly raised their downcast faces, gazing at the cloud-covered skies. The sight was similar to a crucified criminal. On their faces was not hatred for the people, nor delight for being able to destroy the world, but a kind of pitiful atonement. The few people left inside the Imaginary Entrails all looked to Ruruta standing in the town. They couldn¡¯t help but gaze at it. ¡°¡­How sad.¡± Nieniu said in a soft voice. Although it was a quiet voice, it reached every place in both the Imaginary Entrails and in the world. Nieniu used the exact same tone she had when she was alive. ¡°¡­I am sad. This is much too inhuman. Why has everything turned out like this?¡± No one was able to speak. They were overpowered by Nieniu. ¡°¡­I am at fault, anything and everything is my fault. I cannot do anything other than wish for your forgiveness.¡± Nieniu¡¯s obsidian eyes were directed at the far reaches of the desert. ¡°¡­Hamyuts-san. It must have been difficult for you. Being a tool meant to kill Ruruta, existing just for that sake, is unforgiveable. Miena-san. It must have been difficult for you. You had to die while leaving your husband and son behind. Even your beloved husband was killed by Ruruta. What a cruel fate. Colio-san, it must have been painful. You were robbed of your memories, made into a human bomb, and finally thrown away. Yet you have endured these difficult days.¡± Nieniu spoke in a chocked voice. ¡°¡­I am sorry, everyone, I am sorry, I cannot be forgiven. ¡­I cannot atone for it. However, I will at least accomplish what I can do. In order to atone for my sins, however slightly. ¡­So starting now¡­¡± Nieniu was crying. Her weeping echoed. All of those who watched her felt a chill. ¡°¡­So starting now¡­ I will kill all of you.¡± Nieniu inside the Imaginary Entrails and the statue at Bantorra Library raised their finger at the same time. ¡°Causality Erasure: Hope Break.¡± As far as they could see nothing happened. But an ability had been activated. It was the power that was used by Orntorra in the end of the Age of Paradise to give understanding without any accompanying transmission. Hamyuts, Colio, Miena and everyone else all understood at the same time: it was impossible to defeat Nieniu. If the sun were to fall down or if the sea were to turn into lava no humans could survive. Her existence was synonymous to that. ¡°¡­Seeing the people of the outside die would probably be hard to bear. ¡­So I will first kill everyone here.¡± A black swamp was created at Nieniu¡¯s feet. From inside of it came out Beasts of the Final Chapter one after another. The warriors all simply stared at Nieniu knowing they could do nothing. What broke the silence was Hamyuts¡¯s howl. The frozen time moved again. The people¡¯s resistance began. The resistance that was a far too cruel battle began. ¡°You sure know how to flap that big mouth of yours, you piece of junk!¡± Shouting this, Hamyuts started running at Nieniu. She didn¡¯t even look at the already collapsed Ruruta. In order to kill the Book-Eater one needed to kill the possessor of the ability. Since Ruruta had transferred all of his abilities he no longer had any value. She should only aim for Nieniu. ¡°¡­Hamyuts-san.¡± She let her understand that it was useless even if she tried fighting. Hamyuts shook it off with her anger and fighting spirit. She would be the one to determine if something was useless or not. She¡¯s just a piece of junk. A loser that was once defeated by Ruruta. She¡¯s nothing. Swinging her sling, she charged at Nieniu. In the way she bumped into Colio and blew him away, but paid no heed to that. ¡°Have you forgotten?! I¡¯ll tell you! You¡¯re weaker than Ruruta!¡± She arrived at the theater. The Beasts produced by Nieniu blocked her way. Unable to even become a slight obstacle, they were scattered by Hamyuts¡¯s sling. Kicking the chairs, she charged towards the stage. She captured Nieniu as if she was a beast and kissed her as if biting her. She activated her Soul Fusion. Hamyuts poured the Suicidal Wish into Nieniu. Kicking the statue¡¯s stomach, Hamyuts retreated. It would take some time for the Suicidal Wish to encroach her. ¡°¡­Hamyuts-san.¡± Nieniu spoke calmly. ¡°So! Feel like you want to die? I¡¯ll kill you just like I did with Ruruta!¡± Hamyuts shouted. Yet Nieniu shook her head. ¡°¡­Did you think it would work? That such a thing would affect me, the incarnation of destruction?¡± No change came to Nieniu. Even though the poison of Suicidal Wish definitely entered her. ¡°¡­Shit¡­¡± Hamyuts¡¯s fingers clenched the sling in the last second. The ability she bet her life on didn¡¯t work at all. That¡¯s impossible, she thought and swung her sling. She shot gravel bullets from near point-blank range. The theater¡¯s chairs, pillars, and swarming Beasts all got caught up in it indiscriminately. Nieniu didn¡¯t defend. She made no movements either. While receiving attacks that would blow off even tanks, she didn¡¯t move even by a single centimeter. ¡°¡­You can win when it is against Ruruta. However, I am not him.¡± ¡°What are you doing, you idiots!¡± While moving away, she yelled at the warriors behind her. ¡°Fight! Kill her!¡± The dumbfounded warriors started moving. Each picking their weapon, they ran towards Nieniu. However, just by looking at them Hamyuts knew it was useless. They only acted because they were told so. No one thought they could win against Nieniu. They¡¯ve accepted the fact that resisting would be futile. Hamyuts kicked around the Beasts and charged at Nieniu. She wrapped her sling around her neck. Nieniu made no move. Hamyuts felt as if she had returned to being a young girl with no power. ¡°You piece of shit!¡± And yet she desperately tightened the sling on her neck. More Beasts of the Final Chapter were produced one after another and swarmed at Hamyuts. A Lancer¡¯s thrust and the front legs of an Elephant Soldier assaulted her. She had to detach her sling from Nieniu and evade. ¡°¡­Resistance is futile. Please die, Hamyuts-san.¡± ¡°Stop with the bullshit.¡± ¡°¡­I am sorry. It is futile. Completely hopeless and futile.¡± The sling scattered the Beasts around. However, she wasn¡¯t able to affect Nieniu with any attack. Even if she shot her with gravel bullets, kicked her, beat her, Nieniu felt no pain. Hamyuts felt suffocated. She felt as if her trachea was tightened and her heart was shrinking. Her legs and lips shook. This was something Hamyuts hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. They were feelings that disappeared ever since the day Makia Dexiart had remodeled her. Since her goal was death, since her wish was of defeat, these feelings vanished from her heart. The feelings she never experienced no matter the crisis. Fear towards defeat. True fear. It now assaulted Hamyuts¡¯s heart. ¡°¡­Although I want to kill you as soon as possible, I lack the Beasts to do so.¡± Indeed there were not a lot of Beasts. Nieniu still hasn¡¯t retrieved all of her powers. She was slowly shedding the rust she had accumulated for 1927 years. Further Beasts were created from the swamp at her feet. Before long they would probably fill the entire Imaginary Entrails. ¡°¡­But do not worry. I will kill you soon.¡± Hamyuts screamed and swung her sling frantically. Hamyuts passed by Colio. He was blown away by wind pressure and rolled on the sand. Looking at her from behind, he muttered. ¡°¡­Stop it. If you fight you¡¯ll only become miserable.¡± She had lost. The world has ended. No one could stop it any longer. If they¡¯d noticed Ruruta¡¯s aim earlier¡­ If he¡¯d been able to stop Ruruta before Hamyuts came¡­ Only regrets assaulted Colio. The chance to save the world appeared in front of him and passed in vain. ¡°Ruruta¡­ Ruruta!¡± Grabbing sand, Colio shouted. ¡°Idiot! You idiottt!¡± His voice reached no one¡¯s ears. Having seen that the transfer of Magic Right was successful, Ruruta fell on the sand. He spat out the blood from his stomach and lungs. Pulling out a sword stuck in his flank, he cut part of his waistcloth and used it to temporarily stop the bleeding. He wasn¡¯t able to move for a while. Along with his transparent hair he had lost all power. The only thing left was Ruruta¡¯s own bodily reinforcement Magic. He was surprised at how fragile and sluggish his body was. Was a human¡¯s body so weak? However, he had no regrets. Making Nieniu happy was everything. He needed nothing else. Power was useless for him. ¡°¡­U-ugh¡­¡± Ruruta stood up. He walked while dragging his feet. He was headed for Nieniu. Just by moving his legs he became out of breath and his knees folded. He won against Hamyuts. But he couldn¡¯t feel happy about that. That was only cleaning up after his failure. He has not accomplished anything. It was in vain. Everything was in vain. Both the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult. Both the people searching for the perfect happiness and the days of waiting for it. Even fighting to save the world and winning. All of it was wasted effort. The world would be destroyed and Nieniu will gain happiness by that destruction. If that was the end, he should¡¯ve destroyed the world in the first place. Everything was useless. Yet Ruruta accepted it. It was fine for these 1927 years to have been in vain. He didn¡¯t mind that the unbearable days were all meaningless. If Nieniu becomes even a bit happier it was fine. That would compensate for everything. And very soon the awaited time would come. ¡®¡­Even if the world¡¯s destroyed Nieniu will not become happy!¡¯ At that time, Colio¡¯s words echoed in his mind. Ruruta shook his head to shake them off. ¡°¡­Shut up, don¡¯t come out at this stage.¡± Talking to Colio was a mistake in the first place. It was foolish of him to want to meet him. He shouldn¡¯t have listened to his words. She would obviously become happy. Absolutely. Undoubtedly. It should definitely make her happy. If not, Ruruta would have nothing left. If this didn¡¯t make her happy then everything would truly be in vain this time. And so she would definitely become happy. Thus Ruruta believed and proceeded towards her step-by-step. ¡°¡­?¡± Hamyuts continued her futile fight far away. The warriors were felled by the fangs of the Beasts one after another. Among those, a single Iron-Fanged Mouse left the battlefield and approached Ruruta. For some reason, once he saw it Ruruta¡¯s chest throbbed. ¡°¡­Are you Nieniu?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Iron-Fanged Mouse made no reply. But Ruruta realized it was undoubtedly Nieniu. ¡°I am sorry¡­ for making you wait so long. Forgive me, Nieniu, forgive me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I finally realized it. This world is meaningless. Please forgive me for being unable to realize that.¡± Ruruta couldn¡¯t say anything else. He wasn¡¯t able to mouth his love for her. He believed that he didn¡¯t have the qualifications to love her. Since he hadn¡¯t given her the happiness that was so close by. ¡°¡­Ruruta.¡± The Iron-Fanged Mouse said. It had Nieniu¡¯s voice. It had Nieniu¡¯s tone. Ruruta smiled just by hearing that. ¡°¡­I have always¡­¡± He extended a hand to embrace Nieniu in the form of Iron-Fanged Mouse. ¡°¡­Always hated you.¡± Ruruta¡¯s heart froze with his hand stuck. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± No way, he thought. I¡¯m dreaming, he thought. No way this is real, he thought. However, it wasn¡¯t a dream but reality; it wasn¡¯t a lie but truth. ¡°¡­I have hated you from the bottom of my heart. You, the one to throw everyone, and me, to hell. So I will never forgive you.¡± Ruruta¡¯s expression seemed like he was on the verge of crying. Much like the face of a child who got lost and had no idea what to do. ¡°¡­You have defeated me¡­ I cannot forgive even that. You had no choice? You were desperate? This is no excuse. Since you had defeated me this rotten world was born.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡± Nieniu¡¯s words sharply gouged Ruruta much more than any gravel bullet or any sword. ¡°¡­The days after I have been Eaten by you¡­ were unbearable. It was hell. To keep seeing this world full of despair and tragedy¡­¡± Nieniu spoke with a voice full of sorrow. ¡°¡­There were many sad people, suffering people, people who wished to have never been born. I wanted to save all of them. I wanted to kill and thus save them. Every time a baby was born my chest was torn apart. Because once again a person who should not have been born came into the world.¡± Ruruta wanted to tear off his ears. Yet he couldn¡¯t do even that. He had no choice but to endure the blades of Nieniu¡¯s piercing words. ¡°¡­An unblemished happiness? When have I ever wanted such a thing? When have I ever said so? When have I asked you to make me happy? ¡­The only thing I wished for was destruction, right?¡± The torture of words continued. ¡°¡­Even in this world there was a slight bit of happiness. Yet you have trampled it underfoot, crushing it. Clinging to the delusion of an unblemished happiness, you and your subordinates trampled on people¡¯s slight happiness. ¡­In the first place, what did you think would happen if you collected other people¡¯s happiness? ¡­Poor Armed Librarians. Poor Indulging God Cult. All the people living in this rotten world that you control are excruciatingly poor. ¡­Who is at fault? What went wrong? It is obvious! You are at fault!¡± ¡°But! But, that was for your sake¡­¡± ¡°¡­To make me happy? You have hurt people just for that? ¡­Did you think it would be forgiven?¡± ¡°Nieniu!¡± ¡°¡­Unforgivable. No one in this world will forgive you. And above all else, I will not.¡± Nieniu shouted. ¡°¡­I have told you this! Again and again! Haven¡¯t I told you countless times to destroy the world! And yet you have kept producing unhappy people!¡± Ruruta could still endure that. Even if his chest hurt, even if Nieniu hated him, he didn¡¯t mind. He didn¡¯t care about himself. He only wanted Nieniu to be happy. ¡°I have a question.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you happy right now, if even a little?¡± After a while of silence, Nieniu spat out. ¡°¡­No way I would be happy. I should not have been born.¡± ¡°No¡­ way.¡± ¡°¡­Ever since meeting you I have not had a shred of happiness. And I will definitely feel no happiness from now on.¡± If she simply hated him and desired to kill him, Ruruta would have gladly offered up his life. Yet Nieniu cut off even that possibility. Ruruta shouted. He shouted until he stopped breathing and then struggled to breathe more air and shouted again. His throat ripped and blood bubbles flowed down his lips yet he kept shouting. ¡°¡­Ruruta. I wish I would have never met you.¡± Informing him these slightly and cruelly pitiful words, the Iron-Fanged Mouse crumbled to sand. Ruruta¡¯s scream reached Colio¡¯s ears. It even reached Hamyuts who was challenging Nieniu. They both thought at the same time. Who wished for this to happen? It wasn¡¯t Ruruta. Neither was it Hamyuts, Colio, Miena nor the rest. And it surely wasn¡¯t Nieniu. The time of despair no one had wished for simply passed in vain. Volume 10, 3: Recollection of a Certain Spectator – Part 1 Volume 10, Chapter 3: Recollection of a Certain Spectator ¨C Part?1 There was still time until evening. Yet the sun should have been sinking already. The sky that was clear a short while ago was now covered in dark clouds. Dull sounds of lightning reverberated continuously. They were the clouds called by Nieniu to announce the end of the world. ¡°So is this the end?¡± A figure stood on top of the beer hall in Bantorra Library¡¯s downtown. It was a woman whose face was covered by a veil. That figure¡¯s name was Lascall Othello, alias Passed Stone Blade Yor. He gazed at Ruruta¡¯s body being controlled by Nieniu that stood atop the needle piercing Bantorra Library. ¡°I have thought that the end will come in no time once Ruruta-sama awakens, yet it seems the disturbance just keeps going on and on.¡± Lascall was speaking to himself. ¡°The Armed Librarians¡¯ brave fight was marvelous. And I could not believe it when Colio-sama had appeared. Hamyuts-sama¡¯s activities were also amazing. However, as I thought the end of the world could not be evaded. Because it was a world meant to be destroyed in the first place. Was it inevitable?¡± Thunder roared. Although no one was there to hear him, Lascall waited until the thunder settled down. ¡°It was pleasant. Truly, truly pleasant. This Lascall Othello was satisfied from the bottom of his heart.¡± Lascall smiled from behind the veil. He had been trying to wear a serene expression, yet his face loosened to a smile as if unable to bear it any longer. ¡°All that remains is to wait for the credits roll. I am convinced I will see a splendid conclusion. I believe I shall be thoroughly entertained by the time of ruin.¡± There no longer was any possibility of reversal. All humans sank into despair and the only thing that could save them was the mercy known as death. In this ending no one had wished for Lascall alone was smiling. It wasn¡¯t that he had wished for this conclusion either. He didn¡¯t work to reach this ending. And yet Lascall Othello was smiling. If Ruruta had destroyed the world Lascall would still be smiling the same way. And even if Ruruta had been defeated and the world was saved he would still be smiling the same. It had nothing to do with life or death. Happiness and misfortune were equivalent. He didn¡¯t care whether the world was destroyed or saved. His goal was to spectate. It was fine as long as it was enjoyable. That was the sort of being Lascall Othello was. ¡°How about this!¡± Hamyuts¡¯s shout echoed inside the Imaginary Entrails covered by dark clouds. She wrapped her sling around an Elephant Soldier and hurled it away. Since she used too much force there was a sound of her shoulder muscles ripping. The Elephant Soldier¡¯s body crashed into Nieniu, and black flesh was scattered around. The Beasts of the Final Chapter were being produced incessantly. Yet Hamyuts was able to use even them as her weapons. Wanting to kill Nieniu with her own Beasts, she kept swinging her sling. However, she wasn¡¯t able to inflict Nieniu a single wound. ¡°¡­Please forgive me, Hamyuts-san.¡± Nieniu spoke gently. ¡°¡­I have yet to retrieve all of my functions. Since I have so few Beasts I cannot kill you. But please be relieved. I will soon kill you.¡± ¡°Shut up! Shuddup shuddup shuddup!¡± She kept pounding the Beasts of the Final Chapter into Nieniu while shouting. Hamyuts of the past was not there. She could no longer stay calm no matter the crisis she faced. ¡°The one to die will be you, you piece of junk!¡± How pitiful. How unsightly. A barking puppy. Hamyuts was crushed in the face of true fear she had felt for the first time. If pushed any further she might even start crying. ¡°¡­How poor.¡± It seemed that Nieniu didn¡¯t use the power of the needle Ruruta had used before. These powers should have been transferred to her along with the Book-Eating ability, but she didn¡¯t seem to attack with any of them. She was probably not constructed with the ability to use the low level powers of humans. Yet this wasn¡¯t anything to be happy about. Nieniu herself was much too powerful. Hamyuts definitely didn¡¯t have enough power. Ruruta¡¯s powers, the powers of the Memorial Weapons and the destructive power of an asteroid¡­ Unless one could gather all that it was impossible to destroy her. ¡°You lot! Show some guts!¡± Hamyuts shouted to the warriors fighting alongside her. Yet they were also reduced in numbers in the blink of an eye. Most of them showed no fighting spirits, fought apathetically and collapsed. They were weakened by Ruruta, defeated by the Beasts and only 30 or so remained. ¡°¡­I am sorry, Hamyuts-san. It is my fault. Please forgive me.¡± A black explosion erupted at her feet. Innumerable Beasts of the Final Chapter were born there. She couldn¡¯t even count their numbers. ¡°¡­Shit, shit!¡± The sling wasn¡¯t enough to deal with all of them. Hamyuts had no choice but to retreat. No matter how much she struggled she couldn¡¯t win. Yet Hamyuts still fought. She had to fight. Because she couldn¡¯t do anything else but fight. Tired of screaming, Ruruta collapsed on the sand. He didn¡¯t want to do anything. He didn¡¯t want to think of anything. He didn¡¯t even want to have any hope. He had already died. He was breathing, his heart was beating, but his spirit was dead. Hamyuts was fighting far away. He could hear it with his ears, but his dead heart felt nothing. Nieniu would never become happy. That unshakable truth killed his heart. A figure stood next to Ruruta. ¡°¡­The world might as well be destroyed.¡± It was Miena Yammo. She was the needle-user girl reborn from the distant past. She was the wife of Hihak who possessed the ability to turn into a tree and the mother of Carloy. ¡°There¡¯s no one I love in this world. I have no lingering regrets.¡± Miena¡¯s leg hit Ruruta¡¯s head. His skull creaked and his face sank into the sand. ¡°Suffer! Suffer and die! I don¡¯t care about the world! I¡¯m fine as long as you suffer!¡± It would probably be unsatisfying to use her needle power. She probably wouldn¡¯t feel better unless she beats him down with her own body. She devotedly stepped on him and showered him with insults. ¡°Are you in pain?! That¡¯s right! How thrilling! You¡¯ve been thrown away by Nieniu after all!¡± Pulling him up by his hair, she spat on his face. ¡°¡­Kill me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­Please¡­ kill me. I wish I hadn¡¯t¡­ been born.¡± Miena laughed and rubbed Ruruta¡¯s face on sand. ¡°Who¡¯s going to kill you! If you ask me to kill you I won¡¯t do it! How satisfying! Just seeing your face makes me satisfied!¡± First one, then two other people gathered next to Miena. Just like her they stepped on him, kicked him, beat him, and showered him with jeers. They kept tormenting Ruruta who wanted to die. On top of the beer hall¡¯s roof, Lascall watched all of them. ¡°¡­It is pleasant. Truly pleasant.¡± He watched Hamyuts, Ruruta, Miena and the rest in satisfaction. The Passed Stone Blade Yor, also known as Lascall Othello. It was a name transmitted to ordinary humans as a character from a fairytale. The only ones to know about this being were very few people ¨C the Acting Director and some of the Armed Librarians, the Overseer of Paradise and his aides, as well as Ruruta, Nieniu, and the souls inside the Imaginary Entrails. However, Lascall Othello¡¯s existence was far too big in this world. If Lascall hadn¡¯t been there, Ruruta was unable to receive power and would¡¯ve been defeated by the Beasts of the Final Chapter. If Lascall hadn¡¯t been there Ruruta wouldn¡¯t have been able to collect Books for Nieniu¡¯s happiness. Neither the Armed Librarians nor the Indulging God Cult would¡¯ve come into existence if it weren¡¯t for him. Colio wouldn¡¯t have met Shiron and Enlike would¡¯ve remained Eaten by Zatoh. Parney Parlmanta wouldn¡¯t have been killed, Volken wouldn¡¯t have come to know of Hamyuts¡¯s crimes, and Noloty¡¯s Book wouldn¡¯t have reached Enlike. He always hid in the shadows and even his own existence not set in stone. He was neither the enemy of anyone nor the ally of anyone. Even so, he always had great influence. As if he was the mastermind controlling the entire world. What were his goals? Ruruta, the Acting Directors, the Overseers of Paradise, and countless other people have inquired him this. Being asked this, Lascall always answered thusly without any hesitation. I have no goal. Humans were strange, so they couldn¡¯t acknowledge answers that didn¡¯t satisfy them as answers. Even though Lascall was honest with them. No way you don¡¯t have one, most of them persisted. Lascall, slightly disturbed, answered thus. ¡°My purpose is to grant continuation to tales. To bring forth yet another development to a story approaching its conclusion. To sow the seeds of disturbance in a story that heads to an undeniable conclusion. Stories that have ended bring nothing but tedium. It pains me to see an obvious conclusion. I want to see the stories spun by people. Therefore I grant continuation to finished stories. That is Lascall Othello¡¯s only raison d¡¯¨ºtre and his pleasure.¡± Although not fully understanding him, the people told this were tentatively convinced. He watched the stories of humans interweave. There was no greater pleasure in the world. For example, once during Toatt Mining Town¡¯s Dragon Pneumonia Incident, Lascall showed a Book to Colio Tonies. That action bound Colio with the Ever-Laughing Witch Shiron. It then connected to Colio slaying Cigal, stopping the spread of Dragon Pneumonia. But this didn¡¯t mean that Lascall wanted to help Colio. He also didn¡¯t want to fulfill Shiron¡¯s wishes. Neither did he want to kill Cigal, to say nothing of wanting to save Hamyuts. He simply wanted to see it ¨C what influence would Shiron¡¯s feelings have on Colio? By showing him Shiron¡¯s Book, what would happen in Toatt? Would Shiron¡¯s predictions come true or would another future be born? He wanted to see what sort of conclusion he could bring forth there. Even if Colio had been killed by Hamyuts, or if he had lost to Cigal and perished, it would be fine. If that was his ending Lascall had no complaints. He would be slightly disappointed at such a dull conclusion, though. If someone called Lascall the mastermind behind everything he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back his laughter. A mastermind was someone who controlled people and made them move. Lascall never thought of manipulating people. He only wished to see how humans lived and what stories were born of them. What fun would there be in watching people move the way you want them to? He wanted to see disturbances. He wanted to see miracles. He wanted to see the moment when things he couldn¡¯t predict, things he couldn¡¯t imagine, things that were impossible happened. By controlling people he wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy disturbances or miracles. Therefore Lascall was neither anyone¡¯s enemy nor anyone¡¯s ally, and, while intervening only slightly, he simply kept watching humans. If this world was a story, he was its reader. Ruruta Coozancoona. If Lascall were to mention the story he had enjoyed the most, there were none other than him. His greatest purpose was to see Ruruta¡¯s story. The story of the illusion known as love. The story of a powerless boy waiting for a miracle. He watched it while expecting both a happy ending and a cruel ending. Was love powerless, or could it save everything? He thought that Ruruta¡¯s story would show him the answer. And the conclusion has come. Love was powerless. Ruruta¡¯s days were useless effort. Tragedy could also look like comedy if viewed from afar. The catharsis of something which was built up and then crumbled down was here. Lascall was satisfied. What he sought for was there. In this ending where no one obtained anything, Lascall alone was content. This happened long ago in the Paradise Era. There were the beings known as Librarian Angels. They were one of the mechanisms created by Past Overseer Bantorra to help him oversee the world. They were meant to excavate people¡¯s Books and bring them to the Library. Although they could think they had no will and they only heeded to Bantorra¡¯s orders. At present time no Librarian Angels existed. At end of the Paradise Era Bantorra ceased governing Books and at the same time annihilated all of them. Lascall was once one of the Librarian Angels. He was the mere shadow of a fallen angel. That was the Passed Stone Blade Yor. During the Paradise Era, Books were something that no human could get their hands on. People¡¯s souls would, after their death, crystalize inside the ground and become Books. Inside these Books the memories and entire life of the deceased would be recorded. Books were dug out by Librarian Angels and kept at Bantorra Library. The Library was located on a solitary island where even birds didn¡¯t pass, and the Archives where Books were stored were at unfathomable depths. An ordinary person could never get there. Even the rare people who could surpass that were blocked from invading the archives by Bantorra¡¯s causality-erasing barrier. They would never be able to touch Books. At the end of the Paradise Era people aimed for Books. They were the Books meant to be Eaten by Ruruta Coozancoona, the world¡¯s savior who would appear before long. Without any Books Ruruta would be a mere powerless boy, and he would have no way to stop the world¡¯s destruction. However, obtaining Books was close to impossible. There was once a Librarian Angel in the frontier that would later come to be known as the Aizel Region of Rona. His body was made of copper. His form was that of a robust man in the prime of his life. In his right hand he held a one-handed stone blade. When he stabbed it into the ground, a Book would be produced from it. The Book would then be stored in the box he held in his left hand. Next the Librarian Angel would move around by twisting space, carrying the Book to the Library. Many Librarian Angels were shot by raining arrows, attacked by fire, ice and all kinds of Magic, or assaulted by swords and spears or clubs and fists. Yet they were protected by Past Overseer Bantorra¡¯s causality erasure. The acts of trying to obtain a Book and of trying to hurt the Librarian Angels would be nullified beyond their cause-and-effect. Attacks against Librarian Angels would never have any effect. Unable to inflict them even a single wound, people would only repeat useless effort. Thousands of people challenged them to try to rob their Books. Several people lost their lives and even more people than that wasted their whole lives. The absolute was absolute because it couldn¡¯t be overturned. People have realized that and eventually gave up. At that time, an old man appeared in front of the Librarian Angel. The man¡¯s name was Lascall Othello. Having the exact same name as the later Lascall Othello was not a coincidence. His name became the alias of the Memorial Weapon as is. That old man clashed with the Librarian Angel all alone. His attacks surpassed Past Overseer Bantorra¡¯s causality erasure. It was shocking. It was the first of miracles humans could make. Wielding a stone club in his hand, he fought the Librarian Angel. When he tried to escape by flying away the man would seal him with telekinesis, and even when he tried to use his power of spatial transposition the man would offset it with a Magic that denied the distorting of space. By limiting the activation of his ability to once in his life and by limiting the target to a single Librarian Angel, the effectiveness of his Magic was doubled. However, even with that in mind the man¡¯s powers were beyond human knowledge. Perhaps there were never any warriors that surpassed him even when taking into account the later era. After a long time, the Librarian Angel succumbed in front of the old man known as Lascall Othello. ¡®Splendid, warrior Lascall Othello.¡¯ Said the Librarian Angel who fell on the ground with a voiceless voice. ¡®However, your fight is meaningless. Books will never go into human¡¯s hands.¡¯ The Librarian Angel¡¯s box fell to the ground and vanished. The Books inside have crossed space and were sent to Bantorra Library. Even if a single Librarian Angel disappears it would not be a huge blow to Past God Bantorra. It was only one of many after all. ¡°With all due respect, I do not care about one or two Books at all.¡± Said old Lascall calmly. He sat down quietly next to the collapsed Librarian Angel. ¡®Humans will never beat Gods. No matter how much this Ruruta person acquires power, no matter how hard you work, you will never surpass the Gods.¡¯ The Librarian Angel asserted. Old Lascall replied derisively. ¡°It does not matter at all. It does not matter whether the world is destroyed or not.¡± ¡®¡­What are you even saying?¡¯ Old Lascall had a serious expression. The Librarian Angel became interested in him for the first time. ¡°Yes, it does not matter at all. You may as well destroy it. But I have one single request. Please show it to this old man.¡± ¡®¡­Why?¡¯ ¡°Even if you ask me why¡­¡± The old man made a smile that wasn¡¯t quite wicked but mysterious. ¡°Because it seems fun. No matter the screams we raise, what face we make as we cry, the way we despair and die¡­ do you not want to see it? This Lascall Othello cannot die without viewing something so enjoyable.¡± ¡®¡­What are you thinking about?¡¯ ¡°Well, it is surely something not decent.¡± Saying this, the old man laid his hand atop the Librarian Angel. His hand was inserted into the copper-made body. It vanished as if it was an illusion. ¡°This is a power that allows me to fuse with you. You will remain the main body. I will merely become a parasite that resides within you. So do not worry. You will lose none of your functions.¡± Even having lost one hand, the old man kept talking calmly. ¡®Do you want to continue living inside my body?¡¯ ¡°Exactly. I have defeated you for that reason. To become one with you and see the world be destroyed.¡± The Librarian Angel then thought. This man is abnormal. Is he still human even so? If that also counts as human, just what are humans? ¡°I also have my doubts. Just what humans are? There is probably no one who knows. Even the Gods who have created them.¡± Lascall spoke as if reading the Librarian Angel¡¯s heart. A change occurred in the Librarian Angel. Curiosity that should have not existed was born in his heart. He had no idea whether it came because of his fusion with Lascall or spontaneously. The resistance to the fusion disappeared from the Librarian Angel¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t want to go back to such dull jobs as excavating and carrying Books. More than that he wanted to understand what humans were. He wanted to, along with this old man, see the interweaving stories of humans. ¡®Lascall. I now also want to know. What are humans? Are they the failed products of the Gods or developing beings that could someday reach paradise? Or perhaps they are something no one can even imagine.¡¯ ¡°You want to see the actions of humans. I want to see the destruction of humans. If we become one, which of our wishes will be granted?¡± They were fusing. Lascall, who wanted to see the destruction, and the Librarian Angel that wanted to know humans. Their wishes were becoming one. ¡°Let us go look at the destruction of the world.¡± ¡®Let us go look at the interweaving stories of humans.¡¯ The old man¡¯s body was completely absorbed by the Librarian Angel. By combining one human and one being, a truly different something that didn¡¯t exist so far was born. At the same time, the copper body too cracked and crumbled. The only thing left behind was the Librarian Angel¡¯s stone sword. Its form started changing. Its plain hilt transformed into a bizarre form patterned after human hands. The stone melted into the ground and vanished. It went to look for a body to control. It possessed the body of a dead person somewhere and controlled it. And thus Lascall Othello was born. That, which was once a single human and a single Librarian Angel, later became known as the Passed Stone Blade Yor. Approximately 2000 years later, Lascall Othello was on Past God Island. Keeping watch of people¡¯s interweaving stories, he was trying to see the destruction of the world. If the world ends Lascall would also probably end. And after humanity is dead Future Overseer Orntorra and Past Overseer Bantorra would be reborn. There was no doubt that Lascall, who would only be a foreign body in the new paradise, would be erased. But that was fine. After watching over the end of the world he would have no objections to be annihilated. What could he look forward to in a world controlled by Orntorra? What was interesting about watching endless happiness? The stories of humans and the destruction of the world were that much pleasant. Among this delight that made him tremble, and while feeling a slight reluctance, Lascall watched over the end of the world. Suddenly, at that moment, he muttered. ¡°Oh?¡± Lascall saw something abnormal being born in this world that has ended. Colio was holding his knees and crying. As his tears ran out, he kept repeating small weeps. Just like he was as a Meat before meeting Shiron. Yet his hand suddenly moved. His strongly clenched fist hit his own face. And it wasn¡¯t a gentle strike. That hit was as if he was killing a hated enemy. ¡°You idiot, you incompetent!¡± Anger welled from within him. He couldn¡¯t forgive himself for simply shuddering, for being unable to do anything. ¡°Have you really loved someone like me?!¡± The face of his beloved Shiron rose to the back of his mind. Colio recalled himself throwing away his life to face the Indulging God Cult. Who Shiron loved wasn¡¯t me like I am now. I¡¯m not worthy of her loving me. I have to fight, thought Colio. But I have no power. I can do nothing. I only have a single knife and the bomb in my chest. It¡¯s not even enough to take down a Beast of the Final Chapter along with me. ¡°But if I can do nothing other than that¡­¡± Colio touched the bomb inside his chest. He rose up and gazed at the Beast swarms. The moment he started running, he heard someone¡¯s voice. ¡®No!¡¯ ¡°¡­!¡± He stopped in place and looked around. That was Shiron¡¯s voice for sure now. There was no one in the area. Obviously Shiron wouldn¡¯t be there. Yet he definitely heard her voice. ¡°¡­Shiron.¡± He removed the hand from his bomb. And he averted his gaze from the Beasts. He was about to lose something precious. Who Shiron loved wasn¡¯t a bomb. It was a human. He had to fight as a human until the very end. Colio ran in the opposite direction from the Beasts of the Final Chapter. He had no idea what he should do or what he could do. He was powerless, foolish and small. Yet he regained his will to fight. So he could stay human until the very last moment. So he could fight as a human. Turning around, he could see clouds of sand rising from the desert. Inside them, the Beasts of the Final Chapter were chasing Hamyuts. All of the Beasts were aiming for Hamyuts. She desperately ran away. She was getting far away from Nieniu. She could not even see the theater with the naked eye anymore. She would catch the pursuing Beast with her sling and throw it at another. Then, running away again, she would repeat the same process. Yet even when she was doing that the Beasts¡¯ numbers increased endlessly. There were apparently no other people in the fight. Were they all annihilated by the Beasts? What was Colio doing? Where has that foolish girl known as Miena went to? It was useless to think of them. Hamyuts simply wielded her sling so that she could live one second longer. ¡°¡­Please stop. Why do you fight so much?¡± Nieniu inquired. Hamyuts replied as if sighing. ¡°¡­Who cares.¡± ¡°¡­Please relax already. When you suffer it pains me as well.¡± ¡°Shuddup! Stop running your mouth!¡± She knew she couldn¡¯t win. Hamyuts fought in order to not acknowledge defeat. If she were to lose here then what had she lived for? She had been implanted with the Suicidal Wish and underwent hellish days. She fought not wanting to think of all that as meaningless. ¡°¡­If you entrust your body to your wish of death, you will be able to die happy. That is the best path for you.¡± It was definitely true. She had the desire to die. But if she succumbed to it nothing would come out of it. It was much more unbearable than death. ¡°¡­It is useless. Everything was meaningless.¡± ¡°No! I wasn¡¯t meaningless!¡± By shouting she recovered her broken spirit. In order to keep fighting for even a moment longer. A single phrase floated to Ruruta¡¯s mind: just desserts. Whatever someone does they would definitely pay for it someday. Meaning, this was his punishment. ¡°Feeling the pain?! Tell me it hurts Ruruta!¡± About ten warriors encircled Ruruta and continued his torture. Ruruta simply received it without resisting or moving a single finger. ¡°Shit! Shit! Why are you making that indifferent face!¡± At some point Hamyuts¡¯s Suicidal Wish had already been lifted. Pain now tormented Ruruta without turning into pleasure. Yet their torture was nothing. At least when compared to the pain that filled his chest. He wished for only one thing. Kill me already. That was it. ¡°Cry! Cry and wail! We still haven¡¯t seen your tears!¡± Ruruta started thinking. I¡¯ve never cried. I¡¯ve lost the function to shed tears long ago. Even when I was made to fight as a hero, and even after I became the demon lord who rules the world, even when Nieniu died, I never cried. I wasn¡¯t allowed to even cry. That¡¯s how my life went. Would crying make him feel better? Even if he thought so, no tears came out. ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­ let¡¯s kill him. He no longer feels anything.¡± One person said. Miena replied to them. ¡°My heart is not yet clear. My only wish is to see this man crying.¡± Even while listening to their conversation, Ruruta¡¯s now apathetic heart was not swayed even a little. What have I done wrong? Now he knew. It was his birth. ¡°But it¡¯s useless. That man¡¯s heart is already dead.¡± ¡°¡­So no choice huh. Maybe we¡¯ll kill him.¡± Miena said in a sorrowful voice. Is this it, wondered Ruruta. He, who now wished he wouldn¡¯t have been born, was about to die. However, at that moment a shout echoed. ¡°Stop!¡± Miena and the rest turned back. Ruruta also looked toward the sound. A boy was there. Even when he saw him Ruruta felt nothing. So you¡¯re still alive, he just coldly thought. ¡°Stop, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t torment Ruruta any further!¡± Colio Tonies was standing on the sand. Volume 10, 3: Recollection of a Certain Spectator – Part 2 Volume 10, Chapter 3: Recollection of a Certain Spectator ¨C Part?2 ¡°¡­Who¡¯re you?¡± In Colio¡¯s eyes were reflected Ruruta, who already seemed as if he was dead, and about ten people surrounding him. The girl standing at the center spoke. ¡°Who are you to tell us to stop tormenting him?¡± Both the girl and the men standing next to her were warriors who have mastered Magic. They would be able to kill Colio in less than a second. ¡°I¡¯m Colio Tonies. I am no one, a normal person.¡± Having introduced himself, the warriors questioned him. ¡°What have you come here for?¡± ¡°To save him! I¡¯ve come to save Ruruta!¡± Colio didn¡¯t think about what would happen by saving him. Yet he couldn¡¯t help but want to do so. Colio couldn¡¯t save the world. Yet he didn¡¯t want to forsake someone that he might be able to save. Colio already forgot that Ruruta had wanted to kill him and that he was the perpetrator of the world¡¯s destruction. For him Ruruta was merely a collapsed, wounded, normal boy. He could understand him. He could feel Ruruta¡¯s pain as if it was his own. He could understand the pain of being unable to make one¡¯s beloved happy. Therefore he couldn¡¯t help but save him. The warriors surrounding Ruruta looked at Colio as if he was mere trash on the side of the road. Ruruta stayed collapsed, not moving a muscle. ¡°Stop tormenting Ruruta any further. What good will that do?¡± Colio said to them. One of the warriors then asked the girl at the center. ¡°What do we do Miena?¡± ¡°Drive him out.¡± The girl called Miena ordered. One of the warriors released a shockwave from his hand and attacked Colio¡¯s feet. He didn¡¯t flinch. Rather he charged towards the warriors. And he tried grabbing the man who shot the shockwave. ¡°What¡¯re you doing you brat!¡± ¡°Move! I¡¯m going to save Ruruta!¡± ¡°You¡¯re in the way!¡± The warrior made Colio roll on the ground with a swing of his arm. He stood up while spitting the sand that got in his mouth, and once again grabbed that man. ¡°I¡¯m telling you to stop!¡± The next moment sharp pain ran through Colio¡¯s stomach. Miena drove a kick into him. Colio once again rolled on the ground, writhing in pain and holding his abdomen. ¡°Saving Ruruta? Are you insane, brat?¡± Miena asserted ruthlessly. While spewing vomit, Colio glared at her. Anger welled up inside his chest. But even if he was angry he couldn¡¯t do anything. Colio was far too powerless. He could do nothing but shout. ¡°You¡¯re in my way, move. I¡¯ll save Ruruta!¡± Miena talked as if spitting. ¡°Why would you save that man? Everything is his fault. Are you saying it¡¯s not true?¡± Colio didn¡¯t know what to say. What Miena said was the absolute truth. ¡°You¡¯re right. But, he couldn¡¯t¡­ Ruruta couldn¡¯t do anything else! What else could he have done?!¡± Miena¡¯s face distorted unpleasantly. ¡°Ruruta was cornered, and cornered, and finally became so. If someone had reached out to him before it wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°No one saved Ruruta. He was suffering all by himself and never heard any gentle words. What were you doing, you were the ones who left Ruruta all alone!¡± Reply came in the form of Miena¡¯s fist. Colio¡¯s teeth broke and scattered in the desert. She grabbed Colio by the collar, raised him then slammed him into the sand. She kicked his back as he attempted standing up. ¡°Stop that Miena, he¡¯ll die.¡± One of the warriors grabbed Miena¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll kill him. There¡¯s still time to torment and kill that brat.¡± No one stopped Miena asserting this. Even while being trampled, Colio desperately moved his mouth. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ wrong?¡± Colio stood up. As he stood up he was beaten, thrown and rolled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong about it, when you love someone, wanting to make them happy, what¡¯s wrong about that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s obviously wrong!¡± Miena shouted, grabbed Colio¡¯s hair and lifted him up. ¡°How many lost their lives because of that? How became unhappy? Try telling me! What¡¯s supposed to be right about him!¡± She once again hurled him, sending him flying. What Miena said was right. Ruruta was in the wrong. And yet still Colio wanted to save him. No more words came out. But Colio replied in his heart. Ruruta was a fool. The worst man. He had repeatedly made sins and mistakes. However, only his feelings consisting of falling in love with a person and wishing to make them happy were not wrong. No matter how wrong Ruruta was, his love was not a mistake. Miena knocked off Colio three times. His knees trembled and he lost his sense of balance. Unable to even stand anymore, he glared at Miena. That action perhaps rubbing them the wrong way, several feet trampled on him. ¡°He¡¯s already dying.¡± One warrior said. Probably so, thought Colio. However, before dying he wanted to save Ruruta. He couldn¡¯t bear dying without doing anything and without saving anyone. ¡°That¡¯s enough, kill him.¡± Miena said. Colio burned with anger. He wanted to save a wounded, desperate boy. He hated them for not allowing him to even think that. ¡°¡­You¡¯re in¡­ my¡­ way¡­¡± Colio¡¯s hand grasped sand. He clenched his powerless fist. At that moment, he could feel a strange power welling up inside him. ¡°You¡¯re in my way, move!¡± Colio raised his face and glared at Miena and the rest. A strange light was emitted from his body. Just by emitting that faint light for a split second, the welling power vanished. However, Miena and the rest ceased their attacks. They stepped back as if flinching. ¡°¡­Go away.¡± He hadn¡¯t the leisure to ponder the identity of the light from before or think about why Miena and the rest flinched. He stood up and threw words at them. ¡°I¡¯m telling you to go away. Have you not heard me!¡± The warriors flinched at the sound of the supposedly powerless Colio. Even Miena stood in place unable to do anything. ¡°M-Miena¡­¡± A warrior said. ¡°Let¡¯s go help Hamyuts. We¡¯ve had enough of a revenge.¡± ¡°W¡­what?!¡± Miena said. Yet even she couldn¡¯t raise a hand on Colio. He had no idea what was going on. ¡°L-let¡¯s go!¡± At Miena¡¯s voice, the warriors turned their bodies and headed for Nieniu¡¯s direction. The exhausted Colio once again collapsed on the sand. At that time, a voice reached the depths of his ears. ¡®¡­It¡¯s useless with you.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t Shiron¡¯s voice. He had the feeling he heard it before but couldn¡¯t recall it. ¡®You can¡¯t¡­ succeed it. Since you¡¯re already dead¡­¡¯ With just this, the voice in his ear disappeared. What was that just now? He thought but had no idea. Colio crawled toward Ruruta. ¡°Are you still alive, Ruruta?¡± Colio desperately roused his body. And he hit the shoulders of the collapsed Ruruta. ¡°¡­Why did you save me.¡± Ruruta said, his breath faint. ¡°Why did you save me. Kill me, I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Colio couldn¡¯t say anything. He understood Ruruta¡¯s pain. ¡°Nieniu won¡¯t become happy! If so then I don¡¯t want to live any longer. So kill me!¡± What can I say? What can I do? Someone please tell me. How can I console this boy who¡¯s lost the only person he loves? He could do only one thing. He could do only one thing for this person who¡¯s lost everything. Colio hugged Ruruta. Wordlessly but powerfully. ¡°Coli¡­o?¡± What face was Ruruta making? What was he thinking? Since his face was on Colio¡¯s shoulder, he couldn¡¯t tell his expression. A long silence descended on the Imaginary Entrails¡¯ desert. ¡°Don¡¯t give up, Ruruta.¡± Colio said. ¡°Make Nieniu happy. You¡¯re the only one who can make her happy. She¡¯s a good person, right? She should be happy, right? So Ruruta. Don¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ruruta made no reply. While in his embrace Ruruta made no move and stayed silent. ¡°Don¡¯t say you shouldn¡¯t have been born. Don¡¯t think your life was meaningless. Being alive has its own meaning. Loving someone has its own meaning.¡± ¡°¡­y.¡± Ruruta faintly opened his mouth. ¡°Why¡­ did you¡­ save me?¡± Colio then answered. ¡°I was able to meet Shiron in this world you¡¯ve protected. I met her thanks to you. I can forgive everything because of that. Therefore, this time it was my turn to save you.¡± ¡°¡­Save¡­ me?¡± Ruruta¡¯s hands moved. They grabbed Colio¡¯s arm. ¡°Save¡­ save¡­¡± And Ruruta silently began crying. ¡°Save¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t form any further words. Ruruta cried. The great hero who saved the world, the demon lord who destroyed the world, was crying. Thinking back, Ruruta never cried starting from the Paradise Era. Even while fearing the Beasts of the Final Chapter and no matter how much his body hurt during his hellish training. Not even when he had lost his beloved Nieniu did Ruruta cry. ¡°I understand you, Ruruta. You can cry.¡± Colio hugged the crying Ruruta powerfully. ¡°You haven¡¯t ever been able to cry. Although you wanted to you couldn¡¯t!¡± Ruruta was alone. Since he was the peerless great hero, never mind crying, there wasn¡¯t anyone who would save him. Since he was the fearful demon lord hated by everyone, never mind crying, there wasn¡¯t anyone who would save him. Tears were the soul¡¯s call for help. Even a baby wouldn¡¯t shed tears when there was no one nearby. People couldn¡¯t cry if there was absolutely no one to save them. However, Colio said that he would save Ruruta. Apart from Nieniu, such a person didn¡¯t exist in the entire world. There was someone to save him. Ruruta was allowed to cry for the first time. The tears that didn¡¯t flow even in his despair, even in his fear, even during his hellish days. The tears that didn¡¯t flow no matter how sad he was and how much he suffered. The tears he had accumulated ever since the day Nieniu died, for 1927 years. They were released by Colio¡¯s words. ¡°¡­.Uu.¡± Colio groaned. The ribs broken by Miena ached. But I can¡¯t let go, he thought. I will make Ruruta cry after he was finally allowed to cry, he thought. ¡°Colio¡­ what should I do?¡± ¡°Ruruta¡­¡± ¡°I was unable to make Nieniu happy, so what should I do? I¡¯ve lost anything and everything, so what should I do?¡± Colio answered unhesitatingly. ¡°Live.¡± He spoke while wiping away Ruruta¡¯s tears with his fist. ¡°Live and struggle. Keep struggling to make Nieniu happy.¡± Colio has perhaps spoken the cruelest of words. Keeping one¡¯s hope in a world whose destruction had already been decided was nothing but suffering. ¡°Even now you love her, right? You want to make her happy. Then nothing was lost.¡± At that moment, Colio¡¯s body began crumbling down. The attacks of Miena and the rest reached his very life. He preserved his life until now just by the single wish of wanting to save Ruruta. ¡°¡­Colio, I can no longer do¡­¡± ¡°Believe. You can definitely make Nieniu happy. Since it¡¯s you you can do it. Even if you don¡¯t believe it, I will.¡± The arm embracing Ruruta was changing to sand. ¡°Don¡¯t break yet¡­¡± He still hasn¡¯t told him everything. Please let me speak until the end, thought Colio. Yet his body coldly continued its destruction. ¡°Since I¡¯m¡­ supporting you¡­¡± The words he couldn¡¯t fully transmit vanished in the wind. Colio¡¯s body turned to a small heap of sand. Colio Tonies reached his second death. Since Ruruta¡¯s arms lost what they held onto, he fell on the sand. ¡°Colio¡­¡± Ruruta grasped the sand that was once Colio. ¡°Coliooo!!!¡± And he raised a loud cry. ¡°¡­It will end very soon, Hamyuts-san.¡± Hamyuts fell to her knees on the sand. She heard Nieniu¡¯s words coming from afar. Blood scattered from her entire body. Moving while crawling on her knees, Hamyuts wielded her sling. It happened mere minutes ago. The attack of a Lancer caught Hamyuts as she landed and severed her Achilles tendon. It escalated in no time from there. If she couldn¡¯t run she couldn¡¯t escape. If she couldn¡¯t escape she would be surrounded. Next she would only be crushed and could only wait for death. Even the reinforcements of Miena and the rest were defeated and gone. Only Hamyuts alone remained. ¡°¡­Hamyuts-san. Is it not sad? But that is fine. It is not like the world is ending. The rotten world will be destroyed and then reborn anew.¡± She rolled on the sand, evading a Jail King Snake¡¯s acid. She didn¡¯t even have the energy to respond. ¡°¡­The reborn world will be a paradise with neither suffering nor sadness. It is a wonderful thing. So Hamyuts-san, please die without any sadness.¡± The desire to be killed filled Hamyuts¡¯s chest. Yield yourself, her soul asked of her. Yet even now Hamyuts¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t abandon its will to resist. ¡°¡­Good-bye.¡± But just as a Blade-Haired Lion¡¯s fangs leapt ahead as if to break that last will¡­ ¡°Nieniu!¡± A shout rumbled inside the Imaginary Entrails. A single arm extended from behind Hamyuts and gouged out the eyeballs of the Blade-Haired Lion. The Beasts of the Final Chapter ceased their movements. Even Hamyuts stopped swinging her sling and turned around. ¡°No way.¡± The one standing there was a bloody Ruruta Coozancoona. Hamyuts strained her eyes, convinced she had seen wrong. In his hand he held a knife. It was a commonplace, ordinary knife. But Hamyuts recalled ¨C this knife had belonged to Colio. He was supposed to have been exhausted. He shouldn¡¯t even be standing. Yet Ruruta stepped ahead as if covering for Hamyuts. ¡°¡­What are you trying to do?¡± Nieniu said. ¡°I¡¯m going to stop the destruction of the world.¡± Hamyuts had no idea what was happening. The man who until a while ago was trying to end the world was now protecting her. ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°Even if the world is destroyed you will not become happy.¡± Leaving Hamyuts where she was, Ruruta advanced. Clenching the knife, he kept walking ahead. He went toward the distant Nieniu. ¡°¡­Ruruta, why can you not understand? The world must be destroyed. This world filled with suffering has to end. After it is destroyed a new paradise will be born.¡± ¡°But that will not make you happy. Isn¡¯t it so, Nieniu? Even if you destroy it you won¡¯t become happy, right?¡± ¡°¡­Ruruta?¡± He felt slight anger at Nieniu¡¯s words. ¡°And so I will stop the destruction of the world. All in order to make you happy.¡± ¡°What happened to you, Ruruta?¡± Hamyuts¡¯s mutter didn¡¯t reach him. ¡°¡­What are you saying when not long ago you were telling me to destroy the world?¡± ¡°I was wrong.¡± ¡°¡­I have told you countless times that the world must be destroyed, so why do you not understand?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with paradise or hell. I don¡¯t care how the world is. Your happiness is everything to me.¡± ¡°¡­Ruruta. Only you I¡­¡± The Beasts of the Final Chapter moved. Ruruta started running. ¡°¡­I will never forgive!¡± Nieniu¡¯s angry roar reverberated throughout the Imaginary Entrails. Ignoring Hamyuts, the Beasts flooded at Ruruta. Ruruta went ahead with a single knife in hand against the swarming enemies. He deflected the spear of a Cavalryman with it and rolled to dodge the acid of a Jail King Snake. How slow and powerless, thought Hamyuts looking from behind. He had no chances of winning. There was no hope whatsoever. And yet Ruruta was fighting. In his hand was a fragment of the courage Colio left behind. In his chest were his feelings toward Nieniu. Ruruta was fighting only using these. ¡°¡­I will never forgive you, I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The girl he loved was raging. She was shouting her intent to kill Ruruta. Yet he kept advancing. ¡°Ruruta, you¡­¡± Hamyuts muttered. The Beasts of the Final Chapter surrounded Ruruta. Ripping the legs of a Cavalryman and the nose of an Elephant Soldier to shreds with a knife, he broke through the siege. And he advanced toward Nieniu. Looking at his back, Hamyuts recalled ¨C he was once the hero who saved the world. Outside the Imaginary Entrails, a figure stood on top of the beer hall¡¯s roof at Past God Bantorra Island. ¡°¡­Hu¡­hahaha, huhahahahaha!¡± Lascall stifled his voice and started laughing. And then, as if saying he could hold back no longer, he raised his voice. How many thousands of years was it since he last laughed like this? The last time was probably the day Ruruta had Eaten Nieniu. It was the laughter of joy at having witnessed something completely impossible. ¡°Oh my, oh my, I am already completely speechless. How much will you entertain me? This Lascall has already said he was satisfied!¡± He gasped for air, twisted his body, bent back and laughed. He kept laughing at this man who stood against the destruction of the world with a single knife in hand. Lascall couldn¡¯t understand. How could he stand up and how was he able to fight? Judging it from the perception of Lascall who could overlook the entire world, his chances for victory were zero. Even Ruruta surely understood that. Was he sane? If he was, then what was sanity anyway? Lascall didn¡¯t understand, and what he couldn¡¯t understand was enjoyable. There was still something he couldn¡¯t understand in this world supposedly finished. There was still a sequel to the story. ¡°¡­You are wonderful, Ruruta-sama. Meeting you truly was a miracle. If you insist this finished tale needs to keep going it is wonderful.¡± Lascall¡¯s body vanished from the roof. The next instant he appeared inside Bantorra Library that was swarming with Beasts. ¡°Bestowing stories a continuation is Lascall Othello¡¯s duty. And it is also his pleasure.¡± While saying so, Lascall walked inside the Library. Yet even Lascall had no way of providing a breakthrough. In the first place all the Stone Blade could do was excavate and carry Books as well as convey them to people. He no longer had anyone in the world to convey anything to. And no one would be producing Books. In the first place he was only a being that watched over stories. He didn¡¯t have any combat capabilities. ¡°Yes, I can only do but one thing. Merely granting a continuation to stories that have already ended.¡± Librarian trainees were collapsed in the courtyard, streets and inside buildings. The Armed Librarians were inside the Sixth Sealed Labyrinth. Inside the Fifth Sealed Labyrinth were Yukizona, Yuri and Mattalast. Near Hamyuts¡¯s corpse Enlike and Bonbo were collapsed. Lascall could give any of their supposedly finished stories a continuation. He would merely be able to drive away the Power of Tearless Ending and make them wake up. However, this wasn¡¯t Lascall¡¯s original function. Could he do it? He probably could. Although worn-out and withered, he was one of Past Overseer Bantorra¡¯s Librarian Angels. He had that much power. But what would happen to Lascall afterward? He had a vague guess: Lascall Othello would be gone. Lascall had already realized that his functions were deteriorating. Even he underwent aging during these 2000 years. Also, he knew fully well what would happen if he used something not part of his original functions. ¡°I have gotten my priorities backwards. Although I want to see the stories you will bring forth it will not happen were I to be gone.¡± However, Lascall surveyed the Armed Librarians and searched for someone to wake up. Although he knew he would break, he didn¡¯t stop. He would probably only be able to revive one person. He had to choose carefully. And it was possible that even after waking someone up they wouldn¡¯t move. Or it was possible that he would be able to see Ruruta¡¯s story continuing. Whatever came after an impossible possibility was far too alluring. But who should he choose? Who would be able to shake up the world? Mattalast? It would be impossible for him to stand up to Nieniu. How about Yukizona? Yet his Decay Wave would not be able to land even a single wound on her. Even Enlike wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Bonbo, Kyasariro, Marfa, Luik¡­ they were all out of the question. If there was someone there was only one option. None other than that person. Lascall sat next to an Armed Librarian and put his Stone Blade on their chest. He exercised the power he hadn¡¯t used for 2000 years. He invaded that Armed Librarian¡¯s heart, and destroyed the Power of Tearless Ending binding their mind. ¡°So it is impossible¡­¡± Muttering this didn¡¯t mean that he failed on waking them up; it meant that it would not end well for Lascall himself. Small cracks ran through the Stone Blade held in his left hand. ¡°Huhuhu, that is also not bad. No, on the contrary, that is the most impossible ending of all.¡± Looking up toward the heavens, he kept his monologue. ¡°I cannot believe it, Ruruta-sama. You have moved me.¡± His voice started shaking. Lascall was losing the power to manipulate his body. ¡°Who would have¡­ thought that I would¡­ throw away my life for Ruruta-sama¡­ it is impossible, more than anything¡­ Huhuhu, that is, that truly is¡­¡± His controlled body let go of the stone blade. It fell on the floor and shattered like glass. ¡°The most impossible ending¡­ how wonderful, b¡­¡± As Lascall Othello vanished, the Sixth Sealed Archive once again became silent. Several dozens of seconds later, a delicate woman¡¯s voice was heard. Her body slightly writhing, clothes rubbing against the floor could be heard. After a few more seconds, she stood as if springing up. She was the one chosen by Lascall Othello as the one and only possibility. The last hope of saving the world. Although only a Third-Grade Armed Librarian, she was the best user of Thought Sharing in the world. Mirepoc Finedell rose. Volume 10, 4: The Light of this Wonderful World – Part 1 Volume 10, Chapter 4: The Light of this Wonderful World ¨C Part?1 Ruruta¡¯s knife fended off a Cavalryman¡¯s spear. Charging into its chest, he swept its front legs with a kick and drove his left fist into its torso. An Elephant Soldier¡¯s nose came charging from behind and from the left came a Boxer. Ruruta pushed forward. Stepping over the defeated Cavalryman, he headed for the Blade-Haired Lion in front of him. The bladed fur cut Ruruta, but in exchange he scratched the Lion¡¯s windpipe open. Ruruta ran and ran ahead. He was surrounded by Beasts of the Final Chapter on all sides and even around them the area swarmed with more enemies. ¡°Guuuuh!¡± He blocked the horn of a Rhino and pushed it back. Crossing over its body he moved ahead. They continued attacking. He had no way to conduct a defensive battle. If he were to stop he would simply receive attacks on all sides and be killed. He could only create his own chance of survival. The only power Ruruta could use now was his own bodily reinforcement. And it certainly wasn¡¯t something that would allow him to stand up to Nieniu. Yet even with that meager power Ruruta fought and survived. The moment he threw his doubts away, the moment he overcame his resignation, a warrior obtained a new power. Nieniu¡¯s theater was distant. Ruruta kept earnestly pushing onward. ¡°¡­What a foolish man.¡± The voice of anger reverberated through the Imaginary Entrails. ¡°¡­How can you think of fighting? You should have already realized that you were better off not being born! I cannot bear to look at it! Please die already, Ruruta Coozancoona!¡± Nieniu created even more Beasts and sent them after Ruruta. Ruruta¡¯s eyes were wet with tears. This was his second time fighting to the death with his lover. It was the biggest tragedy for him. Inside Bantorra Library¡¯s Sixth Sealed Archive, the rising Mirepoc was astonished. At her feet there was an unknown dead woman. She touched the woman¡¯s clothes and looked at her face. She wondered if she knew her or not, but soon realized it didn¡¯t matter anyway. Mirepoc looked around. What she could see there was a scenery from nightmares. The figures of Armed Librarians, all of them without any exception collapsed and not moving a muscle, entered her vision. The rebellion of the Guardian Beasts protecting Bantorra Library¡­ Hearing the truth about the Armed Librarians from Hamyuts¡­ The existence of the man known as Ruruta Coozancoona¡­ The fact that the world was about to be destroyed¡­ Finally, the fight against the Guardian Beasts and their loss. When she opened her eyes she obviously remembered all that. Yet somewhere in her mind she wondered if it was all a dream. Perhaps morning would come and she would return to her normal life. She would scold Hamyuts who was wholly unmotivated, she would deal with Mattalast making fun of her¡­ working in the office even on her days off, she would watch girls of her age happily talk about love and relationships from the side and have doubts in herself. She thought she was going back to that life. ¡°¡­Am I not awake yet?¡± Even during the fight she felt it was all a dream. Yet reality was in front of her eyes. The Armed Librarians and trainees collapsed in the Sixth Archive all seemed like a dream but were part of reality. Mirepoc grabbed the collar of Gamo collapsed near her and shook him. She shouted his name countless times, but he was immobile as if he were dead. Her only relief was that his heart was still beating. She slapped Tena¡¯s cheeks while her whole body was caked in dry blood, and clung to Marfa who was lying face-down. From the Sixth Archive she ran to the Fifth Sealed Archive. She found the bloody Mattalast collapsed there and called his name countless times. But it was useless. ¡°Why am I the only one awake? Why? Why doesn¡¯t anyone wake up?¡± Mirepoc further ran up the stairs and exited the Labyrinth. Another nightmare appeared to her there. ¡°¡­Heee.¡± A shriek the likes of which she thought she would never utter after she aimed to become a soldier as a child escaped her mouth. The lobby where the normal librarians worked, the guests¡¯ waiting rooms, and the entrance to the Library were all occupied by the Guardian Beasts ¨C no, the Beasts of the Final Chapter. A Lancer stared at Mirepoc. An Elephant Soldier blew its nose at her face. All these who knows how many Beasts all turned toward Mirepoc. She reflexively drew her gun and pointed it at them. The Beasts made no move and so did she. Within her own limits of battle experience, Mirepoc¡¯s intuition informed her ¨C they were enemies, but she could never win against them. Although they were inactive now, the moment they set out Mirepoc would turn into scraps of meat. ¡®¡­We will destroy.¡¯ The intention of the Beasts was transmitted. An aimless killing intent. They were born just to kill so they would kill ¨C such an intent was emitted from their whole body. I can¡¯t fight them. Mirepoc surmised this, lowered her gun and ran. She smoothly weaved her path through the Beasts. Quieting her breath and shrinking her body, she went outside. She went through the lobby, passed the hallway and the reception desk, and by leaving the main entrance she arrived at the courtyard. The outside had also turned into the domain of Beasts of the Final Chapter already. ¡°¡­Haah¡­ haah¡­¡± Although she did nothing fear by itself took her breath away. She found a fallen figure in the courtyard. It was Bonbo. She ran up to him and checked his condition, but soon gave up. He was immobile just like the other Armed Librarians. There were scorch marks here and there around. This was neither because Bonbo¡¯s ability nor because of Kyasariro who had escaped there. Mirepoc found an unfamiliar figure collapsed from afar. She had the feeling she had once seen him but couldn¡¯t remember. Since he, different from the Armed Librarians, had an expression full of regret, she hoped that perhaps something would happen. But it was useless. Even he no longer moved. But Mirepoc still held hope. She believed only that person was not yet collapsed. She believed that person would do something about the situation. That person should be in the highest floor of Bantorra Library¡¯s building that she just ran away from. Mirepoc turned around with 99% fear and a single percent full of hope. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± It truly was a symbolic scene. Underneath the sky swirling with black clouds, a single giant needle stuck out from the old-standing Bantorra Library. A few meters above the tip of the needle floated a figure with an overwhelming presence. And penetrated by the needle was Hamyuts. ¡°¡­U¡­uu¡­¡± Mirepoc¡¯s knees folded. She held her head in fear and cowered on the spot. ¡°¡­It¡¯s useless, it¡¯s already useless, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over¡­¡± The absolute winner and the thoroughly crushed loser. That sight was enough to completely break Mirepoc¡¯s spirits. The crouched Mirepoc entered the Beasts¡¯ line of sight. Her mental state was like live bait thrown into a swarm of wild beasts. ¡°Dad, dad, save me, someone save me, please come, anyone, this is¡­ this is¡­ someone¡­¡± Covering her face, Mirepoc kept muttering. She was brave enough. No normal person would¡¯ve been able to run through the Beasts of the Final Chapter. Assaulted by absolute solitude, faced by an overwhelming enemy, that would be about all a human could do. Being able to do anything more would be abnormal. ¡°¡­Please die, die already Ruruta!¡± Inside the Imaginary Entrails, Nieniu unleashed one Beast after another. ¡°I can¡¯t die, I can¡¯t Nieniu!¡± The density of the siege heightened without end. Ruruta could no longer find any gaps. He could only survive using the path he would carve himself using his knife. Thrusting away a Cavalryman to wrench open a path, the moment he stepped out he dodged the acid of a Jail King Snake. Spinning his body he rode on the Snake, leapt and spun around, kicking down a Lancer to create a foothold. If he made but one mistake in his moves he would have been killed. If he stopped but for a second he would have been killed. Ruruta stayed alive even during this deadly combat. No matter how fierce the attacks were, he could avoid them for five seconds. And if he could survive for five seconds he would also survive the next ones. Then the next and the next. As long as he could endure five seconds he would endure forever. This irrational reasoning that was impossible in reality was made possible just by Ruruta¡¯s willpower. Only for the sake of the person he loved, for Nieniu. Although that Nieniu was trying to kill him, he kept fighting for her sake. ¡°¡­How stubborn. Why will you not die?¡± Nieniu didn¡¯t check the Beasts of the Final Chapter ¡°outside¡±. Her hatred for Ruruta was so deep she had forgotten about wanting to destroy the world. At that moment, Ruruta felt a murderous intent other than that of the Beasts. He turned over his body. ¡°¡­Binding Song.¡± Nieniu¡¯s voice echoed. Her stone arm moved and pointed at Ruruta. Binding Song ¨C one of the causality erasing attacks. It was the power to unconditionally kill anyone she pointed at. Nieniu herself attempted to kill Ruruta. But by that time Ruruta had already hid himself behind the body of a Jail King Snake. Becoming his substitute, the Snake dispersed and was annihilated. Rolling on the sand, Ruruta used the Beasts of the Final Chapter as shields to protect against Nieniu¡¯s Binding Song. ¡°Such an ability won¡¯t work on me!¡± Ruruta shouted, but Nieniu paid him no heed. ¡°¡­Apparently. But so what?¡± He could prevent the Binding Song. However, this didn¡¯t mean he was out of danger. Despair blocked Ruruta without any change. Mirepoc crouched down near the fountain. Covering her face with both hands, tears spilled from her eyes. Even so she invoked her Magic Right. It was her Thought Sharing ability, allowing her to transmit her thoughts to people. She no longer had any will to fight. The only thing that made her move was that she wanted to run away from fear. She could do by using the only means that supported her thus far, her Thought Sharing ability. ¡®Help me! Someone! Is there anyone?! Someone help me!¡¯ Mirepoc asked everyone she could for help. There was not a single voice to respond. Obviously. All people in the world were asleep by the Power of Tearless Ending. Yukizona and Yuri whom she hadn¡¯t seen¡­ Minth and Yanku who weren¡¯t currently in Bantorra Library¡­ All Armed Librarians and trainees she could think of. And not only them. She even sent thoughts to her acquaintances among the normal librarians or people from the town, and even her military comrades and family from the homeland. She even tried sending them to dead people such as Ireia and Noloty and to people whom she barely knew in passing such as Photona. Obviously no reply came. ¡®¡­Help me, someone help me. I¡¯m scared, Director, Matt-san, dad¡­¡¯ Fundamentally Mirepoc was a person who couldn¡¯t fight unless relying on someone. She was able to gain courage once in her homeland¡¯s army and now by relying on the Armed Librarians. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Most humans were like that. There was no sign of Beasts¡¯ attacks about to be interrupted. Ruruta¡¯s feet tangled, his eyes misted over, and the knife was about to slip from his fingers. His wounds were to the extent that had he received them on living flesh he would have already died. The Imaginary Entrails were the world of souls. The power of the soul was willpower. Ruruta supported his body only using his feelings for Nieniu. How many minutes could he hold on? Ten minutes? Fifteen? Or only ten more seconds? Ruruta desperately rejected the limits of his body. ¡°¡­Ruruta, why are you fighting?¡± While still angry, Nieniu inquired with a light pity in her voice. ¡°¡­No matter how many Beasts of the Final Chapter you defeat you will never reach me. Even if you did there is nothing you can do. You need enough power to fell a star to defeat me, yet your weapon is a single knife. ¡­What are you waiting for by keeping fighting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ fighting you¡­ because I want¡­ to beat you.¡± While defending against attacks he replied with ragged breath. ¡°¡­Please answer me. What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°What, I wonder. Something¡­¡± Nieniu spoke back at Ruruta¡¯s words that didn¡¯t serve as any reply. ¡°¡­What is that something? What will happen in the few minutes until your death? ¡­Do you believe that something so convenient would happen to stop the destruction of this world when there is no one left? ¡­You fool. Die already. Why are you still alive?¡± At that moment, Ruruta smiled for some reason. He smiled even though she was cursing him and telling him to die. Because no matter how horrible her words were, exchanging words with his beloved Nieniu was enjoyable for him. ¡°¡­Nieniu. I¡¯m¡­ standing only because¡­ I¡¯m assuming¡­ something would happen.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Something will happen! If I don¡¯t think so then I have nothing!¡± ¡°¡­I see. If so, then I just need to kill you.¡± Nieniu asserted. That would probably happen soon. He was no longer able to see clearly. Mirepoc kept sending out thoughts. There was no longer anyone left. She could think of no other people. She had no one to send her thoughts to. So this is it, thought Mirepoc. She opened her eyes. She recalled that she had a spare gun in her pocket. She should have several dozens of bullets left. ¡°¡­Director, I can¡¯t allow you to end everything like this.¡± She pulled out her handgun and clenched it. I can at least open a path for escape with these remaining bullets. I¡¯m going to die anyway. As if I care, thought Mirepoc. The Beasts gazed at Mirepoc. They seemed to be saying with their silence that although the orders to annihilate the human race have yet to come, they weren¡¯t as kind as to stay put when being attacked. The moment she was about to shoot, Mirepoc heard a voice in the back of her head. ¡°Please survive, Mirepo.¡± The one to speak this was Hamyuts. This happened when she had just become an Armed Librarian, when the battle against the Indulging God Cult began. Mirepoc had been called by Hamyuts to be preached about her mental preparedness. ¡°I believe the outcome of this battle depends on you. You are more important than either Matt, Ireia or me. Your job is to not die whatever happens. No matter what happens with everyone else, you must keep living.¡± When she asked why, Hamyuts answered thus. ¡°You are the plus sign that connects all of us scattered ¡®ones¡¯. No matter how strong I or Matt are, we only possess our own powers. With you here, we add that one and one together to become the power of two people, of three, of four¡­ You can turn all these scattered ones to a hundred. So please live. I will never accept your death.¡± Mirepoc lowered her clenched pistol. That¡¯s not my job. I have to do my job until the end, thought Mirepoc. She threw away her gun. She launched it far away with all of her power. It passed above the roof of the assembly hall and disappeared. She hesitated because she had a weapon. She shouldn¡¯t have any weapon that hinders her work. Is there any other path of escape? Mirepoc started thinking desperately. Are there any other people I haven¡¯t connected to? Knowing one¡¯s face and name were the conditions to her sending thoughts to them. Has she contacted everyone she could remember? She suddenly raised her face. She saw the needle as well as the statue of the boy floating above it. ¡°¡­Why have I forgotten?¡± There still was someone to connect her thoughts to. And he was in front of her the whole time. A while ago in the Sixth Archive she had heard from Hamyuts the name of Ruruta Coozancoona. And he was that statue. ¡°¡­¡± However, Mirepoc hesitated. She was now going to send her thoughts to the man who was destroying the world. He was someone who until now plucked off the Armed Librarians as if they were weeds. What would she say to him? What could she tell him to stop him? The moment she thought of this Mirepoc was assaulted by another fear. If it was possible to stop the destruction of the world with words, then Mirepoc carried the responsibility to say them. The fate of the entire world rested on her shoulders. What am I supposed to say? Mirepoc kept hesitating. How many Beasts had he driven away? Meaningless questions rose to Ruruta¡¯s exhausted mind. No matter how many he defeated, the number that remained was unchanged. The Beasts would be created endlessly unless Nieniu is stopped. When would something happen to change the situation? That was also a meaningless question. Ruruta was waiting for something that was not supposed to happen. If something could happen then it had to come not from the Imaginary Entrails but from the outside world. However, all living people were put to sleep by Ruruta¡¯s Power of Tearless Ending. Ruruta cut off the final hope with his own hands a few hours ago. Was no one, not even a single person able to repel the Power of Tearless Ending? Or perhaps the outside world was already a wilderness in which no one could live. Since the sky of the Imaginary Entrails was covered by dark clouds he couldn¡¯t ascertain the situation outside. ¡°¡­Guh.¡± Ruruta noticed his fighting spirits were withering. Although he felt despair, he knew that he had to keep fighting. However, at this rate even before his fighting spirits folded he would be killed by Nieniu. Is there no hope? The moment he thought this, a voice echoed in Ruruta¡¯s head. ¡®¡­R-Ruruta! Bantorra Library Director Ruruta!¡¯ It came from Thought Sharing. There was someone still alive and moving. For a moment he even forgot about the thrust of the Lancer approaching him. He felt so happy he could dance. Yet Ruruta was still too optimistic. ¡®I am Third Grade Armed Librarian Mirepoc Finedell! Kill me! Please kill this Mirepoc before the world ends!¡¯ He was now fighting to stop the destruction of the world, so he thought of humans as his allies. Yet Ruruta forgot ¨C it was mere hours ago that he was trying to destroy the world. ¡®Please kill this Mirepoc!¡¯ Mirepoc sent her thoughts to Ruruta. Even she realized she was being stupid. Yet she could think of nothing else to say. Mirepoc had no idea why he was destroying the world or what he was thinking about. ¡®Mirepoc Finedell¡­ no. The situation has changed.¡¯ When she received the reply, Mirepoc thought for a second she got the wrong person. ¡®¡­Wh-what are¡­ you saying¡­¡¯ ¡®Listen! The situation¡¯s changed! I no longer want to destroy the world! I¡¯m now protecting it!¡¯ Mirepoc couldn¡¯t understand his words. ¡®Please, lend me a hand! Otherwise the world, will be destroyed¡­ aaah!¡¯ She heard a scream mixed in with his thoughts. Ruruta received some kind of attack. Looking up to Ruruta atop the needle, nothing happened. A few hours ago Ruruta was trying to destroy the world. Now he was fighting against something in order to protect the world. Several hours passed since she had collapsed. What happened for the situation to change like this? Why was he trying to deceive her? What did Ruruta want to do to her? ¡®Stop saying nonsense! Fight me before ending the world! Do something about me! I no longer understand anything!¡¯ ¡®Mirepoc! Believe me! I¡¯m not lying!¡¯ She clenched her teeth. How can I believe you? You¡¯ve been deceiving everyone for thousands of years after all. You¡¯ve created the Indulging God Cult, made them fight us, and tried to destroy the world. How can I believe such a person? Ruruta desperately feigned calmness while connected to Mirepoc¡¯s thoughts. He couldn¡¯t allow Nieniu to notice her existence. Mirepoc was currently his final hope. If she could even be called a hope. ¡®I won¡¯t believe you. You¡¯ve deceived us. Both the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult! Who will believe you!¡¯ ¡®But at this rate the world will¡­¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re fighting with, but you seem to be on the verge of death. So just die like that!¡¯ ¡®No, Mirepoc!¡¯ Seeing Ruruta¡¯s expression change, Nieniu muttered. ¡°¡­I something going on?¡± If he replied poorly she would suspect him. Ruruta had enemies all around him. How could he make Mirepoc listen to him? He couldn¡¯t think of any method. Ruruta knew no way of dealing with people other than with overwhelming power. ¡®Ruruta. Who on earth are you fighting? The people you¡¯ve Eaten? The Armed Librarians of the past?¡¯ ¡®No! Please believe me!¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s no way I¡¯d believe someone like you!¡¯ Don¡¯t complain, please shut up and listen. He thought of replying this, but was barely able to stop himself. How many times had he failed like this? He was used to simply convey orders without telling the truth. Wasn¡¯t everything now the result of that? If he told the truth, if he let his true feelings be known, she would understand. And then she would fight with him. Ruruta believed so and sent out his thoughts. ¡®Mirepoc, I¡¯ll let you decide if you believe me or not. But please just listen to me. I can only count on you.¡¯ ¡®¡­No.¡¯ ¡®The power of the Beasts of the Final Chapter is not mine. It came from the one who once tried to destroy the world, Orntorra. I fought against him and won. And then¡­¡¯ ¡®I said no!¡¯ At that moment the Thought Sharing was cut off. The faintly connected hope was severed, and Ruruta was once again thrust into solitude. Mirepoc cut off her Thought Sharing. Her head was already too disorderly to connect again. Ruruta asked her to help him. He said he could only depend on her. He said that he, the person who tried to destroy the world, no longer wished to do it. She couldn¡¯t understand any of it. What did it mean? She wasn¡¯t ever taught anything about such a situation. She had never heard about an enemy overwhelmingly superior to her seeking help. She only knew what she was taught. What should I do? Someone please tell me. Mirepoc held her head. She then recalled the face of a certain girl. ¡°If someone asks you to help them¡­¡± She recalled the face of her friend and disciple. The words of Noloty Malche crossed her mind. ¡°Then the best thing to do is help them with all you¡¯ve got. It will probably go well like that.¡± This happened when she spoke to her after the Monster Incident. Having brought Enlike Bishile back to the Library with her, Noloty said this and puffed her chest. Is that really fine? When Mirepoc asked this, Noloty made a smile free of worries and nodded. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll believe. I¡¯ll believe in him, Noloty!¡± Mirepoc called and connected her thoughts once again. ¡®Ruruta. Please explain how I can help you. I¡¯ll believe it no matter how unbelievable it is.¡¯ On the other side Ruruta was thinking of something. A small mutter was transmitted. ¡®I see. So there are people who will help me in this world.¡¯ Mirepoc was slightly puzzled at this behavior which seemed happy but self-derisive. ¡®Why have I not noticed it sooner¡­¡¯ ¡®More importantly, Ruruta, what should I do? No, first explain the situation!¡¯ Ruruta desperately explained. Mirepoc listened while organizing everything in her head. She heard about the woman known as Nieniu. About her being the incarnation of destruction given power by Orntorra and the master of the Beasts of the Final Chapter. About her being the one wishing for destruction and not Ruruta. About Nieniu currently hijacking Ruruta¡¯s body. About Ruruta losing all his power and fighting desperately. It was only a brief description while he was fighting. Mirepoc couldn¡¯t get anything except the current situation. Ruruta didn¡¯t have the time to explain anything about the long past, about his fight with Hamyuts or about Colio. ¡®So how can we stop the destruction of the world?¡¯ Mirepoc inquired. No reply came. ¡®Why are you silent?¡¯ ¡®¡­Mirepoc. The only way to save the world is to have Nieniu change her mind. Have her think the world doesn¡¯t need to be destroyed. It can only be done by making her think this world is wonderful.¡¯ ¡®Wait a minute. You said Nieniu only thinks about destruction¡­ That she became the incarnation of destruction after being given power by God¡­¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s the only way. Even if it¡¯s useless and impossible it¡¯s the only way.¡¯ At that moment Mirepoc finally understood the situation. It budded only ever so slightly, but her hope was instantly crushed. ¡®Meaning there is no way other than persuading her? Persuading the incarnation of destruction? Persuading a being that only wants destruction?¡¯ It didn¡¯t feel real. She felt like that would be something out of a fantasy novel. Rizzly read a lot of such books¡­ this completely unrelated fact rose to her mind. She couldn¡¯t settle her thoughts. Her head didn¡¯t work properly. ¡®Impossible, how can I change her mind? We should rather kill that Nieniu or seal her¡­¡¯ ¡®That wouldn¡¯t work!¡¯ She received Ruruta¡¯s thoughts in the form of a shout. Mirepoc didn¡¯t know about their relationship at the time. ¡®Please, Mirepoc! Convey it to her! Tell her this world is wonderful and that there is value in protecting it! If you don¡¯t then no one will be saved! Neither this world nor Nieniu!¡¯ Mirepoc faintly understood his feelings. Although she still didn¡¯t know of his circumstances and relationship with the girl known as Nieniu. ¡®I-I can try. But¡­ I don¡¯t know at all how to do it.¡¯ Once again the only reply was silence. So even Ruruta doesn¡¯t know, thought Mirepoc. ¡®¡­Mirepoc. Do you find this world wonderful?¡¯ This irrelevant, or perhaps too big of a question, troubled Mirepoc. ¡®Or do you think this world shouldn¡¯t exist?¡¯ Mirepoc began thinking. The faces of her family and the comrades she had met rose to her mind. She recalled the faces of Noloty, Luimon, Alme, all her friends who were no longer in this world. ¡®I don¡¯t. I had comrades, family and friends.¡¯ ¡®¡­Thank you, Mirepoc.¡¯ Saying this, the Thought Sharing was severed. ¡°¡­Who were you talking with?¡± Nieniu inquired. ¡°With a friend. With Colio right here.¡± He couldn¡¯t let her know about Mirepoc. So Ruruta lied. His heart ached; although he was in the midst of fighting her, he didn¡¯t want to lie to Nieniu. ¡°¡­So that knife is your only emotional crutch. Really, what a foolish man.¡± How frank, thought Ruruta. And he was slightly sad. Nieniu stayed like this ever since they day they came to love each other without any change. ¡°¡­I cannot bear looking at you. Die already.¡± With a voice unchanged from how it was in the past, she hated Ruruta, cursed him and abused him. Ruruta assaulted the Beasts of the Final Chapter while enduring these words. He believed that the final hope, Mirepoc, would make something happen. Volume 10, 4: The Light of this Wonderful World – Part 2 Volume 10, Chapter 4: The Light of this Wonderful World ¨C Part?2 ¡°I have to¡­ connect to Nieniu¡­¡± Mirepoc muttered while gazing at the stone statue floating above the needle. It was obviously her first time to send thoughts to something that wasn¡¯t human. ¡°But I have to do it¡­ Thought Sharing!¡± Mirepoc activated her ability directed to the stone statue. Yet no one received her thoughts. She tried it twice then trice but to no avail. Mirepoc didn¡¯t know the face of the key person Nieniu. The statue floating above the needle was not Nieniu but Ruruta. She had no idea what to do. ¡°¡­I see.¡± She was too caught up in the method of connecting to humans. But Nieniu wasn¡¯t human. So the way of connecting to humans wouldn¡¯t work on her. ¡°Thought Sharing to Nieniu!¡± Mirepoc invoked her Thought Sharing once again. Her target was not the statue; it was the swarming Beasts and the dark clouds. She sent her thoughts towards everything that surrounded her. Nieniu was now the very will of destruction covering the world. Both the Beasts and the dark clouds were part of her. She kept using her ability to the fullest. She could faintly feel some sort of connection. ¡®I can do¡­ seems like it¡¯s going to¡­ I¡¯m connected!¡¯ Mirepoc managed to share her thoughts with Nieniu. However, at that moment an impact that seemed to stir her brain hit her. She instinctively disrupted her Thought Sharing. What she received from Nieniu was a will that denied everything. It denied Mirepoc¡¯s life, beliefs, loved, friends, anything and everything. ¡°Gweh¡­.eh¡­¡± Mirepoc started vomiting involuntarily. The vomit mixed with blood wet her knees. It was something no human should get in contact with. Yet Mirepoc had to try and connect with it one more time. Stifling her fears, she invoked her Thought Sharing again. Although she clenched her teeth, exerted strength in her stomach, and readied her mind, she felt her consciousness dimming. The moment she connected she was once again assaulted by a horrifying intent. It rejected everything. It was no longer murderous intent or hatred. It couldn¡¯t bear the very fact that everything in the world even existed. It wouldn¡¯t recognize even a single thing in the world as having any value. That feeling could be called the will of destruction. This was not something that humans could feel as long as they were human. The will of destruction flowed into Mirepoc through the Thought Sharing. She would be broken at this rate. She couldn¡¯t help but cut it off. ¡°¡­Ah, ah¡­¡± Her empty stomach contracted as if writhing in pain. Emitting a beastlike shriek, Mirepoc puked. She couldn¡¯t endure something like that. No way would she be able to share her thoughts with a being like that. Not to mention that conveying to her that the world was wonderful or that she should cease its destruction was utterly impossible. It was like attempting to hold back the flow of lava with one¡¯s bare hands. But one couldn¡¯t touch lava with their hands and even if they could they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it. She didn¡¯t try her Thought Sharing for the third time. She would rather die than connect to that thing once again. In her heart she wished to save the world. However, Mirepoc¡¯s instincts kept stopping her. Ruruta had told her ¨C there was no other method and none other than her to accomplish it. Mirepoc regretted the fact she had woken up. The attacks on Ruruta grew in intensity. Would Ruruta shatter down and disappear first or would Nieniu break his mind first? These were his only two possible futures. His body couldn¡¯t move. His arms and legs wouldn¡¯t listen to him. Even the knife in his hands felt heavy. At that moment, a transmission came from Mirepoc. ¡®Ruruta, it¡¯s useless. That thing is hopeless! I can¡¯t possibly tell it the world is wonderful!¡¯ Mirepoc¡¯s thoughts were full of grief. But not as much grief as Ruruta who heard this. ¡®Please don¡¯t give up, look for another possibility, it doesn¡¯t matter what¡­¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re only saying that because you haven¡¯t touched it. It¡¯s impossible to make that thing change its mind. It¡¯s not something a human could do!¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t give up! Please!¡¯ Ruruta¡¯s thoughts were desperate. If she gave up then even his heart would crumble. ¡®¡­Why can¡¯t I give up?¡¯ Yet even Mirepoc seemed to be trying to break his fighting spirits. ¡®I now understand. This world shouldn¡¯t exist. It¡¯s been decided. I can¡¯t crush that conviction. No one can. And so, destroying the world is correct.¡¯ ¡®No¡­¡¯ ¡®Even I want to protect the world! But it¡¯s useless! Absolutely!¡¯ A Cavalryman¡¯s spear cut through Ruruta¡¯s back. He was about to collapse from the pain. Did he really think something would happen? The weakness inside of him showed itself. Meeting Colio was a miracle. Mirepoc waking up was a miracle. Miracles would surely not happen so conveniently. The Jail King Snake in front of him raised its crooked head. I¡¯d rather die, thought Ruruta. But even so¡­ ¡°¡­Uoooohhh!!!¡± Ruruta roared. Before being crushed to death by the Snake he evaded, rushed up its black body and opened up a path. He vowed to never give up again. ¡®Believe in me! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t fight or don¡¯t do anything! Just keep believing!¡¯ He sent his thoughts to Mirepoc. ¡®This world is definitely wonderful! There is also happiness in it! There is value in protecting it! Believe that!¡¯ Ruruta raised his voice, directing his words at Mirepoc to whom he was connected again. ¡°I can¡¯t fight unless you believe! So please don¡¯t give up at least on believing!¡± Mirepoc¡¯s Thought Sharing was interrupted. He didn¡¯t even know if his last words were transmitted. The thoughts transmitted from Ruruta barely supported the crumbling Mirepoc. But she was not strong enough to connect again. ¡°Uu¡­ uu¡­ kuu!¡± Mirepoc pounded the ground with her fists, lamenting her powerlessness. Her tears dripped down. Ruruta said he bet everything on her. Yet she couldn¡¯t do anything. Nieniu didn¡¯t even take her into consideration. The last Armed Librarian was nothing more than a bystander. Pitiful, she was so pitiful. She now realized ¨C Ruruta¡¯s wish to protect the world was sincere. She didn¡¯t know what happened, but that alone was conveyed. His heart was far stronger and far purer than her own. He was probably placed in a predicament far beyond his abilities inside his Imaginary Entrails. Mirepoc wanting to give up pained him even more. And yet he voiced no complaints. He told her she didn¡¯t have to fight. That she could just believe that the world had value. How could he say that even in this despairing situation? She wouldn¡¯t have been able to say something like that. She wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect the world. She wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight like him. ¡°¡­Why was I born so weak?¡± She simply reflected on her own weakness. ¡°But¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t let it end like that. She couldn¡¯t just hug her knees. Because Ruruta believed in her and bet everything on her. Mirepoc invoked her Thought Sharing for the third time. The moment she connected to Nieniu another will of destruction assaulted her head. She tried repeating her words to preach that the world was wonderful. But she could only transmit intermitted words. No words that could move Nieniu¡¯s heart reached her. The Thought Sharing was severed. When she opened her eyes, what reflected in them were the surrounding Beasts of the Final Chapter. She wanted to escape. When this allure entered her mind, she forcibly twisted it off and¡­ ¡°¡­Aaaah!¡± Along with a shout Mirepoc connected for the fourth time. But it once again ended in vain. I want to fight, Mirepoc thought. I want power, she thought strongly. She had no power to protect the world. But she wanted the power to help those who were trying to protect the world. She wanted power, power, power. Mirepoc closed her eyes. She folded her arms and poured everything she had into her Thought Sharing. Therefore she didn¡¯t even notice the change in her hair color. The tips of her lemon-colored hair started faintly shining. At that moment, Mirepoc experienced a strange feeling. It felt warm like being surprisingly reunited with a long-time friend. Mirepoc heard a voice inside her head. ¡®Having someone sympathize with Ruruta¡­ that alone should be enough.¡± It was the voice of an unfamiliar girl. What Mirepoc felt was similar to but different from Thought Sharing. She felt as if what she received was not the girl¡¯s thoughts but her mind itself. The unknown girl¡¯s happiness filled Mirepoc¡¯s heart. ¡®Ruruta was always a lonely demon lord. But he wasn¡¯t really a demon lord. He was a gentle, sad, simple boy. So he could definitely change.¡¯ The unknown girl was speaking inside Mirepoc¡¯s mind. ¡®What changes humans is sympathy. That was what Ruruta required. If someone were to sympathize with him he will definitely change. From a lonely demon lord he will turn into someone who can connect his heart with other people. Such was my belief.¡¯ Who are you, Mirepoc tried to call. I don¡¯t know anyone like you. I don¡¯t recall having connected my thoughts to you. ¡®If Ruruta connects with someone he will change. If Ruruta changes then the world will, too. Both the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult will not stay as they are. If that happens, even Ruruta would be able to escape the dead end he stumbled into and create a new path. Making Nieniu happy¡­ he would surely find a way to make it come true. It¡¯s truly simple. Just by changing Ruruta¡¯s heart plenty of things in the world will change as well. So Chacoly won¡¯t give up.¡¯ Mirepoc didn¡¯t know Chacoly¡¯s name. Yet she also knew her at the same time. Because she was with Mirepoc. Because she was about to become one with her right now. ¡®Having someone sympathize with Ruruta¡­ Believing such a day would come, Chacoly left her power behind. Magic Right transfer. Chacoly Cocot transferred all of her power. The target is whoever wishes to help Ruruta from the bottom of their heart. This transfer will hold even after Chacoly¡¯s death. She didn¡¯t know when. She didn¡¯t know to whom. But she left her Soul Sharing in the world for that person. For Ruruta who will someday change.¡¯ Mirepoc¡¯s hair changed its color. Into the beautiful and ephemeral color of violet. Along with the Soul Sharing ability Mirepoc also received Chacoly¡¯s heart. The two girls now became one. ¡®Mirepoc-san, is Chacoly¡¯s power of use?¡¯ ¡°Of course, it will definitely be of use.¡± Mirepoc spoke to Chacoly inside her mind. Chacoly¡¯s memories came flowing inside Mirepoc. She learned about the ending of the Paradise Era. About the days Ruruta had lived in. About his feelings for Nieniu. She came to know of everything Chacoly knew about. ¡°¡­How great for you, Ruruta.¡± The one to mutter this was Mirepoc, but at the same time it also was the Chacoly inside her. ¡°You were able to meet such a kind person.¡± Mirepoc¡¯s violet-colored hair swayed. ¡°So we can fight. We can still fight!¡± Mirepoc clenched her teeth. She folded both hands in front of her chest. ¡®Activating Soul Sharing!¡¯ The revived violet-colored hair emitted shining light. With her newly acquired power, Mirepoc instantly understood what was possible and what was impossible. It was meaningless for her to use Soul Sharing to connect to Nieniu. That power only allowed her to give and take her heart with another person¡¯s. If she made her heart clash against Nieniu¡¯s, she would never be able to break that will of destruction. But now there was something she could do. Mirepoc directed her power not at Nieniu but at the people of the world. ¡®I will distribute it to everyone. To all people my Soul Sharing can reach. I will give them the will to stand up again!¡¯ Light was born from her violet-colored hair. It became a faint surge of radiation. The violet surge spread much like ripples on water caused by a thrown pebble. From Bantorra Library it came downtown. From there it crossed the ocean and went to the whole world. Mirepoc¡¯s heart was conveyed by the violet surge. ¡®Amazing¡­ Chacoly couldn¡¯t have done anything like that.¡¯ Mirepoc faintly heard a mutter inside her mind. Chacoly¡¯s Soul Sharing combined with Mirepoc¡¯s Thought Sharing. They were abilities of the same category after all. The inborn Soul Sharing ability now resided in Mirepoc who wasn¡¯t born with a talent but polished her ability with diligent efforts. This fusion of talent and hard work raised the Soul Sharing ability to further heights. While clenching her teeth, Mirepoc controlled her new power. All in order to give the people of the world the will to stand. On Past God Bantorra¡¯s Island, in a corner of the town was the room of a plain apartment. A single boy inside suddenly opened his eyes. This completely ordinary boy heard someone calling to him from afar. ¡®Stand up. Please stand up again. To protect this world.¡¯ Why did he wake up? He was supposed to have drifted to a long, peaceful sleep. He wanted to keep sleeping peacefully like that, too. He slept while thinking that school, his studies, his family, his friends, his first love, everything and anything was completely inconsequential. I don¡¯t care about anything so don¡¯t wake me up, the boy thought. Yet someone was desperately calling for him. They were calling him to save the world. In a certain red-light district at the Ismo Republic, a woman opened her eyes. I don¡¯t want you to wake me up, she thought. She was cornered by her circumstances and exhausted by her daily life. All of her life was nothing but trouble. I¡¯ve cleanly forgotten all about it when I was sleeping so please don¡¯t wake me up, she thought. ¡®Please wish for it. To protect this world, to protect our future.¡¯ A voice called to her from afar. She realized it was telling her that standing up and living was far more wonderful than dying peacefully. At a certain hospital in the Guinbex Empire, a man opened his eyes. I don¡¯t want to wake up, he thought. His incurable disease would be eating into his body until the day he died. He rather preferred to be allowed to sleep peacefully. ¡®Believe. Believe that living is wonderful and that this world is worth something!¡¯ A voice called to him from afar. He could receive the appeal that even someone like him was needed. Mirepoc called to all people of the world. It didn¡¯t matter if they were men, women, young or old. There was no distinction between warriors and those who were not, good or bad people. The world can¡¯t be saved alone. I need your power, she called the entire world. No matter who you are, your power is needed. The Power of Tearless Ending was being crushed. People were standing up around the world. Some people were puzzled, certain they had been asleep, and some people looked around them to search for the voice that had called to them. About half of the population rose up. But there were also plenty of people who, having received the violet surge, only slightly opened their eyes and didn¡¯t move. Mirepoc sent the power of her Soul Sharing to the whole world, so naturally the individual effect was dampened. She couldn¡¯t forcibly control people¡¯s hearts like Chacoly once did. It took everything she had to merely tell them to wake up and instill in them only a small bit of will to rise. But that was enough. Half of the world answered Mirepoc¡¯s voice. There were these many people who chose, rather than dying peacefully, to live and struggle. ¡®It¡¯s not enough, Mirepoc-san. Just waking them up won¡¯t save the world.¡¯ ¡°I know. Leave it to me. I will definitely make it happen!¡± Mirepoc kept exercising her Soul Sharing. Something happened. Ruruta was convinced of it inside the Imaginary Entrails. He had no reason; it was mere intuition. ¡°¡­What is this?¡± One second after Ruruta had noticed it, Nieniu did as well. The stone statue¡¯s face turned toward the sky and the movements of the Beasts ceased. ¡°It¡¯s still not enough!¡± Nothing was reflected in Mirepoc¡¯s eyes any longer. She was currently pouring her entire being into the Soul Sharing. Both vision, hearing, sense of touch and sense of pain were gone. Just making people stand up wasn¡¯t enough. They wouldn¡¯t become a power to save the world. Since Mirepoc was the plus sign to connect all of the ¡®ones¡¯, her role was to turn the powers from the entire world into one power. The world couldn¡¯t be saved by one person. There was still something that had to be done. Having everything taken away from her, Nieniu thought that she shouldn¡¯t have been born. She wished for the world to be destroyed. Saving her heart was the same as saving the world. What should Mirepoc do for that? What should she tell the people of the world? She had inherited Chacoly¡¯s memories. She knew of Ruruta¡¯s feelings and of his days of long labor. What did she need to save Nieniu? She once again unleashed a violet surge. Nieniu directed her attention to the outside world for the first time. She had forgotten all about it, trapped by her hatred toward Ruruta. Using perception organs that humans didn¡¯t possess she looked over the courtyard of Bantorra Library. She found the figure of Mirepoc and saw her shining violet hair. At the same time she felt the people of the world rejecting the Power of Tearless Ending and standing up. ¡°¡­Something is happening. And it is very bad.¡± The Power of Tearless Ending was the power that Ruruta used through the Beasts of the Final Chapter. Nieniu as well wished to destroy the world without making anyone suffer. That power was being broken now. Nieniu looked at Mirepoc. She finally recalled the violet-color haired girl that once tried to kill Ruruta. ¡°¡­This is¡­¡± Nieniu felt a slight fear. She would destroy the world regardless if people were sleeping or not. Since she possessed unlimited power their resistance was no problem. However, she could feel ¨C she felt the same as during the first destruction of the world when she saw Ruruta bring an asteroid from the deep reaches of space. Defeat was sneaking up on her. It wasn¡¯t good at all. She had no idea what was happening, but knew it wasn¡¯t good. ¡°¡­I will kill you. Right now.¡± Nieniu¡¯s voice echoed in the courtyard of Bantorra Library. All the Beasts of the Final Chapter leapt, aiming at Mirepoc. Mirepoc felt nothing. Neither Nieniu¡¯s words nor the footsteps of the assaulting Beasts reached her ears. She was concentrating her entire being on Soul Sharing. The violet surge transmitted Mirepoc¡¯s calling to the entire world. For example, it was transmitted to a boy who lived on Past God Island. ¡®The world is about to be destroyed by a single will. By the will of the girl known as Nieniu.¡¯ He was a mere ordinary boy. Yet he wished to become a hero who protected the world. And so he lent his ears to this calling. He wanted to save the world. For example, it was transmitted to a certain bread-selling woman that worked in a certain mining town. ¡®Nieniu believes that living in this world is completely meaningless. She believes that this world has no happiness and has nothing but sorrow in it. She thinks that you, as well as me, as well as herself, should have never been born. And since no person should have been born she is trying to destroy the world.¡¯ The woman recalled the day three years ago when she had lost her lover. She was pained and even thought she shouldn¡¯t have been born. But now she was different. She accepted her sorrow, overcame it and was trying to live. The bread-selling woman lent her ears to the call. She sympathized with the girl known as Nieniu and wanted to cheer her up. For example, it reached a certain man locked in prison. ¡®I ask of you all. Is having been born something wonderful?¡¯ The man had once joined an evil organization for the sake of his desires. That organization was defeated by the Armed Librarians and the man was captured. He would never come out of prison. Yet he thought about the family he lost. He wanted to once again meet up with his wife and son and beg them for forgiveness. Even if they wouldn¡¯t accept it, he wished to convey his apology. He lent his ears to the call. In order to protect his lost family and the world. Mirepoc¡¯s call was transmitted all over the world. People looked back at their lives, looked at their futures, and gave their answers. Was this world wonderful? Was there any meaning to life? ¡®If you think this world is wonderful, if you think living has its value, I ask you to convey that. I ask you to deliver your feelings to Nieniu.¡¯ Although no one was ordered to, the people clenched their hands on their chests. They folded their knees, lowered their heads, and closed their eyes, assuming a praying position. Mirepoc was calling to them. She was strongly, strongly calling. ¡®Strongly wish for it! Your feelings are the power to save the world! Believing that this world is wonderful is the power to save the world!¡¯ The people wished. They wished for their feelings that their world was beautiful to be transmitted forward. Mirepoc¡¯s thoughts reached the injured and collapsed Ruruta inside the Imaginary Entrails. ¡®Do you understand? The people of the world want to convey what they feel right now. That they believe there is still something wonderful even now.¡¯ ¡°Mirepoc, thank you. If so then the world will definitely be saved.¡± ¡®Ruruta.¡¯ At that moment, a small wave throbbed in the knife Ruruta held in his hand. Its handle heated up. ¡®Please convey it. You¡¯re the only one who can do it. You¡¯re the only one who can deliver the power of the world.¡¯ ¡°¡­Mirepoc?¡± The knife then started emitting light. While holding the knife Ruruta could feel ¨C the will of all people of the world dwelt inside it. It was an outrageous power. Ruruta knew it was the power that could save the world. He was convinced that it wasn¡¯t inferior to the power he had gathered during the first destruction of the world. ¡°Nieniu!¡± Ruruta shouted. When he wielded his knife a violet light was emitted from it. The Jail King Snake in front of him was torn in half. ¡°Nieniu! I can save you! This time¡­ this time I¡¯ll save you!¡± Resolving his wounded body, Ruruta ran. He knew ¨C the power of the world embedded in the knife was not a power to defeat Nieniu. It was the power to save her from the will of destruction trapping her. ¡°¡­You still had such a power? Unbelievable.¡± Nieniu¡¯s voice was full of bottomless anger. She probably realized it as well: the moment this knife reached her she would lose. ¡°¡­I will not let you do it, Ruruta. I will not repeat the same mistake. ¡­This time, you, everyone and anyone, will be absolutely killed.¡± Back at Bantorra Library¡¯s courtyard, a small voice resounded among the roars of Beasts of the Final Chapter that were rushing to kill Mirepoc. ¡°¡­I did it. I did it, Ruruta!¡± Mirepoc muttered. The Beasts attacked her. Their fangs and blades should have easily taken her life. However, not a single one of them reached her. She remained alive and succeeded in gathering the power of the world. Mirepoc¡¯s body was not on the stone paving of the courtyard. She was on the roof of Bantorra Library¡¯s main building. Her head was held by the boorish hand of a man. Her body was held by a man in a black suit. ¡°Well done, Mirepoc. You¡¯re an exemplary Armed Librarian.¡± The one to save Mirepoc from being killed was Mattalast Ballory. Volume 10, 5: Final Battle of the Armed Librarians – Part 1 Volume 10, Chapter 5: Final Battle of the Armed Librarians ¨C Part?1 January 12, 1927. The time was after 4 P.M. Even the last day of Bantorra Library approached dusk. How many reversals have happened during this day? The situation continuously changed like the leaves of a tree caught in a whirlwind. It wouldn¡¯t have been strange for the world to be destroyed long ago. If Ruruta hadn¡¯t used the Power of Tearless Ending and destroyed the world as is¡­ If Hamyuts had been defeated by him¡­ If Colio hadn¡¯t risen up¡­ If Lascall had forsaken Ruruta, if Mirepoc hadn¡¯t sent her thoughts to Ruruta and died fighting¡­ Destruction was avoided in the last second countless times. As if the world itself rejected its demise. Would the world be protected or destroyed? The time to settle everything would soon arrive. The moment Mattalast Ballory had woken up he immediately rushed ahead. He kicked his fallen pistols and picked them up. Even while reloading his bullets, his running speed didn¡¯t lower in the slightest. He was headed to the exit of the Sealed Labyrinth. Mattalast had no hesitation. He could confirm the situation while moving. A huge metal pillar was thrust from the floor and penetrated the ceiling of the Sealed Labyrinth. He immediately concluded this was Ruruta¡¯s power. At the same time he looked at the hole opened in the ceiling. Without any hesitation he leapt toward it. He concluded from the leaking air and light that it was connected to the topmost floor. The hole was opened up by Ruruta to reach the outside. It penetrated each floor and connected to the sky. As Mattalast exited to the first floor he changed his route to move ahead. He could feel something moving in the courtyard. Unleashing a kick to knock down a wall, he ran outside. His chain of actions was not made by reason. It was his intuition as a warrior. He couldn¡¯t postpone it even for a second and no hesitation was allowed. An average warrior would probably waste time affirming the situation. A warrior could be said to be first-class after becoming able to make his body act based on intuition alone for the first time. ¡°¡­I made it¡­¡± Mattalast pointed the pistols in both hands at the Beasts of the Final Chapter. On the other side he could see hair faintly shining in the color of violet. Hundreds of Beasts were rushing towards Mirepoc. ¡°In time!¡± He shot twelve bullets from both guns simultaneously. There was no time for reloading. That wasn¡¯t enough to save Mirepoc. However, the one who shot was Mattalast Ballory. As long as it was limited to the timespan of two seconds, he was the world¡¯s strongest predictive ability user. The first shot broke the spear of a Cavalryman that attempted piercing Mirepoc¡¯s back. The spearhead was blown away while spinning, stabbing into the brow of a Blade-Haired Lion. Clashing into the stopped Blade-Haired Lion, a Lancer collapsed forward. Another bullet pierced an Elephant Soldier¡¯s knee. Its giant body, losing its sense of balance and collapsing, crushed an Iron-Fanged Mouse. One bullet shot defeated several Beasts at the same time as if it was a bounded shot in billiard. The twelve bullets that weighed even less than 300 grams blew away enemies that together weighed more than 30 tons. Mattalast jumped. His landing spot was accurately next to Mirepoc. The final enemy he missed on defeating was blown away when he threw his gun like a boomerang. He wrapped his hand around Mirepoc¡¯s waist, lifted her and ran. All of the rushing attacks missed Mattalast by a hairsbreadth. ¡°¡­What happened?¡± Only once he succeeded in saving Mirepoc he allowed himself to look around. Mirepoc¡¯s violet hair¡­ the dark clouds covering the sky¡­ and the stone statue in Ruruta¡¯s image that floated in the air. Mattalast concluded it was impossible to understand. During the few hours he was unconscious the situation apparently changed in a way that couldn¡¯t be imagined. ¡°What does this mean, Ruruta!¡± He looked at the sky and directed this question at Ruruta. At that moment he finally realized this wasn¡¯t the Ruruta he had met earlier. It wasn¡¯t just his form but also his presence itself. The color of his hair changed into something abnormal Mattalast had never seen before and the sense of intimidation he exerted lost all of its humanity. ¡°¡­Mattalast-san. So now it is you. Even when it would only take a short while to finish.¡± What he heard was a voiceless voice. It wasn¡¯t the voice of Ruruta but of an unknown girl. ¡°¡­Who¡¯re you?¡± Reply came in the form of the Beasts attacking. He was yet to grasp the situation. But he could understand one thing: the key to this battle lied with Mirepoc. The Beasts of the Final Chapter targeted her without a shred of hesitation. And she now had violet-colored hair. Seeing those it was clear to him. He heard that the violet girl Hamyuts had killed held the only possibility of defeating Ruruta. Due to some sequence of events that ability was passed along to Mirepoc. Mattalast looked around. Surrounding him were the murderous Beasts. ¡°Good grief, seems like they won¡¯t let me off the hook.¡± The Beasts of the Final Chapter simply lost their balance and collapsed. In no time they settled their aim on Mattalast and Mirepoc and moved. The swarm of Beasts that was like a black cascade attacked again and again, and even if evaded they would attack again. ¡°¡­But we¡¯ll still run away.¡± But Mattalast didn¡¯t find it a problem. He could evade anything if there was a chance of evading it. Even if surrounded from all directions, as long as there was a small opening somewhere it was the same thing as not being surrounded. The opening was with the Cavalryman whose spear he had broken earlier. He received the blade-less stab with his shoulder and repelled it using force. Using Cavalry¡¯s body as a stepping stone, he ran above the Beasts. Using the openings in the disorderly battle formation as footholds, Mattalast evaded the attacks as though dancing. Looking from the side their movements could only make one think they have trained together in advance. A violet surge was emitted from Mirepoc in his arms. It also reached Mattalast. Who was the girl known as Nieniu? What happened to Ruruta? He couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°¡­I did it. I did it, Ruruta.¡± He heard Mirepoc mumble in his arms. Mattalast caressed her head. He knew one thing for sure: she was fighting to save the world. ¡°Well done, Mirepoc. You¡¯re an exemplary Armed Librarian.¡± So he could understand what his job was. He just needed to protect Mirepoc. That was all. ¡°¡­Why do you resist? I cannot understand it.¡± Ruruta and Mattalast: Nieniu muttered while looking down at these two resisting men. Nieniu tried to kill the people around the world without any suffering. However, they rose up and opposed her. Why did they not understand? Even though the only right thing was destruction¡­ Even though she was trying to save them¡­ It was always like that. Humans couldn¡¯t understand. They simply clung to life without understanding the most important things. ¡°¡­I do not mind. I will just destroy them.¡± Nieniu started thinking. I cannot lose. Absolutely. If I lose there will be no other one able to destroy the world. I cannot lose a second time. At that moment, further power gushed out from inside of her. Her fear toward defeat and her determination to fight brought out her true power. Even until now she intended on doing her best. However, anger didn¡¯t allow her to pull out her full powers. They were derived only of clear determination. Something¡¯s changed. Thus thought Mattalast while evading the attack of a Rhino. The Beasts of the Final Chapter all rushed at him from all directions, including the skies. An Elephant Soldier crushed a Cavalryman while advancing and a Blade-Haired Lion trampled an Iron-Fanged Mouse underfoot. ¡°¡­.Guh!¡± Forcefully pushing through an opening the size of a needle, Mattalast tried escaping the siege. Yet the Beasts headed for him even while crushing their comrades. It was already a stampede. Their weapons were the corpses of Beasts and their killing method was burying him alive. Matter itself pursued Mattalast. This was the sort of attack Mattalast, who could evade any attack as long as there was any chance of evading it, was the most poor against. If he was alone he could have defended. But he had lost his guns and he held Mirepoc in his arms. He couldn¡¯t run away with her. ¡°Get down Mattalast!¡± At that moment, he heard a faint voice mixed in with the Beasts¡¯. Obeying it, Mattalast lied on the ground while covering Mirepoc¡¯s body. Just before they were crushed to death, a massive body rushed fifty centimeters above Mattalast¡¯s head. ¡°Bonbo!¡± A huge black shadow flew overhead, scattering the Beasts around and blowing away trees and sculptures. What came rushing through was one of the flying whales controlled by Bonbo Tartamal. The shockwave inflicted Mattalast with wounds. Yet Mirepoc was safe. ¡°This is getting quite scary! Bantorra Library ends today!¡± He could faintly see Bonbo¡¯s figure on top of the whale overhead. ¡°Mattalast! Is the evacuation of civilians finished already?!¡± ¡°Obviously! The only ones on the premises are combatants!¡± Mattalast shouted. An Iron-Fanged Mouth and a Lancer that lied down and survived rushed at him again. But it was an attack he could evade. ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s good news but it¡¯s also bad news!¡± The sixteen whales recovered and danced in the air. Bonbo said before that Bantorra Library was finished not because of the Beasts of the Final Chapter; it was because he was about to fight using his full power. The whales danced and the ground shook. The sixteen whales crushed both buildings and Beasts. The assembly hall where the world¡¯s leaders used to gather was destroyed in mere seconds. The second floor, used for the finances and accounting offices, crumbled down to a mountain of gravel. The wildly dancing whales raised pandemonium. Even now the Beasts were trying to attack Mattalast. No matter how many of their comrades died, since they were produced infinitely it didn¡¯t matter to them at all. But then, another explosive roar resounded. ¡°Uwaaaan! Begone! All of you begone! Be crushed!¡± The shrill shrieks of a woman came from the training ground, the opposite direction from where Mattalast had come from. Mixed with them came the sounds of bombardment as if an entire battalion was fighting. ¡°Kyasariro?! Don¡¯t hit me!¡± Mattalast shouted. Mortars and machine-guns floated in air, firing one after the other. This was done using Kyasariro Totona¡¯s telekinesis that controlled firearms. She gathered heavy weapons from inside the Library and came to assist them. Holding only a rifle and ammunition in her short arms, she was shooting randomly without aiming. ¡°Shit! Die! Stupid! Begone! Get lost! Scatter!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t point your guns at me!¡± Mattalast shouted but she couldn¡¯t hear him. She was originally a cowardly woman. Rather than her bringing out courage she assaulted with her boundless fear at what she couldn¡¯t understand. Both Bonbo and Kyasariro kept their indiscriminate attacks without paying any attention to Mattalast. But he was thankful for their assistance. He was able to evade even their wild shots and dancing whales using his predictive ability. As long as they were there he had no fear of being crushed. ¡°¡­You are in the way, please die obediently.¡± The thing that used to be Ruruta glared at Mattalast and the rest. Was it the girl called Nieniu now? ¡°¡­You poor puppets of Ruruta. I will kill you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Puppets? We might seem this way, but that¡¯s a huge misunderstanding!¡± One whale charged with its forehead to Nieniu floating above the needle. Yet the statue repelled that blow regardless of the difference in mass. It inflicted no wound. ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡± At that time, Mirepoc opened her mouth while in Mattalast¡¯s arms. ¡°You can¡¯t defeat that. It has¡­ to be Ruruta¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak. You¡¯ll bite your tongue.¡± Mattalast didn¡¯t have the leisure to hear her explanation. ¡°Relax Mirepoc. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on but even if you don¡¯t say anything we¡¯ll protect you.¡± Dodging attacks, Mattalast headed towards the Library¡¯s main building. The next moment the warriors¡¯ voices came echoing from there. ¡°Right, Yukizona?¡± The Armed Librarians showed themselves from inside the half-destroyed gate. With Luik and Marfa at the front, they took a fish scales battle formation, scattered the Beasts of the Final Chapter and rushed to Mattalast. ¡°Everyone, deploy to a double circle formation! Bonbo will whittle down the attack targets outside the circle! Mattalast and Kyasariro will gather inside!¡± In the middle of the formation was Yukizona Hamlow. Next to him was his assistant Yuri. Mattalast realized ¨C Yukizona gathered the confused Armed Librarians, managed to unify them even while not understanding the situation and rushed there. The power of the his Decay Wave as well of the perfectly coordinated Armed Librarians conveyed his capabilities as the leader of the next generation. While looking at both Mirepoc in his arms and at his fighting comrades, Mattalast called someone inside his heart. He called towards Hamyuts who wasn¡¯t there. Hey, Hamyuts, you might¡¯ve been a better leader than you thought. The Armed Librarians you¡¯ve brought up are so dependable. ¡°Are you fine, Mattalast-san?¡± ¡°For now.¡± Mattalast jumped into the circle and was finally able to catch his breath. The Armed Librarians stared at the Beasts surrounding them. At that moment, the Beasts¡¯ movements suddenly stopped. ¡°¡­So foolish.¡± Nieniu called. The Armed Librarians shook at this voice which was different from Ruruta¡¯s. ¡°Who is that?¡± Yuri said. Mattalast shook his head to the side. ¡°Who knows, I have no idea either. The only thing for sure is that she¡¯s an enemy.¡± Nieniu kept talking toward the Armed Librarians who knew nothing about the situation. ¡°¡­You are all still doing the wrong thing. Mirepoc-san has been deceived and used by Ruruta.¡± Ruruta. That was the name of the man that Mattalast and the other Armed Librarians had been fighting against a short while ago. They didn¡¯t know who this woman was, but if she was Ruruta¡¯s enemy did that mean she was their ally? Since Mattalast and the rest didn¡¯t understand the situation they had no means with which to ascertain the truth. ¡°¡­Ruruta is supposed to be your enemy. He should be hated as he killed Hamyuts-san here.¡± At that moment, Mattalast finally noticed a figure stabbed in the center of the needle. ¡°¡­Gh.¡± Although he was prepared for it, the moment he saw it his knees were about to fold. ¡°Mattalast-san, please calm down¡­¡± ¡°¡­Y-yeah. I know, Yuri¡­¡± He was somehow able to reply to Yuri who came to him. Yet the claim that Ruruta had killed Hamyuts was deeply engraved inside his heart. Even his comrades stared at Hamyuts¡¯s corpse. Some of them expressed anger, some despair¡­ their responses were varied. ¡°¡­Please put your weapons away. Do not stand in my way.¡± ¡°What does this mean, brother?¡± Yuri was also confused. Even Yukizona who was being asked couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°¡­You and I are by no means enemies. I am trying to save you.¡± They couldn¡¯t think of it as being true by looking at the Beasts spread out. However, they could feel a sincere will from her words. They were filled with confusion and doubts. At that time, Mirepoc moaned. ¡°¡­No¡­ don¡¯t let her trick you¡­¡± ¡°Mirepo?¡± ¡°Soul¡­ Sharing!¡± A violet-colored wave spread from Mirepoc¡¯s body. The moment it touched Mattalast, her mind was transmitted to him. Along with it the truth about Ruruta that she knew was also transmitted. ¡°I see, so that¡¯s what¡¯s going on.¡± Mattalast muttered. And he was surprised at how little they knew. Ruruta wasn¡¯t collecting Books of happiness for his own sake; it was all for the sake of a single girl. ¡°We didn¡¯t understand Ruruta at all.¡± Yukizona was perplexed. Yuri was flustered as well. The other Armed Librarians felt the same. ¡°¡­Please notice the truth. The world must be destroyed.¡± Nieniu said. However, none of her words reached the Armed Librarians. ¡°What do you think, guys? At the very least I don¡¯t feel bad.¡± Luik them said to his comrades. ¡°Ruruta might be a piece of shit, but he¡¯s still a piece of shit that can be saved right?¡± Rizzly nodded and started laughing. ¡°Ahaha, Ruruta¡¯s such a helpless idiot. Well, I don¡¯t hate idiots like that though.¡± Gamo also spoke. ¡°But I still can¡¯t forgive him. It¡¯s not the time to say such things.¡± Strangely, the Armed Librarians¡¯ expressions were bright. Mattalast also felt refreshed for some reason. Until now he thought of Ruruta as an inhuman demon lord. Yet he was also human. It wasn¡¯t something to be happy about, but it still somehow made him happy. ¡°So, shall we fight?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it being for Ruruta¡¯s sake, though.¡± Luik readied his giant spear and Rizzly pointed his rapier at the surrounding Beasts of the Final Chapter. All doubts were gone from the Armed Librarians¡¯ faces. Now that they knew their reason to fight they accepted it. This isn¡¯t something to laugh about, thought Mattalast. But that¡¯s how the Armed Librarians always were. ¡°¡­You cling to life in such a world. Without realizing it is a mistake. Why do you protect this rotten world?¡± Yukizona then replied. ¡°We¡¯ve known the world is rotten since long ago.¡± He raised his arm, producing Decay Waves. ¡°But even if it¡¯s rotten we¡¯ll protect it. Because we are the Armed Librarians.¡± ¡°¡­If you insist on fighting no matter what¡­¡± Nieniu¡¯s voice shook in anger. ¡°¡­Then do as you please. It does not change the destruction of the world. ¡­Be surrounded and crushed.¡± Along with that voice the Beasts began moving. Their aim was Mirepoc alone. Starting with Yukizona¡¯s Decay Wave, the Armed Librarians commenced their counterattack. Inside the Imaginary Entrails Ruruta kept fighting alone. Starting with his battle with Hamyuts, the battle against the warriors of the revived Books, his torture by Miena¡¯s group, as well as his fight against the Beasts of the Final Chapter, he overcame all sorts of painful battles countless times. Even his limitless power had already passed its limits long ago. He swung his knife at the dark clouds. The emitted light scattered the Beasts around. The power he received from Mirepoc was powerful. However, that alone was not enough to reach Nieniu. ¡°¡­I have to advance.¡± He urged his unresponsive legs to run. As long as the power of the world shined in his hand he could never collapse. Even in the outside world they were fighting to save the world. That was why the violet surge didn¡¯t disappear. Yukizona and Mattalast exchanged looks. Mattalast entrusted all of command to Yukizona. He conveyed that using just his eyes. He didn¡¯t have the leisure to issue orders; all of the enemies were rushing toward him. The Armed Librarians forming a circle blocked all Beasts who ran on the ground. In the air Bonbo¡¯s whales were dancing. The Beasts who were able to weave through the gaps of the whales and assault from the sky were intercepted by Yukizona and Kyasariro. Even so they couldn¡¯t stop all of them. Mattalast desperately kicked the Beasts that managed to sneak through to pursue him. All the while protecting Mirepoc in his arms. Yet there were too many enemies. They didn¡¯t know how long their defensive formation would hold. What will we do? Mattalast looked at Yukizona. ¡°All hands, withdraw to the Fifth Sealed Labyrinth! Withdraw while preserving the formation and protecting Mattalast! The vanguard will be Marfa! Tena will provide covering fire! Guarding the rear will be me and Yuri!¡± The Armed Librarians all began moving from the courtyard. Yukizona secured a position in front of the destroyed gate and protected the retreating Armed Librarians with his Decay Wave. The Labyrinth was certainly more advantageous. It would allow them to somewhat confine the attacks of their enemies to one direction. There was the problem that if the Beasts blocked the entrance they wouldn¡¯t be to escape. But there were no fools who thought of running away at this stage. However¡­ ¡°No, Yukizona!¡± Having reached the entrance to the Labyrinth, Marfa raised a sorrowful voice. ¡°There are plenty of Beasts inside the Labyrinth as well!¡± The Armed Librarians stopped. Kyasariro raised a shriek. ¡°N-no way! What will we do, Yukizonaa!¡± ¡°Cut them off Marfa! Kyasariro will support you! The enemies are just gathering near the entrance to the Labyrinth!¡± ¡°Aaah! I¡¯m going!¡± Taking the heavy weaponry floating in the air along with her, Kyasariro charged into the Library. Mattalast and the other Armed Librarians stopped in place and waited for a follow-up report. Kyasariro¡¯s fire and the sounds of Marfa¡¯s flame whip echoed above ground. There wasn¡¯t any sign of good news at all. ¡°Hey, Yukizona.¡± At that time, Gamo spoke while putting a hand behind one ear. He was an intelligence support ability user that could strain his five senses to their utmost limits. ¡°It was mixed with the sounds of Bonbo¡¯s whales so I wasn¡¯t able to hear it but¡­¡± While receiving support from Yukizona, Gamo put his ear to the ground. ¡°¡­It appears to be useless. There are apparently plenty of Beasts down to the bottom of the Labyrinth.¡± Mattalast gulped. Even Yukizona and Yuri paled. ¡°Return to the courtyard! All soldiers, change direction! Marfa and Kyasariro also retreat instantly! Rizzly, Ainz! Provide covering fire for their retreat!¡± Even during the disturbance Yukizona issued orders. The Armed Librarian¡¯s movements became disorderly. ¡°Gamo-san! Why did you not say so earlier!¡± Yuri lashed out at Gamo. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do anything about it! Bonbo¡¯s whales made too much noise!¡± ¡°Marfa-san! Marfa-san! Did you not hear me?! Come back!¡± ¡°What?! What does this mean!¡± At the entrance to the Labyrinth Kyasariro was perplexed by the order to cease the attack. Marfa cut in too deep and was unable to retreat. They were isolated from their comrades. What will you do, Yukizona, wondered Mattalast. This is your blunder. How will you recover? The formation was crumbling. The Beasts of the Final Chapter heading towards Mattalast grew in numbers. The trainees who weren¡¯t able to cooperate were becoming unable to fight back. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your minds!¡± Yukizona shouted. However, now that the Armed Librarians were disheartened, they wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down by mere words. ¡°All hands, gather in the courtyard again! Create a circle and support Mattalast-san!¡± While shouting, Yukizona ripped off the mask covering his face. He stooped down and wrapped both arms around his body as if hugging himself. ¡°Brother! What are you¡­!¡± Yukizona howled. This was Mattalast¡¯s first time to hear him scream. His body was enveloped by a black cocoon made of Decay Wave. ¡°Move, Yuri! You too Bonbo!¡± Yukizona¡¯s voice echoed from inside the massive black lump. Yuri retreated and Bonbo¡¯s whales also escaped to the sky. Following this hundreds of black, large snakes were shot from the Decay Wave cocoon. ¡°Evade, everyone!¡± Mattalast shouted. The black snakes mowed down the Beasts. Without Mattalast¡¯s instruction perhaps several of the Armed Librarian would have been hit as well. Yukizona¡¯s blow eradicated all Beasts in a radius of 100 meters around him. ¡°Restore battle formation!¡± Having mowed down the enemies, the black snakes thrust their heads into the ground. They wrapped and entwined around each other, creating a barrier. Bantorra, with half of it turned to rabble, was surrounded by the wriggling barrier of Decay Wave, building an encampment with a radius of about 100 meters. ¡°I decided this area will be our Armed Librarians¡¯ final territory! We will fight and die here!¡± A large amount of blood spurt from Yukizona¡¯s mouth as he revealed himself. Yuri rushed over and began to heal him. ¡°Nieniu! Cutting off our path of retreat was a mistake! The Armed Librarians show their true worth when they¡¯re cornered!¡± Yukizona shouted while bleeding. The Armed Librarians charged inside the snake fences one after another. They were no longer upset. What made the Armed Librarians comply was power. What made them move was resolve. And Yukizona showed them both. ¡°Create a path for Mattalast-san!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we all die! As long as Mirepoc survives!¡± The Armed Librarians readied their resolve. And they were convinced they could endure. However, Mattalast alone was able to keep calm inside the enthusiasm. How long will we be able to endure? And until when should we endure? Is there any meaning in enduring anyway? While Ruruta was blocked from viewing the outside world by the clouds, he knew ¨C Mattalast, Yukizona, Bonbo, Marfa and the others all stood up. They were fighting to protect Mirepoc. ¡°¡­The outside world is lively, Ruruta, but you are alone.¡± Nieniu said inside the Imaginary Entrails. She no longer turned her attention to the world of the living. Seeing how the Armed Librarians resisted was trivial. ¡°¡­Gh¡­uh¡­¡± Ruruta collapsed. The knee of his left leg was gouged, lost halfway to the bone. It was a simple failure on his part. He had simply misjudged the timing on a lower sweeping attack made by a Lancer one time. It was a simple mistake among the thousands and ten thousands of attacks. He approached Nieniu. Yet she was still far away. While crawling on his left hand and right leg, he desperately continued his defensive battle. He couldn¡¯t stand anymore. His left leg wouldn¡¯t listen to him as if it was completely gone. ¡°¡­What happens outside does not matter. Once I kill you it will all be over.¡± Nieniu calmly analyzed the situation. What she said was true. No matter how much the Armed Librarians resisted, it didn¡¯t matter at all to Nieniu who possessed unlimited power. As long as the knife in his hand didn¡¯t reach her it would amount to nothing. Clenching his teeth, Ruruta tried advancing forward. No matter how he urged his leg it wouldn¡¯t move. Yet he had to get to the theater, to Nieniu¡¯s side. ¡°Sh¡­it!¡± A stream of tears flowed down Ruruta¡¯s blood-covered face. Having been saved by Colio, borrowing the powers of Mirepoc, Chacoly and the Armed Librarians, Ruruta was able to fight. He wasn¡¯t allowed to die there. And yet his leg wouldn¡¯t move. Move, move already! Thinking so and trying to force himself to move was a mistake. Ruruta¡¯s body tumbled down. His right hand holding the knife stopped. ¡°¡­It took long, but it will now end.¡± The Beasts of the Final Chapter in the front came rushing like an avalanche. Ruruta intercepted them with the light still emitted from the knife. However, the Beasts also attacked him from behind. From the right came an Elephant Soldier¡¯s raised forelegs, from the left a Blade-Haired Lion¡¯s fangs, from above a leaping Lancer¡¯s stabbing blow¡­ From behind the Elephant Soldier also came a Jail King Snake¡¯s large body. Ruruta had no time to react. But at that moment¡­ Volume 10, 5: Final Battle of the Armed Librarians – Part 2 Volume 10, Chapter 5: Final Battle of the Armed Librarians ¨C Part?2 ¡°HAAA!¡± The voice of someone who shouldn¡¯t be there echoed. The kick of someone who shouldn¡¯t be there blew Blade-Haired Lion away. There shouldn¡¯t have been anyone left inside the Imaginary Entrails. The souls of the Books Ruruta had Eaten were defeated by him. Even the remnants were killed by the Beasts. Even Hamyuts was no longer in any position to fight. And yet, someone who shouldn¡¯t be there used their palm to divert Lancer¡¯s thrust, spinning their body to then hit with a backhand blow. Cutting in at the area around Elephant Soldier¡¯s legs, they broke through and hit its shoulder and back. Someone who shouldn¡¯t be there held Ruruta and shouted. ¡°Watch out!¡± Turning their back to the leaning forward Jail King Snake, that someone lifted Ruruta and jumped. They barely avoided being crushed and rolled on the sand to escape. ¡°¡­Wh-¡± Nieniu raised a voice of surprise for the first time. Swarthy skin with dark-brown long hair¡­ Hemp clothes covering a slender body along with straw rope wrapped around both arms¡­ That girl stood up while lending Ruruta her shoulder. ¡°Armed Librarian trainee Noloty Malche is here!¡± Taking Ruruta with her, Noloty ran on the sand. She ran, leapt, rolled, and shouted at Ruruta. ¡°Calling you Ruruta-san is fine, right!¡± ¡°¡­How are you¡­¡± Nieniu shouted. Ruruta was also puzzled. She was the trainee girl killed by Kachua¡¯s plan during the fight with the Indulging God Cult. Her Book should have been stored inside Bantorra Library. He had never Eaten it. It shouldn¡¯t be inside this world. ¡°Wah, w-we¡¯re surrounded!¡± Noloty shouted. They were encircled by Cavarlymen. At that moment an explosive gale rushed to them. Although it could only look like a storm it was a person. That man moved in a speed that the current Ruruta couldn¡¯t follow with his eyes. He ran around him as if drawing a pentagram in one broad stroke. Everything that touched him was torn apart. Ruruta recalled a warrior from the Library in the past. He was a warrior that possessed the ability to gain overwhelming speed only when charging toward his enemy. Since he was surrounded by enemies on all sides, he could boast in incredible speed. Blowing away all enemies around, he stopped. He was a warrior who wore a stupid, old-fashioned helmet and wielded a pike that hid a long gun¡¯s barrel within it. ¡°Armed Librarian Vizac Ziglass! Being in an inferior position brings out the best in me!¡± ¡°How¡­ why are you here¡­¡± Ruruta muttered while he was supported by Noloty and protected by Vizac. Books he supposedly had never Eaten¡­ Reinforcements that couldn¡¯t have appeared¡­ It was far more convincing to think of them as illusions. The Beasts didn¡¯t cease their attacks. Jail King Snake, Starving Mantis, Rending War Turtle ¨C the Beasts that came from the bottom layers of the Labyrinth couldn¡¯t be completely killed off by Vizac¡¯s attacks. At that moment, a human figure sprung out of a Jail King Snake. As if a parasite consumed its host from within. The figure then further jumped inside Starving Mantis and disappeared. A few seconds later, it once again appeared from within the collapsed Mantis and leapt inside Rending War Turtle. His upper body was bare. He held short swords in both hands. He was a man with sharp eyes like a falcon. ¡°Feekiee Quinn. I will handle the big game. You take care of the riffraff, Vizac and that lass.¡± His ability allowed him to swim inside solid material as if it was liquid. He was a warrior once famous for specializing in exploring the Labyrinth. The Armed Librarian that was defeated by Mokkania. Just like he said, he started easily crushing the high-level Beasts. ¡°What, Noloty! Did you die too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Vizac-san! Huh? Have you died? Or rather, did I die? More importantly, where are we?!¡± ¡°I died. And we¡¯re inside Imaginary Entrails. It¡¯s simple.¡± Putting the puzzled Ruruta aside, the Armed Librarians greeted each other happily for some reason. ¡°You brat there!¡± While scattering apart the Beasts with his spear, Vizac spoke to Ruruta. Although Vizac himself seemed much more of a brat to him. ¡°How nice for you to be protected by a girl!¡± Right, he couldn¡¯t allow himself to be just protected by Noloty. Borrowing her shoulders, Ruruta wielded his knife and drove the Beasts off. He had no time to be confused. He had to advance before thinking. ¡°¡­Why are the Armed Librarians here¡­¡± Nieniu¡¯s voice echoed from the distant theater. Being confused was obvious. Both for Nieniu and for Ruruta. While observing them using her Sensory Threads, Hamyuts chuckled. She sat on a sand dune, barely supporting her body. Hamyuts had sustained injuries that made fighting impossible. Both of her legs were stomped by a Starving Mantis and her abdomen was pierced by a Lancer. Her right shoulder had been bitten by an Iron-Fanged Mouse so she couldn¡¯t properly swing her sling. And yet she managed to escape. If she died everything would be over. As long as she was alive then perhaps she could be of some use. She refused the temptation of her Suicidal Wish and kept escaping. Nieniu didn¡¯t pay her any attention. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, you guys.¡± Hamyuts praised the three people. Noloty prioritized saving the person in front of her before understanding the situation. If not then she probably wouldn¡¯t have made it in time. One could only say it was as expected from her. Vizac and Feekiee also started fighting without being confused at the abnormal situation. Having received Mirepoc¡¯s Soul Sharing even inside the Imaginary Entrails, they immediately realized what to do. The beloved Armed Librarians. And from them three people who were excellent warriors. There was no mistake about that. ¡°¡­This cannot be¡­¡± Nieniu¡¯s attention turned to Hamyuts. ¡°So you finally noticed, you dumb woman.¡± Hamyuts smiled. Her hair was swaying. It had a color of darkness even deeper than black. ¡°They¡¯re fighting. And yet I can¡¯t do anything but watch them.¡± ¡°¡­Is this your doing?¡± The dark-colored hair swayed. Hamyuts¡¯s inborn ability, Book-Feeding, was activated. Inside of Bantorra Library¡¯s Fourth Sealed Labyrinth¡­ One of the Books stored on the shelves silently gave off a dim light. It was the Book of the Armed Librarian known as Casma. During one of the battles against the Indulging God Cult, the Allow Bay Naval incident, he received the attacks of the human bombs and lost his life. The Book burst and became small grains of light. It then flew up towards the surface. The grains of light were absorbed one after another into Nieniu¡¯s body. Even in the Second Sealed Labyrinth and Third Sealed Labyrinth the Books of Armed Librarians all turned into grains of light and entered Nieniu. As if saying none of them could miss the fight. Casma appeared in the middle of the surrounding Beasts of the Final Chapter without any warning. Just as Hamyuts did a few hours ago. ¡°Now, this is a battlefield. Please fight, Casma.¡± Casma was confused at this unknown battlefield. He promptly finished judging the situation and started using his Magic to assist Vizac and Feekiee. As expected of an Armed Librarian, thought Hamyuts. ¡°¡­How are you able to call your comrades here? No, there is no need to ask that.¡± Nieniu glared at Hamyuts. Hamyuts showed off her confidence with a smile. Until a little while ago Hamyuts only watched Ruruta fighting from behind without doing anything. She, who was wounded and unable to fight, thought about her comrades. If only Vizac was here¡­ If only Noloty was here¡­ She couldn¡¯t do anything but think like that. However, there wasn¡¯t any sense in asking for the impossible. And if she really was the Acting Director she had the obligation to fight until the very end. Hamyuts prayed. She wanted the power to call forth her dead comrades to this place. Her darkness-colored hair symbolized her possession of Book-Feeding. It was the ability to make a Book-Eater forcibly Eat any Book. That was the only power left in her. ¡°Now, come¡­ all of my beloved fools!¡± The Book-Feeding ability had been activated for the first time in history. Its powers were unknown. There was no actual proof she could only Feed her own Book. ¡°From the day we receive the name of an Armed Librarian we shall be bound by bonds that will never be severed! Our souls will, from this day forth, become one!¡± What she muttered was the speech meant to ready her mind the day she became an Armed Librarian. The words she thought of as complete rubbish when she heard them. Hamyuts now believed these words. She believed that all Armed Librarians were connected by bonds that would never be severed and that their souls were one. ¡°No matter where we live or where we die, our souls shall be one forevermore!¡± Armed Librarians had only one soul. And so their Books were the same as hers. If the bond between Armed Librarians was true, her Book-Feeding ability should also affect her comrades¡¯ Books. Hamyuts believed that bond to be true. Because she believed it she activated her Book-Feeding ability and because it was the truth it succeeded. ¡°Only at the very end I was able to realize. They were my comrades.¡± How could I think of myself as the Acting Director, she laughed at herself. I¡¯ve noticed something so simple only now. ¡°¡­Kill that person.¡± From the Beasts of the Final Chapter that surrounded Ruruta, several dozen came rushing toward Hamyuts. The Armed Librarians appeared around Ruruta one after another. Those who had lost their lives during the battle against the Cult and even those who died by other means before. All Armed Librarians Hamyuts knew that turned into Books gathered around Ruruta. ¡°Protect Ruruta! He¡¯s that bloody brat over there!¡± The situation was conveyed to them by Vizac¡¯s instructions and Mirepoc¡¯s Soul Sharing. Although perplexed, they all immediately joined the battle. There were no cowards among them. That was why these warriors died. Yet the Beasts were far too numerous. No matter how many Armed Librarians were there it was a drop in the bucket. ¡°Feekiee! Can¡¯t you defeat them faster!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my line! Why are you taking your time with small fries!¡± Assembled around Ruruta, the Armed Librarians desperately kept the defensive battle. Although these comrades were finally called in, they diminished in numbers one after the other. Unless Ruruta reached Nieniu they could never win. However, protecting him took all of their efforts so they couldn¡¯t proceed even a single step. ¡°I have to¡­ keep going¡­¡± Ruruta muttered while using the violet-colored light to scatter the Beasts. However, no matter how many of them they defeated no path was opened. ¡°¡­At this rate¡­ but how should we¡­¡± Noloty said while supporting Ruruta. Although she had considerably grown, she wasn¡¯t strong enough to find a breakthrough. Feekiee chopped off a Starving Mantis¡¯s neck from inside its body. Exiting with a leap, he looked around him. He checked the location of the theater and muttered without thinking. ¡°Have we advanced only this much?¡± Feekiee gritted his teeth. They were desperately trying to advance. However, Nieniu¡¯s theater was distant. This time a Jail King Snake approached Ruruta and Noloty. ¡°Watch out!¡± He jumped at that point. Activating his Diving ability, he invaded inside the Jail King Snake. Several seconds later, he jumped out of it and went to finish off another enemy. ¡°Curses! This is how you break through the front!¡± Vizac attempted a reckless charge straight ahead. ¡°Don¡¯t go Vizac-san!¡± Even Vizac¡¯s prided incredible speed rush was able to be obstructed by the much too numerous enemies. Casma raised a defensive barrier to rescue him from being surrounded. The crowded enemies grew denser the more one approached Nieniu. Beasts appeared one after another from her feet. There was no longer any place to stand in the theater. It was useless like this. Both Ruruta and all the Armed Librarians realized this. What they needed was a warrior at the Acting Director level. No, someone above that. ¡°Is that monster not here?¡± One of the Armed Librarians said while looking around. He was a warrior who died before Hamyuts became the Acting Director. ¡°¡­Since she¡¯s not here does that mean she hasn¡¯t died?¡± Standing atop a Jail King Snake¡¯s severed neck, Feekiee muttered. ¡°¡­Why is she not here?¡± Hony opened his mouth. While in an overwhelmingly inferior position, the Armed Librarians awaited that person. They looked for the one who was extoled as the strongest in history. ¡°¡­Every second is a waste. Kill them immediately.¡± Without minding either Mirepoc or Ruruta, Nieniu only glared at Hamyuts. She looked at her as the highest priority enemy to defeat. ¡°Shit, why isn¡¯t she coming?¡± Making the earth tremble, several dozen Beasts pursued Hamyuts. She no longer had any strength to fight. ¡°Before I die, just one more person¡­ even one more¡­¡± Hamyuts desperately kept summoning Armed Librarians using her Book-Feeding ability. It was the first use of that ability in history. Even she couldn¡¯t fully control it. Earlier she managed to target and call Noloty, Vizac and Feekiee. However, she had actually tried to call five warriors there in the first place. Two were missing. Furthermore, the one person she wanted to summon the most hadn¡¯t arrived yet. ¡°¡­Kh, even one more person!¡± She now started randomly calling out all the Armed Librarians in her memories. She no longer had anyone to call now. ¡°¡­This is the end, Hamyuts-san.¡± Along with Nieniu¡¯s voice the Beasts approached in front of her eyes. It was doubtful whether she could even support her own body. Was this the end? Hamyuts unconsciously closed her eyes. At that moment, she could hear a man¡¯s voice. ¡°I won¡¯t let you.¡± Next she heard the voices of Beasts being felled. And Hamyuts¡¯s body was held up by someone. These reliable arms made her suddenly recall Makia holding her up when she was little. ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± When she opened her eyes Hamyuts was shocked. It was a person completely outside her imagination. She never thought of calling him; she had destroyed his Book by her hands after all. He wore an old-fashioned copper-colored uniform and his hair was light green. Around him fluttered Dancing Blades controlled by telekinesis. Volken Macmani protected Hamyuts. ¡°No way, how could you¡­¡± He had once tried to expose Hamyuts¡¯s crimes, was defeated and disposed of. Hamyuts couldn¡¯t allow even his Book to exist. ¡°Hamyuts! Don¡¯t stop your ability!¡± Volken ran while shouting. His Dancing Blades ripped the rushing Beasts. For him, who was praised as a future Acting Director, this amount of enemies was nothing. ¡°Why are¡­ you protecting¡­ me?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask. For Hamyuts it happened two years ago, but for him, who was turned into a Book and summoned there, it was just now. Volken didn¡¯t reply. Instead he asked a question. ¡°¡­Is Olivia Littolet safe?¡± Is he still worried about people even at this situation, Hamyuts smiled wryly. ¡°She¡¯s doing great. I¡¯ve had a drink with her the other day.¡± ¡°Glad to hear that.¡± Volken invoked his inborn ability to create illusions. His body split and the Beasts lost sight of their attack target. He easily slipped running between their ranks. ¡°Hamyuts. I hate you. I will never forgive you. You make me seethe with anger. But that is my personal grudge.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I will never fight for my own sake. I decided to always wield my Dancing Blades for the sake of someone else. Now that I can¡¯t believe in anything, that is my only pride. And if I lose even that I will have nothing left.¡± ¡°What a misfortunate man you are.¡± Hamyuts laughed and Volken then shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t idle around, Hamyuts Meseta! Call the Armed Librarians! Use your Sensory Threads to convey the situation! Do everything that you can!¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t order me, boy.¡± Hamyuts¡¯s dark-colored hair swayed and Volken¡¯s light green hair shone. While freely using their powers, they ran toward Nieniu. Volken appeared next to Ruruta and the rest who were engaged in a defensive battle. ¡°Head towards the right! Defenses are thin there! Vizac-san! Create a breakthrough!¡± That Volken disappeared the moment he received the horn attack of a Rhino. It was one of his illusions. There was no way to distinguish between real and fake except by touch. ¡°What, had you died?¡± Vizac widened his eyes. ¡°¡­So you didn¡¯t betray us?¡± Noloty and the other warriors who died during the Deep Blue Curse Rebellion were surprised all the same. ¡°What are you doing! Vizac-san! Charge ahead to the right!¡± Another Volken, perhaps an illusion, came to issue orders. Vizac rushed. There certainly weren¡¯t a lot of high-level Beasts in that direction. ¡°Casma-san! Use your sticky threads ahead! Support Vizac-san! Hony, escort him during that!¡± ¡°Right, Volken!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± The Magician Casma started reciting chants while Hony took on the approaching Cavalryman and Rhino. The illusory Volken kept issuing orders. Everyone followed his orders despite him being almost the youngest. The Armed Librarians¡¯ movements, which were scattered, gradually gathered together. ¡°A path has opened! Charge!¡± At that moment, a large amount of illusory Rurutas were produced. At the same time even Noloty who was protecting him split into the same amount. The Armed Librarian group raised a battle cry and charged along with the illusory Rurutas. Since the Beasts couldn¡¯t distinguish the real Ruruta, they weren¡¯t able to make a concentrated attack. The distance to Nieniu, which seemed endlessly distant, was being shortened. Volken secured his position at the tail of the Armed Librarians and supported them with his illusions and Dancing Blades. ¡°Tell us the situation Hamyuts!¡± Volken shouted and Hamyuts responded. ¡°The strongest flock is at 12:50 o¡¯clock, distance 80! Hony strayed from the company! He¡¯s at 4:20 o¡¯clock, 20 meters!¡± Hamyuts grasped the situation with her Sensory Threads and conveyed it to Volken. ¡°Mairun! Save Hony-san! Feekiee-san! Go to the right ahead!¡± Hearing Hamyuts¡¯s reports, Volken dispatched his illusions to issue orders. They had such good coordination that one wouldn¡¯t think they¡¯d once fought to the death. That was probably how they should¡¯ve been. They should¡¯ve fought with their shoulders side by side. ¡°Enemy is preparing for a simultaneous attack! Starting from 11:30 to 2:00 o¡¯clock!¡± ¡°Ruruta! Attack them!¡± Volken shouted. Even Ruruta who was out of breath received Noloty¡¯s support and wielded Colio¡¯s knife. The violet-colored light emitted from it annihilated the droves of enemies. Ruruta and the Armed Librarians all pushed on as if they were one organism. They pushed on toward Nieniu. However, even so the wall of Beasts was thick. They couldn¡¯t reach it with cooperation alone. Without an overwhelming power they wouldn¡¯t be able to reach Nieniu. At that moment, Hamyuts snickered. ¡°She¡¯s finally here.¡± Vizac and the other Armed Librarians created a slight opening. Ruruta tried running there. However, one of his legs couldn¡¯t move as he wanted it to. He no longer had any stamina or mental power. ¡°¡­U¡­gh¡­¡± Noloty held up Ruruta as he collapsed. ¡°Noloty! Stay with him! Don¡¯t leave him!¡± Volken¡¯s illusion ordered. Noloty peeked at Ruruta. He was so injured it was weird for him to still be alive. He could also barely see. ¡°Can you hold, Ruruta-san?¡± She didn¡¯t ask him if he was fine. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll hold out, I can¡¯t die, at a place like this.¡± ¡°I will support you, so please rest.¡± Noloty wrapped her arm around his shoulders, supported him and ran. ¡°Vizac! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re at your limits!¡± Feekiee shouted. He wasn¡¯t uninjured as well. He was undertaking the strongest Beasts all by himself. ¡°Be more respectful! I¡¯m your senior!¡± The power of Vizac¡¯s charge was also declining. His helmet was blown away and the tip of his spear had broken. ¡°Keep going you geezer!¡± A swordsman who appeared to be in his early twenties who was the closest to Nieniu shouted. ¡°You youngsters should withdraw!¡± An axe-wielding man who appeared to be in his mid-fifties shouted back. They were the previous generations of Acting Directors. Hamyuts had also called the Acting Directors she could remember the name and face of. However, while they could support the frontlines, they weren¡¯t enough to break through. In front of them an exceptionally large Jail King Snake raised its six heads. The exact moment the Acting Directors attempted to launch a simultaneous attack, time stopped. ¡°How unsightly!¡± A girl¡¯s voice roared inside the Imaginary Entrails. Hundreds of Beasts of the Final Chapter ceased their movements. No, they didn¡¯t stop ¨C they were moving very slowly. Their flow of time was being slowed down. A single figure danced in air, landing atop the head of the Jail King Snake whose movements were sealed. ¡°This is so pitiful I might cry. You poor mongrels. You should look into a mirror and feel ashamed at your disgraceful behavior.¡± She was a breathtakingly beautiful woman. Her body was wrapped by a lavish crimson-colored dress, with boorish iron armor equipped only on both hands and legs. Her long, blonde hair was decorated by vivid black roses. The roses were secured in place by a sapphire hair clip. The girl looked down at all the Armed Librarians and spoke. ¡°¡­Huh? Who¡¯s that?¡± Noloty mumbled. ¡°Nieniu or whoever you are¡­¡± The girl turned the weapon she held in both hands to Nieniu. If it had to be classified, it would be an iron club. However, it was longer than five meters and thick enough that even a large adult would require both hands to hold it. It was a lump of metal more fit to be used as construction material rather than as a weapon, but the girl wielded it lightly. ¡°Challenging someone as great as me to a fight is foolish to the extreme. Wanting to destroy the world¡­ how utterly absurd.¡± While wielding the club, the girl jumped towards the Beasts whose movements were stopped. ¡°Resolve yourself! This Ireia Kitty will consecrate you with her iron hammer!¡± Ireia swung her club. The Beasts, having had the flow of their time distorted, were blown away like leaves. ¡°Why are you the only one to turn young again!!!¡± Vizac Shouted, but she didn¡¯t even turn toward him. Ireia, who on her golden day was heralded as the strongest, turned into a tornado. ¡°We can do it¡­ like this.¡± Noloty muttered while supporting Ruruta. ¡°Ha, you monster. Now that¡¯s a face I didn¡¯t want to see again.¡± Said an Acting Director that knew her when she was young while emitting cold sweat. ¡°Hear ye, those who are afar! Gaze upon me, those who are near! Grovel down in front of Ireia Kitty!¡± Ireia pushed forward while raising loud laughter. As if saying that even Nieniu who wanted to destroy the world was inferior to her. The tide turned along with Ireia¡¯s appearance. The club that crushed everything it touched and Ireia¡¯s power that controlled the flow of time of anything she gaze upon were creating a path. ¡°So there was a person like that¡­ I¡¯ve heard the rumors though.¡± Volken was perplexed at seeing Ireia¡¯s figure. Hamyuts in his arms suddenly leaked a laugh. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s so weird.¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°The fact we¡¯re fighting now.¡± Volken tilted his head but didn¡¯t ask further. What a weird situation. In the outside world Mirepoc had inherited the power of Chacoly and was fighting using it. Inside the Imaginary Entrails Hamyuts had summoned the souls of dead Armed Librarians to fight. Hamyuts Meseta and Chacoly Cocot. They were both originally tools created by Makia in order to kill Ruruta. And yet now both of them were now fighting in order to protect Ruruta and worked together to grant his wish. Who could have ever imagined this would happen? The moment she thought this, Hamyuts heard a voice in her head. ¡®Say, Hammy. Are you thinking how weird this is?¡¯ The Chacoly living inside Mirepoc spoke to her. ¡®Yeah. I never even tried thinking about both of us fighting together.¡¯ ¡®Chacoly¡¯s the same. If daddy could see us he would probably fall in shock. But she doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s weird.¡¯ ¡®Really?¡¯ ¡®Tools can only do what they were made for¡­ But isn¡¯t that wrong? Both for Hammy and for Chacoly.¡¯ ¡®¡­That¡¯s true.¡¯ ¡®Chacoly and you are human.¡¯ Hamyuts smiled. Yes, they were human. Ruruta, Colio, Hamyuts and Chacoly were all human. They were not Meats. Nor bombs. Nor tools. Nor gods nor demons. Merely human. ¡°Hamyuts! What are you doing, tell me the situation!¡± She heard Volken¡¯s voice. ¡°¡­So rude.¡± Along with this small objection, Hamyuts returned her attention to the battlefield. Volume 10, 5: Final Battle of the Armed Librarians – Part 3 Volume 10, Chapter 5: Final Battle of the Armed Librarians ¨C Part?3 ¡°¡­Am I being cornered?¡± Nieniu groaned while overlooking the two battlefields in the outside world and inside the Imaginary Entrails. Led by Ireia, with the Acting Directors of the past in both flanks, the Armed Librarians inside the Imaginary Entrails were pushing forward. No matter how many Beasts of the Final Chapter she poured at them, they were blown away by Ireia¡¯s group and were unable to reach Ruruta. While grasping the violet shining knife and borrowing Noloty¡¯s shoulder, Ruruta advanced toward Nieniu little by little. Mattalast, who was holding Mirepoc, made full use of his predictive ability to keep dodging attacks. Even when he thought they were surrounded, even in the countless times he thought they were finished, he was able to escape by a hairsbreadth. The surrounding Armed Librarians poured all of their powers to create openings for Mattalast. They were protected by Yukizona¡¯s barrier and Bonbo¡¯s whales. They both kept protecting the Armed Librarians¡¯ domain even while vomiting blood. Why? Wondered Nieniu. She was the incarnation of destruction, possessing unlimited powers. A being that possessed power that could destroy the entire world. There was no change in that. Then why was she being cornered? She should have won. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t. Although she was convinced of it, the moment of victory never came. ¡°¡­U¡­uhh!¡± Nieniu finally realized her flaw. Even now she was overwhelmingly superior in fighting strength. Since she was infinite she would never tire out. No matter how many efforts Ireia, Mattalast, Yukizona and Bonbo make, they would eventually tire out. Since Nieniu could fight indefinitely she would normally never lose. However, Nieniu¡¯s power was the power to thoroughly destroy everything in the world. Since it was the power to kill everyone with no survivors, it wasn¡¯t the power to finish off individuals. Although she could spread endlessly all over the world, she didn¡¯t possess the power to break through a concentrated point. That was a clear failure of Future Overseer Orntorra. He had never imagined this sort of harsh battle. He didn¡¯t think that someone who was able to fight her equally would ever be born. As a result she had once lost to Ruruta and now she was inferior to the Armed Librarians. ¡°¡­No way, I cannot, accept this¡­¡± The single word known as ¡®defeat¡¯ floated to her mind. If she hadn¡¯t focused on Ruruta and destroyed the world¡­ if she ignored Hamyuts and destroyed the world¡­ regret weighed on her chest. Yet even those who possessed the power of God couldn¡¯t turn back time. Why did no one understand her? Nieniu shouted in her heart. Only destruction was proper. This world must not exist. That belief would never be shaken inside her. Nieniu was alone. In order to reject her belief Ruruta was running, the Armed Librarians were fighting, and the people of the world were praying. Although she was doing the right thing, no one was supporting Nieniu. ¡°¡­I will never allow it. I will never lose again.¡± Both inside the Imaginary Entrails and above Bantorra Library, Nieniu¡¯s hands moved and covered her face. Mattalast ran inside the formation created by Yukizona. He didn¡¯t let Mirepoc in his arms suffer even a single scratch. ¡°Look at that!¡± Hearing some trainee¡¯s voice, he raised his face. Above the needle, the statue in Ruruta¡¯s shape covered its face and wept. ¡°Have we won?¡± ¡°We still haven¡¯t won, but¡­ we¡¯re going to, aren¡¯t we?¡± While fighting the Beasts, the Armed Librarians mouthed their hopes. ¡°¡­Something¡¯s happening.¡± The Beasts were yet to stop. The battle was not over. Anxiety and expectation mixed inside Mattalast¡¯s heart. Nieniu was already visible. Floating about two meters above the collapsed theater¡¯s stage, she covered her face. Ireia in the front nearly set foot inside the theatre. ¡°Ahaha, slight regret is not enough to beg this Ireia for forgiveness!¡± Ireia pushed ahead while laughing loudly. ¡°Just a bit more, Ruruta-san!¡± While borrowing Noloty¡¯s shoulders, while being protected by the Armed Librarians, Ruruta was also growing closer to the theater. Nieniu was at a spot it would take less than ten seconds to reach. ¡°I pity her, though.¡± Noloty muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going. For her sake.¡± ¡°Yes, we just have to keep trying.¡± Just a bit more. Thinking so, Ruruta advanced his wounded body. Various scenes floated inside Nieniu¡¯s mind. They were the memories of the 1927 years she had been continually watching ever since being defeated by Ruruta. She recalled the deeds of the early period of Armed Librarians who¡¯ve killed people and took their Books¡­ the many wars that kept going in the world without rest¡­ soldiers being killed and citizens losing their loved ones. She recalled the many atrocities carried out by the Indulging God Cult. Dragon Pneumonia¡­ Deep Blue Curse¡­ Human bombs¡­ Countless misfortune and the despair of people rose to Nieniu¡¯s mind. These are all my fault, she thought. The oppressed people did nothing wrong. Even the oppressors did nothing wrong. The world is at fault. A world without any leader is bad. These people were born because I have lost to Ruruta. ¡°¡­I am sorry, everyone.¡± Her first loss brought forth a hell that continued for 1927 years. What would her second loss give birth to? She knew the answer. It would create an eternal hell. The scenes of the future floated to her mind. The development of science would make people prosper. However, the gap between the rich and the pour would grow more and more. Neither wars, poverty nor hunger would ever disappear. Weapon development would help massacre people more efficiently and growing social systems would bind people more firmly. Without anything changing, people would still hurt each other, hate each other, rob each other and kill each other. The rotten world must be destroyed. All for the sake of the children born in it. They must not win. All for the sake of creating once again a world where people could smile at one another and support each other. ¡°¡­I¡­ cannot¡­ lose¡­¡± Nieniu exerted power in her stone-made fingers. Along with it, the rumbling of an earth tremor echoed in the Imaginary Entrails and at Past God Bantorra Island. Several Armed Librarians stumbled at the sudden shaking of the ground. Mattalast didn¡¯t collapse but was surprised. ¡°Everyone, watch out your surroundings!¡± Yukizona couldn¡¯t speak due to his bloody vomit so Yuri was issuing orders instead. Mattalast noticed that half of the Beasts stopped moving. However, he didn¡¯t think they won or that things became easier for them. That was his intuition as a warrior and as a predictive ability user. ¡°¡­Seems like something is coming. What do we do, Matt-san?¡± Kyasariro raised an uneasy voice. The next moment, one of the trainees shouted. ¡°Up there!¡± Mattalast directed his gaze upward while covering for Mirepoc. He found something abnormal far above Bonbo¡¯s whales. It was difficult to see since it was mixed in with the dark clouds, but it was an especially dark mass. It was too high to know the altitude of. Perhaps it was just below the dark clouds. ¡°¡­Is that also a Beast of the Final Chapter?¡± Just how big was that black mass? Since they were able to see only that much at that height, did it not mean that even the entire premises of Bantorra Library wouldn¡¯t compare to it? The Beasts started rising as if being sucked into the black mass in the sky. It looked as if it was growing gradually larger. At that moment, Nieniu muttered. ¡°¡­Calamity of the Final Chapter ¨C Tearshed Celestial.¡± Was what they heard the name of that mass? Mattalast shuddered the moment he heard the word ¡°Tearshed¡±. ¡°No way¡­ is she going to drop that on us?¡± Luik replied while grimacing. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I mean, it just can¡¯t be done right?¡± Yet Luik¡¯s logic didn¡¯t hold. It wasn¡¯t impossible or couldn¡¯t be done. After all, the enemy they were fighting right now was impossible for humans in the first place. Ireia entered the theater. The moment she was about to swing her mass of metal, she heard a voice from behind. ¡°Ireia-san! Retreat!¡± It was an illusory Volken. ¡°The foolish should stay silent! I will finish everything with a single strike!¡± ¡°Something¡¯s happening! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Nieniu was already in her field of vision. Ireia activated her ability, the Magic that controlled the time of everything she gazed at. However, Ireia was instead made to cover her eyes with her hands. She didn¡¯t know what kind of power was used, but it seemed to repel her ability. ¡°Seems like you are quite capable!¡± ¡°Please retreat! It¡¯s coming!¡± The desert shook. Even the haughty and arrogant Ireia expectedly realized the power of her enemy. She pounded her lump of iron on the sand and used the recoil to fly backwards. She was saved by a hairsbreadth. The next moment, countless black needles thrust through the sand. They were of various thicknesses, starting with ones a person could hold with one hand and up to the trunks of 5000 year old trees. They were long enough to pierce the heavens and numbered ten thousand. Further countless needles stuck out from these needles, and other countless needles sprouted from those. The cluster of needles started looking like a forest. The Beasts of the Final Chapter charged into the forest. Their bodies sprouted needles and merged with it. There wasn¡¯t enough space to fit a mouse into the needle forest, much less a human. ¡°Curses!¡± Ireia swung her club. Part of the forest cracked, but before she could hit with the second strike it regenerated back to how it was before. Even with the power she wielded it was impossible to cut through inside. ¡°¡­Calamity of the Final Chapter ¨C Forest Fortress.¡± ¡°S-so big¡­¡± Looking at the massive forest standing in her way, Noloty stopped her legs. Ruruta also couldn¡¯t advance. The Armed Librarians attacked the forest. However, neither Ireia¡¯s club nor her power of time worked. Neither the charges of the Acting Directors nor the abilities of other Armed Librarians had any effect on the Forest. It was even able to block the violet-colored light emitted from Colio¡¯s knife. When it was destroyed it regenerated, and the more it regenerated the thicker it became. ¡°¡­Forest Fortress, huh.¡± Ruruta muttered while leaning on the frightened Noloty¡¯s shoulders. He thought of its appearance full of thorns and needles as reflecting Nieniu¡¯s current state of mind. It was her refusal toward anything and desire to entrench herself from everything. She was pouring her entire being into rejection. No, Nieniu. The real you isn¡¯t like that. Ruruta spoke inside his heart. The Nieniu who I had met that day and loved was one who would try to meet anyone. ¡°What are we going to do Yukizona!¡± Bonbo shouted inside Bantorra Library¡¯s courtyard, most of it already rubble. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to stop something like that even for a second!¡± There was the problem of Bonbo¡¯s words inducing the Armed Librarians into a state of fear. However, they were going to be destroyed regardless of them being afraid or not. ¡°¡­It¡¯s already useless! We¡¯d better run away!¡± Kyasariro screamed without caring for appearance. The surrounding Armed Librarians also started shouting. Yet everyone felt the despair all the same. Even Mattalast couldn¡¯t think of anything to do. ¡°¡­Yukizona.¡± Mattalast looked at Yukizona. He put both hands on the ground. When he breathed a bloody mist rose form his mouth. He was barely maintaining the Decay Wave while being supported by Yuri. ¡°Yukizona!¡± Mattalast shouted. Yukizona raised his face. He probably couldn¡¯t talk anymore. Yet he moved his lips, trying to convey something. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s too early to despair. I leave command to you. Mattalast was confused, unable to understand his intentions. He removed his eyes from Yukizona and surveyed the surroundings. At that moment he noticed something. ¡°Everyone gather in the center! Tena! Raise a defensive barrier!¡± ¡°What?¡± All the Armed Librarians turned to look at him. ¡°What¡¯re you doing Tena! Do it quickly! All of the trainees who have defensive abilities, help her too!¡± Kyasariro rushed over to Tena immediately. Luik and Marfa repelled the nearby Beasts. Tena created a small force-field barrier with a radius of about 50 meters. Several trainees also reinforced it. ¡°This barrier won¡¯t hold¡­¡± ¡°I know! It¡¯s not meant to protect against that Tearshed Celestial whatever!¡± Mattalast replied to one of the trainees¡¯ shout. Bonbo also made his whales disappear and flew into the barrier. ¡°Bonbo-san, why did you recall your whales!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an emergency evacuation!¡± The confused Tena then inquired Mattalast. ¡°What will we protect against with this?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s to prevent us from being killed by being wrapped up in that.¡± The moment Bonbo¡¯s fat body entered the barrier¡­ a huge thunder roared in the heavens. At the same time they could hear a man¡¯s voice. ¡°¡­Nieniu or whoever¡­¡± That man stood on the barely remaining roof of the memorial hall of the Library. He was a suit-wearing man with a medium build. None of the Armed Librarians remembered anyone with those kind of sanpaku eyes that seemed to bite into everything they looked at. However, everyone knew that insolent way of speaking from somewhere. He leapt into Tena¡¯s barrier. ¡°Seems like she¡¯s the incarnation of the Future Overseer trying to destroy the world, huh. Yet she¡¯s unexpectedly quite the kind girl.¡± Thunder which was loud enough to crush ears assaulted the Armed Librarians. The dark Past God Island became so bright they couldn¡¯t open their eyes. The man pointed with his index finger to the heavens. ¡°No way¡­¡± Muttered Yuri. ¡°It feels as if this sky was custom-made for me.¡± The man lowered his finger. ¡°Enlike Bishile!¡± Yuri probably couldn¡¯t even hear herself shouting. The heavens clamored as if announcing the end of the world. Several of the Armed Librarians covered their ears and cowered. The man was the lightning user Enlike Bishile. His strongest attack exploded. He summoned lightning from within the dark clouds and brought it down. This strike, controlling the very forces of nature, was equivalent to Ruruta¡¯s full power. Gathering everyone inside Tena¡¯s barrier was a right decision from Mattalast. The shockwave of Enlike¡¯s lightning trying to crush the Tearshed Celestial swallowed up Bantorra Library. Putting Mattalast aside, more than half of the people there would have been annihilated. When the thunder was over, a ray of light peeked from the gaps in the clouds. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve crushed the Tearshed Celestial, but this isn¡¯t over, Mattalast.¡± Mattalast looked at the sky. Many scattered black masses started falling down to Bantorra Library. The Beasts of the Final Chapter also escaped the aftershock and were charging toward them. ¡°Bonbo! Bring out your whales! Stop the ones who are falling!¡± ¡°On it!¡± Bonbo leapt to the skies and the Armed Librarians dispersed. Everyone desperately moved their aching body and faced the Beasts. The Tearshed Celestial was trying to regenerate. Enlike also started preparing to fire a second lightning strike. ¡°This is the second time you¡¯ve saved us.¡± Mattalast said to Enlike pointing to the heavens while kicking apart Beasts. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I can¡¯t save anyone. I¡¯m simply good at destroying things.¡± Enlike said in a lonely voice. But, thought Mattalast, what¡¯s wrong with that? You can destroy things better than anyone, right? Everyone does what they¡¯re good at and we protect the world like this. ¡°¡­What will we do, Hamyuts?¡± Volken inquired Hamyuts while looking at the Forest Fortress. But I can¡¯t hope for an answer, he thought. Hamyuts was already exhausted. She couldn¡¯t even focus her eyes. Fatigue and injuries brought her to the limit. ¡°What¡­ you idiot. So you were there¡­¡± It didn¡¯t provide any answer to Volken. Perhaps she couldn¡¯t even hear him anymore. She was muttering something. ¡°I wanted to call him here. Ireia-san, Vizac-san, Feekiee, Noloty¡­ and him¡­¡± ¡°¡­Him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s finally moving¡­ that monster.¡± At that moment Volken also recalled ¨C there was a certain warrior who has not shown himself yet. A lone man sat in a corner of the Imaginary Entrails. Even the Beasts of the Final Chapter didn¡¯t pay him any attention. He was absentmindedly watching Ruruta and the Armed Librarian fighting from afar. He was distressed over something. ¡°¡­I¡¯m in a battlefield again. Why? I ran away from Guinbex, ran from the surface world¡­ I even escaped from the Sealed Labyrinth and from the world of the living, but I always end up reaching a battlefield¡­¡± He was muttering to himself as if speaking to someone in his heart. ¡°I want to go back, mom. Although the only place I should return to is where you are, I am never able to reach it. Hamyuts¡­ Why, Hamyuts? Although you were able to summon me here, couldn¡¯t you bring me back to that home?¡± Playing around with the sand with his fingers, he kept asking unanswerable questions toward Hamyuts in the distance. He had come inside the Imaginary Entrails at the same time as Noloty, Vizac and Feekiee. However, he didn¡¯t listen to either Mirepoc¡¯s Soul Sharing or to Nieniu¡¯s rage and simply sat doing nothing. ¡°Ah, why¡­¡± Several Beasts of the Final Chapter crawled toward him. But the moment they were about to devour him complying with the order to kill everything they saw¡­ ¡°Why was I born so strong?¡± The ones eaten were the Beasts. Several tens of thousands of ants produced at the man¡¯s feet flocked around the Beasts and devoured them along with an eerie sound. He was a tall, slender man wrapped in a wrinkled suit. His almond eyes were gloomily downcast. He closed his eyes and looked at the heavens. He conversed with someone in his heart. ¡°Ah, mom. Mom. Please don¡¯t say that.¡± Further Beasts came to pursue him. Since they knew no fear, the result was them being devoured by the ants. ¡°If mom says something like this then I¡¯ll go all out.¡± The Ant-User Mokkania. He was once claimed to be equal to Hamyuts. When it had to do with mass killing he was the strongest and worst man in history. The man who raised an army capable of devouring an entire country in his body finally rose. A black tidal wave rose at his feet. The number of flesh-eating ants created there had who knows how many zeroes. ¡°Nieniu-san or whoever¡­ It seems like your power is infinite.¡± Mokkania spoke gently. ¡°What a coincidence. My power is also infinite.¡± The army of black ants and the army of black beasts clashed. The Beasts were engulfed by the carpet of ants one after another. A black tidal wave flooded from far in the desert. Rather than joy at having reinforcements come, the Armed Librarians¡¯ response was more akin to fear. Noloty raised a scream. ¡°¡­M-Mokkania-san¡­¡± While raising an eerie sound, the ants slipped under Ruruta¡¯s feet and grappled the Forest Fortress. The countless needles stabbed the ants and the countless ants bit into the needles. The final stronghold created by Nieniu shook. It creaked and raised a shriek. ¡°How did you even win against this man?¡± Volken muttered while looking at the breathless Hamyuts. ¡°So, perhaps it is time for me to use my full power as well! Gather, you mongrels!¡± The one to shout this was Ireia. The Armed Librarians assembled around with her in the center. Ireia leapt and looked down at the Armed Librarians beneath her. ¡°This is the finale! Time Control ultimate secret technique! System interference, Sextuple Acceleration!¡± Ireia¡¯s staring eyes glowed red. The next instant, the time flow of Ruruta and the rest became six times as fast. ¡°Charge!¡± Hearing Ireia¡¯s order, the Armed Librarians launched a simultaneous attack. Obviously standing in the front and destroying the forest was Ireia. ¡°Keep going!¡± The Forest Fortress, being devoured by Mokkania¡¯s black ants and thus weakened, couldn¡¯t stop their accelerated attack. Moving in unison, Ruruta and the Armed Librarians pushed forward faster than the forest could regenerate. All participants gathered on the battlefield, employing every card in their possession to the fullest. The Beasts swarmed toward Mattalast. His figure was hidden and could not be seen from the outside. He slipped through the slight gaps in the barrage of attacks. The route for surviving while protecting Mirepoc was like walking on a thin thread. If his foot missed the thread he would fall to his death. His comrades kept fighting in order to preserve that thread. Only their attacks protected Mattalast¡¯s and Mirepoc¡¯s lives. One of the trainees threw himself and was eaten by a Starving Mantis. Mattalast rushed through the small safe area created by his sacrifice. Bonbo already had only three whales left. Those three, while spewing fresh blood, intercepted the Beasts assaulting from the skies. Yukizona kept emitting his Decay Wave while being supported by Yuri. Yuri couldn¡¯t fight anymore; she had no choice but to devote herself to protecting her brother¡¯s life. Enlike was destroying the regenerating Tearshed Celestial. While receiving the Beasts¡¯ fangs on his body, he thrust his finger to the sky to bring down lightning. Everyone had only little energy left. They were all making desperate efforts. Mirepoc closed her eyes and kept sending the power of the world to Ruruta. Ruruta ran through the holes opened by Ireia¡¯s club, Vizac¡¯s spear and Volken¡¯s Dancing Blades with his body lowered. Countless needles aimed to stab him from all around. The Beasts were rushing to trample him down from behind. While protecting himself using Colio¡¯s knife and Noloty¡¯s support, Ruruta ran. ¡°So we can¡¯t fully stop that, huh.¡± Mokkania muttered in front of the Forest Fortress. The ants kept destroying it. However, they weren¡¯t able to stop all of its functions. The endlessly produced Beasts of the Final Chapter couldn¡¯t be exhausted. ¡°¡­These petty tricks are futile.¡± Volken ran behind the group of Armed Librarians in unison. He erased his illusions and fully concentrated on his Dancing Blades. There was no longer any need for illusions; they only needed to break through with power. Hamyuts in his arms was already nothing but a burden. However, he still held her and ran. ¡°I feel the best! This is Ireia Kitty¡¯s final spectacle! Please spread the story far and wide for posterity!¡± While running at the forefront of the Armed Librarians, Ireia laughed. Even the exhaustion she had felt after using her secret technique was not trivial, and yet she didn¡¯t drop to her knees. She kept destroying the forest in front of her eyes. ¡°Forward!¡± Shredding the pursuing needles with Colio¡¯s knife, Ruruta shouted. ¡°Forward! Even just a step forward!¡± However, with every step they took, the number of the Armed Librarians decreased. Running behind Ireia, Vizac¡¯s charge was stopped by thousands of needles. The line of spears attacking from all directions pierced his entire body. Feekiee, rushing ahead instead of him, danced with his short swords to create a path. The moment he absolved his Diving ability his life was taken through a very narrow opening. The Acting Directors and other Armed Librarians all collapsed one after another. Ruruta simply kept running ahead over their corpses. ¡°How much longer!¡± Someone shouted, and someone else replied. ¡°Don¡¯t think of it! Just keep going! Look only ahead!¡± They kept being reduced in numbers. They turned into sand and vanished. Yet everyone thought they didn¡¯t mind it. They were already dead after all. They would be satisfied as long as they were able to fall and save the world. Their feelings protected Ruruta. ¡°Vol¡­ken¡­ behind¡­¡± The breathless Hamyuts spoke as if whispering. Volken turned around in shock. The pursuing Beasts of the Final Chapter were able to reach to a few meters behind them. Although their entire bodies were covered by ants they kept moving. He sent his Dancing Blades backward. Rear guard was left to Volken alone. ¡°G-guh¡­¡± Even Ireia ended up with needles piercing her whole body. Yet she raised loud laughter and kept advancing even like that. ¡°Ireia-san, that¡¯s too dangerous!¡± ¡°This Ireia knows no danger!¡± Ignoring Noloty¡¯s shout, Ireia broke from her comrades and advanced ahead. Her deadly iron dance demolished the defenses of the Forest Fortress. Ireia collapsed. However, her last attack was able to buy them a large distance. In the endlessly dark destination where it seemed like there would be no exit, a light finally appeared. It proved the Forest Fortress was not impregnable. Noloty was penetrated by needles coming from the right. While raising a scream, she broke the needle, separated from Ruruta and charged. As if following Ireia, she desperately wielded her fists and launched kicks. Having lost his support, Ruruta ran ahead while stumbling. Stooping forward, using his left hand and right leg, he advanced awkwardly. ¡°Just¡­¡± The final barrier was in front of his eyes. On its other side was Nieniu. ¡°A bit more!!!¡± He swung Colio¡¯s knife. The needles blocking the way were slashed off. Ruruta fell ahead. This was the small theater he had built himself in the center of the Imaginary Entrails. The needles of the Forest Fortress didn¡¯t pierce that place. The forest of needles was thick with no opening in it¡­ yet only the very center was empty. Ruruta stood on top of a stone chair. And he looked at the center of the stage. ¡°Nieniu.¡± He started talking. ¡°¡­Ruruta.¡± The statue standing atop the stage glared at him. At that moment everything stopped moving. Neither the Forest Fortress, the Tearshed Celestial nor the Beasts of the Final Chapter filling up the Imaginary Entrails and Bantorra Library moved. Not even Mokkania¡¯s ants. As if they all hesitated on disturbing the pair looking at each other. As if they were afraid of defiling the instant everything would be settled. Volume 10, 6: The Furthest Ends of Love Volume 10, Chapter 6: The Furthest Ends of?Love The moment Ruruta reached the stage, the Beasts of the Final Chapter ceased their movements. Their job was to prevent Ruruta from coming to Nieniu and killing Mirepoc. But that task was over. They would never make it in time for both. At the same time the Armed Librarians also stopped fighting. If the Beasts stopped moving their work was also over. It was impossible for the Armed Librarians outside, as well as people like Volken and Mokkania who remained inside the Imaginary Entrails to help Ruruta. The only thing that could break Nieniu was the glowing knife in Ruruta¡¯s hands. ¡°Is it over?¡± The Beasts completely stopped moving. Mattalast muttered while still holding Mirepoc. The silence suddenly returned to Bantorra Library¡¯s courtyard. Not a trace was left of the dignity the Library prided itself on, and small fires occurred here and there. Most of the Armed Librarians, both dead and living, were collapsed. ¡°Yuri¡­ how much¡­ are left¡­?¡± Yukizona was also exhausted and tumbled to the ground. ¡°Almost everyone is unable to fight. In the end they were only able to hold out with willpower. About three quarters are alive. Some people were also caught up in Enlike¡¯s lightning strike. Fortunately, since the evacuation of citizens was already complete, I believe they have sustained no casualties.¡± ¡°¡­D¡­don¡¯t mind me¡­ so go¡­ help the others¡­¡± From the severity of his breathing sounds she could tell he was in a lethal condition. Yet without hesitating Yuri went to take care of other people. Those who still had the energy to stand also moved. ¡°¡­Is it really over?¡± Bonbo climbed out the mouth of a whale lying on the ground. ¡°Our work probably is.¡± While answering, Mattalast gently laid down Mirepoc¡¯s body. ¡°Mirepoc¡¯s still fighting. The Beasts are also not gone yet. This means Ruruta¡¯s battle has yet to be settled.¡± While saying so he looked around. The frozen Beasts¡­ they would probably move again only when the time for the end of the world comes. ¡°¡­Having a minor role sure is sad. Wasn¡¯t it also like that before?¡± By before he meant the decisive battle against the Indulging God Cult. During that time as well the Armed Librarians were engaged only in a defensive battle. The ones to settle everything were Enlike and Noloty. ¡°At the very end the Armed Librarians did nothing but support.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. You¡¯ve done well. Now we only have to wait for the conclusion.¡± Mattalast didn¡¯t say ¡®for the world to be saved¡¯. No one knew who was going to win. No matter what the ending was, the only thing for certain was that it would close the curtains. The long, long tale of the Armed Librarians would end in a little while. In the hole opened up in the stopped Forest Fortress, Volken awaited the conclusion. ¡°¡­Volken, did we win?¡± Hamyuts said from his arms. She had already lost her sight. She was probably not able to use her Sensory Threads either. ¡°Y¡­yeah, we won. The world is saved.¡± Volken said, making Hamyuts smile. ¡°You¡¯re bad at lying. That¡¯s why you lost to me.¡± He looked at Hamyuts¡¯s face. Volken recalled the moment he was killed. ¡°¡­Say, won¡¯t you take revenge against me?¡± ¡°Hamyuts?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Do what you want. Take revenge for those on the ship or for yourself.¡± The fight to protect the world has ended. Volken was free. He had no reason to hesitate in his revenge. Yet what floated to his mind were memories from before he knew betrayal, from the time they were comrades. There was some hatred. However, he felt no bloodlust. ¡°¡­You¡¯re a good kid. You idiot.¡± Hamyuts said as if reading his mind. ¡°I¡¯ve killed¡­ many people. I don¡¯t want any forgiveness. I definitely don¡¯t want any sympathy. Kill me, Volken.¡± ¡°Hamyuts, I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t¡­ then I¡¯ll just die by myself.¡± Volken noticed that the body held by him was crumbling down. ¡°I¡¯m not meant to die in someone¡¯s arms.¡± Hamyuts sought to be killed. It was transmitted to Volken. And that¡¯s why he decided to keep holding her and watch her until the end. ¡®What¡¯s that kid doing?¡¯ Hamyuts started thinking in Volken¡¯s arms. Isn¡¯t that strange? I¡¯m supposed to die by being killed by someone. The first time by Ruruta and the second by Volken. That¡¯s my fate. ¡°Hey now Volken, stop that. If you do this¡­¡± Hamyuts raised a hand and caressed Volken¡¯s cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll die happy.¡± Volken smiled, perhaps finding it amusing. ¡°Is that so. Then die happy.¡± I give up, thought Hamyuts. What¡¯s up with him, she was greatly disturbed. She never even tried thinking about ending up like this. Because she could only think she was going to be killed by someone at some point. To think she would die in someone¡¯s arms¡­ and it being Volken, someone who could be said to be her archenemy¡­ ¡°I¡¯m somewhat¡­ troubled¡­ please¡­ stop¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ what to do. How should I die?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then I¡¯ll tell you. Think about everyone you¡¯ve met so far and slowly close your eyes.¡± Just like Volken told her to, Hamyuts recalled her comrades. She thought of Chacoly and Makia. And of Mattalast, Mirepoc, Ireia, Noloty and the other Armed Librarians. She recalled the faces not of people whom she fought to the death with, but of people whom she smiled with. ¡°How strange¡­ this shouldn¡¯t have happened¡­¡± And, she slowly closed her eyes. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± These became her final words. Hamyuts, who was born as a tool and lived as a human uttered her final words. Hamyuts in his arms crumbled down to sand. This was her true last time. And her enemy had without a doubt seen her face smiling. ¡°¡­Ruruta. Save the world.¡± Volken raised his face, turning his eyes toward the hole in the Forest Fortress where Ruruta and Nieniu were. Whether the world was saved or not, whether Hamyuts¡¯s fight was rewarded or not all depended on Ruruta. There was no longer anything he could¡¯ve done. Besides watching. Since it was their story they were the only ones who could end it. On top of the stage was Nieniu. On one of the spectator seats was Ruruta. Betting on the fate of the world, they calmly glared at each other. No needles from the Forest Fortress came to assault him any longer and neither were any Beasts of the Final Chapter created. Nieniu raised her index finger and pointed above. Ruruta realized what her intent was. It was the causality erasing attack, Binding Song, he had seen before. When she pointed it at Ruruta, he would die unconditionally. Now he knew why everything had stopped. Nieniu staked everything on this attack. ¡°¡­Ruruta. I will not lose.¡± Nieniu said. Without replying, Ruruta lightly stomped his left foot. It moved. He could run. Since Noloty had supported him, it was somewhat able to recover. ¡°¡­I cannot afford to lose.¡± Ruruta made no reply. Still clenching Colio¡¯s knife, he simply looked at Nieniu quietly. Both of them didn¡¯t move. Or perhaps they couldn¡¯t move. The distance separating them was a mere five meters. Until when would that distance not shorten? ¡°¡­Ruruta. Why are you fighting?¡± Nieniu said. ¡°¡­There is a slight happiness in this world. Even I already acknowledged that. ¡­However, even so the world must be destroyed. This world has conflict. It has hatred. It has sadness. This will never change for all eternity. ¡­Wishing to have never been born¡­ there are many people like this in the world. Just like I did on that day. Just like you once did. ¡­I cannot forgive this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was transmitted to Ruruta ¨C he knew what lay behind these words full of determination and fighting spirit. Nieniu felt fear. She was frightened by the prospect of losing, of the world not being destroyed. He made her scared. That fact hurt Ruruta. ¡°¡­So I will destroy it. Once I do, the world will be born anew. I will create a world with no sadness, suffering, conflict or discrimination. You should be aware how wonderful this new, reborn world would be. ¡­Protecting the world is a mistake. Neither Colio-san, the Armed Librarians nor the people of the world understand this. That is why they are trying to destroy me. This is something truly important, yet without understanding anything they keep heading down the wrong path.¡± Ruruta couldn¡¯t deny her words. ¡°¡­Why do you fight? Because everyone protected you? Because they all supported you? ¡­That is no reason. You simply mistook me as evil. But I am right. You do not possess even a shred of justice.¡± He couldn¡¯t reply. He couldn¡¯t overturn the justice Nieniu had spoken of. ¡°¡­So how can you fight? ¡­You have trampled on people¡¯s happiness. And you are now trying to do the same. How can you do that?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ruruta shook at hearing her words. Thinking that it was too late into the game to hesitate and shake off his thoughts would be simple. However, the one in front of Ruruta was the one and only love of his life. Ruruta knew ¨C she definitely wasn¡¯t trying to destroy the world for her own sake. It was because she truly believed it was the right thing to do. He painfully received her feelings. Just as she did before, even now she wished for people¡¯s happiness without any change. She was also a savior. No, she was the only savior. Ruruta was an evil being who tried destroying the savior for his selfish desire. ¡°¡­Step aside, Ruruta. If you have even a little of a righteous heart remaining.¡± He nearly looked away from Nieniu. But if he averted his gaze it would all be over. She would probably point at Ruruta and use her causality erasure power to kill him. She would definitely not hesitate. ¡°Nieniu, I¡­¡± Doubts encroached Ruruta¡¯s heart. The power of the world embedded into Colio¡¯s knife¡­ would it really make Nieniu happy? Would it be able to crush the will of destruction? What would happen after the knife hit her? Would she not disappear along with the will of destruction? He didn¡¯t come there to destroy her. He came there to make her happy. What was her happiness? What did loving her mean? These fundamental questions assaulted his heart in front of the final confrontation. ¡®¡­Ruruta, don¡¯t hesitate.¡¯ A voice echoed from the knife. Was it Colio¡¯s? Or did it belong to the power of the world? Even those couldn¡¯t clear Ruruta¡¯s doubts. ¡°Nieniu. Perhaps you are right.¡± And yet, contrary to these words, Ruruta once again strongly clenched the knife. ¡°But I will advance. Even if I am wrong, I will not retreat.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± Nieniu trembled. ¡°Because I can accept all my doubts and hesitation. I can¡¯t know what¡¯s right or not. I can only be myself.¡± ¡°¡­From the bottom of your heart¡­¡± ¡°Right. From the bottom of my heart, I am myself.¡± There was only one thing for certain. One thing that never changed now or before. He didn¡¯t want her to destroy. He didn¡¯t want her to feel like she shouldn¡¯t have been born. He wanted to make Nieniu happy. Ruruta was always like that. He smiled and simultaneously cried. Nieniu¡¯s index finger moved faintly. Ruruta exerted power to his right leg. ¡°I am glad to have met you.¡± These were the words to inform the beginning of the final battle. Ruruta leapt. He clenched the knife in his hand. Nieniu moved. She lowered her fingertip down from the heavens. The distance between the two shrunk immediately. The distance between the pair, that stayed the same ever since the end of the Paradise Era and until this day, became zero. They collided soundlessly. Nieniu¡¯s finger touched Ruruta¡¯s heart. Colio¡¯s knife touched Nieniu¡¯s chest. A mere millimeter of the tip stabbed into her. Silence fell. After a mere few seconds, the endlessly long silence passed. ¡°¡­Ruruta.¡± Nieniu said. Ruruta made no reply. ¡°¡­Ruruta!!!¡± She shouted. The next instant the knife emitted an especially powerful violet-colored light. ¡°¡­It reached.¡± Said Ruruta. He was alive. His eyes were looking at Nieniu. Small cracks appeared on Nieniu¡¯s stone finger. They spread to her whole body in the blink of an eye. The knife reached her. The moment before Ruruta perished, the power of the world was poured inside Nieniu. The violet-colored light enveloped her. ¡°Accept it. Accept everything that I was finally able to give you.¡± The emitted light wrapped up the both of them. No one could see them anymore. The power of the world entered Nieniu through the knife. It wasn¡¯t any physical power. It was a will in itself. The heart of the people of the world that wished to protect it clashed with Nieniu¡¯s will of destruction, the heart that felt the world must be destroyed. If it was only one person¡¯s heart at a time, they would be easily broken and repelled. However, what collided with Nieniu was the will of all people in the world. A mother prayed for the growth of her young child. A father prayed for the growth of his child and his wife¡¯s happiness. A child prayed for the safety of his loving parents. A man wished for the happiness of his lover, a woman wished for the happiness of her lover. A certain politician wished for a peaceful life of his citizens, a soldier wished for the safety of his countrymen. If an artist wished for someone to understand his work, then those who did wished to see his next work. A lonely man thought about someone he hadn¡¯t met yet, and another lonely person thought about someone who was already gone from the world. All their various reasons of wanting to protect the world were transmitted to Nieniu. Someone wished to protect the world for someone¡¯s sake. Destroying it was proper. The world would be reborn into a paradise. Although Nieniu wished to carry out this will, the power of the world denied her heart. It was because paradise would be born only after everyone was gone from the world. Even if hundreds of millions of people would become happy, a single person who was there wouldn¡¯t become happy. Nieniu¡¯s wish to make all people happy and the world¡¯s wish to make a single person happy¡­ These clashed, with the wish of the world winning out. All humans should become happy without any exceptions. That was everyone¡¯s fundamental wish. However, without being aware of it their fundamental wish was lost, wore out and broke down. The heavy reality and their own powerlessness destroyed that wish. The thing that remained after losing their wish¡­ was the wish in their heart to make the few people related to them happy. That was the power of the world flowing inside Nieniu. Ruruta¡¯s power that denied the final chapter. The power of the calamity that misled Ruruta. The power of hope that made him stand up. A power that didn¡¯t exist in paradise but existed in this world. That mysterious power known as love. The will of destruction was broken. Orntorra¡¯s destined destruction was rejected. ¡°Look!¡± Luik shouted. He was rescuing his comrades at Bantorra Library. Yet they could see even without him shouting. The Beasts of the Final Chapter that stood in place started disappearing. The black army thinned out as if it was nothing but an illusion, vanishing one after another. The Armed Librarians raised a cheer. Even the collapsed people rose. Bonbo started running around while shaking his large body and Yukizona lost his consciousness as the tension was released all at once. Among them, only Mattalast stayed at Mirepoc¡¯s side. ¡°¡­Is it over? Mirepo.¡± Faintly opening her eyes, Mirepoc groaned. Her hair returned from its violet color to her former blonde. ¡°¡­It is over. However¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± Mirepoc pressed on her eyes. She wore a sorrowful expression. ¡°However¡­¡± Even Volken left inside the Imaginary Entrails saw its ending. The remaining Beasts as well as the Forest Fortress were disappearing. ¡°We won¡­ Hamyuts, we won.¡± Volken said. At the same time the Imaginary Entrails started shaking. Looking behind him, he saw another abnormal event in the desert. Here and there huge holes were opened up, the sand flowing inside them. It was as if the bottom of the ground became loose and was swallowed up by darkness. At some point Mokkania came near him. ¡°¡­So it means everything¡¯s going to be destroyed.¡± Mokkania muttered. Volken thought the same. The Imaginary Entrails themselves were crumbling down. ¡°¡­But¡­¡± Turning his eyes to the theater, Mokkania muttered. ¡°What will happen to him?¡± Ruruta was still standing there. ¡°Nieniu¡­¡± Colio¡¯s knife left Ruruta¡¯s hand. Emitting violet-colored light, it fell on top of the stage, bounced off and rolled to somewhere. As if saying it would no longer disturb the two, the knife vanished far away. ¡°¡­Nieniu.¡± The violet light surrounding the two slowly vanished. Only the cracked statue and Ruruta remained there. ¡°Please¡­¡± Ruruta muttered. Small fragments scattered from Nieniu¡¯s body. ¡°Become happy. Return to my side once more.¡± His eyes reflected none of the Beasts disappearing nor the collapse of the Imaginary Entrails. He saw nothing other than Nieniu. He came all the way there for her. Only for her. He had done everything he could. He even accomplished what he shouldn¡¯t have been able to do. So please don¡¯t disappear like that and only show me the ending. Ruruta hugged Nieniu¡¯s body. He hugged her exceedingly gently so that she wouldn¡¯t break down, so that she wouldn¡¯t be destroyed. The stone statue broke. It was all over. Nieniu¡¯s sense of powerlessness and misery filled her chest. Impossible. Unbelievable. Although thinking this, she couldn¡¯t stop the destruction. Why was I defeated? She thought but reached no answer. At that moment, Nieniu heard someone¡¯s voice. ¡°¡­Because you finally realized¡­ there¡¯s something more important than happiness.¡± Who are you? Thought Nieniu. It certainly seemed like a familiar voice, but she couldn¡¯t recall it. ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t have to be a paradise. You don¡¯t have to be happy. No matter how sad you are, you can get over everything as long as you have this feeling. You can live by embracing it. ¡­You have now realized that emotion exists.¡± Who is talking? Nieniu carefully listened to the voice in her heart. ¡°¡­That¡¯s why he was able to fight and win. Colio-san, Hamyuts-san, Chacoly-san, Ruruta, and everyone else faced you with this feeling. I have to go as well. I apologize to you.¡± At that moment Nieniu realized who the speaking voice belonged to. It was herself. She also noticed at the same time ¨C that she was no longer Nieniu. She realized she was the Future Overseer Orntorra. ¡°¡­I wish I wouldn¡¯t have been born ¨C the moment I thought this we became one. ¡­However, I no longer think that way.¡± Nieniu and Orntorra split. Losing Nieniu, Orntorra could no longer exercise his powers. Wait, Nieniu. Why are you going? Where are you going? Nieniu looked back at Orntorra speaking to her. ¡°¡­That child is crying. Just like he did 1927 years ago on that day. ¡­If that child is crying then I must go to him.¡± Nieniu smiled and announced her goodbye. ¡°¡­I feel happy at having been born even just for that.¡± Nieniu and Future Overseer Orntorra were divided into two. After the stone statue broke down, Ruruta felt warmth in his arms. It was the soft and delicate sensation of a girl. ¡°¡­U¡­uuh!¡± No words came out. He couldn¡¯t see because of tears. He only felt Nieniu in his arms. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve made you wait for a long time.¡± Nieniu wrapped her arms around Ruruta¡¯s back. While becoming wet by his own tears, Ruruta shook his head to the side. Don¡¯t worry about it. It was only a mere second, he spoke in a voiceless voice. ¡°Nieniu, I¡¯m sorry. What I did¡­ to you¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t form his thoughts into words. Losing his memories to the water of Argax¡­ Keeping her suffering for a long time¡­ The both of them fighting to the death two times. He tried to apologize for many things, but no words came out. ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± With just these words, the pair forgave each other and understood each other. Even the numerous mistakes, the second battle to the death that put the world¡¯s fate at stake, the many days and months all disappeared by just that. That was what loving someone from the bottom of one¡¯s heart meant. There were no other words spoken afterward. As if afraid to hurt each other, they simply stood there while embracing each other. As if no matter what they said it would be lies. The desert of the Imaginary Entrails started shaking. The sky lost its color and gradually darkened. The time for Ruruta¡¯s world to end has come. The two remaining Armed Librarians ¨C Volken and Mokkania ¨C both put their hands on their chests the same time. In the silence they displayed their respects and blessings. Although they couldn¡¯t understand anything, they realized it was a wonderful time. No matter what happened, no matter what Ruruta did, only this moment should be extoled. As the Imaginary Entrails crumbled down, even their figures collapsed into the void. The Beasts of the Final Chapter vanished, the Tearshed Celestial dispersed, and even the dark clouds were blown away by the wind, clearing up the skies at Bantorra Library. At last even Ruruta¡¯s figure floating in the air was starting to collapse. The stone body shattered and its fragments rained down. Although the Armed Librarians were raising cheers until then, their joyous expressions suddenly vanished. They looked at the crumbling Ruruta with a somewhat solemn face. The Armed Librarians realized. Even if Ruruta was their enemy, even if he was evil, he was a great being that would never appear again in the world. It was a great moment that would never happen again even if they were to live for a thousand years. ¡°Goodbye, Ruruta. And Nieniu.¡± Mattalast muttered. He then suddenly noticed that at some point it became sunset. While slowly descending, Ruruta¡¯s body was dyed slightly red. The Armed Librarians heard someone¡¯s voice. No, was that even a voice? It was a transmission without any vibration of air. A melody that used no vocal cords or musical instruments. It was nothing they heard before, but it was definitely a song. ¡°¡­She is singing.¡± Yuri muttered. With these as the final words, they all stayed silent and listened to her song. Inside the center of the crumbling Imaginary Entrails, two people stood in the theater. It was the theatre Ruruta had built by his own hands for the day when Nieniu would finally awaken. They both separated their hugging bodies and sat down on the stage. They snuggled close and intertwined their fingers. They pressed their shoulders together, supporting each other. Nieniu was singing. Ruruta closed his eyes and listened. It was a song of tranquility. However, this wasn¡¯t her song from the past. She had affirmed everything. She had accepted everything, affirmed everything in life, be it sad or painful. She had once wished for something: to sing a new song. To deliver it to everyone in the world. To make the world¡¯s people happy with her song. That wish was now being granted. After 1927 long years, the power of the world brought forth by Ruruta let her sing a new song. The Imaginary Entrails were collapsing. Sand fell into the void and the sky lost its color. The only thing that remained was the theater. The vanishing pair had no lingering regrets. Was that because they have lived for so long or because they were finally able to meet and so didn¡¯t need anything else? The theater and the pair vanished into the void. In the moments before it happened, Nieniu¡¯s singing voice kept echoing. Ruruta Coozancoona vanished. Bantorra Library was once again enveloped by a mysterious silence. The winter¡¯s evening wind was slightly warm, and the red sunset that seemed as if nothing even happened covered the Armed Librarians and Bantorra Library. Without anyone giving out any voice, they all looked above the needle where Ruruta no longer remained. The eastern sky was dyed indigo and stars were faintly visible. Migratory birds, who knows where they have been going until now, crossed the sky while chirping. January 12, 1927. The ending to Bantorra Library¡¯s longest day was announced by the sunset and stars. Volume 10, Fragment: At the Ruins of the Gone Library Volume 10, Fragment: At the Ruins of the Gone?Library 1937. Mirepoc Finedell was 31 years old. Ten years passed since Ruruta Coozancoona¡¯s final day. ¡°¡­It¡¯s gotten lonely here too. Everything in the past feels like a dream.¡± Mirepoc muttered while looking at the night townscape through the window. She was at the center of Past God Bantorra Island. This place was now called the Bantorra Library Ruins. Ten years ago, this place had the towering, dignified Library that overlooked the town. Encircling it were government facilities of various sizes lined up. A garden even more beautiful than tourist sites was spread out, with well-maintained rows of trees pleasing the eyes of all visitors. These were all destroyed by Bonbo¡¯s whales and Enlike¡¯s lightning, never to be rebuilt again. Most of the Library Ruins became a desolate vacant lot. Instead they built several commonplace and boorish concrete buildings, and a single building that indicated where the entrance to the Sealed Labyrinth was. Mirepoc was in one of those buildings. On the signboard attached to the entrance, ¡°History Preservation Bureau Headquarters¡± was written with undecorated letters. In the end, after that day ten years ago, Bantorra Library was gone. After the battle, everything that the Armed Librarian had concealed until then was brought to light. The concealing of Ruruta¡¯s identity¡­ The creation of the Indulging God Cult¡­ The fact that they have brought many of the world¡¯s calamities¡­ The Armed Librarians had to shoulder the responsibility for that. Who would take responsibility and how? They fought over this discussion again and again. With Ruruta on the front of the list, most collaborators were no longer in this world. The situation was far too big for someone still living to bear responsibility for it. At any rate it was responsibility for 2000 years since the world began. There was no person who could shoulder it. Some called out to kill all the Armed Librarians. This was at a stage when the scars left by the Deep Blue Curse Rebellion were still fresh. The anger of those who came to know the truth about that incident was deep. Some also thought that they should keep going just as it was before without blaming anyone. No matter what they¡¯ve done, the fact that the Armed Librarians protected world peace was true. After the chaos consisting of the long, long debates that went back and forth for three years and dealings of politics, they finally reached a conclusion. That was the abolishment of Bantorra Library and dissolving of the Armed Librarians. After ten years passed, Mirepoc thought it was unavoidable. The size of the concealed secret and the many evil deeds done by the Armed Librarians and the Indulging God Cult¡­ Thinking of them it was actually strange for everything to end with mere dissolving. There were obviously people opposed to this. No matter what happened, it was obvious for them to be angry since they didn¡¯t know of Ruruta¡¯s existence. Mattalast went to each and every one to apologize and prostrated in front of them to make them consent. Only the work of excavating Books and managing them in archives remained even after the Armed Librarians dissolved. It became under the control of the section under the Present Management Agency that came to be known as the History Preservation Bureau. The final Acting Director Hamyuts said during that day that it was the final day of Bantorra Library. In the end it came true. Although the world was able to escape destruction, no one could have stopped the destruction of Bantorra Library. Among her Armed Librarian comrades, the only one to remain on Past God Bantorra Island was Mirepoc. The others all sought out new ways of living. She had no way to know how all of them were doing. Yukizona had exhausted himself completely during that day¡¯s battle. His congenital disease eroded his body to the extent he couldn¡¯t fight ever again. He returned to his hometown and spent calm days being treated by Yuri. Bonbo fought on active duty. He snuck into the Present Management Agency to one of the top positions in some international peace-keeping organization. Surprisingly, Minth kept his work in the Humanity Development Foundation as before. His contributions to the development of mankind were acknowledged and he was able to raise funds from various sponsors. Although the Armed Librarians were destroyed the Indulging God Cult survived. One couldn¡¯t help but feel the irony of history. Kyasariro, Marfa, Luik, Gamo, Rizzly, Tena and Yanku all found themselves new lives. Some of them abandoned fighting and some found new battlefields; they took varied paths. Enlike Bishile disappeared at some point. His whereabouts were completely unknown. And Mirepoc alone still remained on Past God Bantorra Island. Her current title under the Present Management Agency was the Board Chairman of the History Perseveration Bureau. Managing the world¡¯s mines, digging out Books, storing them in archives and preserving them ¨C the one supervising all of this work was Mirepoc. But it was trivial. She merely replaced Bantorra Library¡¯s Acting Director. However, there was one person whose sins were not forgiven. Although everyone else was forgiven, he alone wouldn¡¯t be. Mirepoc also thought so. He let Volken die, captured Olivia, and deceived the Armed Librarians. Mattalast Ballory, who had his hands in many dodgy dealings, was never forgiven to the end. Mattalast never tried to plead for himself. More than that, he forcibly saddled all responsibility on himself. He used every method he could so that none of his comrades would bear even a single crime, managing to get himself the death penalty. He even made some false confessions to cover for people such as Yukizona, Minth and Photona. He had protected his comrades in exchange for his life. Even now Mirepoc clearly remembered the day of his execution. Along with her comrades, Mirepoc rushed to the execution site surrounded by each country¡¯s elite soldiers. Mattalast¡¯s attitude was easygoing, but the color of fatigue was clearly visible on his face. The crying Mirepoc handed him a pipe. I won¡¯t say it¡¯s bad for you anymore so please smoke, Mirepoc said. ¡°Thanks, I gave up smoking for a while.¡± Saying that, Mattalast smoked and enjoyed it like usual. Although there were only a few minutes until his death, he inquired about the lives of everyone. When he heard Kyasariro was getting married he clapped his hands in joy. When he heard Luik and Olivia were dating he widened his eyes in shock. When he heard Rizzly was merely idling around without doing any work he smiled wryly saying he was a lost cause. When they finished speaking about everyone, they spoke about the movies and about music. They then spoke of good restaurants and alcohol, getting excited about such silly topics. When the leaves Mirepoc brought ran out, he headed toward the guillotine while smiling. Without caring what other people thought of her Mirepoc wailed, and all their other comrades also dropped their gazes. But there was only one problem. The fact that this Mattalast was still alive even now. Sitting on the Board Chairman¡¯s seat in the top floor of the History Preservation Bureau Headquarters, Mirepoc wore a bitter expression. ¡°¡­Long time no see, Mattalast. I never thought I¡¯d see you ever again.¡± She almost used formal language but stopped herself just before. There was no need to speak to him formally. He was a fugitive death row convict. And Mirepoc was the head of the History Preservation Bureau. ¡°You¡¯ve become splendid during this long time we haven¡¯t met. You¡¯re dignified even.¡± Mattalast answered while smiling. Although he was supposed to be over forty years old he didn¡¯t look much different from the past. He only had a few more wrinkles on his face. ¡°I just came to see you so don¡¯t mind it. I don¡¯t need tea or anything.¡± The moment Mattalast tried to fill his pipe with leaves, Mirepoc spoke angrily. ¡°No smoking allowed. I hate the smell of smoke.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said and put the pipe away in his pocket while smiling. When he had walked to the guillotine he suddenly removed his handcuffs as if it was natural and ran away. All the former Armed Librarians who came there to see him off burst in anger. They formed a Mattalast annihilation unit on the spot. However, when Mattalast devoted everything to escaping even Ireia or Hamyuts couldn¡¯t catch him. With Bonbo, even if he won a whole city would be destroyed. Yukizona lost his fighting abilities and Enlike was missing, so there was no one who could stand up to him. Just like this he was on the run even now. ¡°I have a question. How do you keep escaping like this? You¡¯re wanted all over the world, so how could you come here so easily?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been doing all sorts of bad stuff.¡± Mattalast laughed. Right. He had a vast amount of hidden assets and even a private army and pawns all over the world. As well as his own overwhelming battle strength. He was probably even able to live comfortably without being a fugitive. ¡°If you just came to see me your business should be over. Leave.¡± ¡°How cold of you. We have a lot we can talk about, right?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°¡­Well¡­¡± Mattalast looked down from the window. The now lonely scenery of Past God Bantorra Island was there. ¡°Say, who was the one to save the world that day?¡± Mirepoc thought to stop being angry. He was trying to have a serious discussion. They were close enough she could feel that. ¡°In the end it was Ruruta. Everything was his fault but it was also thanks to him.¡± Her feelings toward Ruruta were complex. She felt thankful for him having saved the world, but she was also angry at him having killed Hamyuts and other comrades. She was glad he became happy, but also felt some regret at him quitting while ahead. ¡°How modest. How about trying to say it was you? No one would complain.¡± ¡°¡­That was Chacoly Cocot¡¯s power. Not mine.¡± ¡°No, that was also your power.¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ but I don¡¯t really think so.¡± Mirepoc furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°It certainly wasn¡¯t only thanks to Ruruta or only thanks to you. Hamyuts and Chacoly¡­ if those two weren¡¯t there, we wouldn¡¯t have won.¡± ¡°Frankly it¡¯s quite odd. They were both born in order to kill Ruruta in the first place.¡± ¡°The Armed Librarians also fought well. Both the living and the dead gave their efforts. I also tried doing whatever I could.¡± Mirepoc nodded frankly. If he weren¡¯t there she would have died. ¡°But while that¡¯s true, I wouldn¡¯t really say the Armed Librarians saved the world.¡± ¡°Yes. Colio Tonies was also there. If he wasn¡¯t there Ruruta wouldn¡¯t have changed.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, there¡¯s also him but that¡¯s not all.¡± Mirepoc thought that he was now about to enter the main topic. ¡°How many people were involved until Colio-kun got there?¡± ¡°¡­There was also Shiron who helped retrieve his human heart when he was a human bomb. There¡¯s Lascall who brought his Book to Ruruta. And¡­ umm¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it was first Shiron. Next Lascall. But that¡¯s not all. Colio-kun also had comrades. When he was a human bomb. The boy called Hyoue and the man called Relia. If they weren¡¯t there then Colio-kun would¡¯ve died as a simple bomb without retrieving his human heart. Relia-kun was also involved with Enlike-kun, but that¡¯s a different story.¡± ¡°I knew he had comrades, but that is the first time I have heard their names.¡± Mirepoc hadn¡¯t noticed that at some point she returned speaking formally. ¡°Hammy¡¯s also related of course. You and I as well, although indirectly. There are also the woman known as Ia Mira and the youth known as Cartohelo. You probably knew nothing about them as well.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Why does he know so much about Colio? Mirepoc questioned this but didn¡¯t mouth it. ¡°If they weren¡¯t there, if Colio-kun hadn¡¯t met them, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach that place. And that¡¯s why I think he¡¯s one of the people who saved the world. If by saving Ruruta Colio-kun helped saving the world, then the people who helped Colio are also the ones who saved the world.¡± ¡°¡­Perhaps so.¡± ¡°If Relia-kun is one person who saved the world, then those that helped him also saved the world. And he was also probably supported by other people as well. Family, friends, lovers, comrades, I believe that all them also took part in saving the world. Also, those who helped Relia were also helped by other people. And they were helped by someone as well. These people, each and every one of them, were indispensible to saving the world.¡± ¡°¡­Depending on your viewpoint this might be true, but¡­¡± Feeling it was somewhat sophistry, Mirepoc knit her eyebrows. ¡°Maybe you can¡¯t agree with it. But I think so. Colio-kun alone was involved with so many people. Even you, Hammy, or Chacoly were involved with people in many different ways. And you are all part of those who saved the world. Then thinking this through, aren¡¯t all people in the world our saviors?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Someone somewhere was just a little kind and helped someone. Someone fell in love with another, and someone protected another. This went round and round and ended up saving the world. So I basically thought it was this sort of thing that saved the world that day.¡± Mattalast cut his words and Mirepoc also stayed silent. ¡°I destroyed many Books during my time as an Armed Librarian. To protect Bantorra Library¡¯s secrets.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Now that Ruruta died and the Library¡¯s gone, I noticed just how many of Books I¡¯ve destroyed belonged to the saviors of the world. How can I call myself an Armed Librarian if I didn¡¯t leave to the world the Books of such saviors? And so, I decided to leave their fragments to the next generations.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°For example, Relia-kun¡¯s Book is no longer in the world. Kachua broke it. But I¡¯ve searched for people who knew him, and hearing about him from them, by inquiring about his place of birth and his place of death I found out what kind of person he was and what kind of life he led. I can¡¯t leave behind his Book, but the fact that this person known as Relia-kun had lived was left in this world.¡± Mirepoc then realized: Mattalast didn¡¯t run away just to spare his life. ¡°Mattalast-san, did you do it for this¡­? Have you kept doing this all the time ever since escaping?¡± ¡°Leaving behind even a single person¡¯s fragments is much harder than expected. But I can¡¯t complain. This is something I have to do.¡± Then you should¡¯ve said this sooner, thought Mirepoc. But she somehow understood. He was good at telling lies, but poor at telling the truth. Mattalast gazed at the nightscape without turning his face to Mirepoc. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many decades this will take, but I will come here again. Not alive but as a Book. By that time I will have engraved many people¡¯s proof of living into my soul. So Mirepo. Will you work hard to protect this place until then? Books are wonderful. It¡¯s easy to forget because they¡¯re so close to us. They leave behind the proof someone was alive more eloquently than any words and more accurately than any writing. There are no more any Armed Librarians, but I¡¯d like there to still be Books.¡± He didn¡¯t even have to say so. Mirepoc nodded with these feelings. Mattalast didn¡¯t look at her, but it was probably conveyed. ¡°¡­Is what I thought that if I say you¡¯d wait before pushing the alarm button.¡± From a serious atmosphere Mattalast¡¯s tone completely turned to a joke. ¡°I would not push it. Not so easily.¡± Mirepoc¡¯s table had an alarm on it just in case. If she pushed it security would come rushing from downstairs. ¡°Is that fine? I¡¯m an escaped convict. Even you have a position to uphold now.¡± ¡°¡­Why are you so uncooperative. If you tell me that I will have to push it.¡± She reached to the alarm. She stopped her fingers when they gently touched it. Immediately after she thought of pushing the button Mattalast suddenly changed the subject. ¡°By the way, I heard you¡¯re engaged. Congrats.¡± ¡°How do you know that!¡± Mirepoc was truly surprised. They have yet to exchange rings and they haven¡¯t even told both their families. ¡°And it¡¯s someone I don¡¯t know. Apparently a normal person without any relation to the Armed Librarians? Please introduce me to him sometime.¡± ¡°¡­Over my dead body.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave you my address later. Won¡¯t you invite me to the ceremony?¡± ¡°Who would ever invite you¡­¡± ¡°How cold. Did we not get along well?¡± What getting along are you talking about, she grimaced. When she did, Mattalast¡¯s shoulder shook as he was laughing. ¡°How lonely. This will probably be my last time teasing you.¡± Without knowing what to answer, Mirepoc stayed silent. ¡°My days just keep getting lonelier. Recently I thought about Hammy a lot.¡± ¡°Mattalast-san¡­¡± For some reason she couldn¡¯t continue. She could suddenly sense the scent of death from his profile. Thinking it was just an illusion, she let it vanish from her mind. ¡°Well then, my business is done. Time to go, I guess.¡± ¡°¡­I so then I will press it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since it¡¯s me it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Mattalast smiled and said. The faint scent of death was gone. ¡°I will not worry for you.¡± Her fingers pushed the alarm. The same time the sirens started ringing, Mattalast leapt out of the window. Mirepoc approached the window. She looked at Mattalast¡¯s back growing distant. ¡°At any rate, why did you have to come here all by yourself without being called? You¡¯re selfish, irresponsible and self-centered.¡± Mirepoc muttered toward his back. These words somehow felt empty. ¡°¡­Right? Mattalast-san.¡± Security guards rushed from downstairs. Listening to their footsteps, Mirepoc watched Mattalast¡¯s figure slightly floating in the darkness. Ruruta Coozancoona¡¯s Book was dug out of the Library Ruins after the battle was over and preserved in the archive. Since it recorded the memories of tens of thousands of people, it was so large that it couldn¡¯t even normally be carried by two people. Thousands of people visited the History Preservation Bureau every day to read Ruruta¡¯s Book. What did it give them? Coming to know the truth about the world, what did the people think? Some came to know how wonderful love was. Others came to realize love was foolish. Some reconfirmed how wonderful the world was, and others lamented that the world should have been destroyed. What influence did reading Ruruta¡¯s Book give to people? It led them to a new story. They inherited Ruruta¡¯s soul to create new stories. This story has no final chapter. Even in the future people would laugh, cry, fight, love, and while losing what they¡¯ve gained, they would engrave their stories into their souls. All the while living in this world which is neither paradise nor hell. Volume 10 Afterword + Bonus Volume 10 Afterword + Bonus Hello everyone. I deliver you the final volume of the Tatakau Shisho Series, ¡°Tatakau Shisho to Sekai no Chikara¡±. Even this long story reaches its end. A lot has happened so far and Yamagata became uncharacteristically sentimental. To think it would continue for so long¡­ to think it would receive a manga¡­ to think it would receive an anime¡­ Thinking back we have come far. It truly was tiresome. Crying in the storm of rejected manuscripts, writhing in agony as no ideas came, wandering between caf¨¦s and late-night family restaurants while desperately pedaling my bicycle¡­ they were these kinds of days. However, now that it all came to pass I also feel that they were happy days. This somewhat turned out to be like a resignation letter. But I will write many more novels. Because I have a mountain of ideas to write about. It happened only once, but I have shown up for one of the anime¡¯s recording sessions. While there my supervisor T-shi ordered me to greet the voice actors, so while I had some reservations, I made a greeting in front of all actors. The only problem is that I¡¯m not really a person who could speak properly at such a place. As I feared it turned out a mess. Seeing the voice actors with their jaws dropped, I hurriedly ran away. Afterward I was shuddering in a corner of the recording room. And when the time to begin the recording came, hearing people read the lines I¡¯ve written aloud made me extremely embarrassed, turned my face bright right and assaulted me with an abnormal fever. During the break I stood in the restroom, washing my face with cold water, even feeling palpitations and shortness of breath. Perhaps unable to stay a spectator, Hamyuts¡¯s voice actor Paku-san talked to me, but I was so absentminded I can¡¯t even recall what I¡¯ve replied to her. I feel like I¡¯ve also talked to other people, but I can¡¯t recall that either. After the recording was over, I spent about an hour in a nearby caf¨¦ in a daze. That¡¯s how the anime adaptation was. Now for some PR. I have written some small stories as a special perk for the first edition of the Blu-ray and DVD of ¡°Tatakau Shisho ¨C Book of Bantorra¡±. These are various short stories that turn the spotlight to the daily life of Armed Librarians I¡¯ve not had the chance to write about. Mirepoc¡¯s unknown hobby, Volken¡¯s romantic circumstances and the like. Incidentally, the first story is about how Hamyuts spends her day off. If it interests you then go ahead. Now for some thanks. The Tatakau Shisho Series was able to be completed due to the help of various people. Illustrator Maeshima Shigeki-sama and Shinohara Kokonotsu-sama in charge of the manga version, thank you very much. Illustration coordinator Matsumoto Miyuki-sama, designer Mukadeya Yuuko-sama, you have also been a great help. The anime staff too, I will continue being in your care. My editor T-shi and everyone of the editorial department, sorry for causing you all sorts of problems. My family and friends, you have been an irreplaceable mental support. For you the readers, I hope we will continue our relationship. Let us meet again in my next story. Yamagata Ishio _______________________________________________________________ (Well¡­ I really tried but some of it must be nearly impossible to read like that so¡­) Page 1 Tatakau Shisho Series Ending Celebrations Manga version¡­ anime adaptation¡­ and the ending of the series! Yamagata-sensei, congratulations and a job well done! Being in charge of the illustrations has made Maeshima happy (in my position as a False Man¡­) While completely immersed in this story of sad love mixing life and death, beauty and ugliness, I have worked hard in constructing the worldview as to not ruin that atmosphere. Being in charge of designing the weapons was fun but Shlamuffen and the Dancing Blades were pretty difficult¡­ This time the Colorless-Haired Statue was also quite the pain (After all she¡¯s a boss character¡­ and she has colorless hair¡­) Being able to participate in this kind of group work was also a valuable experience. And finally, what I always wanted to say¡ª For Yamagata-sensei¡¯s proof of living¡­ for this wonderful story¡­ Thank you! I wish for you to attain happiness as well! Maeshima Shigeki ¡°Now that I think about it, you haven¡¯t ever appeared on a front cover, right?¡± (bluntly) ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s so like you, Matt-san!¡± <-Maeshima loves this two! Olivia-san surprisingly appeared on a cover You¡¯re an evil woman ¡°Obviously.¡± Page 2 ¡®Noloty¡­¡¯ I wanted Enlike to become happy with Noloty¡­ And why has his face changed? Goodbye handsome~ Handsome is also good, but¡­ I also love Tatakau Shisho with these kinds of characters. From the cover it seemed highly likely to turn into a cruel story I have read it with great excitement Poor Volken!! The ones most difficult to design¡­ were these two! (Hamyuts) She was described with stuff like: A beast wearing human skin¡­ Carnivorous beast¡­ Not a pretty woman¡­ Bunny embroidery (Noloty) Following the description she seemed too much like a Muay Thay so I changed her into a southern dancer + ponytail. Many of Yamagata-sensei¡¯s women characters seem to wear male attire for some reason ¡°Noloty~ I¡¯ll let you wrap up everything~ ?¡± ¡°Everyone, Yamagata-sensei, thank you so much!¡± <-Every time I made her chest bigger her hair grew longer¡­ That was Big Sis Hammy. ->I really wanted to draw Noloty with her ponytail untied once¡­